《After Picking Up Five Brothers, No One Dares to Offend the Capital City》


 Chapter 1: The First Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1</h4>


    From as far back as she could remember, Jiang Sheng knew that she was an orphan.


    She rummaged through trash, fought over dog food, and even sneaked into people''s backyards.


    At the age of five, she went to the kitchen of a wealthy household to steal leftovers, but was caught by a maid. She was then surrounded by three or four strong men who beat her mercilessly before throwing her out of the estate.


    The young girl who hasn''t grown legs yet hunched her body, and it took her three whole days to recover.


    The first thing Jiang Sheng did when she could get up was to find something to eat.


    She knew that only by eating could one survive.


    At the age of seven, Jiang Sheng learned to make the best of her situation.


    Although she had no father, no mother, and no one to love or care for her, she could eat at various households and stand on the street to choose. Should she go to Li''s Restaurant''s kitchen to pick up food scraps or go to Zhou''s Braised Meat Shop to fight with dogs for bones?


    After careful consideration, she set her sights on the renowned brothel in town, the "Yi Hong Yuan," and its kitchen.


    Jiang Sheng was shrewd. She knew that the customers at Yi Hong Yuan didn''te for the food. They often ordered a table full of fish and meat, but rarely took more than a few bites.


    After the customers left, the kitchen staff, starting with the head chef and the maidservants, would eat the rtively intact leftovers, while the harder-to-chew chicken heads, necks, and feet would be thrown into arge bucket in the kitchen.


    For Jiang Sheng, these were rare delicacies. Every time, she would eat her fill, take a handful with her, and bring them home to savor slowly.


    "Slurp." Remembering the delightful memory of gnawing on chicken feet, Jiang Sheng licked her lips and rubbed her hands together.


    On the other side of this wall was the kitchen of Yi Hong Yuan.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t tall enough to climb through the door, so she had to crawl through a dog hole.


    Jiang Sheng lowered her head and diligently searched for the small opening she had usedst time, but no matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t find it. Could it be that someone had blocked it? She was worried.


    Just as she was in distress, the back door of Yi Hong Yuan opened suddenly, and someone walked out.


    Jiang Sheng was frightened and quickly hid in the bushes, praying not to be seen. She didn''t want to get beaten up.


    Fortunately, the person didn''t look in her direction. They just angrily said, "I can''t afford to raise you, and Yi Hong Yuan can''t afford to keep you. Get lost! Don''t tell anyone that you know me, and don''te back here."


    Something fell to the ground.


    Then, the back door closed again, and the bolt was fastened.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and cautiously peered out. She saw a boy who looked eight or nine years old, sitting there in a daze, wearing a fine robe.


    Oh, the young master had been abandoned by his family.


    Jiang Sheng stuck her head out, inexplicably certain that he was feeling very sad.


    People who had never had parents didn''t know how good parents could be, so they wouldn''t miss them.


    But those who had experienced a mother''s love, only to be thrown away by her, would surely feel empty and miserable.


    It was like... just when you had picked up a big meat bun, a wild dog came out of nowhere and snatched it away.


    "Ah." Jiang Sheng sighed.


    The young master shifted his gaze towards her and stared nkly, unable to say anything.


    Jiang Sheng pitied him, but she couldn''t afford to care about him.


    She found the dog hole, hidden behind dense green grass.


    The seven-year-old girl used her hands and feet skillfully, crawling into the kitchen and fishing in arge bucket that was about her height.


    Chicken heads, necks, feet, fish tails¡ªshe fished out everything edible and wrapped them up in a small cloth.


    Today, Jiang Sheng didn''t have time to savor it because there was amotion caused by the guards, shouting, "Where did this little thiefe from?"


    She was frightened and held the small rag tightly, rushing to escape.


    Passing through the dog hole and into the alley, the young master was still sitting in ce.


    The guards had already opened the back door, and they were even discussing how to teach a lesson to the little thief who stole things.


    Jiang Sheng thought that the young master, being so foolish, might even be beaten to death.


    She couldn''t bear it in her heart, so she rushed over, pulled him up, and they ran together.


    The guards were still shouting behind them. Jiang Sheng relied on her knowledge of the terrain, going through three alleys and four streets, finally managing to escape from them.


    Finally finding a secluded corner after much difficulty, Jiang Sheng let go of the young master''s hand and sat down on the ground, panting heavily.


    The young master was also panting, but he was more amazed, looking at Jiang Sheng''s eyes with curiosity.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    Jiang Sheng ignored him. She was hungry to begin with, and after running for so long, all she wanted now was to replenish her energy.


    Hmm, what should she eat first? How about the fish tail? It has bones and doesn''t keep well.


    She picked out the fish tail from the small rag, carefully removed the fish skin, ate the meat, and even sucked on the fish tail, savoring it thoroughly.


    The young master stared at her in astonishment.


    "Are you hungry too?" Jiang Sheng reluctantly handed him a chicken w. "Eat it, don''t waste it."


    She wasn''t a very generous person, but she knew what it felt like to be hungry. When you''re hungry, you feel dizzy, your vision blurs, and you have no strength.


    After being beaten and left to die, Jiang Sheng made a wish during those three days on the brink of death.


    She hoped that no one would ever go hungry again.


    Even with that chicken w, she really liked it.


    After throwing away the fish tail that was cleaned down to thest bit of meat, Jiang Sheng stood up.


    "Where are you going?" the young master, gnawing on the chicken w, finally spoke, his voice hoarse and indistinct.


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled. "Of course, I''m going home."


    "Home?" The young master opened his mouth, and suddenly tears started flowing. "I don''t have a home anymore."


    A boy of seven or eight years old, crying while holding the chicken w.


    Jiang Sheng had never cried like that herself.


    Holding the leftovers in her arms, Jiang Sheng felt a bit sorry for the young master. "Stop crying, I''ll share my home with you."


    That way, they would both have a home.


    The young master slowly stopped crying. "Is it true?"


    "Of course it''s true, but my home is a bit rundown. I hope you don''t mind." Jiang Sheng traveled a long distance and brought the young master back to her home.


    It was called a home, but it was actually a dpidated temple.


    Years of disrepair, drafts from the east, leaks from the west, no wooden bed, just sleeping on the floor.


    But for Jiang Sheng, this was her home.


    "Now, it''s your home too." Jiang Sheng proudly introduced herself, "My name is Jiang Sheng, what''s your name?"


    The young master stared at her nkly. "My name is Zheng Ruqian."


    So, from now on, this would be the home of Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian.


    At night, Jiang Sheng divided the chicken neck in half and gave one half to Zheng Ruqian.


    Zheng Ruqian took out two golden beans from his pocket. "These are all I have."


    Jiang Sheng was still immersed in the pain of "having to share food from now on," when she unexpectedly caught sight of the glittering gold, almost jumping up on the spot.


    Although she had never owned gold, she had seen the guests at the Yihong Courtyard take out ingots of gold, just like this color.


    Little girl takes a bite like a madam.


    Mmm, grinding her teeth, it was real.


    One chicken foot and a piece of chicken neck exchanged for two golden beans. Jiang Sheng felt for the first time that giving away half of her family was not a loss at all.


    "But we don''t have the ability to protect gold. We must hide this money," Jiang Sheng, like a little adult, paced around the dpidated temple.


    She was worried everywhere.


    After thinking it through, she finally ced it at the feet of the Buddha.


    Hoping that the Buddha would bless her, that the gold would never be lost.


    Jiang Sheng bowed earnestly, also praying for herself to always have enough food to eat.

 Chapter 2: Pick Up the Second Brother

    <h4>Chapter 2</h4>


    However, the Buddha clearly did not know them.


    After just two meals, the rice in Jiang Sheng''s little sack was gone.


    Jiang Sheng worriedly looked at the little young master, wondering where on earth they could find more food to eat.


    Zheng Ruqian misunderstood, having just experienced being abandoned once. He clenched his legs together and trembled, "I can eat a little less."


    As long as he wasn''t abandoned again.


    "I''ve got it!" Jiang Sheng pped her hands. "Let''s go to the market to pick vegetable leaves to eat."


    The vegetable market on the east side of town was where the wealthy households bought vegetables, often discarding severalyers of vegetable skins and only taking the tenderest hearts.


    The poor families couldn''t bear to buy vegetables, so they came to pick up the vegetable skins that had been thrown away. Although wilted, they were still edible.


    Jiang Sheng also picked through the discards, but her cooking skills were poor. She could only hastily boil the leaves, barely making a meal.


    "Actually boiled vegetable leaves aren''t bad, but if we could sprinkle on a little salt, they''d be even more delicious," Jiang Sheng whispered to Zheng Ruqian. "Later you have to be quick and grab them, or we won''t get any leaves."


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes went wide.


    How could even rotten vegetable leaves need to be grabbed desperately?


    Later he realized that in the world of the poor, even rotten vegetable leaves were precious.


    After going through a storm, the two children emerged from the crowd, faces smeared with dirt but holding armfuls of vegetable leaves.


    Jiang Sheng''s little braid was askew, and Zheng Ruqian''s clothes were wrinkled.


    But fortunately, they had both gotten a full harvest - a good two armfuls of leaves.


    "Tonight we''ll eat the most wilted ones, and we can still eat for two more meals with the rest..." Jiang Sheng was delighted.


    But she wasn''t happy for long before a teenage boy suddenly darted out from the side and grabbed away more than half of the leaves in her arms.


    Then he turned and fled swiftly.


    Zheng Ruqian was nearly in tears, those were leaves that they had painstakingly grabbed.


    But Jiang Sheng was used to this. She touched her little braid with a sigh, "Auntie Zhang specially ited it for me."


    "Jiang Sheng," Zheng Ruqian pouted. "Our vegetables."


    "You''ll get used to it," Jiang Sheng said as she picked up the remaining leaves. "They''re a group of little beggars who roam around here. We can''t beat them so we can only avoid them when we can."


    And when they couldn''t avoid them, they just had to take the loss.


    In the world of the poor, thew of the jungle was pure and simple.


    Zheng Ruqian''s tears pooled in his eyes as he was speechless for a long time.


    The two of them staggered along towards the ruined temple.


    Along the way they heard people shouting "The Great Lord of Heaven and Earth has been locked up in prison" and "The retribution for the magistrate''s framing has arrived," as well as cheers and apuse from the crowd.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t understand why people were cheering. Although she didn''t know the magistrate, Auntie Zhang had said the magistrate of Xieyang County was a good man, so why were people so happy that a good man had died?


    Zheng Ruqian was even more confused. He just frowned at the rotten vegetable leaves, wondering if such ugly vegetables could really be eaten?


    Jiang Sheng was almost back at the ruined temple.


    She was excitedly looking forward to the green vegetable leaves that would soon fill her belly.


    But when she turned her head, she heard faint whimpering.


    Jiang Sheng wanted to pretend not to hear it, but Zheng Ruqian grabbed her. "Jiang Sheng, there''s someone there."


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t keep pretending. She wrinkled her brow, "With just you here, I won''t get full. If there''s another person, we''ll starve."


    "It won''t be like that, Jiang Sheng," Zheng Ruqian reassured her. "What if he has family who will bring us food as thanks?"


    Jiang Sheng didn''t believe that at all. The surroundings were deste, who would be willing to leave their family member lying here?


    Unless, there was no one left in his family.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart softened. In the end she put down the vegetable leaves and quietly crept over.


    Pushing aside the dried reeds, she saw a boy in gray robes lying on the ground with his eyes closed, faint moansing from his mouth.


    There was blood on him, and his legs were bent at odd angles, a little like the kitten at Uncle Zhou''s house that had eaten a poisoned mouse.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart ached a little. Uncle Zhou''s family all disliked her, only the kitty was willing to curl up next to her and chat with her. Butter the weak little cat had quietly passed away, and after that no one was willing to talk to her anymore.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Sheng worked up her courage, brought over her water sk, and carefully fed him a mouthful.


    Zheng Ruqian was worried he would choke, andboriously propped up his head.


    The boy suddenly sucked in a cold breath and cried out in pain, "It hurts!"


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know what to do.


    If there had been an adult present, they would have taught the children toy the patient t, find a cart to take him to a medical clinic, and give him hemorrhage first aid.


    But neither child knew any of that. They could only hold back tears and carefully feed him water, mouthful by mouthful, like feeding a dying kitten.


    After a long time, the boy finally woke up.


    He looked around nkly, with stabbing pain in his legs. The unfamiliar surroundings and children reminded him of the ident. The boy whimpered as tears fell.


    Jiang Shen thought she had hurt him again, and quickly told Zheng Ruqian to let go of his head.


    With a thud, the boy fell back to the ground.


    Eyes wide, for a moment he didn''t know whether to cry or get angry.


    "Big brother, does it hurt a lot?" Jiang Sheng asked in a small voice.


    She remembered that a teenager in the vige had gotten his foot caught in a trap. When the medicine man had removed the trap, the teen had shrieked in pain the whole time. In order to make him morefortable, the doctor had knocked him out with a punch.


    If this big brother was also in great pain, she would just have to reluctantly sacrifice her fist.


    "You..." The boy eyed Jiang Sheng''s raised fist and swallowed hard. "My legs are broken."


    Jiang Sheng nodded solemnly. That definitely needed her fist even more.


    Luckily Zheng Ruqian held her back and carefully suggested, "I''ve seen the aunties at Yihong Courtyard whose legs were broken. They all had to be taken to the doctor."


    The boy inhaled sharply and looked at Zheng Ruqian gratefully.


    But how could someone with broken legs be taken to the clinic?


    Jiang Sheng discussed with Zheng Ruqian for a long time before finally deciding to "borrow" Uncle Zhao''s cart.


    Uncle Zhao had a bad temper, but he had a cart that was tied to a post at the vige entrance.


    Zheng Ruqian would keep watch while Jiang Sheng went to get the cart.


    The seven-year-old girl had never eaten well, and her shoulders weren''t much higher than the cart. But she put the rope over her shoulders and stubbornly pulled it forward, really looking the part.


    With the two children''sbined strength, the boy was loaded onto the cart.


    The two seven or eight-year-olds used all their strength to pull and push the cart until it stopped in front of the town''s only clinic.


    "Doctor, doctor!" Jiang Sheng knocked on the door with hands red from rope burns. "My brother''s legs are broken, could you please help treat him?"


    The door opened, and a middle-aged man with a beard smiled.


    Suddenly Jiang Sheng felt embarrassed. She mumbled, "But we don''t have any money."


    She had originally intended to trick the doctor into treating him first, then avoid paying through stubbornness. But the doctor''s eyes were so kind that she couldn''t bear to continue deceiving him.


    "His legs are broken?" The doctor looked at the boy on the cart and immediately frowned. "Don''t move, let me take a look."


    First he carried the boy to a bed, then carefully examined the wounds before getting medicine and splints.


    "Broken legs are serious." The doctor sighed. "He''ll need at least three months of rest, change the dressings every half month, and try not to move him otherwise, but still prevent bedsores."


    Then he carried the boy back to the cart, and added medicine packets for half a month to the end of the cart.


    "Doctor," Jiang Sheng bit her lip. "We really don''t have any money."

 Chapter 3: Little Ginger Sheng Wants to make Money

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    ¡°Good child, don¡¯t worry about money.¡± The medical officer squatted down in front of her and stroked her little braid. ¡°Go home and take good care of your brother.¡±


    The world was in chaos, and there were many poor people.


    No family''s life was easy. The medical officer''s own clothes were patched in several ces, but he still provided free medicine and free treatment.


    Jiang Sheng pulled the cart while her eyes grew blurry.


    Many, many yearster, when asked why after years of struggling, Jiang Sheng was still able to keep her original intention, she tilted her head and smiled.


    Perhaps it was because along the way, she had met bad people, but also countless gentle, kind-hearted people.


    On the road,


    Jiang Sheng asked, "Brother, where is your home? I''ll take you home."


    She secretly thought that the dpidated temple really could not amodate a third mouth.


    But she did not expect to get exactly what she was afraid of. After a long silence, the young boy only said one sentence, "I don''t have a home anymore."


    Jiang Sheng cried out, "Wow!"


    It wasn''t empathy or pity, but worry for her future food.


    Zheng Ruqian, however, was genuinely happy. "I don''t have a home either. My name is Zheng Ruqian, hers is Jiang Sheng, what about you?"


    The young boy''s lips moved slightly. "Xu Mo."


    In the end, Jiang Sheng still took Xu Mo back to the dpidated temple.


    She found the softest mattress, lined it with the cleanest straw, and carefully lifted Xu Mo off the cart with Zheng Ruqian.


    After doing all this, Jiang Sheng was going to return the cart.


    "I''ll go with you." As usual, Zheng Ruqian stuck to her.


    But this time, Jiang Sheng refused.


    "You stay here and take care of Brother Xu Mo," Jiang Sheng said, pulling the cart away like a little adult.


    Soon, she came back covered in dirt.


    Old man Zhao had a bad temper. There was always a price to pay for stealing someone else¡¯s belongings. Getting kicked a few times and rolled on the ground was nothing.


    Jiang Sheng wiped her face and started thinking eagerly about what to eat tonight.


    Of course it was boiled cabbage leaves.


    Soon, the yellowish clear water wrapped around the cabbage leaves was delivered. Xu Mo was stunned.


    "You guys eat this?" He asked incredulously.


    Jiang Sheng ate very happily. "Yes, fresh cabbage leaves!"


    Zheng Ruqian''s expression was more bitter, but he still swallowed mouthfuls. Anything was better than starving.


    Xu Mo took a bite.


    There was not even a hint of salt, just pure boiled cabbage leaves. Even livestock would disdain it for being too nd. Yet the little girl ate so happily.


    Xu Mo''s heart ached bitterly.


    Watching the bruises on Jiang Sheng''s arms, his eyes gradually became determined. "From now on, brother will let you eat meat."


    He thought this remark would elicit a few cries.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Sheng didn¡¯t even lift her head.


    "You don''t want to eat meat?" It was Xu Mo''s turn to be curious.


    Jiang Sheng swallowed a mouthful of cabbage leaves, then drank a mouthful of cabbage soup. "We can barely survive now, how can there be a future?"


    Yes, feeding three mouths was a big problem for them.


    When it was just Jiang Sheng alone, she could pick up scraps, steal some food, or use sleep to avoid hunger.


    But Zheng Ruqian could not stand hunger, crying out as soon as he got hungry. And Xu Mo had a broken leg and could not move around.


    It really troubled Jiang Sheng.


    After thinking it over, little Jiang Sheng decided - to beg.


    "Ah? Begging?" Zheng Ruqian was shocked. Although he did not exactly live in luxury at the brothel, at least he nevercked food and drink.


    He never imagined there woulde a day when he would have to kneel down and beg others for food.


    "No." Xu Mo vetoed it immediately.


    He was a proud man. If his deceased parents were watching from above, knowing that their only son had been reduced to begging, they would surely be angered back to life.


    "If you don''t beg, you''ll starve to death," Jiang Sheng said, hands on hips like a little adult. "Are you nning to starve to death?"


    Xu Mo fell silent.


    Zheng Ruqian nced at the Buddha''s feet and poked Jiang Sheng. "We can use that... that..."


    There were still two gold beans hidden away.


    Jiang Sheng red at him. "Master treated your illness and provided medicine for free. You really n to not give him any money?" Those two gold beans were meant for the next time they got medicine from the medical officer.


    Zheng Ruqian wilted under her scolding.


    Xu Mo, on the other hand, couldn''t help showing admiration. He didn''t expect a beggar girl to have such a sense of gratitude.


    In fact, Jiang Sheng didn''t really understand gratitude. She just felt internally that it would be shameless to take advantage of the medical officer''s kindness without giving anything in return.


    Besides, Old Man Zhao had hidden the cart at home. Now if they wanted to take Xu Mo to see the medical officer, they would have to pay to rent a cart.


    "It''s all money," little Jiang Sheng said ruefully. "Ruqian brother, I won''t me you since you''re younger, but we have to survive. There will be many asions in the future where we need money."


    "I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong," Zheng Ruqian surrendered.


    Only then was Jiang Sheng satisfied and closed her mouth.


    On the side, Xu Mo couldn''t help raising the corners of his lips. This was the first time he had felt a trace of cheerfulness since his family''s sudden downfall.


    "I can copy books to earn money," he said. "Although each book is only a few coins, at least we don''t have to beg."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up. She had only seen a few students with book bags when eavesdropping on the teacher''s lectures, and this was her first close encounter with someone educated.


    "Brother Xu Mo, you can read?" The little girl squatted down in front of him. "Then can you teach me to read and write?"


    Facing her bright eyes, Xu Mo nodded.


    But then he quickly added, "As long as we don''t beg."


    Alright, a schrly temperament, unwilling to ept unearned food.


    Jiang Sheng understood.


    But without begging, how could they eat?


    Even if he copied books, he still needed to pawn two copper coins. The bookshop owner was afraid he would run off with the books.


    Little Jiang Sheng sighed long and hard, and finally decided to go into the mountains to pick mushrooms.


    Relying on the mountain to eat from the mountain, relying on the water to eat from the water.


    The town of Shili Zhuang was right next to Mount Shili. Vigers often went into the mountains to pick mushrooms and bamboo shoots. There were also skilled hunters who could hunt for food to sell the meat and skins, earning good money.


    Jiang Sheng didn¡¯t dare covet living creatures, but picking up some dead stuff should be fine.


    Early in the morning, she carried a broken bamboo basket she had found, wore some worn clothes whose original color was unrecognizable, and brought Zheng Ruqian into the mountain.


    "Jiang Sheng, didn''t you say there were mushrooms? Why is there nothing?" Zheng Ruqian looked around curiously.


    Jiang Sheng''s expression didn''t change. "The outer parts have all been picked clean. We have to go deeper."


    The depths of the great mountain were tranquil and profound.


    The towering trees obscured the sunlight, affecting the vision.


    This was Zheng Ruqian''s first time in such a ce. He was scared stiff, and asionally catching sight of a worm as thick as his wrist nearly made him pee his pants.


    Jiang Sheng was afraid too, but in order to feed three mouths and earn the two copper coins needed to pawn book copying, they had to enter this mountain and gather mushrooms.

 Chapter 4: Pick Up the Third Brother

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    Jiang Sheng led Zheng Ruqian to quickly pick, snatch, and pull up mushrooms. It didn''t take long before the bamboo baskets were full.


    "Let''s go," Zheng Ruqian said fearfully, afraid that something might pop out.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t say anything. She poured the mushrooms from the bamboo baskets into old clothes, tied them tightly around her waist, and continued picking.


    She kept picking until the sun set behind the western mountains. The bamboo baskets were full again. The two little ones were leaning against each other as they walked out of the big mountain.


    Luckily they didn''t encounter wild boars or get bitten by venomous snakes. It was really fortunate.


    Jiang Sheng was extremely happy. Hugging the mushrooms in her arms, she lightly and briskly returned to the broken temple.


    She picked out a small portion to cook and eat. She dried the rest on the ground like the vigers did. It was said that this could remove the moisture and make the mushrooms easier to preserve.


    But what she didn''t know was that if the mushrooms were dried too much, the weight would be reduced, and the money earned would naturally be less.


    Jiang Sheng dried them for three full days.


    The outer skin of the mushrooms was already dry, while the inside remained moist. She felt it was about right. Carrying the bamboo basket, she went to the market.


    Zheng Ruqian apanied her as usual.


    Before leaving, Jiang Sheng patted her chest and said, "Brother Xu Mo, don''t worry, I will definitely bring you the book."


    Xu Mo smiled and nodded.


    Jiang Sheng turned around and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Bringing mushrooms to sell was not as simple as Zheng Ruqian and Xu Mo had thought.


    Picking mushrooms was easy, drying mushrooms was easy, and selling mushrooms was also easy.


    The difficult part was protecting the mushrooms and protecting the money earned from selling them.


    As soon as Jiang Sheng entered the market, she looked left and right vigntly to make sure the group of beggars were not around before finding a corner, putting down the bamboo basket, and shouting to sell loudly.


    The goods from the mountains were scarce. The dried mushrooms sold quickly.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes shone greedily at the dozen or so copper coins. He almost jumped up in joy on the spot.


    Ah, the feeling of making money, he liked it!


    Jiang Sheng was very cautious. She divided the copper coins into two halves and put them away separately.


    "Let''s go, to pawn the book."


    All the way until they left the market, nothing happened. Jiang Sheng was about to breathe a sigh of relief when several half-grown children blocked their way at the alley entrance, with indifferent expressions on their faces. "Hand it over."


    "Hand what over?" Jiang Sheng pretended to be dumb, trying to get through.


    She had lived in this town for seven years. From the time she could remember, she knew there was a group of domineering beggars in town. They often bullied the weak.


    Those with men at home didn''t dare provoke them. Those fromrge families didn''t dare touch them. The rich and powerful avoided them.


    Like little Jiang Sheng living alone at a young age and being a girl, she was simply a weakling made to measure.


    Whenever she picked up some good stuff or stole some delicacies but failed to hide them securely, they would snatch away most of it.


    In the past, Jiang Sheng just endured it. After all, Aunt Zhang had said the strong dragon does not suppress the snake.


    But now, these dozen or so coins were for Xu Mo''s medical treatment and the livelihoods of the three of them. Jiang Sheng would fight to the death and could not hand them over.


    "Pretending to be dumb now?" The ten-year-old boy leading the beggars grinned and pped Jiang Sheng to the ground.


    Zheng Ruqian was scared silly. He threw himself over to shield Jiang Sheng with his body. "What are you doing? Don''t hit people."


    "Hand over the money and we won''t hit you. If not, we''ll beat you to death." The half-grown child red, "Don''t give it, just beat you to death."


    He waved his hand. Some little followers were itching to move.


    Zheng Ruqian was anxious and angry. He didn''t want to hand over the money in his arms, but he was afraid Jiang Sheng would be beaten again. He didn''t know what to do and could only vent his fear by bawling loudly.


    Jiang Sheng sighed inwardly.


    It looked like there was no escape today. Luckily, she had divided the money into two parts earlier. Now she could only take out her portion from her arms and reluctantly say, "Can you leave me a little?"


    The half-grown child bared his teeth in a grin and snatched them all into his arms.


    Jiang Sheng''s pained expression turned white. She trembled and couldn''t speak.


    The half-grown child blew a satisfied whistle. As he turned around, he saw someone at the mouth of the alley.


    To be exact, it was also a child. He looked a little younger, only eight or nine years old. He was holding a wooden stick and looking over majestically.


    "Give her money back!" Although the child''s voice was tender, his face was solemn and heavy, just like a little King Yama.


    The half-grown child was stunned for a moment beforeughing. "My luck is really good today. Nowadays, children are so gutsy that they even dare threaten Brother Pang."


    "I won''t give it back. If you have the ability,e and hit us. I''m not even afraid of you."


    Before he finished speaking, the child had rushed over. Raising the wooden stick up high, he chopped it down directly at his forehead.


    Pang Dashan was shocked and quickly dodged, but he didn''t expect the wooden stick to follow him as if it had eyes. It chopped down on his head again.


    With just that one blow, Pang Dashan, who had been arrogant just now, rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    The little followers were terrified and immediately fled.


    The alley regained its tranquility.


    The child walked over with a solemn face, took out the coins from Pang Dashan''s arms, and returned them to Jiang Sheng.


    It was as simple and neat as that.


    After returning the money, the child turned to leave.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng was quick-witted and hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. She looked at him eagerly and asked, "Brother, I want to thank you."


    The child was stunned. The icy mask on his face cracked a little. "No...need to thank me."


    Father had taught that one should right wrongs and help those in need.


    "Then brother, are you going home now?" Jiang Sheng persisted in asking.


    The child was silent for a while. "I''m not going home."


    Although she didn''t know why, Jiang Sheng was especially happy. She said eagerly, "We''re not going home either. We don''t have parents. Brother, would you like toe with us?"


    A brother who could knock Pang Dashan out with a stick, if he was with them, they wouldn''t have to worry about being robbed when doing business in the future.


    Even if they had to feed another mouth because of this, it would still be worth it.


    Jiang Sheng''s little abacus ttered away in her heart. She didn''t notice the child''s face darken for some reason.


    After a long while, he uttered a word, "Okay."


    After all, he had no parents left, and could no longer return to that ce either.


    By the time they left the alley, the three children had exchanged names.


    Jiang Sheng learned that this brother was called Fang Heng. She learned that his parents had died and that he had just escaped from a bad family. She also learned that he had only wandered into town yesterday.


    She further learned that he hadn''t eaten his fill for several days now.

 Chapter 5: The Second Brother

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was unusually generous this time and bought two meat buns with a penny. She gave Fang Heng a whole one and split the remaining one with Zheng Ruqian.


    "That''s not fair! That''s not fair! Why do I only get half?" Zheng Ruqian''s eyes brimmed with tears. "Little Jiang Sheng, you''re ying favorites."


    Jiang Sheng spoke in a grave tone, "Brother Fang Heng just got here. We need to be extra nice to him."


    This was the only way to firmly hold onto the umbre of protection and not fear Mount Huge.


    s, Brother Ruqian was always so dumb. If only he had a fraction of her wit, he wouldn''t get tangled up in this mess.


    Little Jiang Sheng sighed deeply as she bit into her bun.


    Soon they arrived at the book shop. Jiang Sheng wolfed down her bun in three bites, then brushed the grease off her clothes and bounced up to the owner, chirping brightly, "Boss, I need two books to copy."


    "Where did this grubby little beggar girle from?" The owner nced at Jiang Sheng''s filthy clothes and immediately waved his hand. "Get out of here! Go on, shoo!"


    Jiang Sheng was caught off guard and tumbled to the ground.


    Fang Heng''s expression turned icy. He immediately rushed forward and shielded Jiang Sheng behind him.


    Meanwhile, Zheng Ruqian argued with the owner, "We''re here to work, not beg. You can''t look down on us just because of our clothes. That''s judging a book by its cover."


    His simple long robe was still rtively tidy, so the owner''s attitude softened slightly. "If you want to copy books here, you need to put down a deposit. Do you have money?"


    "Yes!" Zheng Ruqian brought out the eight copper coins hidden in his sleeve. "How much is the deposit?"


    The owner eyed the coins briefly. "Eight coins."


    He didn''t actually want to do business with these kids. He only said eight coins to deliberately make things difficult for them. After all, copying books required not only a book deposit, but also brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones.


    The deposit at a regr bookshop was usually only two coins.


    Zheng Ruqian froze in ce, stunned.


    Fang Heng''s eyebrows furrowed, a glint of murderous intent shing through his eyes.


    Luckily Jiang Sheng mbered up from the ground. She grabbed one brother in each hand, huffed indignantly, then dered, "You''re cheating your customers. We won''t copy books here anymore. Your shop doesn''t even deserve to disy the books my brother will copy."


    Having said her piece, she fled with the two boys before the owner could erupt in anger.


    They raced to the end of the alley. Before Jiang Sheng could mourn the loss of work for Master Xu, Zheng Ruqian''s sharp eyes spotted a small bookshop. "Look, there''s another one."


    This bookshop seemed to be newly opened with very few people and books inside.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t have much confidence that this shop did copying work, but she tentatively asked from the entrance, "Boss, do you do book copying here?"


    No one answered for a moment.


    Just as they were about to leave, a young schr suddenly scurried out. "Yes, yes! As many as you want!"


    "Uh, how much is the deposit then?" Zheng Ruqian asked softly.


    This time, he had learned his lesson. He kept the eight coins hidden tightly in his sleeve without revealing a cent.


    "Two coins for the deposit, four coins per book copied." The schr beamed. "Once you be a regr, you can skip the deposit."


    This was how proper business was conducted.


    On the way back to the dpidated temple, Jiang Sheng hugged the two books tightly, treasuring them like precious gems.


    Fang Heng carried the brushes and ink, while Zheng Ruqian held the paper and inkstone.


    Jiang Sheng was still counting on her fingers. They had earned sixteen coins today, spent ten, leaving six remaining.


    It was the household''s very first ie.


    What made Jiang Sheng happiest was Fang Heng joining them. Although he always had a cold look on his face and didn''t speak, when he rushed forward to shield her at the bookshop entrance earlier, Jiang Sheng had felt an extra sense of security.


    From now on, she would never fear being bullied again.


    Back at the dpidated temple, Jiang Sheng brought out the still-warm buns from her shirt. "Brother Xu Mo, this is for you."


    Even though the buns were expensive at one coin for just two, it wouldn''t be right for them to eat while leaving Xu Mo in the temple hungry.


    "Thank you, little sister." Xu Mo ate the bun gracefully, then picked up his brush to start copying.


    The limited space in the temple meant no tables or chairs. He could only awkwardly wield his brush lying on the bedding.


    Yet despite the environment, Xu Mo''s handwriting remained upright and bold, clearly reflecting his skills.


    Fang Heng nced at Xu Mo without a word. He circled around outside and found a small wooden nk.


    Without any support, the nk was useless since Xu Mo''s legs were both broken.


    But Fang Heng didn''t give up. He gathered some rocks to prop up the board unevenly. Although the setup was awkward and shabby, at least it made a t surface to use as a table.


    Xu Mo and Fang Heng''s eyes met. Though they hadn''t introduced themselves, they could see the repressed troubles in each other through that shared gaze.


    Perhaps they had both seen fortune and riches once. But after falling into the mortal world and tasting bitter hardship, hope still remained in their lives.


    And that budding sprout of hope came from the little girl currently cooking mushroom soup.


    Jiang Sheng.


    Before long, the piping hot mushroom soup was done.


    It was still simply mushrooms boiled in water without any salt. Yet Xu Mo drank calmly and gracefully, as if savoring some exotic delicacy.


    Fang Heng''s face twisted for an instant. Seeing the others enjoy their food so heartily, he began questioning his own taste buds.


    "Brother Fang Heng, don''t turn your nose up. Our family is poor and mushrooms are all we have. But even the mushrooms are almost gone," little Jiang Sheng started worrying again. "Looks like we''ll have to go into the mountains again."


    Zheng Ruqian had been rtivelyposed until now. At those words, he plopped down on the ground.


    That deep mountain full of worms?


    Can we please, please not go back in there? Wah...


    Hearing themotion, Jiang Sheng turned her head and spoke gravely, "Brother Ruqian, you don''t want to earn money anymore? Don''t you like the feeling of having money? Picking mushrooms earns a lot of copper coins. Don''t you want money?"


    Zheng Ruqian scratched his head in confusion. The feeling of having money was pretty nice. If not for all those worms, he would probably love picking mushrooms too.


    "Then don''t go into the mountain if you don''t want to." Xu Mo put down his brush and looked up. "I can copy one book a day. That''s enough for us to eat."


    "That won''t do." Jiang Sheng jumped up to object immediately. "How can we push the burden of providing for the family entirely onto Brother Xu Mo? I''m not a freeloader."


    She turned to look at Zheng Ruqian. "Brother Ruqian isn''t a freeloader either, right?"


    Zheng Ruqian nodded dumbly. "Right, right."


    "So we have to go into the mountain and pick mushrooms. We can earn a lot, lot of copper coins in one day, right? Aren''t we great?" Jiang Sheng clenched her fists tightly. "Speaking of which, the two of us will earn even more than Brother Xu Mo. We''re awesome!"


    "Wow, awesome!" Zheng Ruqian''s eyes went nk. "Let''s go, into the mountain, pick mushrooms!"


    If Fang Heng hadn''t stopped him, he would''ve rushed out the door with his bamboo basket.


    "We''ll go tomorrow." Jiang Sheng stuck out her tongue. It seemed she had tricked Brother Ruqian into silliness.


    Night fell.


    Xu Mo still wanted to copy books by moonlight, but was forcibly stopped.


    "Brother Xu Mo only has issues with his legs. Don''t tell me you want to ruin your eyesight too?" little Jiang Sheng mumbled. "We don''t have money to fix eyesight."


    Xu Mo had no choice but to lie down.


    Early next morning, after drinking the mushroom soup, the group headed out.


    Jiang Sheng led the brimming-with-energy Zheng Ruqian with bamboo baskets on their backs, ready to go into the mountain.


    Fang Heng picked up a stick without a word and followed behind them.

 Chapter 6: Rank the Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was right, none of them had parents, so why should others support them? There should be no free riders here.


    Deep in the cold and secluded mountains, three people worked faster than two. In just half a morning, they had gathered two armfuls of mushrooms.


    With a bamboo basket on his back, Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng carrying bags, Jiang Sheng didn''t have to carry anything for once, which made her feel uneasy. After some thought, she picked over a dozen mushrooms and bundled them carefully in her clothes, following the two brothers timidly.


    On the road, they met some vigers they knew. Seeing the three children wide-eyed, they asked, "Little Jiang Sheng, who are those two ahead of you?"


    "They''re my brothers," Jiang Sheng answered loudly.


    The vigers were even more puzzled. This little girl had wandered the vige for five or six years. When did she get brothers?


    "They really are my brothers. This is my second brother, this is my third brother." Jiang Sheng introduced them proudly. "I also have an eldest brother, but he is sick."


    "Oh, four kids huh." The viger sighed. "To abandon such lovely children, what a sin."


    But sigh as they may, no one was well-off enough to feed an extra mouth.


    Hopefully the girl''s brothers would treat her well.


    Back at the broken-down temple, Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help but grumble, "When did you decide our order?"


    "Of course it''s in the order I met you all," Jiang Sheng justified reasonably. "Calling your names sounds awful. From now on, eldest brother, second brother, third brother."


    "But, didn''t you meet me first?" Zheng Ruqian protested. "I should be the eldest brother."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak, stealing a nce at Xu Mo who was copying books.


    In righteous and cultured temperament, Xu Mo outshone Zheng Ruqian by miles as a qualified eldest brother.


    "You..." Zheng Ruqian was quite indignant at first, but had to forciblyfort himself, "Nevermind, at least I''m not the youngest."


    Fang Heng: "..."


    His expressionless face cracked with fine lines.


    Jiang Sheng had nned to dry the mushrooms for three more days, but Xu Mo finished copying the books in just two days and needed new ones.


    With no other choice, Jiang Sheng packed the mushrooms into the bamboo baskets to sell at the market.


    Last time, drying for three days filled over half the baskets. This time, around the same amountpletely filled a whole basket.


    Jiang Sheng contemted this finding.


    After selling all the mushrooms, she calcted the coins and found twenty of them, four more thanst time.


    "We sold four coins more just from drying one day less?" Zheng Ruqian eximed in surprise. The siblings exchanged a nce, as if discovering a new world.


    Adding the money from the copied books, their earnings today totaled twenty-eight coins.


    Jiang Sheng was extremely excited. She had never seen so much money before and was at a momentary loss on how to distribute it.


    "Let''s buy some rice and flour," Fang Heng uncharacteristically suggested. "Mushrooms seem more expensive than rice and flour. Eating just mushrooms feels wasteful."


    Actually it was because he felt dizzy from eating mushrooms for three straight days and never wanted to see one again.


    "Good idea," Jiang Sheng nodded vigorously.


    After asking around at the market, rice and flour were indeed cheaper. Jiang Sheng excitedly bought five pounds each of rice and flour for just five coins.


    They didn''t need to buy leafy greens, which grew abundantly around the vige.


    Passing the meat stall, Jiang Sheng''s mouth flooded with saliva.


    She hadn''t eaten meat for a very long time, initially too ashamed to steal, andter knowing the brothers wouldn''t ept food scraps. So she obediently cooked mushrooms.


    But Jiang Sheng still craved meat, even just some meat broth would do.


    They had earned twenty-eight coins today, saving twenty, so could only spend eight.


    Five coins already went towards rice and flour, leaving three. Probably not even enough for a pig''s tail.


    Jiang Sheng sized up the meat stall, finally settling her gaze on a pig thigh bone in the corner with hardly any meat left. "Boss, I''d like that pig bone."


    "Little girl, what do you want that bone for?" The boss was baffled. "There''s barely enough meat scraps on it to get stuck in your teeth."


    Jiang Sheng swallowed. "I just like gnawing bones."


    The boss didn''t say anything more. He weighed out five pounds of bone ording to the price of two pounds for one coin. "That''s five pounds, so two coins."


    Jiang Sheng happily paid and carried off her prized pig bone.


    Fang Heng followed behind and took it from her arms.


    So Jiang Sheng''s hands were freed again.


    She looked at the ten pounds of mushrooms Zheng Ruqian carried on his back, then the pig thigh bone in Fang Heng''s arms, happiness welled up inside her.


    If she had taken them in initially out of pity, or perhaps a desire for protection, at this moment, Jiang Sheng suddenly understood the meaning ofpanionship.


    "Jiang Sheng, how do you n to eat this pig bone?" Zheng Ruqian suddenly turned his head, mouth pooling with saliva.


    Jiang Sheng: "..."


    Half of her earlier joy disappeared.


    "Boiling it in won''t be good," Fang Heng rarely spoke a full sentence.


    All her happiness gone now. Turns out they were picky eaters, actually disdaining her cooking.


    Jiang Sheng huffed angrily, but still passed by the seasoning shop and carefully bought one coin''s worth of salt.


    One coin could buy two buns, half a pig bone, but only a tiny pinch of salt.


    Jiang Sheng was sincerely heartbroken.


    Back at the broken temple, Xu Mo was still fast asleep.


    Jiang Sheng rushed over, about to shake him awake, when Xu Mo''s eyes suddenly flew open.


    Seeing the familiar children, he rxed his guard with relief. "You''re back."


    "Mhmm, we bought a pig bone today, so we''re having bone broth noodles," Jiang Sheng presented her treasure. "Eldest brother, you''re in for a treat."


    Not Brother Xu Mo, but the more intimate Eldest Brother.


    Xu Mo''s heart skipped a beat as he froze in ce, stunned.


    As an only child, he had always wished for a younger sibling, but his mother''s belly never swelled.


    He never expected to gain two younger brothers and a younger sister after his family''s sudden misfortune.


    This feeling...was quite nice.


    Xu Mo slowly curved his lips. "I look forward to it."


    However, that anticipation transformed into astonishment upon seeing the mushy, sticky huge bowl.


    "Eldest brother, I''m not very good at making noodles," Jiang Sheng rubbed her hands still covered in dough lumps and admitted bashfully. "I''ve only seen Auntie Zhang do it before."


    Unexpectedly, the dough wouldn''t cooperate as soon as she tried herself.


    Either too much water or too much flour.


    What was meant to be one meal''s worth gradually turned into three.


    That wasn''t even the worst of it. The dough was kneaded too soft and fell apart when cut, without sprinkling flour to reduce stickiness. So the originally chewy long noodles turned into a mushy dough clump.


    The broth wasn''t boiled down thick and white either, still gamey. With everything thrown together in the pot, one could imagine the taste.


    At least there was salt now.


    Xu Mo didn''tin and quietly finished the bowl. After eating salt-less mushrooms and boiled stale vegetable leaves, this was a delicacy to him.


    Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian also ate obediently without fuss, and washed their bowls afterwards.


    Jiang Sheng took out the twenty copper coins from her clothes, adding them to the previous coins and two gold beans, hiding them under the Buddha''s feet.


    Counting the days, it had been ten since returning from the medicine hall. Another five days would make it half a month, time to change Xu Mo''s medicine again.

 Chapter 7: Changes

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    With a burst of energy, Jiang Sheng hurried deep into the mountains for three whole days and came back with threerge baskets full of mushrooms that she had picked. It took her two days to sell them all.


    Added to the money from the books that Xu Mo had copied, she now had over eighty copper coins in total.


    Together with what she had saved before, it came to well over a hundred copper coins.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes welled up with hot tears. In the seven years she had lived by cheating, stealing and swindling, she never imagined that one day she would earn this much money.


    Although her three brothers deserved some credit, Jiang Sheng arrogantly believed it was her own decisions that were paramount.


    ¡°From now on, you should all follow me,¡± she patted her chest and bragged. ¡°I can make sure you brothers get to eat meat and be rich gentlemen.¡±


    In Jiang Sheng''s limited life experience of seven years, the wealthiest people she had seen were the ox stewards in the east of town. So she swore that she and her brothers would all be stewards.


    They would get to eat pork with salt every day!


    Even when digging the fields they would use golden hoes!


    Xu Mo suppressed an urge tough and ruffled her little head. ¡°Okay, from now on you¡¯re Steward Jiang.¡±


    He pointed at Fang Heng, ¡°Steward Fang.¡±


    Then pointed at Zheng Ruqian, ¡°Steward Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet, Steward Xu?¡± Jiang Sheng greeted them as she had seen the vigers do.


    Zheng Ruqianughed so hard he oinked like a pig. Even the ever-serious Fang Heng had a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The cheerful atmosphere continuedte into the night. Jiang Sheng still had a smile on her face even as she fell asleep.


    But when she opened her eyes the next morning, Jiang Sheng could no longer smile.


    She had been woken up by the cold.


    Through the cracks in the broken temple gates she could vaguely see a vast expanse of grayish white outside.


    It wasn''t a ring pure white, but a hazy translucent color - it was frost.


    In previous years, Jiang Sheng had feared winter the most. The cold weather meant needing more clothes to stay warm, but she didn''t have any. Her tattered shoes and clothes would make her hands and feet stiff from cold. Not only was stealing scraps of food difficult, she was also likely to get beaten half to death if caught.


    But at this moment, none of that was the main concern. The main concern was the mushrooms up in the mountains.


    The deeper into the mountains, the cooler it got.


    After the frost hit, mushrooms at the foot of the mountain could still survive, but those deep in the mountains would all die from the cold.


    But they didn''t get to pick the mushrooms at the foot of the mountain anyway.


    Just as they had barely scraped together a load of copper coins, their means of making a living was now gone.


    Jiang Sheng plopped down on the ground, overwhelmed by feelings of helplessness and mncholy.


    "Jiang Sheng." Fang Heng came back from outside, still wearing his thin clothes. "What''s wrong? Are you cold?"


    As he spoke, he started taking off his outer garment.


    Jiang Sheng quickly stopped him and shook her head. "Third brother, you''re wearing even less than me. If you take that off you''ll have nothing left."


    It was her fault for only thinking about satisfying her stomach these past few days and forgetting to prepare for the cold weather.


    Jiang Sheng looked back and saw Zheng Ruqian shivering and curling up into a ball on the straw mat. As the only cotton quilt had been given to the injured Xu Mo.


    "Second brother, second brother." She rushed over and shook Zheng Ruqian awake.


    People were most prone to freezing to death in their sleep when they felt the cold.


    Jiang Sheng had seen many beggars like herself lie down in heavy snow and never get back up.


    Fortunately there was only frost today. After waking up, Zheng Ruqian stopped shivering, though his lips were slightly pale.


    Jiang Sheng quickly cooked some flour dumplings and brought them over steaming hot.


    After eating a piping hot bowl, their backs were slick with sweat.


    "We need to go change Big Brother''s bandages today," Jiang Sheng took out all the money from under the Buddha''s feet, seeming to have made a big decision. "We''ll give the gold bean to the imperial doctor, and use the rest of the money to buy cotton quilts."


    But before that, they still needed to go rent a tbed cart.


    Jiang Sheng jogged into town and rented a cart, then hauled it back to the broken temple. Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian carefully lifted Xu Mo onto the cart.


    Having two able-bodied brothers was useful. Fang Heng took the initiative to pull the cart while Zheng Ruqian pushed. The two took turns asionally, though they were soon panting for breath it was still manageable.


    Jiang Sheng trotted along behind them. When they were still some distance from the medicine hall, she saw a group of men emerge from inside.


    These men wore iron breasttes and carried sheathed broadswords. They had cold, merciless expressions.


    Behind them were the imperial doctor and his wife, shackled in chains.


    The two looked disheveled, their clothes in disorder, faces haggard, with traces of blood at the corners of their mouths.


    Fang Heng paused in pulling the cart, drastically reducing his speed.


    Zheng Ruqian couldn''t brake in time and nearly flew forward.


    "Why''d you stop so suddenly..." He nagged, but Xu Mo cut him off after just one sentence.


    "Head down, don''t look at them."


    Fang Heng swiftly lowered his head.


    Zheng Ruqian was half a beat slower. His dull eyes met those of the sword-wielding captors for a moment, but fortunately he looked like the dumb son of andlord. The captors only nced at him before turning away.


    "Keeping your mouth so tight, just what good turn did Prefect Xu do you!" The leader bellowed, "Come with me to the county prison, I''ll see whether your mouths or the county interrogators are harder!"


    After speaking, he kicked the imperial doctor again.


    "Dear..." The doctor''s wife cried loudly, and was immediately whipped.


    "Cry again, cry again and I''ll sell you to a brothel!"


    Under Fang Heng''s deliberate control, they slowly followed behind the group until the distance grew and the captors disappeared from sight. Only then did they dare stop in front of the medicine hall.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes brimmed with tears. She didn''t understand what crime the imperial doctor hadmitted to warrant such treatment.


    Xu Mo''s teeth were clenched tight, not speaking a word.


    Fang Heng''s expression was icy, his gaze chill.


    Zheng Ruqian looked left and right, scratching his head as he softly said, "What about Big Brother''s leg now?"


    That''s right, with the imperial doctor gone, who could treat them?


    Jiang Sheng could hold back no longer as tears streamed down her face.


    "We can only go to the county now," Fang Heng said with a furrowed brow.


    But at the speed they could pull the cart, it already took an hour from the broken temple to town. Getting from town to the county would surely take a full four hours.


    The round trip would be eight hours even with an empty cart, let alone with a person loaded.


    Jiang Sheng gritted her teeth. "Let''s wait here for a bit, what if the imperial doctores back?"


    No one objected, so she pushed open the door of the medicine hall andid Xu Mo down on the consultation bed to quietly wait.


    ...


    But after waiting half the day, still no one came.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t stand the hunger anymore. She took Fang Heng out to buy four steamed buns.


    Returning to the medicine hall, each person got one. The piping hot meaty buns with green onion aroma floating to their noses were pure bliss as they took big bites.


    Just as Jiang Sheng was busily swallowing her food, the abrupt sound of wood scraping rang out.


    Immediately after, the rearpartment of Xu Mo''s bed was raised to reveal a narrow slit. A pair of inky ck eyes peered out from inside.


    Jiang Sheng was startled, nearly dropping her bun onto the floor.


    Fortunately she caught it in time with fumbling hands. She patted her chest, still flustered as she asked, "Who''s there?"


    The person didn''t speak, only staring longingly at her bun.


    No doubt he was also hungry.


    Without a word, Jiang Sheng squatted in front of the box and started taking big bites of her bun.


    The meaty aroma mixed with green onion floated in the air. The person in the box endured it for a while, then actually closed the slit shut.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Jiang Sheng was rendered speechless. She shoved the bun into her clothes and forcefully opened the box.


    Inside, she saw a skinny and frail little boy curled up in the corner.

 Chapter 8: Pick Up the Fourth Brother

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    When Jiang Sheng saw Wen Zhiyun, he seemed to be frightened and covered his face with both hands, his body trembling slightly.


    She had never seen such a timid boy before.


    Jiang Sheng was curious and went over to ask, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    The little boy didn''t speak.


    Jiang Sheng thought for a while, and gave him the half of steamed bun she had left.


    The little boy was tempted by the aroma, swallowed hard several times, and finally couldn''t help taking it and nibbling slowly.


    Although he was a boy, his behavior and manners were more delicate than ordinary girls.


    Jiang Sheng was bursting with curiosity and said seductively, "Tell me who you are and I''ll buy you another steamed bun."


    After the boy finished eating thest bite of the steamed bun, he licked his lips again and said hoarsely, "My name is Wen Zhiyun."


    "My dad and my mom were taken away by a group of bad guys."


    "They told me to hide, and said that if they didn''te back after a day, I should run as far as I could by myself."


    Wen Zhiyun was trying hard to restrain his sadness, and his voice became smaller and smaller.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly realized.


    He turned out to be the doctor''s child. His parents must have sensed the danger and told their child to hide.


    Almost instantly, Jiang Sheng felt a surge of ambition in her heart.


    The doctor had been good to her, so she wanted to repay him. If something happened to the doctor, she would repay the doctor''s child.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Sheng sent Zheng Ruqian to buy another steamed bun and gave it to Wen Zhiyun, promising that they would wait with him.


    Wen Zhiyun was very grateful, almost crying.


    So they waited in the clinic.


    They waited from dawn until dark, and from dark until dawn again.


    Jiang Sheng tried to stay awake several times but still couldn''t make it, and fell asleep.


    She was awakened by suppressed crying, opened her eyes, and saw Wen Zhiyun kneeling in front of two corpses.


    Jiang Sheng was shocked. She rushed over and saw the doctor and his wife as expected.


    They seemed to have suffered vicious torture, with iplete flesh all over their bodies and covered in blood.


    "Jiang Sheng, don''t look," Xu Mo said gently to stop her.


    Fang Heng covered her eyes with his hand.


    But the cruel scene was still imprinted in Jiang Sheng''s eyes.


    In addition to freezing, starving, and beating to death, there was such a cruel way to die.


    Little Jiang Sheng''s heart waspletely shocked.


    "Dad, mom," Wen Zhiyun still cried loudly on the ground, "What do you want Yun''er to do without you? How can Yun''er live alone?"


    Jiang Sheng''s heart ached. She went over and pulled his hand, whispering, "Little brother, if you don''t mind,e with us."


    Although they were a little poor and shabby, and had no money to eat meat.


    Jiang Sheng had already decided that if Wen Zhiyun was unwilling to follow them and wanted to go to his rtives, she would give him two gold beans and twenty copper coins, and finally urged him to hide them well, keep them for his future wife.


    But to her surprise, Wen Zhiyun hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    Rationally, she was unwilling to feed another mouth.


    But the doctor had been so kind that she couldn''t be heartless to his child.


    Wen Zhiyun was also as weak as a little girl. He would probably die alone in this cold winter.


    "Okay, fourth brother," Jiang Sheng sighed like a little adult, "From now on, we are a family."


    The corpses could not stay in the clinic for a long time. At Xu Mo''s suggestion, the children worked together to dig a pit.


    Jiang Sheng paid twenty coins, just enough for a thin coffin.


    They couldn¡¯t afford a tombstone, so they just put a piece of wood at the grave with the doctor and his wife''s names simply written by Xu Mo.


    "Dad, mom, Yun''er is unfilial and can only leave you here," Wen Zhiyun knocked his head heavily three times, "When I grow up, I will definitely move your remains and avenge you."


    Revenge, avenge.


    Who doesn''t want that?


    Xu Mo lowered his eyshes to hide his grief.


    Fang Heng turned his head, unwilling to watch any longer.


    Back at the clinic, Wen Zhiyun kept his head down, sad and dazed.


    Jiang Sheng was also very sad that no one could cure her big brother''s leg.


    "We still have to go to the county," Zheng Ruqian said, biting his lip.


    Before Jiang Sheng could tell them about the huge price difference between a donkey cart and a tbed cart, Wen Zhiyun next to her came to his senses. "You want to treat the broken leg. I learned from my dad for a few years. I can barely do it, but my skills are not as good as my dad¡¯s... you may have to endure some pain."


    As he spoke, his eyes brimmed with tears again as he thought of his parents.


    Jiang Sheng quickly distracted him. "That''s great. We can''t stay in this clinic. Fourth brother, take your stuff ande home with us."


    Home?


    A home without parents?


    Wen Zhiyun gave a miserable smile with tears. He wrapped all the medicines in oil paper for Xu Mo while changing his splint.


    These were the foundation of the clinic and what Xu Mo needed most.


    "Just take these?" Jiang Sheng''s eyes almost popped out. "Don''t take anything else?"


    Quilts, cotton clothes, cotton shoes were all good stuff.


    "Take the rest too?" Wen Zhiyun didn''t understand.


    Jiang Sheng closed her mouth and told him with action that they should take everything.


    She took away almost everything from the clinic. If the medicine cab hadn¡¯t been too heavy and the broken temple couldn¡¯t hold beds, she would have hated not taking it all.


    For this, Jiang Sheng rented another tbed cart.


    The five children struggled back to the broken temple. Only then did Wen Zhiyun understand why everything had to be packed.


    Other than shelter from wind and rain, this broken temple had nothing else.


    Fortunately, the stuff from the clinic was quiteplete.


    A few thin quilts were spread on the straw mats, and thicker ones used as covers. The cotton shoes were a little big but could be worn, just with a few moreyers of cloth padded.


    Most importantly, they now had a lot of intact pots and bowls.


    Jiang Sheng put the small broken pot she used before in the corner, took out apleterge iron pot, grabbed two handfuls of rice, added threedles of water, and started a fire to cook porridge.


    Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian went to return the cart and took back the deposit.


    By the time they came back, the rice was thoroughly cooked and bubbling merrily in the big iron pot.


    Jiang Sheng took out the fire stick and extinguished it with soil, then took out clean porcin bowls and scooped five full bowls of porridge.


    The hot breath rushed in as soon as it entered the mouth, carrying the unique aroma of rice, the thick taste of rice soup, sliding over the tongue, and finally falling into the esophagus.


    Jiang Sheng took a sip and closed her eyes happily.


    But soon, she sighed again.


    In the past, half a handful of rice was enough for her alone, but now with five people, two handfuls of rice still needed an extra pinch, otherwise it would not be enough to eat.


    This was the downside of having more people.


    But when she opened her eyes and looked at the four brothers in various postures, sitting in different ces, either writing calligraphy, dull-witted, calm as a pine, or soft and tender, they asionally talked to each other, and then settled down to do their own thing.


    Jiang Sheng was unrestrainedly happy inside.


    In her seven years of struggles, she had met friends and wanted to treat them as siblings, but before long, they left her for various reasons.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know how long these four brothers could apany her.


    But Jiang Sheng cherished every day with her family. For her, every extra day like this was a gain.

 Chapter 9: The Talents of My Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 9</h4>


    The more lively the crowd, the more burdensome life became.


    To make matters worse, the temperature dropped, and there were no more mushrooms to pick. Xu Mo''s writing hand grew stiffer by the day.


    Jiang Sheng was worried. With five mouths to feed, what could she do to ensure full meals and daily meat?


    Jiang Sheng was at a loss.


    She gradually grew irritable, frowning with her cheeks in her hands, wishing she could utilize all the wit and wisdom she had umted over seven years.


    "Jiang Sheng," Xu Mo was the first to notice her abnormal mood and gently asked, "Why the deep furrows on your brow?"


    Jiang Sheng mumbled, "Eldest brother, we need to make money."


    "My copying work is enough," Xu Mo stroked her hair. "You don''t need to worry about this."


    Before Jiang Sheng could respond, Wen Zhiyun beside them lifted his head. "I can see patients, just... I can''t treat serious illnesses."


    Even an inexperienced physician was still a wee existence in the countryside.


    Jiang Sheng gaped. She had just realized that it wasn''t her soft heart that had saved Wen Zhiyun, but that Wen Zhiyun hade to rescue their destitute group.


    "I can beat people up and collect protection fees," Fang Heng clenched his fist. As a descendant of a military family, he had started martial arts training at three years old. By now, he had five years of experience and possessed decent skills.


    So far, three of the four brothers had offered up their means of making a living.


    Thest one, Zheng Ruqian, unwilling to fall behind, opened his mouth, only to find that he had nothing to contribute.


    Other than eating.


    Little Zheng Ruqian froze on the spot as his eyes welled up with tears.


    So it turned out he was the only useless one, a good-for-nothing who could only rely on his sister for survival.


    Jiang Sheng keenly noticed her second brother''s emotions. She rushed over and patted his shoulder, consoling, "Don''t be upset. I''m just like you, good for nothing."


    But they were the ones who had initially sold mushrooms and earned the first seed money.


    Althoughcking the unique skills of the other brothers, as long as they were willing to use their brains, they could definitely make money.


    Little Jiang Sheng''s confidence cheered up Zheng Ruqian. He wiped his tears and remembered he had contributed two gold beans. He puffed out his chest again. "I can earn money too, I definitely can."


    With the siblings united, they could aplish anything!


    After much thought, Jiang Sheng finally decided to start with medicine. She pulled Zheng Ruqian along, saying earnestly, "Let''s go drum up patients for fourth brother."


    Wen Zhiyun: "..."


    That didn''t sound very nice.


    But he was still young and an outsider in the vige. Randomly treating illnesses would only get him chased away with a stick.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng was a local insider.


    She pulled Zheng Ruqian along, scurrying back and forth at the vige entrance. Their main goal was to check on the frail vigers to see if anyone had diarrhea, coughs, or chills.


    Fourth brother said he could treat these illnesses.


    But with the cold winter''s arrival, every household''s door was shut tight. Wanting to inquire about their condition required poking their heads in like thieves.


    Jiang Sheng was unhappy about this.


    When she was alone it was one thing, but now she had brothers. How could she let others misunderstand again and tarnish her brothers'' reputation?


    So she lingered at the vige entrance a bit longer, wanting to walk in an open and upright manner.


    As they passed Old Man Zhao''s door, it creaked open. Old Man Zhao''s eldest son walked out with a frown, while "ow''s" sounded from inside.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes instantly lit up as she pulled Zheng Ruqian over.


    "No food today, go away," Zhao Dazhu impatiently waved them off. "You still owe me for stealing my cartst time. Come around again and I''ll give you another beating."


    Zheng Ruqian halted, recalling Jiang Sheng''s bedraggled appearance after returning the cart half a month ago.


    So the beatings were from the Zhao family.


    Anger instantly red up in little Zheng Ruqian''s face. He pulled Jiang Sheng''s hand to leave.


    Forget treating such sister-beaters!


    Jiang Sheng clung tightly to his arm. Now was not the time for childish temper tantrums. Helping fourth brother establish his reputation as a physician was key.


    What was one beating worth?


    Besides, she had been beaten for stealing the cart. They were the ones in the wrong.


    "Big brother, is Old Man Zhao ill?" Jiang Sheng smiled sweetly. "The weather is cold. You have to take care of your health."


    Hearing this, Zhao Dazhu''s expression softened slightly. "He ate some spoiled meat yesterday. I told him not to eat it, but he insisted. Now he can''t even get up."


    "Oh dear, that''s serious," Jiang Sheng exaggerated her tone. "He must be treated quickly. Old Man Zhao is advanced in years and can''t tolerate such torment."


    "Of course I know that," Zhao Dazhu said irritably. "But the clinic in town has shut its doors. I heard the physician met with misfortune. Going to the county would require travel Father refuses, preferring to lie in bed and yell."


    In fact, it wasn''t just Old Man Zhao who disagreed. The rest of the Zhao family opposed it too.


    Forget the cost of hiring a donkey cart. Just the county physician''s fee was beyond their means. Farming families earned so little all year. Using it all for medical treatment meant nothing left for food and drink.


    But Zhao Dazhu couldn''t bear to watch his father bedridden and suffering to death before his eyes. He could only avoid the house.


    Poverty was the root sin.


    Jiang Sheng sighed. Carefully, she said, "Big brother, one of my brothers has learned some medicine. If you don''t feel assured, you can invite him to take a look."


    "Just...he''s a bit young..."


    Zhao Dazhu jerked his head up. Right now, nevermind the age, even a veterinarian would do. He quickly said, "Please invite the young physician, hurry!"


    Jiang Sheng patted Zheng Ruqian.


    Zheng Ruqian immediately ran back to the ruined temple to fetch Wen Zhiyun, leaving Jiang Sheng to chat idly with Zhao Dazhu.


    Soon, Fang Heng arrived carrying Wen Zhiyun.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng''s wide eyes, the cracks in Fang Heng''s face widened awkwardly as he exined, "He was running too slowly. I was afraid the patient couldn''t wait."


    So the mighty third brother had directly slung the frail fourth brother over his back and jogged the whole way here.


    Jiang Sheng''s cheek muscles ached as she repeatedly told herself mentally, "Don''tugh, don''tugh."


    "Hurry and check on the patient now that you''re here."


    Still stunned, Wen Zhiyun looked back.


    Behind him was Zheng Ruqian, panting as he ran over with the medicine box. His physique was slightly stronger than Wen Zhiyun''s but couldn''tpare to Fang Heng''s, so he was a bit slower.


    "Let''s go." Taking the medicine box, Wen Zhiyun finally stepped into the Zhao residence.


    Old Man Zhao feebly groaned "ow ow", ncing at the group of children entering. Annoyed, heined, "What time is it that you''re still letting kidse y at home?"


    The pained Zhao family remained silent despite their anxiety and impatience.


    Fortunately, Zhao Dazhu wasn''t stupid. He brought over a stool and obsequiously said, "Young physician, quickly take a look at my dad."


    Wen Zhiyun exhaled in relief.


    Usually, he was sheltered by his parents, free to read books or pick herbs as he pleased. Everything he did was out of interest and for enjoyment.


    He was his parents'' treasure, a child raised with doting care. He had never considered that one day, he would have to stand alone.


    Wen Zhiyun extended three pulse-reading fingers and ced them on Old Man Zhao''s wrist.


    Perhaps from nervousness, his body trembled slightly.


    Jiang Sheng quickly grasped his other hand and loudly dered, "Fourth brother, don''t be afraid. We''re still here."


    Wen Zhiyun looked back and saw the still unfamiliar faces.


    The aloof yet warm-hearted Fang Heng; the foolish Zheng Ruqian; and the childish Jiang Sheng.


    Although his parents were gone, the skies had copsed, his wonderful lifey in ruins, he had also met a new family. For them, to let his parents rest in peace, to live well, Wen Zhiyun took another deep breath. His trembling hands steadied.


    He utilized everything he had learned, listening to the pulses and recalling his father''s teachings bit by bit in his mind.


    "Weak and powerless, three deficiencies and one excess..." Wen Zhiyun mumbled a couple phrases. "May I examine your excrement?"


    At these words, Jiang Sheng, Fang Heng, and Zheng Ruqian all took two steps back.

 Chapter 10: The Second Brother Awakens

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    Being a medical officer is not easy. You still have to look at other people''s poop.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was all bitter. He was secretly thinking that he should persuade Fourth Brother to change careers.


    Meanwhile, Wen Zhiyun''s expression remained unchanged as he followed Zhao Dazhu to take a look at the chamber pot. He nodded and said, "The stool contains red pus and blood, it''s dysentery without a doubt."


    Dysentery, also known as diarrhea, is generally manifested by unceasing diarrhea. In severe cases, it can also be fatal.


    Zhao Dazhu also knew a little. After hearing this, his face turned pale. He almost knelt before Wen Zhiyun and pleaded, "Little medical officer, please save my dad!"


    Wen Zhiyun picked up his brush and wrote a prescription, "Three qian of white peony root, two qian of angelica root, one and a half qian of coptis root, one qian of agarwood..."


    As he continued to write, he frowned.


    In recent years, times had been hard and the medicines in the medical hall were not exactlyplete. For example, there was no agarwood left. If they wanted some, they would have to go to the county to buy it.


    But the Zhao family was not the kind of family who could afford to go to the county to fetch medicine.


    "Little medical officer, why did you stop writing?" Zhao Dazhu did not understand.


    Wen Zhiyun put down his brush and shook his head. "The medicines in this prescription, just one day''s dosage would cost a hundred wen. To fully cure the illness, he would have to take it for at least seven days."


    Seven days, that''s seven hundred wen.


    For a peasant family who resented having to break a copper coin into two halves to spend, it was considered arge sum of savings.


    The Zhao family members were stunned. Zhao Dazhu cried bitterly while Old Master Zhao resigned to his fate and closed his eyes.


    "It''s all because of you, old geezer. I told you not to eat that rotten meat but you just had to eat it. Now you''ve eaten your life away..." Madam Zhao wailed.


    "Dad...Dad..."


    Everyone cried out in anguish. They wavered between saving him and not saving him, torn between hunger and conscience.


    If only there was a cheaper cure.


    Wen Zhiyun closed his eyes in thought. Suddenly, he recalleding across an ancient book that recorded a folk remedy for curing dysentery.


    He opened his eyes and said sincerely, "I have a folk prescription, but I''ve never used it myself. You can try it if you don''t want to spend money."


    "Mince garlic cloves and mix well with white sugar. Take it before breakfast and dinner for seven to ten days."


    Garlic cloves were cheap. White sugar was a little expensive but they should have some at home.


    The Zhao family''s cries gradually subsided as they started looking for garlic and sugar.


    Seeing this, Wen Zhiyun picked up his medicine box and stood up.


    Zhao Dazhu still had some tact. He ran over to send Wen Zhiyun off. "Little medical officer, if my dad feels difort again, I''lle looking for you."


    He had no choice since there was no other medical officer within ten li.


    Wen Zhiyun nodded. "I''m at the broken temple at the vige entrance."


    Zhao Dazhu was extremely grateful and stuffed five wen into his hand.


    For a destitute peasant family, being able to give five wen was very good already.


    Wen Zhiyun handed it all to Jiang Sheng without keeping a single coin.


    Jiang Sheng weighed the five copper coins in his hand, then gave three back to Zhao Dazhu. "Big brother, our consultation fee is only two wen. Medicine costs extra."


    This was an extremely cheap price. Zhao Dazhu was very grateful. He kept waving from afar.


    The four children slowly walked back to the broken temple.


    On the way, Zheng Ruqian was puzzled. "Five wen for a consultation isn''t expensive either. Why return three wen?"


    Jiang Sheng smugly said, "Silly second brother, fourth brother has just started his practice. Of course the fees have to be low enough for them to feel reassured."


    If they had studied economics, they would know this was a thin profit but quick turnover business model.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded slowly in realization.


    On the way, they greeted some vigers they knew.


    Jiang Sheng would bounce up to wave his hands. "We''re going to treat Uncle Zhao''s illness! Uncle Zhao is sick!"


    "My brother can treat illnesses. He''s so capable!"


    "Uncles and aunties, please take care of your health in this cold weather!"


    Zheng Ruqian''s observant eyes noticed them carrying some mushrooms. They had just returned from the foot of the mountain.


    At this time of the year, mushroom yield was low but there were still some.


    However, with many vigers, each family only managed to pick a dozen or so. Eating them wouldn''t make a meal while selling them was not worth a trip.


    "Jiang Sheng, what are the vigers doing with the few mushrooms they picked?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    Jiang Sheng thought about it. "Keeping them to dry and sell as preserved goods next year."


    That was what Auntie Zhang''s family did.


    "But preserved goods are not as popr as fresh wild mushrooms right?" Zheng Ruqian and Jiang Sheng had seen dried goods being sold at the marketce. The fresh wild mushrooms they picked always sold out first.


    Only when they ran out would people buy the preserved ones.


    "Everyone knows that. But picking just a few mushrooms a day, no one will buy them fresh either." Jiang Sheng answered honestly.


    Just as she finished speaking, her eyes lit up as she looked sharply at Zheng Ruqian.


    Zheng Ruqian was even more excited, like a hound discovering fresh droppings. "If we pool together all the mushrooms the vigers have and bring them to sell, won''t that be enough to sell?"


    Jiang Sheng stared with her mouth agape, nodding repeatedly. "We can earn the money and distribute it to everyone!"


    "No." Zheng Ruqian shook his head. "Why would they just give us their mushrooms and wait for us to sell before getting money? We should buy their mountain produce first before selling it."


    Buying first, then selling, that''s how profit is made.


    Previously, everyone thought that since I picked it, I should sell it, pure earnings.


    But when they couldn''t pick any, earnings would be zero.


    Whereas buying first before selling, as long as the selling price is higher than the buying price, there is profit to be made.


    "Can you guarantee the selling price will be higher than the buying price?" Jiang Sheng asked earnestly.


    Zheng Ruqian wanted to say he couldn''t guarantee it. But looking back at his older and younger brothers, one studying martial arts, one studying medicine, one copying books, leaving only himself as a useless fool.


    At this moment, even with thousands of fears, Zheng Ruqian could only grit his teeth and nod. "I can."


    Jiang Sheng nodded seriously and thought seriously.


    After half a pot of tea, she fished out twenty copper coins from her pocket and stuffed them into Zheng Ruqian''s hand. "Second brother, I support you."


    A thousand words could notpare to a simple "I support you".


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes brimmed with hot tears. He gripped the warm twenty copper coins tightly, promising himself in his heart that he must earn money, he must work hard, he must not remain a useless fool.


    In the next few days, everyone focused on their own tasks quietly.


    Fang Heng practiced martial arts bare-chested. Wen Zhiyun looked through medical books. Xu Mo copied books. Only Zheng Ruqian made a valiant effort to collect mushrooms.


    As a major figure in the ten li vige, Jiang Sheng was enticed by Zheng Ruqian''s "50% profit share" to bring him to buy goods from each household.


    The first stop was Auntie Zhang''s home.


    As the only woman in the entire Ten Li Vige who had shown Jiang Sheng kindness, Jiang Sheng respected Auntie Zhang deeply in her heart. To her, Auntie Zhang was like a mother.


    Outside the Zhang residence.


    Jiang Sheng tiptoed to hook the doortch without knocking yet.


    There were already sounds from within the yard - a woman''s muffled sobs and cries, together with a few curses. "Zhao Zhiqiang, you beast. Let me go, let me go."


    Jiang Sheng froze. She quickly knocked on the door loudly and shouted, "Auntie, Auntie Zhang!"


    The sounds from the yard vanished instantly.


    Shortly after, the wooden door of the Zhang house opened. Auntie Zhang stood at the door looking disheveled as she fished out a steamed bun from her shirt. "Are you hungry, little Jiang Sheng?"


    Jiang Sheng shook her head, wanting to say she wasn''t hungry.


    But Auntie Zhang insisted on shoving the bun into her hands, speaking urgently. "Go back quickly, child. It''s cold, hurry back."


    "Auntie, are you okay?" Jiang Sheng asked nkly, having a bad feeling.


    But Auntie Zhang did not answer. Shetched the door shut.


    Fortunately, there were no more sobbing sounds from within, only the man cursing andining.


    "Giving food to that little wild seed again. How dare you give away my stuff as you wish, ***...that''s just..."


    The rest faded into silence.


    Not because the people inside stopped talking, but because a pair of hands covered Jiang Sheng''s ears.


    "Don''t listen." Zheng Ruqian moved over and whispered. "Jiang Sheng, let''s not listen to this."

 Chapter 11: First Business

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    Jiang Sheng knew that Zhang Auntie was suffering, and she had known for half a year. In Jiang Sheng''s mind, if you get beaten, you run away; if you get scolded, you talk back.


    She didn''t understand why Zhang Auntie had endured it bitterly all this time - why, after she recovered from her injuries, she stayed on, working diligently and obediently.


    Once, little Jiang Sheng really couldn''t stand it anymore. She grabbed Zhang Auntie''s sleeve and said, "Auntie, why don''t you leave? He keeps hitting you - he''s a bad man."


    Zhang Auntie turned around and stroked little Jiang Sheng''s head. "Auntie can''t leave. I can''t abandon my children, and I have nowhere to go."


    From then on, Jiang Sheng understood - a married girl has no home.


    Even though Auntie Zhang could endure it, Jiang Sheng felt pained for her.


    "Big brother, how can we make it so Auntie doesn''t get hit anymore?" she asked.


    Zheng Ruqian thought hard about it. "My mother once said that some customers would act inappropriately and grope the girls, so the turtle lords at Yihong Brothel would break those customers'' hands and feet so they couldn''t do that anymore."


    So it was that simple.


    Jiang Sheng nodded and clenched her fist by her side.


    The siblings went to another house to collect mushrooms. When they first knocked on doors, the vigers were always wary and suspicious, thinking it was the little beggar kids from the vigeing to ask for food.


    The kindhearted ones would give half a steamed bun, while the stingier ones waved their hands to shoo them away, saying "Go, go, we don''t have anything to eat."


    But Jiang Sheng was not angry. She poked her head in the door and smiled. "Uncle, we want to buy mushrooms from your family. Can you sell them to us?"


    "Buy mushrooms? You kids have money to buy mushrooms?" The viger''s eyes bulged wide.


    In the vige, everyone knew Jiang Sheng was a little beggar who survived by wandering around begging and rummaging through trash.


    If she had money, the whole vige would be rich enough to overflow with oil.


    Jiang Sheng knew they didn''t believe her, so she reached out and dragged Zheng Ruqian over. His clean, fine cloth robes and chubby little figure added a sense of affluence.


    Jiang Sheng held out both hands, speaking rapidly, "This is my cousin from far away. His family does business, and when he heard our vige had mushrooms, he came specifically to buy some through my connection. Uncle, if you''re not willing to sell, we''ll go check somewhere else."


    After she finished, she turned to leave without hesitation.


    "Hey, wait!" As expected, the viger became anxious.


    A dozen or so mushrooms at home weren''t even enough for one meal. Selling them wasn''t worth a trip, but leaving them to dry was troublesome too. Since this silly kid wanted to buy them, he might as well just sell.


    As for the price, that was up for negotiation.


    After a bout of bargaining, they finally bought the mushrooms at the regr market price.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. My cousin''s family is very wealthy, with hundreds of taels. As long as he''s willing, he''lle back to buy mushrooms from us in the future."


    After weighing the mushrooms on her own scale, Jiang Sheng didn''t forget to boast a bit as they left.


    Back on the main road, Zheng Ruqian started mumbling, "Why did you say I have dozens or hundreds of taels? I only have twenty copper coins."


    Jiang Sheng red at him. "If we didn''t say you were rich, who would sell mushrooms to us?"


    That was true. Zheng Ruqian patted the basket on his back, a smile appearing on his face.


    Next, they visited five or six more households, filling up a whole basket with mushrooms, spending all twenty copper coins.


    Calcting it, the price was about the same as when they had picked and sold mushrooms themselvesst autumn.


    Jiang Sheng led Zheng Ruqian back to the broken-down temple and spread the mushrooms out to dry.


    The winter sun was already weak, and two days of drying here was not as effective as one day had been previously.


    "You guys bought these mushrooms back at market price and are drying them again to sell. Even if the price stays the same, the weight will be reduced." Xu Mo couldn''t help speaking up, worried the younger siblings would lose money.


    Zheng Ruqian looked at Jiang Sheng.


    They had discussed this. It wasn''t realistic to demand too low a price for the mushrooms. First, the vigers still didn''tpletely trust them. Second, too low a price meant the vigers would rather dry the mushrooms themselves than sell to these kids. It was better to just pay the normal market price - they could build trust and develop rtionships with the vigers.


    As for taking a loss...


    Jiang Sheng had overheard the tutor say in school that rarity determines value. Mushrooms used to be abundant everywhere, but now they had to go door to door collecting them. They had transformed from an ordinary object into a preciousmodity.


    Since this was the case, it was not unreasonable for Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian to sell for a higher price.


    The next day, the Zheng siblings carried the slightly dried mushrooms to town, with Fang Heng tagging worriedly along.


    Wen Zhiyun was somewhat afraid of seeing people, so she stayed at the broken-down temple on the excuse of "taking care of Xu Mo''s broken leg."


    At the marketce, the fresh mushrooms did attract enthusiastic inquiries at first. But when Jiang Sheng raised the price from "2 copper coins per jin" to "5 copper coins per jin", the enthusiastic aunties'' and grannies'' ardor cooled.


    One scoffed, "It''s just some mushrooms. How dare you sell for 5 coppers a jin? Crazy!"


    Zheng Ruqian almost lost heart.


    "Did we set the price too high? Should we lower it to 3 coppers per jin?" he whispered to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng also had some doubts, but thinking of the difficulty of collecting the mushrooms, and the hour they had walked just to get here to this market, her gaze grew firm again. "We''ll sell for 5 coppers per jin."


    The morning passed, and though many people inquired about the mushrooms, few bought them.


    Just as the market was about to end, a middle-aged man appeared at their stall. He checked the freshness of the mushrooms, nodded, and said, "You''re selling these for 5 coppers per jin? Can you go lower?"


    "Uncle, if you buy it all, I''ll sell for 4 coppers," Jiang Sheng immediately responded.


    The middle-aged man arched his brows. "I''ll take it all."


    The morning of waiting had not been in vain.


    Zheng Ruqian almost cried out loud.


    Fortunately Jiang Sheng kept herposure. She briskly weighed and packed up the mushrooms, saying, "Uncle, look - a full nine jin. That''s thirty-six coppers total."


    Without any fuss, the middle-aged man threw down thirty-six copper coins.


    The man was richly dressed, in fine thin robes finer than Zheng Ruqian''s. He spent the dozen-odd coppers casually, not counting them as money.


    He didn''t seem like a local townsman, but more like someone from the county seat...


    Jiang Sheng''s mind lit up sharply. Just as the man turned to leave, she shouted, "Uncle! We have a lot more mushrooms like these. Do you want them?"


    The middle-aged man paused, then looked back. "If they''re just as fresh, I''ll take them all."


    "Fresh, they''re all fresh!" Jiang Sheng was extremely excited. "Uncle, we can even deliver them the same day if you don''t need to dry them."


    The middle-aged man didn''t reply. He had his servant take the mushrooms.


    Just before leaving, he leisurely said, "I can buy them, but I won''te to town again. If you kids want to do business, deliver them to Yuanran Residence in the county seat."


    Perhaps because he was certain these children couldn''t manage the long distance delivery, he left after saying this.


    Yuanran Residence.


    It sounded very prestigious.


    Jiang Sheng had been to the county town before. She had found Zheng Ruqian behind Yihong Brothel, so she was fairly familiar with the town, though not every restaurant and teahouse. But she had never heard of a Yuanran Residence!


    "Could it be newly opened?" she couldn''t help muttering to herself.


    ncing at Zheng Ruqian, the perpetually silly and happy fat boy had fallen into an inexplicable gloom, evidently recalling some unpleasant memories.


    "Big brother," Jiang Sheng had no choice but to hug his arm and coax him. "Big brother, are you scared to go to the county town? Are you?"


    Zheng Ruqian turned back with feigned boldness. "Who''s scared? We just earned a neat profit of sixteen coppers. Forget a county town, even if it were Knife Mountain or ming Mountain, I''d go!"


    Jiang Shengughed. "Good. I''ll go with you, big brother."


    Fang Heng didn''t understand why going to the county town was beingpared to ascending Knife Mountain or entering ming Mountain, but seeing the silly smiles on the siblings'' faces, he couldn''t help quirking up the corners of his mouth.


    Although they had left prosperous, wealthy Fengying and their privileged lives behind, meeting these kids didn''t seem so awful after all.


    Fang Heng lifted his head to gaze in the direction of Fengying and let out a long breath.


    Suddenly Jiang Sheng pounced over to grab his sleeve. "Third brother, I have a request for you!"

 Chapter 12: Take it out on Aunt Zhang

    <h4>Chapter 12</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was delighted that she had earned a profit of sixteen coins on her first business transaction, but she did not forget about the incident with the mushrooms.


    She wanted to save Zhang Auntie from dire straits.


    To aplish this, she would need to seek help from Fang Heng, since he was the strongest one in the family.


    "You want me to break someone''s hands and feet?" Fang Heng was taken aback for a moment.


    He felt like he needed to reassess little Jiang Sheng. This cute and adorable little girl actually had such a vicious heart,parable to the ruthless officials in the imperial capital.


    "Breaking hands and feet is not necessary," Jiang Sheng said seriously, "As long as he can''t move, that''s good enough."


    Fang Heng, "..."


    Severing hand and leg tendons? That seemed even more cruel. Broken hands and feet could still heal, but severed tendons would leave one permanently crippled.


    Jiang Sheng could feel her third brother''s gaze growing increasingly odd.


    She scratched her head, puzzled, "The uncle from the Zhao family always beats Auntie Zhang. I just want him to stop beating Auntie Zhang."


    What sinister motives could a little girl have?


    Fang Heng breathed a sigh of relief, realizing he had overthought it and mistaken Jiang Sheng for one of those scheming noble girls in the capital.


    At such a young age, she was innocent without any trace of sinister machinations.


    "If that''s the case, it won''t be difficult," Fang Heng snapped back from his thoughts, "Let''s go back first."


    Carrying thirty-six coins in the town just wasn''t safe.


    Jiang Sheng also felt someone eying them from behind. Her heart tightened with worry that Bo Da Shan was seeking vengeance.


    "Don''t be afraid," Fang Heng walkingst said, "I''m here."


    Jiang Sheng''s heart settled back in her chest. Her third brother was so very capable in her eyes that she wasn''t afraid of that worthless Bo Da Shan with her third brother around.


    And so, the three children swaggered their way out of town and back to the dpidated temple.


    On the road, they devised a n to deal with Zhou Zhiqiang.


    Zhou Zhiqiang was a drunkard who often wandered around in a drunken stupor. Jiang Sheng decided to dig a big pit not far from the dpidated temple. She would cover it with ayer of dried branches and leaves, making it look t to the naked eye. Anyone who stepped on it would fall right into the pit.


    Less than half a man''s height deep, it wouldn''t kill anyone, but it would give them a good thrashing.


    It''d be even better if a foot got twisted or a leg got broken.


    No sooner said than done.


    After returning to the dpidated temple and hiding the thirty-six coins under the Buddha''s feet, Jiang Sheng pulled her brothers to dig a pit.


    Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng did most of thebor, while Wen Zhiyun helped gather dried twigs and leaves. Xu Mo stood guard outside the dpidated temple.


    If anyone approached, the children would use their bodies to cover up the pit and pretend to be up to no good.


    Fortunately, no one came by until the trap waspleted.


    But how to lure Zhou Zhiqiang to step on the trap was an issue.


    Luckily, Jiang Sheng already had a solution. She thumped her chest and said, "That Uncle Zhou has disliked me for a long time. If it weren''t for me being nimble and quick to get away, I would''ve been beaten long ago."


    All she needed to do now was lure the enemy again, and Zhou Zhiqiang would surely take the bait and chase after her.


    Jiang Sheng felt quite smug about her own cleverness, unaware that her brothers'' expressions had all changed.


    What kind of bitter days had their little sister gone through in the past?


    "I think one pit is not enough," Xu Mo murmured. "How about adding some rocks inside?"


    "And some sharpened branches," Fang Heng said coldly.


    "And some dog poop," Zheng Ruqian said through gritted teeth.


    Wen Zhiyun said nothing. He just silently held up a hibernating hedgehog and tossed it to the bottom of the pit.


    Sure enough, Jiang Sheng seeded in luring Zhou Zhiqiang over.


    She didn''t even get a chance to stick out her tongue and pull faces before Zhou Zhiqiang poked out his head while drunk and started cursing, "Isn''t that the little bastard who''s always stealing food from our house? A fatherless and motherless thing, spit out what you ate from my house! Spit it out..."


    "You dare run, I''ll beat you to death, break your legs and sell you off..."


    His drunken eyes were blurred as he suddenly stepped into empty space and fell into the pit.


    In that instant, the entire Shi Li Pu vige heard a shriek.


    "Ah..."


    Rocks jabbed his feet, sharp branches pierced his skin, and the stinking dog poop smeared his body, but the worst was the curled up hedgehog that nearly poked Zhou Zhiqiang into a sieve.


    "Who the hell dug this pit here, so dangerous, where did this hedgehoge from..." Zhou Zhiqiang cursed up a storm with vigorous spirit.


    Hearing themotion, Zhang Auntie came over, and upon seeing her husband in this state, copsed weakly to the ground.


    "You worthless bitch, pull me out, quickly pull me out," Zhou Zhiqiang yelled at Zhang Auntie after twisting his head around. "Useless thing, pull me out!"


    Lazy and fat, he was a solid lump of flesh. Zhang Auntie was as frail as paper. As she reached to pull him out, she nearly tumbled headfirst into the pit herself.


    "Useless, useless," Zhou Zhiqiang cursed as the other men in the vige carried him out.


    Zhang Auntie came over with tears in her eyes to help him, but he backhandedly struck her down. "Completely useless."


    It was the other vigers who couldn''t bear to watch any further and advised him to stop before carrying Zhou Zhiqiang back to the Zhou family home.


    Zhang Auntie followed behind like an abused daughter-inw, meekly listening.


    Only after everyone had left did Jiang Sheng poke her head out from the dpidated temple, with three tilted heads lined up behind her.


    Sitting on the mattress, Xu Mo looked on at the group of siblings with a faint smile.


    "Why does he still beat and scold Auntie Zhang even when he''s like this?" Jiang Sheng wondered aloud. "Do we really need to break his hands and feet?"


    Xu Mo stroked her head. "As the books say, to get to the root of a problem, you must trace it back to its origin. The fundamental reason Auntie Zhang gets beaten and scolded isn''t Zhou Zhiqiang."


    "Then who is it?" Jiang Sheng craned her head up, eyes full of iprehension.


    "It''s Auntie Zhang herself," Xu Mo said matter-of-factly. "Even if Zhou Zhiqiang dies, there will still be Zhao Zhiqiang, Li Zhiqiang, countless Zhiqiangs if she cannot resist."


    Jiang Sheng seemed to semi-understand.


    Someone too cowardly would suffer mistreatment no matter who they married, because cowardice infinitely provoked and amplified the other''s wickedness and unbridled behavior.


    Only by strengthening herself to be intelligent, wise, and decisive could she handle any type of person with ease and adeptness.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t seem to fullyprehend, yet also seemed to have grasped it.


    "Then doesn''t Zhou beating Auntie Zhang like this warrant punishment?" She still felt somewhat unsatisfied.


    Xu Mo faintly smiled and nced at the Zhou family members walking towards the dpidated temple. "Of course not..."


    After returning home, Zhou Zhiqiang simply washed his wounds and the dog poop before discovering his right foot was abnormally swollen. The elders judged he had likely sprained his foot and needed to urgently see a physician.


    The Zhou family hurriedly gathered their things to transport him into town by wheelbarrow.


    It just so happened that Zhao Dazhu was there and regretfully told them, "Something happened at the clinic in town and the doctor couple both passed away."


    "But there''s a young physician in the dpidated temple at the vige entrance whose medical skills are extraordinary despite his youth. My dad''s intestinal disease improved after taking his prescriptions for a few days."


    "His consultation fee is also cheap, only two coins."


    Upon hearing this, the Zhou family was overjoyed and hurried to invite the young physician from the dpidated temple over.


    Wen Zhiyun.

 Chapter 13: The Medical Ethics of the Fourth Brother

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>


    Regardless of whether it was out of a doctor''s benevolence or to open up his own physician''s practice, Wen Zhiyun had to make house calls.


    He bent down to lift up his small medicine box...but couldn''t lift it.


    When he tried to lift it a second time, the medicine box suddenly became as light as if it didn''t exist.


    Wen Zhiyun turned his head and saw Fang Heng''s hand grabbing the medicine box handle, lightly and effortlessly lifting it onto his body.


    People really were different.


    Wen Zhiyun sighed and resigned himself to letting go of the small medicine box - as long as he didn''t have to carry it himself it was fine.


    He walked in front while Fang Heng followed behind carrying the medicine box. Jiang Sheng would definitely be going too, and Zheng Ruqian was very attached to Jiang Sheng so he naturally wouldn''t be left behind either.


    Only Xu Mo was left behind in the dpidated temple.


    Jiang Sheng was already at the vige entrance when she btedly realized that leaving eldest brother behind every time didn''t seem right.


    She looked back and happened to see Xu Mo gazing at them through the window.


    Jiang Sheng felt a pang in her heart. They could all move around, but eldest brother could only sit in the dpidated temple, copying books day after day. It really was too cruel.


    Xu Mo also saw Jiang Sheng look back. His originally tranquil expression revealed a faint smile, as if tofort Jiang Sheng and tell her that he was fine.


    The group arrived at the Zhou household.


    Zhou Zhiqiang was even more irritable than before, at times cursing heaven and earth, at times yelling at Zhang Auntie to move things here and there. Only when he saw Wen Zhiyun did he shut his mouth.


    However, when he caught sight of Jiang Sheng behind, his expression changed and he started shouting again, "You cheap wretch, who let you in my house, get out right now, get out!"


    The brothers'' faces darkened in an instant.


    Wen Zhiyuning to treat an illness was one thing, but hearing Zhou Zhiqiang bully their little sister with his own ears was another. He had a gentle appearance but that didn''t mean he had a gentle temper.


    "If my sister is a cheap wretch, then we are also cheap wretches," the young physician stood straight and spoke sonorously. "We are not fit to enter your courtyard."


    Having said that, he turned and left.


    Fang Heng followed right after with a cold face. Zheng Ruqian fiercely red at Zhou Zhiqiang a couple times.


    "Hey hey, don''t go!" The Zhou family panicked, only now realizing the young physician was the beggar Jiang Sheng''s brother at the vige entrance. They hurriedly covered Zhou Zhiqiang''s mouth, and begged and pleaded until they barely kept the young physician there.


    Wen Zhiyun sat down with an unweing expression and instructed the Zhou family to clean the wounds. "The leg needs to be washed with warm water. The wound must be wiped clean with any splinters or pebbles picked out, nothing can be left inside."


    As a well-off household, they were coarse with their hands and feet. They werepletelycking in precision when doing things, and hurt Zhou Zhiqiang after barely two tries, making him shriek like a pig being ughtered.


    Zhou''s wife was so frightened she stopped moving, flustered and unsure what to do.


    "Mother, call Zhang Shi over, call her over!" Zhou Zhiqiang shouted after screaming, still issuing orders.


    Only then did the Zhou family remember there was also a daughter-inw. They turned their heads and happened to see Jiang Sheng speaking to Zhang Auntie in a low voice.


    "Zhang Shi,e help quickly!" Zhou''s wife yelled loudly.


    Zhang Auntie gave a start from being shouted at. She hurriedly came over.


    "Esteemeddy, please go find some ice water, and two pieces of cloth," Wen Zhiyun spoke up in a timely manner, his tone much more gentle.


    Zhang Auntie was momentarily stunned. She looked between Zhou Zhiqiang and his mother a couple times, but still picked up the bucket and went to the well to fetch water.


    The Zhou family could only grit their teeth and continue cleaning the wound, digging into his flesh to pick out the wooden splinters, pebbles, and the stench of dog feces.


    Only then did Wen Zhiyun take out some crushed sanqi powder from his medicine box, mixed with shihuisan powder, and carefully sprinkled it over the wound before finally pressing on it firmly with a clean soft cotton cloth.


    Zhou Zhiqiang shuddered painfully three times, his forehead beading with sweat.


    "The wound cannot get wet. Change the medicine every five days, it should scab over in about half a month," his tone was indifferent. "Byparison, the ankle swelling is more fatal. If not treated properly, it could leave behind disability and make himme in the future."


    At these words, the Zhou family was struck dumb.


    In the vige, an able-bodied man wasbor, and even more so the means of production itself. If Zhou Zhiqiang was incapacitated it wouldn''t be a big deal, but the Zhou family would be losing half a pir.


    "Young physician, young physician, I beg you please save my son!" Zhou''s wife was just short of kneeling down.


    Zhou Dazhu beside her furrowed his brows. His own ankle had been sprained before and healed after resting for a couple months, it wasn''t that serious right?


    Could it be Zhou Zhiqiang''s sprain was more severe?


    Zhou Dazhu scratched his head doubtfully.


    In the crowd behind, Jiang Sheng stuck out her tongue. In order to get back at Zhang Auntie, she had deliberately asked fourth brother to exaggerate the situation. The more serious the better, best if he could obediently lie there for a few months and give Auntie a couple days peace.


    "Actually it can still be treated, it''s just a bit difficult," Wen Zhiyun sighed, his tone bing gentle again. "Today put ice water on it externally. Starting tomorrow switch to hot water, then use soft tender fingers to gently massage it. With time it should recover."


    Just then Zhang Auntie came over with the well water.


    Wen Zhiyun looked at her fingers and nodded. "Your fingers are too rough, it must be thisdy''s hands that do the massage. But remember these days she must not do any odd jobs anymore, in case her hands get hurt and she can''t massage anymore."


    The Zhou family listened nkly. Although they didn''t understand, they agreed to it all.


    Zhou''s wife immediately decided, "From now on Zhang Shi will be responsible for taking care of my son, no need to do any other chores."


    Zhang Shi nodded nkly, not understanding what was happening.


    Seeing this, Wen Zhiyun got up to leave. Fang Heng tacitly shouldered the small medicine box.


    These two were as noble as the wind, not one asked for medical fees.


    Zheng Ruqian''s spirits lifted and he pulled Jiang Sheng forward, "Our medical fees."


    "Oh, oh right," Zhou''s wife came to her senses and took out two copper coins from her clothes.


    Zheng Ruqian was just about to reach out to take them.


    Wen Zhiyun, who was already at the door, paused in his steps and lightly said, "Consultation fee two copper coins, medicine from earlier seven copper coins."


    Zhou''s wife''s expression instantly became like she had eaten shit. She shakily took out seven more copper coins.


    What did the young physician say earlier? Change every five days, doesn''t that mean she had to spend seven copper coins every five days?


    This was retribution!


    After closing the door, the Zhou family could stew over their pain themselves.


    Jiang Sheng hugged the nine copper coins, smiling so widely her mouth couldn''t close.


    Not counting earlier, just today''s earnings totaled a full thirty three copper coins!


    In town, one copper coin could buy two pounds of coarse flour, a pound or two of pork, or one big bone. These thirty three copper coins was an amount Jiang Sheng didn''t dare imagine before.


    The days of fighting with dogs over food scraps felt like a dream.


    Indeed, having family was still best. Although they ate and used more, they also earned more.


    Jiang Sheng put the copper coins in her clothes and made a solemn decision.


    The next day, Zheng Ruqian ran from the head of the vige to the tail and finally gathered three full baskets of mushrooms.


    After sun drying them for a whole day, he decided to deliver them to the county seat first thing in the morning.


    The dried mushrooms amounted to two and a half full baskets. But there was only one basket in the dpidated temple, so Zheng Ruqian followed Jiang Sheng''s example of packing parcels by taking off his clean thin cloth robe and wrapping up all the mushrooms.


    "Second brother, this is your only clothing!" Jiang Sheng yelled loudly.


    "It''s fine, clothing can be washed and worn again. We have to deliver the mushrooms to the county seat clean and tidy. Dirty cloth will make people look down on us," Zheng Ruqian wiped some sweat.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t get any words out.


    Although Zheng Ruqian never said it outright, Jiang Sheng knew second brother had treasured this thin silk robe. If it got a little dirty he would wash it, if it wrinkled he would smooth it out, and he kept it clean when going out.


    It seemed this was his clinging to the past, a remembrance of earlier times.


    But now, for the two and a half baskets of mushrooms, he willingly shattered the past and no longer dwelt on it.

 Chapter 14: The Third Brother Driving a Donkey Cart

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    Jiang Sheng finally finished packing up the mushrooms. Zheng Ruqian picked up the package and was about to leave.


    Jiang Sheng grabbed the corner of his clothes.


    Zheng Ruqian looked back. "You''re a girl, you can''t let you carry it."


    Jiang Sheng chuckled. "Second brother, no one is carrying it."


    "How can we take it to the county if no one carries it?" Zheng Ruqian wondered, "Are we going to drag it on the ground?"


    Jiang Sheng really wanted to kowtow to her own brother''s imagination. She waved her hand and pointed to the gradually clear figures at the vige entrance.


    Shili Town was poor, and Shili Station Vige was not wealthy either.


    Most of the vigers traveled on foot. If they needed to transport something, they used a tbed cart, which consumed thebor of a strong young man for ten kilometers.


    But in fact there were other means of transportation in the town, such as donkey carts.


    With a donkey pulling a tbed cart at the front, and the driver wielding a whip, he could order the old donkey to move forward at a steady pace.


    The back of the tbed cart could carry seven or eight people, not to mention goods.


    Last time when changing the bandages for Xu Mo''s broken leg, Fang Heng had suggested going to the county, but for the five of them, charging two coins per person, it would cost twenty coins round trip.


    Jiang Sheng had never seen so much money. She felt heartache and was unwilling to part with it. She would rather walk for four hours to the county.


    But in the past few days, she had witnessed her brothers'' ability to earn money, and she had also seen Xu Mo''s loneliness and silence. The little lover of money finally decided to bleed heavily.


    "You, you rented a donkey cart." Zheng Ruqian was also stunned, then pained, "How much would that cost? I''m afraid all the money earned today would have to go into it."


    Jiang Sheng gritted her teeth. "I didn''t rent it."


    "You didn''t rent it?" Zheng Ruqian was very confused and looked around.


    Fang Heng and Xu Mo were also somewhat puzzled. Only Wen Zhiyun looked calm.


    That was because Jiang Sheng had discussed it with Fourth Brother in advance. She still had two gold beans, which were originally intended for the medical officer. Later, the medical officer was killed, and the two gold beans were still in Jiang Sheng''s hands. She thought about it and felt that walking for four hours every time to deliver mushrooms was too cruel. Riding in an ox cart for too long was not cost effective either. She might as well bite the bullet and buy a donkey cart.


    Wen Zhiyun expressed his support. He had never thought of taking those gold beans for his parents either. He just said that Jiang Sheng could use them however she wanted.


    Jiang Sheng bought this donkey cart, bleeding heavily.


    The price of the old donkey was two taels of silver, and the tbed cart was cheap at only three hundred copper coins.


    Jiang Sheng handed over the two small gold beans and got back a bunch of copper coins in exchange.


    "Two-tael gold beans are equal to three taels of white silver. One tael of white silver is one thousand copper coins. Do you want seven hundred copper coins or half a tael of broken silver?" the cart driver asked.


    Jiang Sheng did not hesitate at all. "I want seven hundred copper coins."


    She also wanted to try the feeling of coins jingling in her purse.


    The cart driver was very patient and counted out seven hundred copper coins for her. When leaving, he asked the children, "Do you know how to drive a donkey cart?"


    The little heads unanimously looked at Fang Heng.


    Fang Heng, with all the family''s hopes and great skills, was somewhat at a loss. He had driven a carriage before, but that was a horse carriage.


    No one had taught him how to drive a donkey cart.


    But he thought, donkeys and horses were close rtives and looked...almost the same. He should know how, right?


    Fang Heng had never shown cowardice in his life. Even if he felt unsure in his heart, his face remained cold as he nodded.


    Seeing this, the old cart driver felt that this child was steady and that if he said he could do it, he certainly could.


    The old cart driver didn''t say any more. He left with the gold beans to report back.


    The remaining children crowded around the old donkey, jumping and frolicking.


    Some stroked its head, some flicked its tail, and even Wen Zhiyun couldn''t help but touch the solid wooden tbed.


    From now on, they would have a donkey cart too!


    Jiang Sheng tried her best to restrain her wide grin, but she was still delighted to the point that her throat was visible. "Second Brother, Third Brother, carry Eldest Brother onto the cart. Let''s go deliver the mushrooms!"


    "Me?" Being called out, Xu Mo was full of confusion.


    But he quickly understood and was touched.


    He knew that even for flour, Jiang Sheng the little sister would only buy coarse grains. How could she bear to grit her teeth and buy a donkey cart? It turned out to be for him, so he wouldn''t be left out.


    The little girl was young but her thoughts were exceptionally delicate.


    Xu Mo''s nose turned sour, but with so many younger siblings around, he was too embarrassed to show it. He could only force back the sourness spreading from the tip of his nose to his throat.


    With thebined efforts of Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng, Xu Mo was gently ced on the tbed cart.


    Jiang Sheng hopped up and sat down beside him.


    Wen Zhiyun held his medical book and sat on the other side.


    The remaining Zheng Ruqian put the mushrooms at the rear of the cart, then sat down himself.


    Now it all depended on the third brother.


    Several pairs of expectant eyes looked over. Fang Heng suddenly felt a heavy responsibility weighing upon him. He gritted his teeth and suppressed the slight cowardice, then sat down behind the donkey''s butt and picked up the whip.


    "Go!"


    With a soft shout, the old donkey snorted loudly then broke into a wild gallop.


    The four people on the tbed cart almost tumbled off.


    Fang Heng was shocked. He quickly pulled on the donkey''s bit, bringing the cart to an abrupt halt. Before the people on the tbed could recover from having their faces pressed against their legs, they were thrown backward again, getting an upside view of the heavens.


    "Ah..." Zheng Ruqian yelled as he desperately protected every mushroom.


    Wen Zhiyun and Jiang Sheng clung to the sides, afraid of crushing Xu Mo''s injured leg.


    "Third brother," Jiang Sheng wailed, "Do you really know how to drive a donkey cart?"


    Fang Heng responded with a whip: I can, I really can.


    It was just that the donkey was old and a bit unruly.


    All the way lurching and staggering, rising and falling, their buttocks were jolted into eight pieces. After an hour, they finally arrived at the county.


    Jiang Sheng jumped down from the cart and spat out yellow water from her mouth.


    "Jiang Sheng, are you okay?" The brothers were all very concerned.


    Jiang Sheng waved her hand. As she opened her mouth, more yellow water came out. "I''m fine... I''m just... carsick..."


    People had seen horse sickness and carriage sickness, but no one had seen donkey cart sickness before.


    Passersby couldn''t help but smile knowingly after seeing that the driver was a child.


    "Jiang Sheng, it''s third brother''s fault. On the way back, third brother will definitely not let you get sick." Fang Heng sincerely apologized, his face full of guilt.


    After vomiting it all out, Jiang Sheng rinsed her mouth and finally recovered.


    She patted Fang Heng on the shoulder. "Third brother justcks experience. In the future, you will definitely be a qualified donkey cart driver."


    Fang Heng pressed his lips together and said no more.


    They lined up at the gate of Xieyang County, crossed the city gate, and arrived inside the county town.


    If Shili Town was like arge market, bustling with vendors selling meat, vegetables and all kinds of goods, then the county town was rtively tranquil and majestic, orderly and grand.


    Gone were the crowded small stalls and vendors. In their ce were neat shops lining both sides of the road.


    The clothing of the passersby had also changed from coarse cloth and hemp to fine linen robes. Some men wore jade crowns, some waved paper fans, their steps light and elegant, clearly distinguished from the tanned men in the viges and towns.


    Jiang Sheng had been to the county before, but she would just steal some food then hurry back, never taking the time to observe the county town carefully.


    She didn''t even know where You Ran Residence was located.


    Fortunately, she had a clever tongue. After asking two or three times, she found this reputedly luxurious restaurant opened by a wealthy family from Fengjing in the county.


    You Ran Residence.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the stately restaurant. Just as they looked up and saw the name on the signboard, Fang Heng''s expression suddenly changed.


    This was... a business of the Jiang family?!

 Chapter 15: Jiang Sheng Loses Money

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    They stopped the donkey cart at the entrance to Leisure Residence.


    Zheng Ruqian jumped down holding Fungus, with Jiang Sheng close behind. Wen Zhiyun hesitated for a moment before getting down too.


    Only Fang Heng stayed outside the inn, making excuses to look after the donkey cart and Xu Mo.


    Unsuspecting, Jiang Sheng pulled her two elder brothers inside Leisure Residence.


    Without any bloody obstruction or humiliating body searches, when the young waiter heard they were here to deliver fungus, he immediately went to fetch the owner.


    It was the same middle-aged man in a linen robe they had seen that day.


    He had grown a small mustache. Seeing Jiang Sheng''s polite attitude, he smiled and came up to greet them. "I was wondering who it was. So it''s the two youngsters who came to deliver fungus. Come in,e in, have a seat."


    The clever young waiter swiftly served them tea as they sat down to talk.


    "Owner, we''ve brought you the fungus you wanted," Jiang Sheng grinned toothily. "Do you still remember our prior agreement?"


    The little girl had slyly changed the concept here.


    The owner had only casually agreed to the business deal, and could affirm or deny it in an instant. But by using the word "agreement", she forced the owner to treat it seriously.


    "You little rascal," the middle-aged man said without anger, stroking his new mustache. "Of course it still stands. Four coins per catty as agreed, however much you deliver, that''s how much you''ll get."


    He beckoned with his hand. The waiter who had been standing by came forward to take the package and basket from Zheng Ruqian''s hands to the kitchen to weigh it.


    Zheng Ruqian was a little hesitant, wanting to follow and keep an eye on things, but also afraid of displeasing the owner.


    Jiang Sheng noticed this andughed while giving him a push. "Let the young waiter take it, elder brother you go help."


    Zheng Ruqian followed along, even picking up two mushrooms that had fallen to the ground.


    The middle-aged man watched this and nodded slightly, then looked to Jiang Sheng again. He saw the little girl sitting with legs dangling from a high stool, unhurried and unafraid, just waiting there quietly.


    She strangely had an air of a youngdy from a good family about her.


    Soon the young waiter came back from weighing. "Owner, it totals twenty-two catties."


    At four coins per catty, twenty-two catties came to eighty-eight coins.


    The owner took out the coins, not a single one more or less, and handed it to Jiang Sheng.


    He was a shrewd man, and had long discerned that this little girl was the most attentive despite her young age. Giving the money to her would surely be right.


    Jiang Sheng nodded and put it in her bosom, saying "Then we''ll deliver fungus to the owner every three to five days. The quantity may not be guaranteed, we can only try our best to collect more for the owner."


    The middle-aged man smiled wryly.


    It was clearly that he wanted to earn more money, yet she instead said it was to collect more for the owner.


    "What a little schemer," he said, standing up. "Our Leisure Residence is a big shop, with branches all over the country. Bring as much fungus as you can, we at Leisure Residence have an endless appetite."


    If that was all he said...


    Jiang Sheng waspletely reassured. She bade the owner farewell happily and pulled her two elder brothers outside.


    Just outside Leisure Residence, they saw Fang Heng driving the donkey cart back and forth on the street, going faster and faster, his skills increasingly consummate.


    Seeing his younger siblings, he drove the cart over.


    They got on one by one next to Xu Mo, and discussed where to go next.


    "Let''s go buy some medicinal herbs," Wen Zhiyun said softly. "I used up thest at the Zhou residence days ago."


    Fang Heng had already found out the location of the pharmacy, so he drove straight there.


    After tethering the old donkey to a tree, he apanied Wen Zhiyun inside to buy medicine.


    Jiang Sheng hesitated for a moment before following them in.


    It wasn''t that she was overly curious and wanted to see everything. Rather, the atmosphere on the cart was very strange.


    It was normal for the taciturn Zheng Ruqian to stay silent. But even the usually talkative Xu Mo hung his head without a peep. These two looked as if they could start fighting any moment.


    Yet they had been chatting andughing on the way here.


    Sigh, men were such strange creatures.


    Jiang Sheng shook her head and sighed while keeping her eyes on Wen Zhiyun.


    Perhaps stimted by the smell of Chinese medicine, the usually timid and weak fourth brother became spirited and lively. He pointed to one type of medicine after another. "Two taels of san qi, two taels of jue ming zi, two taels of this too."


    Jiang Sheng rubbed her eyes. If she saw right, the prices listed were "five coins per tael", "ten coins per tael", and "eight coins per tael" respectively.


    Heavens, in this short time he had already spent forty-six coins.


    Jiang Sheng only knew doctors could earn money, she didn''t know buying medicine was so expensive.


    She practically pounced at Wen Zhiyun and grabbed his arm, squeezing out the words from between gritted teeth, "Fourth elder brother, don''t buy too much."


    Wen Zhiyun paused for a second, then pointed at thest medicine, "I''ll take two taels of this too."


    The agile young waiter swiftly gathered and packaged the medicines for checkout. Fearing they would change their minds.


    "That''s fifty coins total."


    Jiang Sheng nearly fainted. They had only earned eighty-eight coins today, of which forty-four coins was principal. Yet this purchase of medicine already cost fifty coins.


    Money is not to be spent like this!


    Jiang Sheng''s heart felt like it was being sliced as she reluctantly paid. She thought to herself that in the future, medical consultation fees really needed to be raised. Two coins was clearly too cheap.


    Walking out of the pharmacy.


    The number of people with stiff expressions increased from two to three. Jiang Sheng''s mouth had also drooped at the corners.


    "Younger sister, don''t worry. We''ll earn this money back in the future." Wen Zhiyun held her sleeve and exined softly, "These are all emergency medicines that can''t be dyed."


    From vige to county town, even rushing by donkey cart took one hour. A return trip would be two hours. By the time the medicine arrived, the patient could be gone.


    Jiang Sheng expressed understanding, but still felt distressed.


    Wen Zhiyun was perceptive and quickly assured her, "I will definitely earn this fifty coins back manifold."


    Jiang Sheng''s heart shook. "How many fold?"


    "At least quadruple." Wen Zhiyun said earnestly. "For difficult misceneous illnesses, even octuple."


    Fifty coins spent, quadrupled would be two hundred coins, octupled four hundred coins. That really wasn''t a small sum.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up and her heart didn''t ache anymore or face stiffen.


    She threw her arms around Wen Zhiyun and said delightedly, "Just now I saw there were quite a few medicines sold by the tael. Even spending fifty coins is worthwhile. I support fourth elder brother buying medicine, buy as much as you need!"


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips in a faint smile, a light blush emerging on his fair cheeks.


    Fang Heng nced back at them, mouth quirked. "Where to next?"


    Although the quadrupled or octupled medical fees were yet to be earned back, Jiang Sheng was in good spirits. With a wave of her hand, she said "Let''s go to the market to buy some meat and vegetables."


    The donkey cart headed steadily towards the market.


    After the medicine-buying incident, Wen Zhiyun and Jiang Sheng''s rtionship became much closer. The fair and frail boy, seeing his two elder brothers'' long faces, finally mustered the courage to lean in and ask Jiang Sheng softly, "What''s wrong with eldest and second elder brother?"


    Jiang Sheng nced at Zheng Ruqian and whispered back "I found second elder brother abandoned in the county seat."


    So upon entering the county seat, Zheng Ruqian had be inactive. Passing the Yihong brothel, his face was even darker than the bottom of a wok.


    As for Xu Mo, Jiang Sheng was also unclear.


    She only knew his parents had both died, and his legs were crippled by enemies. His situation was even more pitiful than Zheng Ruqian''s.


    And Wen Zhiyun''s too.


    He was probably the most miserable of the five.


    Hearing his younger siblings'' hushed discussion, Xu Mo sighed. "I''m fine, just recalled some things from the past. Don''t worry about me."


    Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun exchanged a look and quickly covered their mouths.


    Soon they arrived at the market.

 Chapter 16: The First Lesson of Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    Xu Mo could not move, and Zheng Ruqian did not want to get off the cart, so Fang Heng had no choice but to keep watch over the two of them.


    The task of buying meat and vegetables was handed over to Wen Zhiyun and the Jiang Sheng siblings.


    Fortunately, little Jiang Sheng was adept at this kind of thing. She jumped down from the cart, grabbed the carrying basket, and pulled Wen Zhiyun along, using her short stature to weave through the crowd.


    Soon they stopped in front of a meat stand. "Uncle, two pounds of pork, nice and fatty please."


    "Coming right up," the stall owner was a strapping fellow who dared to bare his arms even in the depths of winter. He quickly sliced off a piece of pork belly and threw it on the scale. "Two pounds on the dot, that''ll be twenty coins."


    Jiang Sheng was shocked.


    In town, a pound of meat only cost eight coins, but here in the county seat it was ten coins.


    But it was already sliced off, so she couldn''t back out. She had no choice but to grit her teeth and pay.


    Buying vegetables was also quite shocking. In town, two pounds of bok choy only cost one coin, but here in the county seat it was two coins per pound!


    Jiang Sheng didn''t dare buy any more. Clutching the two pounds of pork, she browsed from one end of the market to the other, finally confirming that everything in the county seat was more expensive than in town.


    Some things were two or three coins more expensive, while perishables like vegetables were a shocking four times more expensive.


    Just because it took an hour by donkey cart to get here?


    Jiang Sheng returned to the cart with a furrowed brow.


    Xu Mo had already regained his mild andposed manner. "Little Jiang Sheng, why did you only buy this little bit?" he asked.


    Jiang Sheng pouted. "Everything is so expensive here. It''s cheaper to buy in town than here."


    Xu Mo looked thoughtful.


    Zheng Ruqian, who had regained his senses, asked, "Is it really so cheap in town? If it''s cheap, can we transport things here to the county seat to sell?"


    Selling mushrooms had given him a taste of profit, and the ambition belonging to Second Brother was gradually expanding.


    A look of hope also appeared on Jiang Sheng''s face.


    But before they could discuss it further, Xu Mo calmly said, "Do you want to know why? You canpare the differences between the town market and the county market."


    Jiang Sheng was taken aback.


    The so-called "market" in town was just a street market, with vigers from each vige digging up vegetables from their fields and selling them right there on the ground, still covered in dew and mud.


    But the county market was neat and orderly, with each stall upying an equal amount of space. From chatting with the uncle selling meat, she learned that these spots were fixed, and they had to pay rent of a few dozen coins each month.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes widened as she realized why everything cost more here in the county seat.


    Zheng Ruqian was very disappointed. "I thought that besides mushrooms, we could make some money bringing meat and vegetables from town to sell here."


    It seemed their dreams of making money were dashed.


    But Xu Mo shook his head. "Not necessarily."


    At this, Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian immediately lifted their heads, gazing intently at their big brother.


    "Selling things at the market requires rent, but delivering food to people''s homes does not necessarily require that." Xu Mo lowered his eyshes. "Why don''t you ask around and see what the price for wild mushrooms is here in the county seat?"


    Jiang Sheng immediately jumped down from the cart.


    Zheng Ruqian had no time to feel dejected either, and sprinted into the market.


    Soon the siblings came back hanging their heads.


    "Five coins per pound," said Jiang Sheng, holding up five fingers. "I knew the shopkeeper was willing to buy in bulk from us because we only sell for four coins."


    Zheng Ruqian reacted even faster. "So if we have other vegetables, as long as the price is right, the shopkeeper will buy those too."


    It was a blessing in disguise.


    The siblings exchanged a nce, sparks of ambition igniting in their eyes.


    "Buying this donkey cart was so worth it," Zheng Ruqian clenched his fist. "We''ll have toe to the county seat often from now on."


    "Yes,e often!" Jiang Sheng clenched her fist as well.


    Xu Mo watched them quietly, unable to hold back a softugh.


    Wen Zhiyun leaned on her cheek, quiet and well-behaved as always.


    Fang Heng held the whip, practicing driving the donkey.


    Because the vegetables were so expensive in the county seat, Jiang Sheng decided to buy them back in town.


    Zheng Ruqian reminded her, "We still need to buy cotton-padded jackets."


    Jiang Sheng waved her hand. "If the vegetables are so expensive here, the jackets must be even more expensive. Let''s just buy them back in town."


    Beside her, Xu Moughed again. He patted his little sister''s head and gently said, "Jiang Sheng, your big brother will now teach you your first lesson - see for yourself."


    "The knowledge a person can acquire in a lifetime is limited. Many things will exceed personal understanding, so you can''t deny everything just because you don''t understand it yourself."


    "Jiang Sheng, go take a look - are the cotton jackets really more expensive here in the county seat than in town?"


    Right on cue, Fang Heng parked the cart at the clothing shop''s door.


    Jiang Sheng pursed her lips and went inside. After asking the prices of several jackets, she froze in ce.


    Just as big brother said, the ready-made clothes weren''t much more expensive here than in town. In fact, there were more styles and they looked nicer. If it was up to Jiang Sheng to choose, she would definitely prefer to buy cotton jackets here in the county seat.


    Xu Mo''s timely advice echoed in her ears, and Jiang Sheng pressed her lips together, feeling like she had grown up a lot in that moment.


    Her mind was extremely agile, and as soon as she realized her mistake, it started turning again.


    Since the nice clothes here in the county seat were about the same price as the ugly clothes in town, did that mean the ugly clothes here might be even cheaper?


    Jiang Sheng went to the corner and felt some dusty old padded jackets. Sure enough, each one was five or six coins cheaper than in town.


    She was overjoyed, and bought twenty cotton jackets, haggling the shopkeeper down another two or three coins per piece.


    All told, jackets that cost twenty coins each in town she got for just twelve coins here.


    On the donkey cart, the four brothers were bored and discussing whether or not they should go inside and find their little sister before she got lost.


    Suddenly they looked back to see Jiang Sheng emerge carrying four or five huge bundles.


    Xu Mo''s eyes bulged wide, Wen Zhiyun opened her mouth, and Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng ran over to take some bundles from her.


    "Jiang Sheng, are you crazy?" Zheng Ruqian eximed. "What are you going to do with so many cotton jackets?"


    "Sell them for money," Jiang Sheng replied, cramming the bundles onto the cart. She thumped her chest confidently. "This was big brother''s teaching. Don''t worry, we''ll definitely make money."


    Xu Mo held his forehead, at a loss for words.


    With limited space on the donkey cart, they could normally fit seven or eight people at most. Now loaded down with five huge bundles, Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun had no choice but to sit on top of them.


    Fang Heng flicked the reins, heaving a sigh. He had finally gotten the hang of driving the donkey smoothly, and now his little sister had given him a new challenge. He absolutely could not mess this up, or they''d be short a couple kids after falling off the cart.


    Fortunately the old donkey remained obedient all the way to the city gate.


    The cart moved forward at a steady pace. Once they were out the gate and past Ten Li Town, Jiang Sheng even bought some vegetables.


    After another quarter hour, they finally returned to the dpidated temple at the vige entrance.


    Jiang Sheng happily hopped down, ready to take stock of the day''s ie and expenses.


    But as soon as she pushed open the door, she saw the messy state of the temple, bedding overturned, pots and pans clearly missing.


    Someone hade in while they were away!


    Jiang Sheng''s body turned ice cold in an instant.

 Chapter 17: The Man Who Robbed the Temple

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    Pang Dashan and his men came crashing into the dpidated temple with force, not only vandalizing the ce but also stealing many daily necessities.


    Jiang Sheng was first furious - who was so blind that they would dare bully even her Jiang girl?


    But then she began feeling relieved.


    Relieved that she had taken all the silver coins from under the Buddha''s feet to buy the donkey cart.


    Relieved that she had taken elder brother Xu Mo away on the donkey cart she had bought.


    Jiang Sheng dared not imagine what could have happened to Xu Mo and Jin Douzi if she had not happened to buy the donkey cart.


    Just then, Fang Heng came back carrying Xu Mo. Seeing the mess in the dpidated temple, he was silent for a moment as killing intent brewed in his eyes.


    "What happened here?" Zheng Ruqian and Wen Zhiyun came inst and cried out, "Who did this, who?"


    Xu Mo frowned. "Put me down first."


    Although Fang Heng was not tired, he was still just a child and could not keep carrying him.


    Jiang Sheng quickly tidied up the straw and tattered quilts.


    Xu Mo sat down slowly, regaining his schrlyposure. "Have you offended anyone recently?"


    Too many to count.


    Jiang Sheng could not count on her fingers.


    Since she could remember, she had been wandering alone. At first, some people would give her a bite to eat, butter she had to fend for herself through deception, theft, and tricks. Most families'' dogs in the vige had their food stolen by Jiang Sheng at some point.


    Jiang Sheng was not of good temper either. If hit, she would hit back. If scolded, she would retort. If things got out of hand, she would sneakily throw a couple of rocks into their backyardtrines. As long as she ran fast enough, they could never catch her.


    Speaking of recently, there was a Zhou Zhijiang.


    "It probably wasn''t a viger." Fang Heng said slowly. "They still need Little Four to treat illnesses."


    "Then who could it be?" Jiang Sheng did not understand.


    The siblings looked at each other, still unable to figure it out. It was Zheng Ruqian with the better memory. "Didn''t we just meet elder brother San, and there was someone who robbed our money and made elder brother San teach him a lesson?"


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up sharply. "It''s him, it must be him. Even if others trashed the temple, they wouldn''t covet those pots and pans."


    Only a beggar like Pang Dashan would even steal quilts.


    That shameless thing!


    He must have held a grudge after being beatenst time but didn''t dare retaliate openly with Fang Heng around. So he had followed them and vandalized the ce when they were away.


    Jiang Sheng was furious. When she had been alone, she had never feared Pang Dashan. Now with so many elder brothers backing her, she would be ashamed if Pang Dashan got to bully her! Her name would have to be written backwards!


    "Big brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother." Jiang Sheng shouted. "Let''s go take our things back!"


    Those supplies were important for making it through the winter.


    Especially the pots and pans. They embodied Wen Zhiyun''s longing for his parents. There was no reason to let someone like Pang Dashan have them.


    "Let''s go." Fang Heng was most decisive. He picked up a wrist-thick stick and charged out of the temple.


    Zheng Ruqian was also righteous, picking up a brick to follow closely.


    Wen Zhiyun looked left and right but could not find a stick. The brick was too heavy to lift. Frowning, he took out two palm-length silver needles from the medicine box.


    The three brothers along with Jiang Sheng boarded the donkey cart with gusto.


    Having just sat down on the cotton mattress, Xu Mo touched his forehead with one hand. "Wait for me."


    Fang Heng hesitated, then quickly went back to carry the eldest brother onto the donkey cart.


    Jiang Sheng took the chance to hide the cotton clothes she had bought under some straw on the surface. That way no one could steal them even if they came back.


    After closing the door of the temple, the five siblings returned to town.


    Speaking of which, Jiang Sheng and Pang Dashan did have some history.


    When Jiang Sheng was five, she had met a nine-year-old boy. Both were destitute and alone, so they called each other siblings and huddled together for warmth.


    The older boy always took good care of Jiang Sheng, giving her the best food and clothing he could get. For half a year, Jiang Sheng thought she finally had a brother and was no longer alone.


    But then Pang Dashan stopped them. He said the boy had good potential and was well suited to join the "Beggars'' Sect", with the only requirement being that he discard Jiang Sheng, this little deadweight.


    The boy hesitated for a long time. Bringing Jiang Sheng along made it hard for him to get enough to eat, but abandoning her went against his conscience.


    Swayed by Pang Dashan''s persuasion, the boy finally hardened his heart. He stuffed Jiang Sheng with a hot steamed bun and ran away in the middle of the night.


    Ever since then, Jiang Sheng had no brother.


    She wandered alone silently, avoiding the Beggars'' Sect even when bullied by them.


    When she picked up Zheng Ruqian, Jiang Sheng worried that this brother would also abandon her after being seduced away by Pang Dashan.


    But seeing Zheng Ruqian''s snot and tears mixed together as he cried, Jiang Sheng''s heart softened again.


    Later when she met Xu Mo, Fang Heng, Wen Zhiyun, seeing how smart, calm and hardworking they were, seeing the temple slowly be more like a home, Jiang Sheng finally felt reassured.


    Such outstanding brothers surely wouldn''t be snatched away by Pang Dashan, right?


    But she hadn''t expected that scoundrel to raid and plunder them.


    Jiang Sheng harbored both new and old grudges and wished she could tie Pang Dashan up and give him a beating.


    Guided by old memories, she led her four brothers to Pang Dashan''s old haunt - a dpidated cave.


    "This is it." Jiang Sheng tattled to third brother. "Pang Dashan lives here."


    Fang Heng tied the old donkey and picked up the long stick to lead the way in.


    Zheng Ruqian followed closely with the brick in hand.


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips and brought up the rear, clutching a silver needle in each hand.


    Jiang Sheng made to run after them but suddenly remembered Xu Mo still on the cart. She hurriedly turned back just in time to see Xu Mo waving his hand.


    "Go on. If my legs were healthy, I would certainly join you." He said.


    They had been too used to hisposure and forgotten Xu Mo was just an eleven-year-old child after all.


    He too had hot blood and got into fights to stand up for his little sister.


    Jiang Sheng bared her teeth in a grin and charged into the cave.


    But in just that brief moment she had been dyed, the battle inside was already over.


    Second brother was holding the brick with mouth agape while fourth brother''s silver needles hadn''t even made an appearance. Third brother alone had knocked Pang Dashan and his two followers out with the stick.


    The seventeen or eighteen-year-old Pang Dashan had nearly peed his pants, cowering and shaking as he pleaded, "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me! I''ll return all your things, give them all back!"


    Fang Heng just coldly snorted without responding.


    Zheng Ruqian quickly rushed to find their belongings.


    The pots and pans were still there and were loaded onto the donkey cart. The cotton clothes were also there and were taken back.


    Only the two bedding rolls from the clinic were missing.


    Fang Heng stepped on Pang Dashan''s hand, making him shriek in pain. "They''re next door, next door!"


    Jiang Sheng rushed out of the cave and discovered an even smaller one nearby. Inside were a few children, probably new beggar recruits taken in by Pang Dashan. They looked young, lying tattered and emaciated on the straw, deep asleep.


    They must have not eaten for a long time, their stomachs growling as their mouths unconsciously moved...


    The two bedding rolls were covering them now, but Jiang Sheng could not bring herself to take them back.


    She too had been cold and hungry before, nearly freezing to death.


    The nine-year-old boy taken away by Pang Dashan had died in the snow that cold winter without any clothes to wear.


    With his dying breath, hisst words to Jiang Sheng were: Take my clothes.


    Take them and stay warm. That way you can survive.


    Jiang Sheng had cried as her tears froze into ice droplets. She felt like she could no longer stand, her fingers stiffening as her breath lost warmth.


    Later, Auntie Zhang had brought her back, given her hot soup and tattered clothes, and helped her find the dpidated temple to live in.


    That was how Jiang Sheng had survived until now.

 Chapter 18: Pick Another One Up

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    People who have been rained on are always willing to hold umbres for others.


    Jiang Sheng squatted down. Not only did she not take the two cotton quilts away, she even tucked the corners of their nkets.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if these children would starve to death following Pang Dashan.


    Zheng Ruqian didn''t know when he had walked over. Seeing the children, his pupils contracted for a moment. "Jiang Sheng, you can''t be thinking of taking more people home with you."


    If taking Xu Mo was kindhearted, taking Fang Heng was currying favor, and taking Wen Zhiyun was to repay kindness.


    Zheng Ruqian absolutely did not want to ept another child.


    The dpidated temple could not amodate a sixth child.


    "I don''t have that intention," Jiang Sheng stood up, her eyes ncing over the beggars. When she saw thest beggar, she was stunned.


    The other beggars'' skin was dark and disheveled, only this beggar had fair skin and handsome features, even his eyshes were half a section longer than others''.


    It was also because of his paleness that Jiang Sheng could clearly see the flush on his face and the chapped lips.


    She couldn''t help reaching out to feel the beggar''s forehead. It burned her in shock.


    This beggar had a fever. If not treated, it could be problematic.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t sit still and kept calling out for Fourth Brother.


    Wen Zhiyun thought his little sister was hurt. He came staggering in holding silver needles.


    Seeing the flushed little beggar, he frowned and took his pulse, "High fever, if the fever doesn''t go down, he''ll be gone by tomorrow night."


    But they didn''t bring the medicine box, and there was no clinic in town.


    Jiang Sheng gritted her teeth and made a decision in her heart, "Second brother, give me a hand."


    She struggled to lift up the little beggar.


    Although Zheng Ruqian was unwilling, he still reached out both hands and the two of them arduously carried the little beggar onto the donkey cart.


    Xu Mo and Fang Heng were both shocked. Weren''t they going to get the cotton quilts? Why didn''t they bring the quilts back but brought back a little beggar instead?


    Jiang Sheng had no time to exin. She just called out to Pang Dashan, "The quilts are for you, this child is mine now."


    Then she told Fang Heng to hurry back to the dpidated temple.


    All the bumping and jostling along the way, they finally arrived.


    Fang Heng carried the beggar back andid him next to Xu Mo on the only remaining cotton quilt.


    Wen Zhiyun went to prepare medicine while Jiang Sheng took a new cotton jacket to cover him, both warming him up and constantly feeding him water.


    The little beggar tried to speak several times but couldn''t get a word out.


    Fortunately, after being fed two bowls of medicinal soup, his temperature gradually dropped, no longer burning hot.


    Night fell.


    The tired brothers went to sleep wearing their new cotton jackets.


    Jiang Sheng also wanted to sleep, but Zheng Ruqian solemnly pulled her outside.


    The siblings whispered in hushed voices, "We can''t keep another child. When his fever goes down, send him away."


    "Send him where?" Jiang Sheng asked, "Back to Pang Dashan?"


    Zheng Ruqian closed his mouth.


    Although Pang Dashan had established the "Beggars'' Sect", he did not treat his little brothers well. He only put himself in the position of "Gang Leader" and demanded that food and clothing be given priority to him first.


    As a result, in the four or five years since the Beggars'' Sect was founded, he only had two little followers.


    Sending the little beggar back, he might get bullied away or even bullied to death.


    Just like that... nine-year-old boy slowly copsing in the snow.


    Back in the dpidated temple, the new jacket was still warm, but Jiang Sheng still tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Whenever she closed her eyes she saw the dying gaze of the nine-year-old boy. She could only stay awake counting sheep.


    When she finally fell into deep sleep at the two hundredth sheep, Jiang Sheng didn''t notice the little beggar suddenly opening his eyes, revealing bright ck pupils.


    The next day.


    The little beggar still had his eyes closed as Jiang Sheng put on her cotton jacket and hopped to cook porridge.


    The brothers were already used to her cooking skills, expressionlessly taking the bowls and drinking them.


    There was no other choice even if they weren''t used to it. Wen Zhiyun didn''t know how to light a fire. Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian didn''t know raw from cooked. Jiang Sheng''s porridge was still better.


    Xu Mo was a bit knowledgeable, but was unable to move. He could only swallow the porridge and teased Jiang Sheng, "Weren''t these cotton jackets for selling? Howe we''re wearing them first?"


    Jiang Sheng stood with hands on hips, "We''ll wear them first and sell the rest."


    But where to sell was a problem.


    Jiang Sheng had originally wanted to sell in town, but the brothers were quite tired after the traveling yesterday, so she thought about it and took two cotton jackets to the vige entrance.


    "Selling cotton jackets! Cotton jackets for sale, cheap sale! Twenty coins in town, only fifteen coins here."


    The seven-year-old girl''s shouts attracted several aunties over.


    "Jiang Sheng, where did you pick up these cotton jackets and pants?" Someone joked deliberately.


    Jiang Sheng exined in a hurry, "Don''t talk nonsense, Auntie Liu. These were bought wholesale from the county seat, clean and crisp, still with that new smell."


    The unique scent of new clothes couldn''t be faked.


    Auntie Liu embarrassedly rummaged through the clothes, "It''s really fifteen coins here? Town is clearly selling for twenty coins, why are you five coins cheaper?"


    Jiang Sheng was a beggar, people didn''t trust clothes sold by beggars and didn''t dare buy them.


    But the low price was tempting, a full twenty-five percent off, so the aunties crowded around Jiang Sheng, picking at ws hoping to find some problems.


    Jiang Sheng defended and exined, "It''s cheaper because my boss sold it to me cheap. We''re neighbors, I bought them for fourteen coins, selling to you for fifteen, auntie, let me earn a coin from you too."


    "Oh my, little beggar knows how to do business now."


    "A bit cheaper, fourteen coins, I''ll take it."


    Jiang Sheng bought twenty jackets total from the county seat. Five were worn, one was kept, the remaining fourteen were sold out.


    She bought them at twelve coins each and sold at fourteen coins each, earning two coins per jacket.


    In the dpidated temple, Jiang Sheng happily squatted on the ground counting the twenty-eight coins in her hand.


    Zheng Ruqian had been upset with her the whole night. Now he awkwardly came to her side, still trying to persuade, "Jiang Sheng, there are many parentless children in this world, you can''t save them all."


    Jiang Sheng understood this rationale, but with a living life right in front of her eyes, she couldn''t pretend not to see.


    Just like when she had saved Xu Mo.


    "Second brother, I promise you this is thest one, okay? He''s the veryst," Jiang Sheng tried to coax him.


    Zheng Ruqian was about to say something more when there was a sudden whimper.


    The two snapped their heads over to see the little beggar opening his eyes. His small, fair face was flushed with charm. At first nce he was so handsome he seized one''s gaze.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    Zheng Ruqian was also dumbfounded.


    The words he had brewed all night now evaporated and dissipated. Zheng Ruqian stammered open-mouthed, "Jiang Sheng, this really is thest one."


    It wasn''t that Zheng Ruqian had softened, but he knew what would happen to such a handsome boy.


    Outsiders only knew Yihong Academy to be a ce for men to seek flowers and willows, but they didn''t know there was also a group of handsome youths raised in the inner academy, specially selected for those with money and power.


    Zheng Ruqian had also been sent there before, but was screened out in the end for being too uncouth. His mother had stamped her feet in anger, "If I had known, I would have found you a more delicate father. I raised you for so many years yet you''re useless."


    After that, Zheng Ruqian was kicked out of Yihong Academy.


    A child abandoned by his mother wouldn''t ept reality so easily.


    Zheng Ruqian had known from the start that he was his mother''s useless trash.

 Chapter 19: Five Brothers Long Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    When the little beggar woke up, Jiang Sheng leaned over and asked, "Little brother, how old are you? Where is your home? What''s your name?"


    The beggar stared nkly without answering a single question.


    Zheng Ruqian poked her and said, "He''s not your little brother. Just look, he''s clearly older than you."


    "No, he''s younger than me," Jiang Sheng insisted stubbornly. She already had four older brothers and wanted a little brother.


    But when the little beggar stood up, he really was half a head taller than Jiang Sheng. She pouted.


    Oh well, just another older brother.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t have many virtues, but she epted reality quickly. She immediately changed her words, "Fifth older brother, are you hungry?"


    The beggar nodded nkly.


    Jiang Sheng brought over the leftover vegetable mush from breakfast and warmed it up. "Eat a little."


    The beggar''s eyes widened as he looked at the vegetable mush of indistinguishable ingredients. He took it with trembling hands.


    "Fifth brother, you must be cold," the thoughtful Jiang Sheng said. She immediately took off herst cotton-padded jacket. "Wear this. It''s super warm."


    The beggar''s hands shook even more violently. This ill-fitting, grimy cotton jacket, this deste broken-down temple, these unfamiliar people.


    "Fifth brother must have just recovered from a fever, that''s why your hands are weak," Jiang Sheng said. She grabbed the vegetable mush back and found a rtively clean spoon to scoop up a mouthful and swiftly fed it to the beggar. "I''ll just feed you."


    The viscous liquid filled his mouth.


    The beggar''s expression gradually changed, as if he wanted to vomit but forcefully held it back.


    Oblivious, Jiang Sheng happily finished feeding him. "Fifth brother likes the vegetable mush I make!"


    Xu Mo nearly choked on his water. He swallowed with difficulty and looked at the beggar. "You had a fever. My sister saved you."


    The beggar''s gaze fell on Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng patted her chest proudly. "We all saved you together."


    She pointed to herself and her four brothers, briefly introducing them.


    Chang Yan was silent and taciturn, only nodding.


    When she introduced Fang Heng, he stared at Fang Heng for a long time.


    Bewildered, Fang Heng asked, "Do you recognize me?"


    Chang Yan shook his head and lowered his eyes.


    "Alright, to celebrate Fifth Brother joining us, we''ll have meat for lunch today," Jiang Sheng said happily, recalling the two taels of meat she got from the county yesterday.


    The other brothers'' expressions changed.


    If Jiang Sheng''s doughy noodles were barely edible, her meat was terrifying.


    "I''m going to the vige to change Zhou Zhiqiang''s bandages," said Wen Zhiyun, grabbing the medicine box.


    "I''ll help carry the medicine box," Fang Heng followed closely behind.


    "I''m going to collect mushrooms," Zheng Ruqian tucked his tail between his legs.


    In an instant, only Xu Mo and Chang Yan remained in the lively broken-down temple.


    Jiang Sheng pouted. She looked eagerly at her two brothers. "Eldest Brother and Fifth Brother are the best. I''ll go cook meat soup for you."


    Xu Mo smiled wryly, wishing he could stand up...


    At noon, no matter how busy they were outside, they had to return to the broken-down temple for lunch.


    In the end, Jiang Sheng''s meat soup still entered the stomachs of several brothers.


    After barely finishing eating, someone came from the vige entrance.


    It was Auntie Zhang from the east side of the vige. She peeked into the broken-down temple.


    Seeing Chang Yan, her eyes lit up. "Oh my! Whose child is this? How can he be so handsome?"


    Jiang Sheng immediately stood up to shield Fifth Brother behind her. "He''s my brother."


    "Yet another brother?" Auntie Zhang''s eyes widened. "Jiang Sheng, how many brothers do you have exactly?"


    Although Jiang Sheng was young, she was clever. Why would she tell outsiders these things?


    But she didn''t want to offend anyone either. Her eyes darted around and she changed the topic. "It''s noontime, Auntie. Have you eaten? Did youe to see me about something?"


    Only then did Auntie Zhang p her thigh. "I heard you have cotton jackets for fourteen wen each. Do you have any left? Get me one too."


    Indeed, nothing beats a cheap price.


    Jiang Sheng regretted ordering too few. She considered getting fifty or sixty next time. "We''re out for today, but Auntie, if you want one, I''ll bring some over tomorrow."


    Auntie Zhang pped her thigh again. "Alright, I''lle get one tomorrow."


    After sending Auntie Zhang off, Jiang Sheng was extremely excited, wishing she could take out all the family''s money to buy cotton jackets in bulk.


    Xu Mo was copying books. He kindly reminded, "There are only about a hundred families in the vige. How many can afford to buy cotton jackets?"


    Even if Shi Pu Vige had a market, it was very small. Thirty to fifty jackets could saturate it.


    If they really bought a hundred or so jackets in bulk, they might take a loss.


    But Jiang Sheng already had ns. She put her hands on her hips. "Then we''ll go sell them in town."


    "What if the town is also saturated?" Xu Mo asked again.


    Jiang Sheng was stumped. Shi Pu Town had four viges. Assuming each vige could purchase thirty jackets, they could only sell about one hundred and twenty jackets total.


    Cotton jackets weren''t food or drink. Once people bought one, they could wear it for three to five years.


    Xie Yang County was big, but buying goods wholesale then reselling in the county wouldn''t make money.


    Could selling cotton jackets really stop at one hundred and twenty?


    Jiang Sheng crouched on the ground, deep in thought.


    Suddenly, Chang Yan spoke up, "We could sell in other towns."


    Jiang Sheng immediately jumped up, eyes shining brightly. "Fifth Brother makes sense. Although other towns are farther away, we have a donkey cart."


    As long as they were willing to travel, they could go anywhere and sell anything.


    "Fifth Brother is amazing, Fifth Brother is so smart," Jiang Sheng said, rushing to Chang Yan and nting a kiss on his pale face.


    She excitedly ran off, probably to help Zheng Ruqian collect mushrooms, preparing to go to the county seat tomorrow.


    Chang Yan was left standing there, his pale cheeks slowly turning as red as a big apple.


    Xu Mo watched with a faint smile.


    That afternoon, the siblings worked hard together but only collected one basket of mushrooms.


    Jiang Sheng wanted to go to the county seat tomorrow and also send more mushrooms to You Ran Ju.


    But mushroom yields were limited. They hadbed through almost all of Shi Pu vige, only collecting one carrying basket.


    "Is this too little to send to You Ran Ju?" Zheng Ruqian scratched his head.


    "But the vige is out of mushrooms," Jiang Sheng spread her hands helplessly. "We can only wait for the uncles to go up the mountain and gather more tomorrow."


    Zheng Ruqian sighed.


    Jiang Sheng shook her head.


    The other brothers remained silent.


    Suddenly, Chang Yan spoke up again, "Can we collect other things?"

 Chapter 20: The First Commercial Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was stunned for a moment. It seemed like their minds were fixed on cotton clothes and mushrooms, only knowing to mess around with mushrooms and cotton clothes. But in fact, anything could be profitable as long as there was a price difference.


    Zheng Ruqian suddenly stood up and rushed out with his head down.


    Jiang Sheng followed closely behind.


    That night, the siblings came back carrying piles of eggnts and beans.


    Zheng Ruqian''s face was flushed with excitement. "My arms are sore. There will be more vigers sending them tomorrow. I''m sure we''ll fill the donkey cart."


    Jiang Sheng was so tired she couldn''t speak, slumped next to Xu Mo panting for breath.


    Wen Zhiyun was the most timid. His brows were tightly knitted now. "Can we really sell them?"


    If they couldn''t sell them, then they''d be eating eggnts and beans for the next two months.


    "Probably..." Zheng Ruqian was also uncertain.


    But he and Jiang Sheng had learned to be cautious before. This time they decided to go big.


    And there was nothing to lose anyway. Even if they sold the eggnts and beans back at their original price in town, it wouldn''t be a deficit.


    The next day.


    Sure enough, as Zheng Ruqian said, many vigers came carrying the eggnts, beans, and dried soybeans they had nted. Those with bigger yields brought everything out.


    Only when the donkey cart waspletely full did the vigers leave.


    Jiang Sheng sat at the broken temple''s door, staring nkly at this scene. She realized she now understood what "turning trivial into significant" meant.


    A handful of eggnts and beans were worthless to the vigers, unseble and uneatable.


    But when collected uniformly and delivered in bulk, there was a chance to exchange them for money.


    If they could establish long-term partnerships like with the mushrooms, their family could survive just from selling vegetables.


    Jiang Sheng grew more excited the more she thought about it. She wanted to set off for the county town immediately.


    But when she got to the donkey cart, she was dumbfounded. The vegetables were too full. Not only was there no room for passengers, even the driver had nowhere to sit.


    Even if they forced some space, only two or three could squeeze in.


    There were six siblings at the broken temple. Deciding who would stay behind was worth deliberating over.


    Xu Mo''s legs were bad, Wen Zhiyun was timid, and Chang Yan was too dull.


    They should stay theoretically, but Jiang Sheng didn''t feel assured.


    What if Pang Dashan took revenge in their absence? She didn''t dare imagine.


    "Why don''t I stay behind?" After much internal struggle, the young girl finally decided. "Second brother and third brother go deliver goods. Remember to get me some cotton clothes on your way back."


    "No, I''ll stay behind," Zheng Ruqian said righteously. "Little sister bargains the best. I''m afraid I won''t get the cotton clothes cheap."


    Fang Heng was about to defer when he remembered he was the only one who could drive the donkey cart, so he shut his mouth again.


    Seeing they were about to argue,


    Xu Moughed softly. "Don''t worry. With the three of us here, Pang Dashan won''t dare to."


    "Besides, this is the vige entrance. Everyone passing by are fellow vigers. We can ask for help if needed."


    "Go on now. Come back soon."


    As expected of big brother, he reassured Jiang Sheng''s restless heart in just a few words.


    She and Zheng Ruqian hugged their bundles and sat on the cart, driven by Fang Heng towards the county town.


    The broken temple and three brothers inside grew smaller and smaller, finally bing a ck dot.


    Passing through the town, some people who saw the cart full of vegetables were shocked and wanted to buy some.


    But the donkey cart didn''t even stop in town, heading straight for the county town.


    An hourter, the donkey cart stopped at the doorway of Leisure Residence.


    Jiang Sheng jumped down with her bundle, waving vigorously when she saw the young waiter who had served herst time. "Little waiter, it''s us!"


    The waiter also saw them and came overughing. "Bringing mushrooms?"


    Seeing the cart full of eggnts and beans, his eyes widened. "This is all yours?"


    "Yes!" Jiang Sheng smiled sweetly. "Brother, is the owner in? We want to give some eggnts and beans to the restaurant."


    In theory, Leisure Residence had nock of eggnts and beans.


    But they had an agreement regarding the mushrooms. Now that Jiang Sheng had brought the vegetables to their door, they could buy as long as the price was suitable.


    Soon, the owner came in from outside.


    He held some beans in one hand and two eggnts in the other, first checking their freshness before nodding. "What''s the price?"


    Just as Jiang Sheng was about to speak, Zheng Ruqian covered her mouth...


    They had conceded too quickly on the mushroom pricest time. For the eggnts and beans this time, they couldn''t make the first move.


    Zheng Ruqian looked a little shy but finally took the lead. "Owner, tell us what price you can give."


    The kids were getting smarter.


    The owner looked deeply at Zheng Ruqian, smiling as he nodded. "The county price is 1 coin per catty. If you give that price, I might as well buy directly from the county."


    After all, he still needed to bargain for profit.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded. "Then what price can the owner ept?"


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment. "1 coin for 2 catties. You definitely won''t like that. Then 2 coins for 3 catties."


    Equivalent to 1.5 coins per catty.


    Zheng Ruqian could ept this price, but he still wanted to negotiate further. "4 coins for 5 catties. Cheaper than the county, but the owner should also give us somebor fees."


    This tug of war was constantly testing each other''s bottom line. The seller wanted to sell more, the buyer wanted a cheaper price.


    The owner wasn''tcking those couple coins either, but business had its ways. Leisure Residence had always bought vegetables from the county. Suddenly switching suppliers needed a reason.


    For example, a cheaper or fresher new supplier.


    The vegetables brought by the two children met both criteria, but they were too young. It made one doubt their ability to be long term suppliers.


    The middle-aged owner felt he should y it safe and only take the fresh wild mushrooms.


    But facing the two pairs of expectant eyes, he nodded despite himself.


    Some are born in the mud and grow in the dust. Without an opportunity, perhaps they could never blossom.


    Hopefully these two brats wouldn''t disappoint him.


    Leisure Residence second floor private room. The owner used an abacus, flipping and cking away.


    "4 coins for 5 catties. Total 95 catties of eggnts and beans, so 76 coins by rights. 10 catties of 4 coin per catty mushrooms, 40 coins. Added together is 116 coins."


    After calcting clearly, he took out 116 copper coins. Smiling, he said, "My surname is Bai. From now on, send seasonal vegetables to Leisure Residence every two days. Deal?"


    Jiang Sheng tucked the money into her clothes, nodding vigorously. "Deal deal deal. Will definitely send to Owner Bai."


    "Remember, if you miss a delivery with no reason, our cooperation ends there." Although Owner Bai had given them a chance, he still had principles.


    Businessmen cared about profit first after all.


    Leaving Leisure Residence,


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian looked at each other. They saw excitement in each other''s eyes.


    If selling mushrooms was child''s y, then this moment was when they truly obtained an entry pass for business.


    As long as they diligently delivered vegetables to Leisure Residence, they''d never starve again.


    "Let''s use this money to buy cotton clothes, lots and lots of them." Jiang Sheng''s ambitions grew. "We earned a profit of 50 coins this trip. Turning over another batch of cotton clothes could earn quite a bit too."


    But when they arrived at the clothing store brimming with excitement to order 50 sets of grey cotton clothes in bulk, the owner told them:


    There were none left.


    Not a single one.

 Chapter 21: Business Robbed

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was not willing to give up.


    Last time when she bought 20 pieces in bulk, she saw there were still two big packages in the warehouse, at least 35-50 pieces. How could it be sold out?


    "Sold out means sold out. Someone came and bought them all yesterday," thedy boss said impatiently. "How can I lie to you?"


    Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded.


    The drab cotton coats were hard to sell in the county town, otherwise so many would not have been stockpiled, and the shop owners would not have been willing to sell them to her cheaply.


    The only possibility was that someone knew Jiang Sheng had made money selling cotton coats at the vige entrance, and deliberately bought them out first so that she would have no business to do and no money to earn.


    Who was so unscrupulous to grab her business like this?


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes burned with anger, even shocking Zheng Ruqian.


    "Little sister, Xiao Wu is right, we can''t do this business. Let''s do another one," he said softly.


    Jiang Sheng gritted her teeth. "This is not about doing business. Someone has snatched my business away. Tell me, eldest brother, what if someone snatched the vegetable supply business for You Ran Ju from you?"


    Zheng Ruqian jumped up at once. "I''ll beat him to death, kill that turtle''s grandson!"


    That was because he had never been punched himself so he didn''t know the pain.


    Fang Heng on the donkey cart grabbed his forehead and suggested, "Why don''t we try another shop? There are at least three or four garment shops in the county."


    It was impossible for all the grey cotton coats to have been bought up. People with so much capital generally wouldn''t bother with such small business.


    Zheng Ruqian calmed down and nodded repeatedly. "Right, right, little sister, don''t be angry. We''ll try another shop."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak.


    Her first reaction had been to just buy the coats from another shop.


    But on second thoughts, since someone was already calling out to sell the grey cotton coats, it would be difficult for her to sell even if she managed to buy them again.


    Unless she could lower the price to zero profit.


    But her reason for selling the coats was to make money. What was the point if there was no profit?


    Jiang Sheng felt she should think of a way to break this deadlock, but with her short life experience and mere seven years of age, even though she had struggled, she was still too young.


    Jiang Sheng was at a loss and could only sit nkly on the cart.


    When they passed You Ran Ju, she suddenly called for them to stop.


    "Brothers, wait here for me." Jiang Sheng threw down these words and rushed into You Ran Ju.


    She remembered how the shopkeeper had clearly been reluctant to cooperate earlier but finally agreed to the deal, helping them out.


    Jiang Sheng understood this was done to help them, so she wanted to see if the shopkeeper could help her again.


    This was the first time Jiang Sheng had realized - those who you''ve helped before may not be able to help you, but most who''ve helped you once are willing to help a second time.


    So when Jiang Sheng tiptoed to lean on the counter, sweetly calling the shopkeeper Uncle Bai, and sincerely asked for advice, the shopkeeper stroked his beard, feeling extra chuffed.


    He was not stingy with this bit of teaching. "This person has snatched your business. You should think, how to do it to snatch the business back, best if he can''t sell a single one. Even paying some price would be worth it."


    Jiang Sheng pondered this advice for a long time before she came to.


    She smiled sweetly at the shopkeeper. "Thank you Uncle Bai," and hopped back to the cart.


    The shopkeeper watched her leaving with a myriad of feelings.


    The shop assistant didn''t understand. "Boss, why help them once and again?"


    "At such a young age, already knowing how to do business and make money, this is ability and talent ordinary children don''t have," the shopkeeper said leisurely. "Since I''ve met them, I naturally lend a hand to tie this karma. As for future achievements, that''s up to them."


    The assistant said no more and lowered his head to work.


    At the same time, on the donkey cart, Jiang Sheng had made up her mind to go all out. "Third brother, to the garment shop."


    Fang Heng thought she had decided to buy grey cotton coats and hurriedly stopped outside a new garment shop.


    Unexpectedly, after a long time inside, Jiang Sheng bought a pile of colorful, pretty colored cotton coats.


    "Colored cotton coats cost the same as grey ones?" Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help asking. Jiang Sheng shook her head. "Grey ones are twelve cents each, colored ones fourteen."


    That was after she had haggled with thedy boss for a long time.


    "These colored coats cost fourteen cents wholesale already. They can''t be sold above eighteen cents retail," Zheng Ruqian said, helping to move the coats onto the donkey cart.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak.


    Not until they had turned back, then she quietly said, "Don''t sell for eighteen cents. Sell for fourteen."


    Zheng Ruqian was greatly shocked. Buying at cost and selling at cost, wasn''t thatboring for nothing?


    No, it was taking a loss, because the donkey cart trip with four people back could earn eight cents.


    Why would clever little sister do this losing business?


    Zheng Ruqian didn''t understand. Fang Heng was even more puzzled.


    Luckily they soon reached the vige entrance.


    From afar, Fang Heng saw people calling out to sell there, same grey cotton coats, same price, attracting vige women to scramble for them.


    Going closer, it turned out to be Auntie Zhang who hade to ask about the coats yesterday, along with her family.


    So they hade to scout the situationst night.


    Fang Heng was furious. Even as a rough fellow who only knew fists and kicks, he could see the malicious intent.


    First they had eyed Jiang Sheng''s money-making business, then took the chance to probe, confirming Jiang Sheng wouldn''t be buying stock today, so they rushed to buy out the shop''s stock and upied the vige entrance to sell.


    Despicable!


    Jiang Sheng was unexpectedly calm. She jumped off the cart to greet Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother at the broken temple door.


    "Jiang Sheng, someone snatched your business," Wen Zhiyun plucked up some courage. "Fourth Brother will go ask them to exin."


    "I''ll go too," Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian immediately volunteered.


    Xu Mo couldn''t move.


    Chang Yan didn''t speak, only tilted his head staring at the colored coats on the cart.


    Jiang Sheng was touched, waving them off. "No need, no need. Business is firste first served. If they want to sell, let them."


    "Anyone can sell cotton coats. We can coexist peacefully."


    Just as she finished speaking, Chang Yan stepped forward and picked out a colored coat from the packages, changing out of his grey one.


    Zheng Ruqian wanted to stop him. "Xiao Wu, don''t mess around."


    But when Chang Yan had it on, he was stunned.


    This little fifth brother was so handsome usually, and wearing the colored coat made him even prettier, like a little girl. If they braided his hair, people would believe he was a fairy.


    Even the somewhat tacky colored coat looked good on him.


    Zheng Ruqian gaped as Chang Yan slowly walked to the vige entrance and stood gracefully.


    Suddenly he understood. Grabbing some coats, he pulled Jiang Sheng and rushed over.


    "Selling cotton coats! Beautiful cotton coats, only fourteen cents each!"

 Chapter 22: The Zhangs are Dented

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    It all started when the Zhang family tried selling cotton clothes by chance.


    The eldest son of the Zhang family, Zhang Qiquan, rarely went to the county town. On one of his trips, he inadvertently caught sight of a little beggar girl living in a dpidated temple. He looked at her closely and happened to see hering out hugging a pile of cotton jackets.


    Curious, he guessed that the little beggar had bought them for someone else. He went inside and chatted with the boss, only to find out that the girl had bought them in bulk at an extremely low price.


    Back in the vige, his mother and daughter-inw were passionately discussing the cheap cotton clothes for sale at the vige entrance. He took a look and sure enough, they were from the little beggar.


    Zhang Qiquan''s mind sprang into action.


    "Cotton clothes sold for 14 wen after buying for 12 wen are so popr. This business is pure profit!" He discussed with his family, "If a little beggar can sell them, why can''t we? It''s money either way."


    His wife Liu Cui muttered, "But isn''t it inappropriate to steal a child''s business?"


    Zhang Qiquanughed. "Precisely because she is a beggar, she can''t do anything even if we take her business. At most, she''ll re and shed some tears."


    Moreover, each jacket earns 2 wen. 50 jackets would be a whole 2 taels. Who could resist such temptation?


    After sending his mother to scout out the dpidated temple, Zhang Qiquan gathered all his family''s savings and rushed to the county to buy the remaining 40-plus grey cotton jackets from Jiang Sheng at the negotiated price.


    At the crack of dawn, he started selling them at the vige entrance.


    Seeing the vige women loving them and even inviting rtives and friends from neighboring viges to buy, Zhang Qiquan was overjoyed, waiting to count his money.


    But a pile of flowered cotton jackets ruined his ns.


    Grey cotton jackets were cheap precisely because they were ugly. Jiang Sheng sold the flowered cotton jackets at the same price as the grey ones. Naturally, no one wanted the grey ones anymore.


    Immediately, the crowd gathered around the Zhang house swarmed over to Jiang Sheng.


    Some felt the quality of the flowered jackets, some repeatedly asked about the price, and some held them up high and low to examine them, eyes full of amazement.


    What''s more convincing than a live advertisement?


    Jiang Sheng smiled and reported the price, "It''s 14 wen, no bargaining. Pick whichever one you like."


    One side was grey and dusty; the other bright and colorful with a live advertisement. The choice was obvious.


    The vige women scrambled wildly until only 3-5 flowered jackets were left out of the original 50.


    Zhang Qiquan''s advertising had inadvertently attracted aunties from neighboring viges. Otherwise, Jiang Sheng wouldn''t have sold out so quickly.


    And so, two prized scenes unfolded at the entrance of Shili Town vige.


    On one side, Zhang Qiquan red at the grey, dusty jackets, standing alone with no one interested.


    On the other, Jiang Sheng beamed happily, counting her money asting auntiesmented missing the chance, squeezing thest two jackets left.


    Zhang Qiquan was furious with resentment.


    But Jiang Sheng calmly counted her copper coins without fear.


    After holding back several times, Zhang Qiquan finally couldn''t resist charging over.


    Before Jiang Sheng could react, her brothers lined up in front of her: Fang Heng, Zheng Ruqian, Wen Zhiyun, Chang Yan.


    Even the paralyzed Xu Mo frowned at the temple entrance, shouting, "What are you trying to do in broad daylight?"


    But they were too young, not fully grown.


    Especiallypared to the adult Zhang Qiquan, they looked so tender and weak.


    "What am I trying to do? I''m trying to hit you!" Zhang Qiquan raised his arms.


    He didn''t take these children seriously. An adult like him could take on six children alone.


    Fang Heng lowered his eyes. His grip on the staff tightened and his arm slowly sank.


    With his years of martial arts training, he could guarantee this strike would crack the man''s skull.


    In a sh, just as Zhang Qiquan''s p was about tond and Fang Heng''s staff was swinging down, Liu Cui rushed over.


    "What are you doing? You stole their business, and they stole it back. What more can you say?" Liu Cui yelled angrily. "We have no skills if we can''t sell them, but we can''t hit people!"


    Zhang Qiquan''s eyes turned red. "This was our entire family''s savings. If we can''t sell them, we''ll have to face the northwest wind this New Year!"


    "Then keep selling! Why hit their children when you stole their business? Stealing business and hitting their kids, why did I marry a bastard like you?" Liu Cui cried, copsing to the ground.


    Zhang Qiquan had raised his head arrogantly but now slowly squatted down, hugging his head helplessly.


    He had wanted to profit from the opportunity but now had lost even the New Year money.


    The poor are worthless. Either ept their fate and farm for a living, or asionally get smart ideas that backfire horribly.


    Are they destined to live in poverty? Destined to never eat white steamed buns, meat, or wear silks and satins?


    Jiang Sheng stared wide-eyed. Although Zhang Qiquan was no saint, she saw a strange thing in him that would stay with her for years.


    She could say with certainty that vague, ambiguous thing was an indomitable spirit, a rebellious attitude.


    It was truly precious.


    At some point, Chang Yan in his flowered jacket approached Zhang Qiquan and said tly, "11 wen each. We''ll buy them all."


    Zhang Qiquan jerked his head up.


    Chang Yan analyzed, "We''ll continue selling grey jackets tomorrow. 12 wen to buy, 12 wen to sell. For you to sell, it has to be 11 wen. Rather than sell to others, why not sell to us?"


    Money not in hand isn''t money.


    It was rare for someone to want them all and pay upfront. Liu Cui grabbed Zhang Qiquan''s arm to get him to agree.


    43 grey jackets at 11 wen each totaled 441 wen.


    After negotiation, Chang Yan stepped back as Jiang Sheng and her brothers brought the grey jackets over. They exchanged money for goods.


    The 11 wen grey jackets were even cheaper than buying wholesale from the county.


    The pity was, with the 14 wen flowered jackets preceding them, the greys definitely wouldn''t sell for 14 wen anymore.


    Jiang Sheng sighed to herself.


    But Chang Yan shook his head. "They have to be sold for 14 wen. Tomorrow."


    "Why?" Not just Jiang Sheng, all the brothers were puzzled.


    With the flowered jackets before them, how could the greys possibly sell for 14 wen? The vigers weren''t fools.


    But Chang Yan didn''t exin further, just returning to the dpidated temple.


    He was clever and smart but talked too little.


    Jiang Sheng was mystified but followed him into the temple, pressing, "Fifth brother, exin clearly. Why must the grey jackets be 14 wen?"


    Xu Mo was copying books. At her words, he set aside his brush and ink. "I think it''s for ountability."


    "You sold for 14 wen yesterday. Today, the Zhangs could sell for 13 wen, but you can''t. You need to be ountable to yesterday''s customers."


    "As for how to sell the greys back to 14 wen, you''d have to ask little fifth."


    After Xu Mo finished, all eyes fell on Chang Yan''s face.


    Faint pink tinged his fair cheeks but he remained calm.


    After a long pause, Chang Yan said just two words: "Free gifts."

 Chapter 23: Brother and Sister Pact

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>


    Chang Yan''s words opened up another path for Jiang Sheng.


    Sometimes, lowering prices is not the only promotional method, giving awayplimentary gifts works too.


    It looks like I''ll have to go to the county tomorrow to pick out some nice flower ribbons, these are especially popr with the aunties, pairing them with wadded jackets will definitely sell well.


    After thinking it through, Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, this crisis ofpeting for business was finally over, and she had also grown a bit wiser.


    Only when she rested at night did Jiang Sheng realize btedly.


    Even Eldest Brother Xu Mo couldn''t think of this, so how did Fifth Brother Chang Yan know so cleverly what to do?


    He seemed nonchnt, as if he had long known what to do.


    He could fathom people''s minds so thoroughly.


    For example, the cotton jackets that the Zhang family bought for twelve wen, he wanted to purchase them for eleven wen. It wasn''t that he was greedy for that one wen discount, but rather to make the Zhang family lose several dozen wen, so they would learn their lesson and not dare toepete for business again.


    For example, he knew to use living people for advertising, and he knew he could maintain the fourteen wen price by giving awayplimentary gifts. Even if the aunties who had bought grey cotton jackets before were unhappy, at most he could just give them a flower ribbon, and that would make the aunties beam with joy.


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the more she admired Fifth Brother Chang Yan''s intelligence.


    But didn''t he lose his memory?


    Puzzled, Jiang Sheng fell asleep.


    The next day, Fang Heng took her to the county to purchase flower ribbons. They gave them away as gifts when they returned to the vige. Although some people stillined that the fourteen wen grey cotton jackets were expensive, more people bought them.


    In just a few days, both the grey and flower cotton jackets were sold out.


    The only remaining flower cotton jacket, which Chang Yan had tried on before, Jiang Sheng gave to Auntie Zhang when Wen Zhiyun came to the dpidated temple to change Eldest Brother Xu Mo''s medicine.


    Auntie Zhang was extremely happy. She held the flower cotton jacket and tried to pay.


    Jiang Shengughed cheerfully, "Auntie, you don''t have much money either, keep it to spend on flowers. Grandpa Zhou''s legs cost quite a bit of money!"


    This was no lie. Grandpa Zhou Zhang had sprained his foot and had to lie in bed for a full month and a half. Including medical fees and medication, it totaled fifty-one wen.


    For a well-off family in the vige, this was a huge sum. It distressed Grandma Zhou so much that shey in bed for several days afterwards unable to recover.


    "That won''t do." Auntie Zhang didn''t want to take advantage of the child. She forcibly stuffed ten wen into Jiang Sheng''s hand, "This is all Auntie has. Good child, you take it."


    Jiang Sheng had no choice but to put it in her pocket, thinking to find an excuse to return it tomorrow.


    When she returned to the dpidated temple...


    Wen Zhiyun was changing the medicine on Eldest Brother Xu Mo''s leg. Jiang Sheng went over to take a look, but couldn''t make heads or tails of it. Fortunately she still had her mouth. "Big brother, when will your leg be able to walk on the ground?"


    Xu Mo smiled, "Fourth Brother said today it could."


    This was terrific news. Jiang Sheng widened her eyes. Fourth Brother really knew how to keep things secret, not leaking a hint of wind.


    She absolutely would not admit that recently she had been absorbed in making money and neglected Eldest Brother.


    After Wen Zhiyun removed the wooden splint, sterilized the wound again, and applied medicinal powder, he supported Xu Mo to stand on the ground to test it out.


    "There might be a slight weakness due to muscle atrophy, but if there is any stabbing pain, don''t persist," he cautioned.


    Xu Mo nodded. As he was about to grab Wen Zhiyun for support, he seemed to recall something. He changed to the further away Zheng Ruqian instead.


    Wen Zhiyun''s face immediately turned red.


    Fortunately Xu Mo was perceptive and promptly exined, "Fourth Brother, your health is weak. I''m afraid I''d press down too heavily on you."


    The flush on Wen Zhiyun''s face instantly turned deathly pale. If possible, he didn''t want to be frail either, or as delicate as a youngdy.


    Sometimes he felt that the brothers treated him even more carefully than their sister.


    This wasn''t what Wen Zhiyun wanted. He wanted to be a man, one who could stand tall and protect his sister.


    After confirming Xu Mo could stand on the ground without pain and was slowly able to shuffle along, Wen Zhiyun walked out of the dpidated temple,ing to the leeward side of the house.


    Fang Heng was there bare-armed, training in the sunlight -- twisting, turning, grasping, chopping.


    Although his frame was still small, it did not affect his aura of killing intent, and the urge to hack the opponent into thousands of pieces.


    When Fang Heng finished a set, he was already panting heavily.


    Wen Zhiyun offered a handkerchief.


    Fang Heng waved it aside, picked up his clothes from the ground and rubbed himself roughly before putting them back on. "Why did Fourth Brothere?"


    "Third Brother, I..." Wen Zhiyun gritted his teeth, "I want you to teach me martial arts."


    "I want to be stronger. I don''t want everyone to feel they need to amodate my weakness."


    Fang Heng was stunned. He hadn''t expected this brother of his who even panted when running to have this kind of ambition. He immediately became interested. "Alright, I''ll teach you. First assume a horse stance."


    He demonstrated a posture which Wen Zhiyun imitated studiously.


    "Lower your hips more, even more, arms straight, right, more standard, hold for half an hour."


    After fifteen minutes, Wen Zhiyun fainted.


    Fang Heng was dumbfounded. He turned and carried Fourth Younger Brother on his back, rushing back to the dpidated temple.


    Xu Mo was still persisting in standing. He no longer needed support and was about to try walking a couple steps himself, when suddenly a whirlwind came in and he saw Fang Heng ce Wen Zhiyun on the straw.


    "Third Brother, what happened to Fourth Brother?" Jiang Sheng bounced over, utterly shocked. "Did you knock out Fourth Brother?"


    Fang Heng was really at a loss for words. "I didn''t... it was Fourth Brother. He said he wanted to learn martial arts from me. After assuming a horse stance for a bit..."


    Oh forget it, no point in exining.


    He lowered his head and rushed to the stove. He found half a bowl of still warm water which he brought over to feed Wen Zhiyun.


    But he was only used to handling des and spears. Where would he have this kind of delicate skill? He directly poured the half bowl of water in. He nearly choked Fourth Younger Brother to death.


    Jiang Sheng hurriedly snatched over the bowl, "Let me do it. I''m afraid if I let Third Brother feed him any more, I''ll lose another brother."


    Fang Heng''s face turned red as he retreated to the corner.


    Jiang Sheng took out a clean spoon and carefully fed Wen Zhiyun spoonfuls of warm water.


    Before long, Wen Zhiyun blearily opened his eyes.


    When he saw Jiang Sheng feeding him, his cheeks first turned red, then immediately switched to shame and anger.


    He had originally wanted to learn martial arts to protect his sister, but now he had instead made his sister take care of him. He was truly a useless brother.


    Thinking this, Wen Zhiyun didn''t want to drink any more water. He staggered up and buried his head under the quilt.


    "Fourth Brother," Jiang Sheng was shocked. "Fourth Brother, what''s wrong? Are you cold? Even if you''re cold, you shouldn''t cover your head. Your bottom is still outside."


    The person under the quilt had a beet red face and wriggled like a worm, finally burrowing entirely into the quilt.


    So embarrassing he wished he could die.


    Jiang Sheng nkly set down the bowl and spoon, looking towards Zheng Ruqian.


    Zheng Ruqian spread his hands, indicating he didn''t know.


    She looked at Chang Yan. Chang Yan kept his head lowered without speaking.


    She had no choice but to seek help from Eldest Brother Xu Mo, who the family unanimously agreed was the smartest.


    "I think Fourth Brother doesn''t like being weak," Xu Mo slowly pondered then said. "Wanting to learn martial arts to strengthen the body is of course good, but Fourth Brother, everyone has different strengths. You needn''t force yourself with martial arts. If you perfect your medical skills, you can also stand tall and protect others and yourself."


    When Xu Mo finished speaking, the entire dpidated temple became quiet.


    Zheng Ruqian was the first to nod and pound his chest, saying, "I don''t have any impressive skills like my brothers. I can''t read, have no martial prowess, and no medical expertise, but I will do business well."


    Doing business and earning money was the path Zheng Ruqian had found for himself that his brothers could not surpass him in.


    Fang Heng sighed, "Everyone has their own strengths. I can do martial arts because I''ve trained since I was little. That''s how it is for families like mine. Aside from this I can''t do anything else. I even worry you''ll all look down on me."


    Xu Mo also slowly said, "All I can do is read some books of sages and wise men,pletely useless. Sometimes I envy Fourth Brother for being able to heal illness and save lives, for being able to use it to make a living."


    After the three spoke, Jiang Sheng became dejected.


    "I have nothing. For doing business, I need Second Brother to apany me. I also don''t know martial arts, don''t know how to read, and have no medical skills." The little girl looked up and wailed, "Turns out the most useless one is me!"


    As she spoke, she still nced at Chang Yan, "At least Fifth Brother is good looking. Even he is better than me."


    Chang Yan, "..."


    Seeing Jiang Sheng about to break down in sobs, Wen Zhiyun timidly poked his head out and tightly grasped her hand, "Jiang Sheng, don''t worry. I''ll always be with you."


    "Me too," Zheng Ruqian chimed in.


    "Me too," Fang Heng refused to be outdone.


    "Of course me too," Xu Mo smiled gently. "We''ll be with our little sister always, forever."


    "Always, forever," Chang Yan said softly.


    This was a promise.


    Never to be broken.

 Chapter 24: The Belly Black Five

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>


    After making the agreement, it was obvious that the siblings felt much closer.


    If before they were just living under the same roof due to various reasons, now they were truly family, caring for and thinking of one another.


    They were children without parents, orphans without anyone to rely on. They met each other in the ice and snow, huddling together for warmth andfort.


    Perhaps they all had unspeakable pasts, gloomy and oppressive secrets, but at this moment, they were truly warm and rxed.


    It could be said that the only one in the dpidated temple without a care in the world was Jiang Sheng.


    From a beggar girl who was yelled at and beaten by everyone, to being able to earn money and live, with a group of elder brothers to protect her, Jiang Sheng''s life hadpletely changed.


    She was so happy that even when sleeping she had a smile on her face.


    The next day, Jiang Sheng was woken up by shouts and yelling.


    The little girl was startled, thinking the warm and beautiful days yesterday were just a dream. She quickly pinched herself to check.


    When it hurt enough to make her yell "ow!", she was relieved. She got up and rushed outside the dpidated temple.


    It was Zhou Zhiqiang. His injured leg waspletely healed. Right now he was dragging along Zhang Auntie, angrilying to demand an exnation.


    "It was you who sold the cotton-padded jacket right? How dare you sell it to her? That money was earned through our Zhou family''s blood and sweat. Give it back!"


    Jiang Sheng was confused for a moment.


    Xu Mo didn''t know when he had hobbled over to stand in front of her, shielding her behind him. In a deep voice he said, "Uncle Zhou, business transactions are based on mutual consent. We took the money, you wore the clothes, what''s the problem?"


    "There is a problem, a big problem. Our family was already poor as mud, and we still spent over ten cents to buy a cotton-padded jacket. How are we supposed to live like this?!" Zhou Zhiqiang''s face was red, spit flying from his lips as he yelled.


    It was obvious he was truly furious.


    Zhang Auntie was being clutched by him like a chicken. Her face was full of shame and grief, but she couldn''t get any words out.


    "I''m asking you, are you giving it back or not? This jacket, are you giving it back or not?!" Zhou Zhiqiang became hysterical. "If you don''t give it back, I''ll beat this worthless woman to death. Buying a padded jacket with the family''s money, I''ll beat her to death!"


    Jiang Sheng pressed her lips tightly together, a chilling over her heart.


    In the past she was a beggar who stole food to eat, but after gaining elder brothers, especially the fourth brother Wen Zhiyun bing the vige''s apprentice doctor, the vigers had been quite polite to them.


    Everyone got sick nowadays after all.


    But she hadn''t expected the Zhou family to be so shameless. They''d just gotten rid of his crutch, and were now cursing up a storm, not only being terrible people, but also petty.


    Jiang Sheng was furious. She fished out ten copper coins from her clothes and threw them out. "Here, I''m returning it to you."


    As long as he let go of Zhang Auntie and didn''t let her continue to endure this humiliation it would be fine.


    But she didn''t expect Zhou Zhiqiang to sweep his eyes over the coins and find there were only ten. He started making a fuss again. "A cotton-padded jacket is fourteen cents. You''re giving me ten cents, what do you mean by this?!"


    Jiang Sheng almost fainted.


    She had indeed only collected ten cents. Was she supposed to return fourteen cents?


    Fortunately Zhang Auntie spoke up then. "Jiang Sheng only collected ten cents from me. Ten cents is right, it''s right."


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Zhiqiang backhanded her with a p, knocking her to the ground. "What nonsense is a woman spouting? They charged fourteen cents from others, but just ten from you? Trying to cheat me?"


    "If I don''t see those fourteen cents today, I''m not leaving!"


    Saying this, he actually looked for a ce to sit down, not caring at all about the onlooking vigersing to watch the show.


    Xu Mo''s brows were tightly knitted. He was a schrly man, skilled at verbal attacks. Facing this rogue rascal he was truly helpless.


    Fang Heng did grab his staff wanting to rush forward, but before he even got close, Zhou Zhiqiang shouted loudly, "If you dare touch me today, I''ll me it all on you guys. From now on you have to provide me food and clothing, unless you beat me to death, otherwise don''t think you''ll get rid of me!"


    This frightened Zheng Ruqian into quickly grabbing him tightly around the waist, scared that the third brother would stir up an ancestor with his staff.


    Things had reached an impasse.


    The other side was too shameless. If they wanted to resolve this, they could only admit their bad luck and take the loss of four cents.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was ck, feeling the pain of the money lost. Her business had been going so smoothly recently, and now problems urred one after another, as if warning her that wanting to have steady happiness wasn''t so easy.


    Oh well, it was just four cents. She''d take the loss.


    Just when it looked like Zhou Zhiqiang''s shamelessness was going to win, Chang Yan came over in time, pressing down on her arm. "If shamelessness seeds, it will only be more shameless in the future."


    Once he found it effective, it would get even worseter on.


    But not paying wasn''t resolving the predicament before their eyes either. Were they really going to let him drag Zhang Auntie around making a scene?


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled.


    Chang Yan had already let go of her hand, stopping in front of Zhou Zhiqiang. "Fourteen cents can''t be returned, but I can use the cotton-padded jacket I''m wearing to exchange for the flower cotton-padded jacket. Does that work for you?"


    Zhou Zhiqiang was about to refute, but thought that he could wear this cotton-padded jacket, so agreed. "We can exchange, but since you''ve worn this cotton jacket, you have to give me five cents back."


    So this way, it was selling him a used cotton-padded jacket for five cents, and it had to be stripped off of Chang Yan.


    Jiang Sheng was furious. She wouldn''t allow others to bully her fifth brother.


    Unexpectedly, Chang Yan actually agreed. He picked up the ten copper coins from the ground and counted out five to hand over.


    Zhou Zhiqiang also hadn''t expected that the other party would agree to his baseless demand. He nkly stretched out his hand.


    The ten copper coins were split in half.


    Chang Yan calmly picked up the flower cotton-padded jacket and headed back to the dpidated temple. He changed out of his own cotton-padded jacket and handed it to Zhou Zhiqiang.


    Exchanging an unwearable flower jacket for a wearable cotton one, and even getting five cents, Zhou Zhiqiang was ted. He got up from the ground and immediately tried on the cotton-padded jacket.


    As expected of a new padded jacket, it really was warm.


    He happily dragged Zhang Auntie away, saying, "You should have just bought me a cotton-padded jacket earlier, why insist on floral print? This in one looks so good! I''ll wear it for two or three years before giving it to you."


    The onlooking vigers who''de to watch the show dispersed when there was no more excitement.


    After everyone had left, Jiang Sheng grabbed Chang Yan in irritation. "Fifth brother, why did you give him five copper coins? Why did you give him your cotton-padded jacket? What right does he have?!"


    Chang Yan didn''t speak, only looking at Wen Zhiyun who seemed to have just returned.


    The two boys of simr age shared a smile, secret meanings in their eyes.


    Jiang Sheng wanted to ask more, but was pulled back into the dpidated temple by Xu Mo and pressed into a seat at the table.


    A burst of aroma came from the small earthen stove, making everyone in the dpidated temple feel refreshed.


    "Eat." Xu Mo said unhurriedly.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes filled with tears. Fang Heng wolfed the food down like a starving wolf.


    After being poisoned by his little sister''s terribly cooked congee for so long, they finally got to eat something a human could appreciate.


    The eldest brother really deserved his title, lying there motionless for so long before getting up and showing off these skills.


    The usually lively dpidated temple was unusually quiet for once, because everyone''s mouths were busy eating without anyone talking.


    Near the end of the meal, people from the Zhou family came rushing over.


    It was Madam Zhou. She stood hesitatingly in the entrance of the dpidated temple. "Little doctor...pleasee take a look at our home."

 Chapter 25: Take Big Brother to School

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    Jiang Sheng''s chopsticks stopped in mid-air.


    She should have thought of this earlier - someone as clever as Brother Five would never just do as Zhou Zhiqiang wished.


    They must have done something behind the scenes to defend her honor.


    Jiang Sheng felt happy inside and slowed down her eating speed, pretending not to hear Old Lady Zhou''s pleas.


    The other brothers ignored her even more.


    After Old Lady Zhou had almost kneeled on the ground, Xu Mo put down his rice bowl and slowly said, "Granny, it''s not that we don''t want to go, it''s just that uncle has too fierce a temper, we don''t dare provoke him."


    "What if he refuses to leave our doorstep again?" Zheng Ruqian added sarcastically.


    Old Lady Zhou knew that they were still upset about how they had been offended earlier, but with her own son jumping around at home, she was helpless. She could only keep begging, "Please, young doctor, take a look at my son, a doctor should be merciful, I''m begging you."


    Wen Zhiyun sighed and put down his bowl and chopsticks.


    "Let''s go." He didn''t bring his medicine box.


    Old Lady Zhou was very excited and didn''t notice anything amiss. She walked ahead with big strides.


    After they had gone far, Fang Heng slowly finished thest bite of his meal, wiped his mouth, rinsed it, picked up the medicine box.


    At the Zhou house.


    Zhou Zhiqiang didn''t feel anything wrong at first when he came home. He was about to doze off crookedly on the bed when he suddenly felt an itchy and tingling sensation all over his body.


    When he scratched, the itchiness not only didn''t go away, but became even more intense.


    Panicked, he took off all his clothes but still couldn''t find the cause. But he identally jumped up and found that jumping could alleviate the sore tingling feeling.


    So the Zhou house witnessed a bizarre scene of Zhou Zhiqiang''s feet bouncing as if they were spring-loaded while he shouted, "Go call the young doctor from the vige entrance, hurry!"


    The Zhou family members were anxious but hesitant. They had just offended the young doctor, and now going to ask him for medical treatment, was it really appropriate?


    The family members pushed the responsibility onto each other until their gazesnded on Auntie Zhang.


    "You''re his daughter-inw, you go call the doctor," Old Lady Zhoumanded.


    If it was normal times, Auntie Zhang would have obeyed for sure, but Zhou Zhiqiang had just humiliated her, and bullied Jiang Sheng. No matter what, she couldn''t swallow her pride to go to the dpidated temple. She would rather face reprimand than go.


    Left with no choice, Old Lady Zhou went personally. With pleading and sincerity, she finally got the doctor toe.


    As soon as he entered the Zhou house, Old Lady Zhou shouted at the top of her lungs, "The young doctor is here!"


    The bouncing Zhou Zhiqiang in the room rushed out swiftly, tripped and fell down, sliding on the ground until he reached Wen Zhiyun''s feet, "Save me..."


    Even if it was Wen Zhiyun.


    If it was Zheng Ruqian or Jiang Sheng instead, they might have burst outughing already.


    But Wen Zhiyun had an innocent and delicate little face that now seemed frightened. "You, you back up a little."


    Zhou Zhiqiang could only crawl up from the ground and retreat two steps before holding out his wrist again.


    Wen Zhiyun stretched out three fingers, felt his pulse, and looked at the scratched wounds and festering sores on his body. His brows suddenly furrowed as he covered his nose with his sleeve, "Retreat, retreat."


    Everyone retreated two steps in confusion, leaving Zhou Zhiqiang alone in bewilderment.


    Wen Zhiyun rushed to the water vat, scooped out adle of water, and carefully washed his three fingers before saying, "It''s possibly leprosy."


    The terror represented by those three words made the Zhou family''s faces all change color.


    Leprosy was extremely contagious. Close contact could lead to infection, and it had a low cure rate. Even if one managed to heal, various after-effects would remain.


    "But it''s only suspected leprosy." Wen Zhiyun quickly added another sentence. "Just observe for the next few days. It''s best if uncle''s used bowls, chopsticks and clothes are disinfected with boiling water. Don''t have contact with others either, just stay quietly for a few days and we''ll know for sure."


    With those words, the Zhou family felt a little more at ease, but they didn''t dare let their guard down either. They swiftly locked Zhou Zhiqiang in the little ck room and cleaned the house again.


    "Doctor, doctor, give me some medicine, you have to give me some medicine!" Zhou Zhiqiang wed at the door bolt and shouted loudly, "I don''t want to die, save me, save me!"


    The Zhou family''s gazes fell upon the young doctor again.


    Wen Zhiyun looked very awkward. "Medicine for treating leprosy is expensive. And we can''t confirm that uncle has leprosy. What if he doesn''t? Wouldn''t we be wasting it?"


    He was sincerely advising, but the Zhou family had their own considerations.


    After all, Zhou Zhiqiang was the pir of the Zhou house. Just for twisting his ankle before, they had spent several dozen coins. Getting some medicine to treat leprosy was nothing inparison.


    Old Lady Zhou steeled her heart, stamped her foot, andpletely ignored the looks on Zhou Zhiqiang''s younger brother and his wife''s faces. She took out a handful of copper coins from her clothes. "Prescribe it, you have to prescribe it!"


    Wen Zhiyun sighed. He couldn''t be med for this.


    Turning around, Fang Heng happened to walk in with the medicine box.


    Wen Zhiyun wrote out a prescription and picked out some medicine for treating infectious diseases that they had bought in the county the other day. He packaged them in a bag. "One bag a day, decocted in three bowls of water, once each in the morning, afternoon, and evening."


    The Zhou family was very grateful. They paid the medication and consultation fees, twenty-two coins in total.


    When they left the Zhou house, night had already fallen.


    As Wen Zhiyun walked, he casually threw the stingingtles he had picked up earlier into the ditch.


    This stuff caused unbearable itchiness when it touched the skin, but it could be easily recovered from with proper hygiene. It had nothing to do with leprosy.


    But who told the Zhou family to bully Jiang Sheng?


    Bullying their younger siblings would require a price.


    Returning to the dpidated temple.


    Xu Mo was cooking dinner, chopped green onions and peppercorns sizzled as they were thrown into hot oil. He took the chance to add in the meat and stir fry until it turned white before adding vegetables and salt.


    He had never cooked before either, but following the sequence from his memories of his mother cooking, and repeated experiments, he could actually make pretty decent vors too.


    At least when his younger siblings smelled the aroma, they all obediently sat around the broken table.


    Zheng Ruqian even lit the oilmp they had bought from the county, the dim yellowmplight filling the entire dpidated temple, making even the drafty spots seem warm and peaceful.


    Wen Zhiyun handed the twenty-two coins he had earned to Jiang Sheng.


    Chang Yan raised his brows. The two exchanged a nce and couldn''t help smiling.


    Jiang Sheng hunched her shoulders. Her intuition told her the two brothers must have done something bad, but since they didn''t say, Jiang Sheng wouldn''t ask either.


    This was family, absolute trust.


    After the meal, Zheng Ruqian took care of the washing up while the others found their own grass nests to rest in.


    In therge dpidated temple, six childreny horizontally and vertically.


    They didn''t have money to buy quilts, so they used their grimy cotton-padded jackets as nkets, covering most of their bodies, which was pretty warm.


    Jiang Sheng felt the heavy copper coins in her arms and spoke the words she had been preparing all day. "Big brother, your leg is healed, go study at the academy."

 Chapter 26: The Heart of Schomer

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>


    Jiang Sheng did not have foresight or understand how to n for the future, but she had overheard the vige teacher say that in this life, the most reliable way to seed was to study and pass the imperial exams.


    Her eldest brother was very smart. Whenever they delivered copied books to the bookstore, the owner would praise his beautiful calligraphy that had style yet was unpretentious, and say that he must be a man of distinction.


    Distinction? Jiang Sheng did not understand what that meant. But she knew that since her eldest brother had this kind of talent, he should develop it instead of wasting it.


    Although attending school was expensive, the family had managed to save up a few hundred copper coins recently, plus the seven hundred left over from selling the cart. It could be considered a small nest egg.


    She was just worried her eldest brother would not agree.


    Sure enough, Xu Mo was silent for a long time before he finally spoke, and it was just two words: "No way."


    As the eldest, how could he use his younger siblings'' hard-earned money to attend school? He could not do something like this or have the audacity.


    "So eldest brother ns to go on like this for the rest of your life and not study anymore?" Jiang Sheng retorted.


    Xu Mo fell silent again.


    After a long while, he said softly, "I will copy books to earn enough tuition and then attend school."


    The hatred from their parents'' murder and the pain from his crippled leg always weighed on his heart without fading. How could he possibly not attend school or strive for a future?


    "That settles it then," Jiang Sheng sat up. "You earn two copper coins a day copying books. By the time you''ve saved up enough, your beard will be white. We''ll lend you the money for school first. When you be an official, you can pay us back."


    "That''s right, that''s right," Zheng Ruqian also popped his head out. "I heard people say a wise man benefits from the shade of a great tree. In the future we canbine political and business interests, heh heh..."


    They were getting more and more unrealistic.


    Xu Mo''s face darkened, but his heart felt warm.


    Jiang Sheng''s words were crude but not wrong, but it would be difficult for a proud man to ept money earned through his younger siblings'' hardships.


    That night, Xu Mo tossed and turned, unable to sleep.


    He woke up before dawn, and felt bad just lying there with eyes open, so he got up and started making breakfast.


    He was boiling porridge when Chang Yan slowly sat up from the haystack.


    This youngest brother, who had the lowest presence at the dpidated temple yet always managed to surprise them when he acted, stared at the mes licking the pot and spoke softly, "Many can bravely refuse kindness, but few can bravely ept it and firmly engrave it on their hearts."


    "The protection of a book-copyingborer is different from that of an official."


    Xu Mo''s heart shook. He looked up wanting to say something, but saw Chang Yan lying down again.


    His heart was in turmoil and he was filled withplex emotions.


    By the time breakfast was ready, his younger siblings were waking up yawning.


    Xu Mo finally made up his mind. "I''ll go to school."


    Jiang Sheng was extremely happy. She had even dreamt about persuading her eldest brotherst night. She didn''t expect him toe around after just one night''s sleep, saving her a lot of effort arguing.


    "Perfect timing. Since we don''t need to deliver vegetables today, we can go look for a suitable school." She mored.


    Logically, it would make more sense to check while they were out delivering vegetables.


    But with their cart''s limited capacity, once they loaded the vegetables there was no room for people, and once they loaded people there was no room for vegetables.


    Luckily none of the six siblings had fully grown yet, so sitting on the cart they did not feel cramped.


    The first stop was Shilizhen town, since it was close to home even if not very prosperous.


    After circling around, they found only a small private school run by an old tutor teaching three young students.


    Xu Mo had attended school before and had a foundation. The tutor even praised him, saying if he studied diligently for a year or two he could test to be a tutor.


    Clearly this town could not provide better education.


    That left only the county town. Schools were more numerous there with better education, but tuition was also steep.


    After casually asking around, they heard fees ranging from three to five taels a year.


    This was not terribly expensive, but astronomical for their current circumstances.


    Xu Mo''s face grew darker, and his newfound resolution began to waver.


    Finally, when he heard six taels, Xu Mo stopped and said, "I''m not attending after all."


    "Elder brother, have some patience. We started from three taels and now asked up to six," Jiang Sheng was undaunted. "There must be even cheaper schools." Just like there were rich people and poor people everywhere, schools charging six taels must havepetitions charging one tael.


    It was just like selling cotton coats - some liked expensive quilted coats, some liked in grey ones, and some liked exquisitely embroidered coats. As long as the customer base existed, so did the market.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly realized her thinking had be more sophisticated.


    As they happened to pass Carefree Inn, she thought for a bit, then went in and bought a package of pastries for five coins. She scurried happily inside.


    The white-bearded owner was checking the books. Seeing her, he smiled, "Didn''t you just deliver vegetables yesterday?"


    "I saw the freshly baked pastries and wanted to bring some for Uncle White," Jiang Sheng''s mouth flowed sweet as honey. "Oh, I also wanted to ask Uncle White if there are any cheaper schools or private tutoring in the county. I want my elder brother to attend school."


    "You little rascal." Uncle Whiteughed. "There''s a small private school west of the city. Go take a look. And keep the pastries for yourselves."


    "I can''t do that. Giving them to Uncle White means they''re Uncle White''s now." Jiang Sheng righteously insisted.


    After speaking, she put down the pastries and dashed out.


    Passing the inn gates, she even greeted the younger waiter weighing goods.


    Clearly a regr here.


    Returning to the donkey cart, Jiang Sheng pointed west, "Let''s go!"


    Fang Heng''s donkey cart steering skills were increasingly proficient. The six siblings asked around as they walked, and finally found the cheapest private school in the city tucked away in a small alley in the west.


    One tael a year.


    Although not exactly cheap, it was the most suitable. Many students studied there immersed and focused.


    "Or I could just self-study," Xu Mo still struggled.


    Jiang Sheng ignored him and ran to the tuition window clutching copper coins.


    Based on one tael equaling one thousand copper coins, she took out arge handful and carefully counted.


    "Nine hundred ny-nine, one thousand." The little girl pushed over a big pile of coins, and her bulging purse instantly deted.


    The tutor in charge of collecting tuition was surprised. Although they were the cheapest school, most families paid in ingots of one or two taels, rarely lugging over a huge pile of copper coins like this.


    But looking at the children''s tattered shoes and ill-fitting cotton coats, he suddenly understood.


    Another impoverished schr, the whole family scraping together funds to support one''s education.


    "Name and home town?" The tutor readied his brush.


    Jiang Sheng tiptoed, "Xu Mo, Dazu Kingdom Anshui County Shiyan Town Shilipu Vige, eleven years old this year."


    While waiting for him to finish recording, she couldn''t resist disying her gift of gab gained from struggling to survive. "Sir, have you had any sessful candidates in the imperial exams?"


    In little Jiang Sheng''s mind, passing the county-level exam already made one an impressive official.


    The tutor smiled proudly, "Not just at the county-level. We''ve also produced provincial-level graduates. Our tuition is cheap to benefit poor schrs, not because our schooling iscking."


    As he spoke, he split the registration sheet and stamped it, representing this year''s tuition as received.


    Jiang Sheng epted it with a smile and tucked it inside her clothes, extremely satisfied.


    "Come to ss starting tomorrow. Remember to prepare brush, ink, paper and inkstone." The tutor instructed.


    Jiang Sheng nodded eagerly like a chick pecking rice. "You can expect him for sure tomorrow!"


    The die was cast.


    When they left the school, Xu Mo still felt somewhat dizzy.


    Jiang Sheng pulled him to the stationery store to buy supplies.


    Xu Mo quickly stopped his sister. "No need, what I used for copying books is good enough."


    He clearly saw his sister''s purse already deted by more than half and could not let her waste more on him.


    "You still need to buy books at least." Jiang Sheng said.


    Xu Mo still refused. "I can copy my own."


    He could not, and did not have the face to continue squandering the family''s silver.


    Unable to change his mind, and wanting to preserve some dignity for her elder brother, Jiang Sheng conceded, "Then let''s buy some food and drinks to bring home, and think about what else we can do business in."


    The cotton coat market in Shilizhen was nearly saturated, and she had bought up the county''s stockpile. Time to switch to a new business. But before they could think of a new money-making idea, their donkey cart passed the county magistrate''s office and was startled by a bloody man suddenly tossed outside.


    A few intimidating yamen runners arrogantly shouted, "We''ll break your legs if you dare petition for justice again!"


    As she spoke, she looked around provocatively.


    These yamen runners looked somewhat familiar, as if they were the same ones who had taken the coroner and his wife away back then.


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes reddened instantly. He grabbed his medicine box to rush over, but was held back firmly by Zheng Ruqian.


    Xu Mo turned his head sideways, covering his face with his sleeve.


    Fang Heng pursed his lips, lowering his eyshes. Chang Yan reached out a hand to cover the lower half of his face.


    Only Jiang Sheng stared wide-eyed as the bloodied man raised his head, revealing a familiar face.


    It was Zhang Qiquan, the eldest son of the Zhang family, the fellow viger who had snatched her cotton wadding business!

 Chapter 27: Shomer Figured it Out

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    The yamen runners surrounded them, and few dared to meet their gaze.


    Only Jiang Sheng stared nkly at them, too young and shabbily dressed to pose any threat, so the runners paid him no mind as they pped their hands and returned to the county yamen.


    Zhang Qiquan struggled to his feet, staggering to the street corner before copsing again.


    In Jiang Sheng''s mind, this man was a viin, though his wife seemed nice, her wailing still fresh in his memory.


    He hesitated over whether to help, wondering if leaving a man to die here would lead to future me.


    His brothers seemed to be pondering the same.


    Just as the donkey cart was about to pass Zhang Qiquan, Fang Heng cursed under his breath and reined in the donkey.


    Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng lifted Zhang Qiquan onto the cart, while the children shielded them from view as they hurried back to Shili Vige.


    Reaching the vige entrance, still worried about bringing the unconscious Zhang Qiquan home and unjust me, they left him in the dpidated temple instead.


    Zheng Ruqian went to boil water and clean his festering wounds.


    Wen Zhanyun ground medicines for his injuries.


    After much effort Zhang Qiquan finally stirred awake.


    Thinking himself dead, he wept at the sight of the Buddha statue looming over him.


    Startled by a child''s head popping into view, he choked back his tears. "Where is this ce?"


    Jiang Sheng pursed his lips, anger at the stolen goods still fresh. "The vige entrance."


    "You...I..." Zhang Qiquan wasn''t stupid. Calming down, he said, "You saved me. Thank you."


    Jiang Sheng snorted, he hadn''t wanted to help, they only carried the man because third brother stopped the cart.


    Fang Heng''s face was expressionless, he hadn''t wanted to help either, but seeing his sister so upset made it hard to refuse.


    Oblivious to their reluctance, Zhang Qiquan''s eyes brimmed with tears. "I wronged you before, yet still you saved me. I''m worthless, not even as good as a child, wasting over twenty years of life."


    He lifted a hand as if to strike himself, but winced from the pain.


    Silent till now, Xu Mo finally spoke up, "Why did you offend the authorities? The new magistrate is not one to provoke."


    At this, Zhang Qiquan''s eyes filled with hatred.


    "Not just provoke, he''s downrightwless! Before, Magistrate Xu loved the people like his children, yet this man plotted to frame and murder him. After, Doctor Wen worked diligently and refused to treat his concubine''s illness, so he beat him to death under false pretenses. And I, an ordinarymoner, just wanted to sell pelts and meat in a remote corner of the county town, yet he took everything and beat me too.


    I reported this injustice by beating the county drum, and this is how I ended up."


    Zhang Qiquan gave a bitterugh. "Such is the county''s father and mother official, the glorious magistrate of Xieyang County. With him in charge, Xieyang County truly prospers, a blessing unto three lifetimes."


    The temple''s remote location kept them apart from the vigers'' homes.


    Unable to restrain his resentment, Zhang Qiquan buried his face and wept.


    A grown man weeping so piteously was disturbing to see.


    Jiang Sheng dared not speak, cowering behind Zheng Ruqian''s back, his earlier grudge forgotten.


    "I know you''ve suffered," Xu Mo said calmly. "But the county has rules against private sales. Do business properly at the market with your own stall, isn''t that better than sneaking around?"


    Not just the county seat, any decent-sized town had such rules, mainly to control prices and preventrge fluctuations.


    Overall it was good, though rents could be considered a downside, costing at most a dozen silver coins per month, which the Zhangs could presumably afford.


    "A dozen coins?" Zhang Qiquanughed. "That was under Magistrate Xu. Now the market rents are two hundred coins!"


    Nearly twenty times as much!


    A meat seller earning twenty coins a day would have half a tael of silver per month. Ten to twenty coins rent was negligible, but two hundred coins cut ie sharply. Who would be happy with that?


    Some persisted, others turned to selling in towns with lower rents.


    And some desperate souls like Zhang Qiquan resorted to furtive selling, only to be beaten bloody when caught.


    Hard times breed hardship.


    Venting done, Zhang Qiquan struggled upright. "Thank you again. I will repay your kindness. I must go home now."


    As he limped from the temple, Fang Heng suddenly asked, "You mentioned pelts and meat, you mean mutton?"


    He couldn''t think what animals had both pelts and meat.


    Zhang Qiquan froze. This secret wasn''t meant to be shared, but after the children''s kindness he reciprocated in good faith, "It''s game from the mountains. Dangerous work, but the pelts, bones and meat fetch good money."


    "If not for the runners, I might have saved enough for the new year."


    Zhang Qiquan limped away.


    Silence filled the dpidated temple.


    Xu Mo hadn''t realized just how much had changed since his parents died a few months ago.


    Fang Heng hadn''t realized the mountains held more than mushrooms, and felt he should make use of his light and heat, not just drive the donkey cart.


    Wen Zhanyun was even more shocked to learn his father had been killed for refusing treatment to a concubine.


    It was heartbreaking how everything was connected.


    One could foresee that under this magistrate, Xieyang County''s days would only grow darker, and more bloody tragedies would keep urring.


    Xu Mo straightened his back and gazed toward the rising sun.


    He understood now.


    He would not only attend school, but also work hard to pass the imperial exam.


    He would be a degree-holder, a gentleman schr, and if the realmcked good officials, then let it be Xu Mo who assumed that role!

 Chapter 28: Fang Heng Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    The next morning, Xu Mo tidied up his brush, ink, paper and inkstone, and started cooking porridge and meals for his younger siblings.


    He was going to let the food cook thoroughly before calling them, but unexpectedly, Zheng Ruqian got up right after Xu Mo started the fire. The 10-year-old boy rubbed his still drowsy eyes and called out "Big brother" before rushing over to sort the vegetables, separating the good and bad eggnts, peppers, etc.


    It''s not easy to make money these days.


    Xu Mo sighed. As he turned his head, Fang Heng had gotten up too.


    The third youngest had been practicing martial arts and getting up at the crack of dawn for six years, so it was no surprise.


    But this morning, instead of going to the dpidated temple''s leeward side, he calmly said, "I''m going to the mountains."


    Xu Mo was no fool. Recalling Zhang Qiquan''s words yesterday, he immediately understood. "You''re going to hunt game?"


    Fang Heng didn''t hide it and softly hmmed in agreement.


    So-called game was all deep in the mountains. It was the depth of winter now, and there were many treacherous pits in the mountains. Falling into one would mean certain death.


    Xu Mo didn''t want him to go.


    "I''ll leave early ande back early. If I can''t catch anything, I won''t force it," Fang Heng insisted. "Don''t worry, I know my limits."


    Xu Mo had no choice but topromise. "Thene back before sunrise."


    Fang Heng nodded and left.


    By the time the food was cooked, Zheng Ruqian had already cleaned and organized the vegetables on the cart, even making space for three people.


    The younger siblings had also woken up and washed up.


    Xu Mo stood at the dpidated temple entrance looking out, and saw Fang Henging back carrying a stick. He breathed a sigh of relief and served up the soup and rice.


    After breakfast, Wen Zhiyun ground herbs and identified medicinal nts.


    Jiang Sheng went to the vige to collect vegetables, with Chang Yan apanying her.


    Fang Heng drove the donkey cart to deliver vegetables while also sending his big brother to school.


    On the way, he couldn''t help but ask about his third brother''s trip into the mountains.


    Fang Heng didn''t hide anything. "The temperature in the mountains is too low and the animals are hibernating. Looking on the bright side, it''s easier to hunt, but the downside is it''s very dangerous. Even though I can fight, I don''t have hunting experience, so I could onlye back."


    Xu Mo pondered silently.


    The quick-tongued Zheng Ruqian said, "It''d be great if there was an experienced old hunter to take him along."


    At this, the three exchanged a nce.


    Shili Pu Vige.


    After making a round collecting vegetables in the vige, Jiang Sheng came back with a full basket on her back. Sweat was already covering her forehead.


    Seeing this, Chang Yan reached into his sleeve.


    He only pulled out a clump of knotted cotton wadding.


    Cheap jackets really were poor quality,ing apart after just a few wears.


    Jiang Sheng was unhappy at first, but seeing Chang Yan''s furrowed brows, she wanted tough. "Fifth brother, were you trying to pull out a handkerchief for me? We''re not young masters anddies, how could we have something like that?"


    As for the sweat on her forehead, she casually wiped it with her sleeve. Beggars lived hand to mouth.


    Jiang Sheng wiped energetically. Looking up to see sweat on Chang Yan''s forehead too, she very generously offered her other sleeve, vigorously wiping his head.


    Chang Yan: "..."


    He had no words, only pressed his lips tightly together.


    "Jiang Sheng, be careful not to upset little fifth brother." Wen Zhiyun kindly reminded.


    Jiang Sheng stuck out her tongue. "Fifth brother won''t be mad at me. Even if he got mad, I could just cheer him up again. I''m right, aren''t I, fifth brother?"


    She didn''t forget to ask Chang Yan''s opinion.


    Chang Yan still didn''t speak, but his taut expression gradually rxed until it returned to calm.


    None of the five brothers in the dpidated temple could do anything with little sister Jiang Sheng.


    She also didn''t care at all, cheerfully joking around with everyone each day, to the extreme.


    Past scoldings and beatings, starvation and deprivation seemed to have left no trace on her.


    A little sister like this, who wouldn''t cherish her dearly?


    Wen Zhiyun smiled faintly, lowering his head to pound herbs and flip through the ancient texts their father had left, studying diligently.


    After Jiang Sheng put the vegetables in the corner, preparing to go collect another batch, Fang Heng came back driving the donkey cart.


    There were two people on the cart. One was Zheng Ruqian returning from delivering vegetables. The other was actually Zhang Qiquan, who had bawled his eyes out at the dpidated temple yesterday.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng''s big eyes, Zhang Qiquan was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Luckily, Fang Heng came to his rescue in time. "Let''s go."


    Zhang Qiquan hurriedly grabbed two sticks and left with him.


    Jiang Sheng watched their backs nkly. "What''s third brother going to do?"


    "Hunting game," Zheng Ruqian didn''t even lift his head. "Everyone''s making moneytely. Even big brother is preparing for the imperial exam. Third brother couldn''t sit still."


    Everyone wanted to contribute something to this family.


    No one was willing to be a burden that just ate and drank.


    Chang Yan pressed his lips. He suddenly felt that he should do something too.


    At the very least, he couldn''t let his brothers surpass him.


    That night, Fang Heng came back from the mountains. He and Zhang Qiquan had already made traps and snares, just waiting for prey to take the bait.


    Now he had to drive the donkey cart to pick up Xu Mo from school.


    Since vegetables had already been delivered during the day, the cart was empty on this trip.


    The usually taciturn Chang Yan suddenly said, "Third brother, do you want to take passengers to the county?"


    Fang Heng was taken aback, then realizedte that the donkey cart could indeed carry passengers.


    It was just that they had always carried their own people, or loaded it full of vegetables, so he had forgotten about it.


    Now the cart was empty going to the county. Taking a couple people would earn extra, one or two coins was better than nothing, three or four coins not too shabby.


    But this was like street hawkers, requiring yelling to attract customers.


    Fang Heng imagined himself yelling to solicit passengers on the street, and his face instantly turned red. He couldn''t open his mouth to do that.


    Chang Yan also couldn''t, but he had a good candidate in mind.


    "Second brother still has to go collect vegetablester, why not try yelling to attract customers?" He pressed his red lips together, sidling up to Zheng Ruqian.


    Zheng Ruqian: "..."


    This little brother really knew how to boss people around.


    Just because you two are too shy to open your mouths, you''re taking advantage of me having a big mouth that can yell, aren''t you!


    Big brother number two was unhappy. He turned his head away pretending not to hear.


    Chang Yan had no choice but to reach out and tug his sleeve, softly calling again, "Second brother..."


    Zheng Ruqian''s mind started going fuzzy.


    People do say beauty intoxicates. Just a slight coquetry from little fifth brother and he couldn''t take it.


    Zheng Ruqian didn''t dare imagine what a cmity it would be if Chang Yan was a woman.


    "Alright alright, I''ll go yell. I''m going right now." He surrendered, grabbing the small basket and running off.


    As he ran, he didn''t forget to yell, "Anyone going to the county? One coin and you can ride, one coin!"


    After about a cup of tea time, four people were standing at the vige entrance, all on their way to the county.


    Some had nned to walk, others to take a cart tomorrow. Hearing there was a cheap donkey cart today, they took the opportunity to go early.


    Fang Heng was very satisfied. He drove the donkey cart to the county.


    Before nightfall, he brought Xu Mo back.


    Going there were four passengers, returning were three. In two hours they earned seven coins.


    Fang Heng handed over all of it.


    Jiang Sheng wasn''t polite either. She happily opened the small purse, threw in the seven copper coins, tied it up and stuffed it in her bosom.


    Dinner was made by her.


    Freshly cooked, piping hot vegetable mush was brought to the table. The brothers'' expressions all froze.


    Xu Mo stirred the uncooked doughy lumps and softly said, "You could have waited until I got back to make dinner."


    "How could that be?" Jiang Sheng righteously said. "Big brother already works so hard studying, how could he stille back and make dinner? Big brother will just eat what I make."


    Zheng Ruqian swallowed the stingingtle leaves. "I support big brother."


    Fang Heng didn''t speak, picking out a mud-covered root vegetable, pondering that he would have to go up the mountain more these days.


    Unfortunately, game didn''t just appear because you wanted it.


    Even though eager, he could only wait patiently.


    And wait he did, for over half a month.


    Instead of game, winter''s chill arrived.


    Overnight, frost flowers stood up in the fields, and the river surface was capped with a thinyer of ice. The farmer uncles pulled out the bean trellises and trimmed the eggnt and pepper nts.


    The previously abundant eggnts and beans abruptly became scarce. Zheng Ruqian scoured the whole vige but only collected half a cart over two days.


    Somewhat lost, he sat idly at the dpidated temple entrance, worried that failing to fulfill the agreement with White Shopkeeper would make the man end their partnership.


    Jiang Sheng also sat in a daze. Even if kindhearted White Shopkeeper didn''t terminate the partnership, their future ie would still decrease greatly.


    Just as the siblings were about to face each other tearfully, Zhang Qiquan rushed over urgently, "Where''s third brother? Hurry, a big one came up the mountain!"

 Chapter 29: Third Brother’s Prey

    <h4>Chapter 29</h4>


    All the children at the dpidated temple perked up in spirit.


    Heaven knows how long they had been waiting for this day, the shepherd''s purse leaves at the gate had already withered.


    Jiang Sheng rushed to the leeward side of the dpidated temple, faced the bare-chested Fang Heng and yelled, ¡°Third brother, third brother, there¡¯s a big tiger!¡±


    Even though they didn¡¯t often buy meat to eat, they knew the value of a tiger.


    From the fur to the bones and then to the head and tail, they were all expensive.


    Fang Heng had practiced martial arts since he was little, and could be considered a man of resolute character. Wandering to the dpidated temple and eating chaff had not caused him too much emotional fluctuation. At one point, he thought he had achieved his father¡¯s words of having an unchanging expression even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him.


    Until this moment, when he had finally obtained the fruits of hisbor through enormous effort, a feeling of joy arose from the bottom of his heart.


    Fang Heng immediately threw away his wooden stick, put on his cotton jacket, and followed Jiang Sheng to the front of the dpidated temple, ¡°Is it really a big tiger?¡±


    Zhang Qiquan was stunned, not knowing how to exin.


    Fortunately, Zheng Ruqian''s glib tongue came in handy, ¡°Jiang Sheng, this fool, got it wrong. It''s a big guy, not a big tiger.¡±


    Fang Heng''s expression changed visibly, clearly disappointed.


    Even if it was a wild boar, its value couldn''t bepared with a tiger''s.


    "We don''t know for sure what it is yet." Zhang Qiquanforted the nimble little boy, "Let''s go take a look first."


    Fang Heng nodded, carrying the wooden stick and sitting cross-legged on the donkey cart.


    Jiang Sheng instinctively lifted her feet to follow along.


    The other children looked at each other, still young at heart, unable to restrain their curiosity, and all climbed onto the tbed cart.


    It only took them an hour to get from the dpidated temple to the mountainside, a journey that normally took two hours.


    Zhang Qiquan was clearing away the camouge covering the trap.


    Irritated ramming sounds came from the one-person deep pit, it should be the prey trying to escape.


    Fang Heng''s eyes were sharp, he clearly saw a patch of ck and yellow striped fur under the fallen leaves, and his heart suddenly rose to his throat.


    Until a weak tiger''s roar sounded.


    Fang Heng''s heart settled back into his chest, he tried hard to restrain his excitement, both hands dangling aimlessly at his sides.


    "It really is a tiger." Jiang Sheng eximed in astonishment.


    For such a ferocious big creature, she had only heard about it in storybooks. It was said that its mouth could bite a person to death, and even four or five adults were no match for it when it went into a violent frenzy.


    "It''s a tiger." Zhang Qiquan''s voice also trembled.


    As long as they could sell this tiger, they would be able to get by this year.


    After all the camouge was cleared away, the tiger''s full appearance was revealed.


    Zhang Qiquan was quite experienced, he appraised it at length, "It should be a young adult tiger, who came out to hunt and fell into the pit. I put sharpened branches at the bottom of the pit, enough to pierce its body."


    But the tiger was the king of the mountains after all. Even with blood flowing, it still kept desperately trying to crawl out.


    Zhang Qiquan was ruthless, he lifted the iron fork and hit it in the head twice more, only then did the pit quiet down again.


    "Let''s lift it out."


    He jumped into the pit with two of the older children, and lifted the fainted tiger out.


    Jiang Sheng and fourth and fifth brother strained hard to pull it up above.


    After enormous effort, they finally got it onto the donkey cart.


    To prevent the tiger from waking up in a violent frenzy, they deliberately tied up its four paws with ropes.


    On the way back from the mountain to the dpidated temple, they inevitably ran into a few vigers carrying hoes on their shoulders. Zhang Qiquan was all smiles, aplete change from his usual listless appearance, and took the initiative to greet his fellow vigers.


    "Ran into a big guy today."


    "It''s a tiger, took a lot of effort to lift it out."


    "Unfortunately it wasn''t a pig, otherwise could have treated everyone to meat."


    Jiang Sheng understood clearly that those uncles didn''t even look closely at what was on the cart, it was all Zhang bragging by himself.


    She stuck out her tongue, not exposing it.


    Back at the dpidated temple.


    After being a hunter for several years, Zhang Qiquan not only learned how to make traps, more importantly he learned how to skin and dismantle animal limbs and fur.


    First he took some measurements on the tiger with his palm, then located the position of the carotid artery, and slit it open, tiger blood gushed out into the big bucket Jiang Sheng had prepared.


    The blood from an adult tiger filled three whole buckets.


    Zhang Qiquan was ted, he scooped out a bowl of blood with a bowl, and drank it all up while it was still hot.


    The children were all shocked speechless.


    "Do you guys want to drink some too?" Hedled another bowl and handed it over.


    Jiang Sheng was frightened, taking small quick steps backward. This was way too scary, she didn''t dare drink it at all.


    "Bunch of kids." Zhang Qiquan shook his head, "This tiger blood is very nutritious, countless nobles and officials fight over themselves trying to drink a mouthful but can''t get any, yet you don''t drink it when you have it, truly wasteful."


    After speaking, he gulped down two more bowls, and was so heated up that he took off his cotton jacket.


    Fang Heng watched eagerly from the side, hesitating for a moment, thendled a bowl for himself and drank it in small sips.


    Perhaps tiger blood didn''t actually have any effect, but those who thirst for strength would never miss an ounce of possibility.


    After Fang Heng drank a bowl, the usually silent Chang Yan actually took two steps forward as well, and drank half a bowl with knitted brows.


    Zhang Qiquan looked at these two boys with new respect. He patted Fang Heng''s shoulder, "Watch closely, how to skin and debone."


    As he spoke, he swung his arms forcefully.


    Just watch as the dark sharp knife swung back and forth, and the tiger skin separated from the tiger meat, the tiger bones broke apart easily as well, even the internal organs were sliced open in one motion.


    "It''s very important for the knife''s edge to be sharp, this knife of mine has been sharpened over and over who knows how many times." Zhang Qiquan really liked Fang Heng, and didn''t hold anything back in his exnation, "But knowing the breakdown of every inch of flesh and bone is even more important. For example, it takes three to five cuts on the joints to chop the bones, but entering from the fascia, one simple cut will snap it apart."


    If practicing martial arts was to enhance one''s endurance, explosive power, and tolerance.


    Then dissecting now was to analyze the enemy''s weaknesses, and how to incapacitate the enemy in the most effortless way.


    Fang Heng watched without moving his eyes, his brain operating nonstop, this kind of thing could not be taught on the battlefield, his father couldn''t give it to him, it was a chance encounter for him.


    It was also the key for him to be stronger than others.


    As pieces of flesh and bone fell to the ground, only the most important head remained.


    If the head skin was peeled well, and the pelt was intact, the price could be raised several fold.


    Zhang Qiquan didn''t dare speak again, he held his breath and slowly peeled off the skin, delicately carving away.


    Only when the whole pelt came off did he let out a breath, "Done."


    The tiger skin processed and dried could sell for at least twenty taels of silver.


    The tiger whip cut off separately was also very valuable.


    Although the meat, blood and organs weren''t as valuable as the skin and whip, they could still exchange for a few taels of silver...


    Zhang Qiquan was pondering.


    Fang Heng, havinge back to his senses from studying the body structure, picked up a tiger leg, "Let''s have meat for dinner tonight."


    They had finally caught meat, the fur was peeled off, the remaining meat should at least allow his sister to cut some teeth.


    Unexpectedly this remark immediately set Jiang Sheng off.


    "Third brother, what nonsense are you talking about?" The seven year old girl had her hands on her hips, her face full of usation, "You actually want to eat tiger meat, this is tiger meat!"


    Fang Heng was at a loss.


    Hunting was for eating meat after all.


    Chang Yan''s brows were also furrowed, looking over puzzled.


    Why couldn''t they eat it?

 Chapter 30: The First Big Money

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>


    The reason it couldn''t be eaten was very simple.


    Tiger meat is valuable.


    One jin (500g) of tiger meat sells for thirty wen, while one jin of pork costs only five to eight wen. Even if ordinary families hunted tiger meat, due to their poverty mindset, they would still sell the tiger meat to exchange for ordinary pork to eat.


    But Fang Heng and Chang Yan didn''t understand this.


    They had never experienced having to sell off good stuff just to get money to live.


    At this moment, they had exposed themselves.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng was young and didn''t notice these things.


    Although Zhang Qiquan sensed something odd, he didn''t think too deeply about it. He just exined to them, "This tiger meat can be exchanged for the meat of three pigs, which can feed you for longer and is more cost-effective."


    Fang Heng pursed his lips.


    Chang Yan looked thoughtful.


    "The most critical thing now is how to sell these furs and meat," Zhang Qiquan sighed. "It can be sold in towns, but there are few who can afford it. Going to the county, whether it sells or not, you have to pay a stall fee of two hundred wen first."


    Two hundred wen was already enough for an ordinary family of three to eat for half a year.


    Who would be willing to hand it over just like that?


    At this moment, Zheng Ruqian, who was on the side, spoke up, "Why don''t we take advantage of the night and hide it under the vegetables. Let''s ask the White Shopkeeper."


    Youren Ju was a restaurant, so it could take meat as long as it could take vegetables.


    Asking under the cover of night, even if they didn''t want it, they could still secretly transport it back.


    For now, this was the only n.


    Just in time to go pick up his elder brother from school, Fang Heng washed his meat-handling hands and wrapped the tiger meat and innards in cloth, burying it under the vegetables.


    Zheng Ruqian pulled Jiang Sheng onto the donkey cart, and Zhang Qiquan sat on the other side.


    They left Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan at home to watch the house.


    The group took advantage of the night to head straight for the county town.


    It was Jiang Sheng''s first timeing to the county at night. She had thought it would be pitch ck and deserted like the towns, with no one in sight.


    She didn''t expect the county to be extremely lively, with big rednterns everywhere, peopleing and going, eating, drinking, and having fun, extremely joyful.


    Even the women from Yihong Courtyard looked more tender than in the daytime, calling people "Sir" as soon as they opened their mouths, and flirting with their eyes when they raised their hands.


    Zheng Ruqian buried his head behind Jiang Sheng, not daring to open his eyes.


    After much difficulty, they arrived at Youren Ju. There were carriages and pnquins at the door, and the peopleing down were all dressed in brocade robes. At this moment, their dusty donkey cart and cotton jackets were so ringly conspicuous.


    Jiang Sheng jumped off the cart. Her free and unconstrained heart felt awkward for the first time.


    The difference between poverty and wealth was too stark and bare.


    Fortunately, the White Shopkeeper was standing at the door. Seeing her, he walked over with a smile, "Little Jiang Sheng, why have youe sote at night? Do you want toe into Youren Ju to eat?"


    Jiang Sheng shook her head like a rattle drum, "Uncle White, I can''t afford the food in your shop. I''vee to deliver vegetables to you."


    "Delivering vegetables in the middle of the night..." White Shopkeeper was clever and quickly realized, "Bring the vegetables in."


    It was the private room they had agreed to cooperate with before.


    As soon as the package containing the tiger meat was put down, White Shopkeeper narrowed his eyes, with a gleam in his pupils.


    Something they had rushed to deliver even in the dark must be a good thing.


    But when he opened the package and saw the few ck and yellow hairs stuck to the meat and skin, he was still shocked. "This is tiger meat?"


    "Uncle White really has good eyesight," Jiang Sheng began to tter again. "This was just hunted today. As soon as the good meat was stripped, we rushed to deliver it to Uncle White. I just don''t know if Youren Ju wants it or not. If you don''t want it..."


    She deliberately dragged out her voice.


    White Shopkeeper gave a helpless, indulgentugh. "Want it, of course I want it. Just the market price, thirty wen per jin. I''ll take as much as there is."


    Youren Ju was no ordinary restaurant. The owner''s goal was to make it the best and highest-ss restaurant in the city. Naturally, the ingredients also had to be the best and highest quality.


    Freshness was just the basic threshold, rarity was key.


    This tiger meat had both, making it a rare treasure. How could White Shopkeeper let it slip by?


    He beckoned, calling the young waiter fromst time to weigh it.


    A grown tiger could weigh up to 300 jin, but minus the tiger skin, whip, and head, there was still over 200 jin left.


    Converted to silver, it was over six and a half taels. If it was 200 jin of pork, at most it would be two taels of silver.


    Jiang Sheng red at Fang Heng, her big eyes full of "Do you dare eat tiger meat again?"


    Fang Heng lowered his head shamefully.


    After calcting the bill, White Shopkeeper took out the silver money, "A total of 246 jin of tiger meat, converted to seven taels and three hundred and eighty copper coins. I don''t know if I should count it together with the vegetables?"


    "No need," Jiang Sheng shook her head.


    She knew clearly in her heart, half of the money from the tiger meat belonged to Uncle Zhang. The vegetable money was theirs, and they couldn''t mix it up.


    After receiving the silver, she counted out half and handed it to Zhang Qiquan, keeping the rest wrapped tightly in her purse.


    Taking the opportunity, Zheng Ruqian came forward and briefly exined about not being able to collect vegetables.


    Having just obtained tiger meat put White Shopkeeper in a good mood, and he also understood the local circumstances. He waved his hand and said, "It''s true there are few fresh vegetables in winter. Just deliver a cart every half month from now on. That won''t be considered breaking our agreement."


    Only then did Zheng Ruqian feel relief.


    After settling the vegetable money as well, the group prepared to go pick up Xu Mo in the west of the city.


    White Shopkeeper seemed to be hesitating over something. After thinking for a long time, he called Jiang Sheng back, "Little Jiang Sheng, since you have this tiger meat, where did the tiger whip and tiger skin go?"


    "If they are not reserved by someone, send them to me tomorrow too."


    "Youren Ju won''t take them, but I want them."


    Jiang Sheng hadn''t expected to take care of the whole tiger in one trip. She was extremely happy. When she got on the donkey cart, she didn''t even feel the difference between poverty and wealth anymore.


    White Shopkeeper saw them off at the door.


    The young waiter couldn''t help asking, "Boss, you can still make a leather chair with the tiger skin, what do you need the whip for? Hasn''t your wife been gone for years?"


    White Shopkeeper''s expression didn''t look good. As an old widower, he had to exin a bit or suspicion would linger.


    "It''s not for me to use," he said grumpily. "The young master ising to inspect the business in a few days. I thought he would like it."


    Only then did the young waiter suddenly realize, and scratched his head as he walked back into Youren Ju.


    He had almost misunderstood White Shopkeeper.


    In the west of the city, Xu Mo had waited and waited at the school gate, but the donkey cart with his younger siblings never came.


    He was a deep thinker, so he assumed something had happened to his siblings, and was extremely anxious even as he forced himself to stand in ce.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before the familiar sound of donkey hooves rang out, and Fang Heng appeared driving the donkey cart.


    "Big brother," Jiang Sheng peeked out her little head.


    "Big brother," Zheng Ruqian also bared his teeth in a smile.


    Xu Mo let out a long breath, his heart settling back into his chest cavity.


    He got on the cart, first politely greeted Zhang Qiquan, then looked towards his siblings.


    From his understanding, he didn''t need to ask before his siblings would scramble to tell him what had happened.


    Sure enough, Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian took turns sentence by sentence to let him know the gist of things.


    "Big brother, we''ve saved you a bowl of tiger blood too," Jiang Sheng said mischievously. "Don''t forget to drink it when we get back."


    Xu Mo''s expression suddenly froze.


    Driving the donkey cart, Fang Heng couldn''t help but burst into loudughter, the sound carrying far into the dark night.


    It was the first time the children had earned so much money, so they were all very happy and excited.


    Only Zhang Qiquan deeply furrowed his brows, uneasy feelings lingering in his heart.

 Chapter 31: Someone Steals a Tiger’s Skin

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>


    He extremely disliked this feeling of unease.ap.


    After rushing home and resting for a night, Zhang Qiquan hurried to the dpidated temple, urging several children to deliver the tiger skin and whip as soon as possible.


    Xu Mo was cooking porridge, politely inviting him to eat a bowl of rice soup.


    Zhang Qiquan waved his hand to indicate he couldn''t eat it, and started packing the tiger skin and whip.


    The still undried tiger skin was bloody, and because it hadn''t dried out yet, it couldn''t be folded or squeezed, so he could only try to roll it up loosely, then stuff the tiger whip inside, and finally carefully wrap it in twoyers of cloth.


    On the outside it was disguised, but the bloody smell was hard to conceal.


    Also, they didn''t have any vegetables for cover today.


    "We didn''t secretly sell it, so we can''t even deliver goods to the boss of White Palm Court?" Jiang Sheng held the rice soup with a puzzled look on her face.


    Zhang Qiquan shook his head, "Better safe than sorry."


    So they still had to take precautions.


    Jiang Sheng thought for a while, and moved the straw mattress she slept on onto the donkey cart, breaking it up and spreading it over the entire cart.


    "Jiang Sheng, are you crazy? You''re not going to sleep at night?" Zheng Ruqian yelled.


    The little girl bared her teeth in a smile, "Once we sell the tiger skin and whip, we''ll have money to buy several quilts. Who''ll sleep on straw then?"


    Zheng Ruqian thought her logic made sense, so he shut his mouth.


    With the tiger skin roll hidden under the fluffy straw, two children in gray cotton jackets sat on top.


    No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like...beggars.


    But that was good too. At least no one would suspect their donkey cart contained goods worth dozens of taels of silver.


    Zhang Qiquan sat at the back of the cart, waved to Fang Heng, "Let''s go."


    The five left together.


    As usual, Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun stayed at home, busying themselves with their own tasks.


    But today was destined to be not peaceful.


    Soon after the donkey cart with the tiger skin roll departed, an officious underling arrived, followed obsequiously by Pang Dashan, who was deferentially introducing, "...It should be here, there''s still blood on the ground, must have been prey, can''t be wrong."


    Chang Yan''s mind immediately rang rm bells, and he exchanged a look with Wen Zhiyun.


    Wen Zhiyun clutched the newly found hemp powder in his palm, ready to let it drift away with the wind at any time.


    But when he saw the visitor was an official in uniform, Wen Zhiyun''s expression changed, and his hands gradually trembled.


    So Chang Yan had to stand in front of him, replying coldly and calmly, "What is it?"


    If Jiang Sheng was here, she would have snapped back arrogantly, and questioned whichw or regtion of the Great Yu Dynasty stated hunters had to hand over their prey.


    But this was Chang Yan, who would only be coldly calm.


    So calm that Pang Dashan didn''t even know how to respond, and could only look to the official for help, "Sir..."


    The official let out a cold snort, "Is it there or not, we''ll find out after searching."


    Then he actually started rummaging through boxes and cabs while clutching his sword.


    The dpidated temple was not big, and had few possessions.


    Other than pots and bowls, there were only six straw mattresses, and Jiang Sheng had taken one away.


    The remaining five were violently flipped over, scattering straw everywhere.


    But no prey was found, not even a single hair.


    The official''s face darkened.


    He had clearly received word that someone in Shili Post Vige had hunted a tiger, and was skinning it yesterday, so it shouldn''t have disappeared today.


    Could they have taken it to sell?


    Thinking this, the official''s expression tightened, and he turned and walked outside.


    Pang Dashan didn''t understand, "Sir, why aren''t you searching anymore?"


    The official didn''t look back. Pang Dashan could only hurry to follow him.


    The two got on a carriage, snapped the reins, and raced away. Chang Yan brushed the straw off himself, watching the direction the carriage departed in, the same direction as the donkey cart, immediately frowning, "They''ve gone chasing to the county seat."


    Wen Zhiyun barely calmed down, "We have to notify big brother."


    But how to notify them?


    Their legs couldn''t outrun a donkey cart or carriage, and they had no fast horses to ride. Even if they wanted to hitch a ride on someone else''s donkey cart, they had no money.


    Chang Yan turned his head to look at Wen Zhiyun, for the first time at a loss.


    The two blossoms each represented a branch.


    But back to Fang Heng hurrying the donkey cart. He didn''t stop once, making straight for the county seat.


    After much difficulty passing through the city gate, they first had to drop Xu Mo off at the academy west of the city.


    Then they slowly made their way to the entrance of White Palm Court.


    Zhang Qiquan jumped down from the cart, breathing a sigh of relief.


    They had made it this far, surely nothing else could go wrong now.


    He pursed his lips, just about to take out the tiger skin roll to deliver into White Palm Court.


    Suddenly the sound of hoofbeats came from behind.


    Apanying it was Pang Dashan arrogantly yelling, "Don''t move! Selling hunted prey privately in the county seat, have you no regard for your life?"


    It came, that unease had turned out to be prophetic after all.


    Zhang Qiquan was frightened into paralysis, frozen in ce, really not daring to move.


    But Jiang Sheng jumped down from the cart, looked at Pang Dashan, then looked at Zhang Qiquan standing motionless, turned back and drew out the tiger skin roll, mustering her strength to charge into White Palm Court.


    "Jiang Sheng, put down the prey!" Pang Dashan howled at the top of his lungs.


    But it was still too slow, by the time they reined in their carriage, Jiang Sheng had already slipped behind the boss of White Palm Court.


    The official at the side was so angry his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, wishing he could p that useless idiot to death.


    If not for that yell, they wouldn''t have realized what was happening.


    Pang Dashan was oblivious, yelling hoarsely, "Put it down, hand it over!"


    Jiang Sheng poked her head out from behind the boss of White Palm Court, feigning confusion, "Pang Dashan, stealing and robbing in the town is one thing, buting to rob in the county seat today, have you started treating the county office as your public toilet?"


    Pang Dashan was rendered speechless by her retort.


    The official''s face grew even darker. He strode into White Palm Court in three steps, saying to Jiang Sheng, "The county does not allow private sale of hunted prey. Either hand over the goods ore to the county office with me."


    He would handle this officially as a government official.


    With no other choice left, Jiang Sheng could only ce her hopes on White Palm Court.


    "Ahem." The long neglected boss of White Palm Court gave two coughs, "Esteemed sir, perhaps there is some misunderstanding. This young one has a cooperative agreement with my White Palm Court, and is not privately selling goods. I hope the two gentlemen can be magnanimous."


    Although White Palm Court was a newly opened restaurant, it was not small in scale, and all its patrons were either wealthy or noble.


    The boss thought he did have some standing in Xieyang County.


    But unexpectedly the officialpletely ignored him, ring his nostrils and saying, "What are you, you''re nothing."


    The boss of White Palm Court was stunned, feeling nameless anger rise up.


    Just as he was about to properly talk things over with this official.


    A young man''s voice suddenly cut in, "Our Jiang family''s specially appointed boss, how can he be nothing to you? Then what are you?"

 Chapter 32: Prince Jiang of the General’s Palace

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>


    Mr. Bai, the keeper of You Ran House, heard this voice and was stunned at first, then immediately revealed a look of joy, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯vee so quickly!¡±


    The crowd at the entrance of You Ran House split open, and a youth of about twelve or thirteen years old walked out from the middle. He wore a ck long robe, held a fan in one hand, looking carefree and unrestrained.


    He wore a jade crown on his head, a jade pendant around his waist, and even his shoes were decorated with bright pearls. One look was enough to know he was of an eminent status.


    The yamen attendant frowned, taking two steps back, not wanting to offend the young master from a powerful family.


    But the youth in the ck robe stared at him, stepping forward again and again, ¡°Which dog of the county magistrate are you? How dare you boss around my family¡¯s keeper of You Ran House? Has the Jiang family of the capital lost our reputation, or does the Xieyang County magistrate look down on my Jiang family?¡±


    Every word centered around the Jiang family, linking everything back to the Jiangs.


    And indeed, the Jiang family was frightening.


    The yamen attendant could no longer withstand it, his legs went soft and he knelt on the ground, kowtowing, ¡°This little one knows his mistake, I have eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai, I did not know You Ran House belonged to the Jiang family. I know my wrongs, I beg the young master to spare me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know, just that he hadn¡¯t expected the Jiang family to truly send someone to this remote little county.


    The powerful dragon had suppressed the local snakes.


    Jiang Sheng hid behind Mr. Bai, peeking out curiously at the youth in the ck robe.


    She felt that although he did not have her fifth brother''s delicate features, he had an alluring air about him that attracted her gaze, especially the richness of his attire down to his shoes, making little Jiang Sheng wish she also had such a wealthy brother.


    As Jiang Sheng smacked her lips, she suddenly noticed the youth in ck was also looking at her. After they made eye contact, he even raised his eyebrows teasingly.


    The young girl¡¯s face turned bright red as she hid behind Mr. Bai again, pretending to be an ostrich.


    After some unknown amount of time, themotion at the entrance of You Ran House calmed down.


    The yamen attendant was helped away by Pa Da Shan.


    Jiang Sheng poked her head out again and happened to meet eyes with the youth in ck once more.


    She was startled and took two steps back, nearly falling into the counter.


    The youth in ck straightened his back and pointed at Jiang Sheng,ughing loudly, ¡°Mr. Bai, where did this little beggar girle from? She looks kind, seems I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡±


    Mr. Bai quickly exined, ¡°She¡¯s a child who delivers goods to the store. Young Master has travelled a thousand miles to get here, it¡¯s unfortunate you had to see such scenes upon your arrival.¡±


    The youth in ck waved his hand, ¡°No matter. I also came on my grandmother¡¯s behalf just to take a look around, but instead encountered these blind fools relying on their official status to bully our You Ran House.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bai, remember this - if anyone else dares to cause trouble at You Ran House again, have someone send a letter to the capital. This young master will personallye to deal with these petty viins.¡±


    With these resonant words, even if the Xieyang County magistrate wanted to touch You Ran House in the future, he would have to think thrice.


    Mr. Bai breathed a sigh of relief and quickly invited the young master to rest in a private room, saying he had good things to present.


    The youth in ck walked upstairs waving his fan, ¡°Mr. Bai has received some good things and can¡¯t wait to show me, even I am very curious.¡±


    Mr. Bai whispered in his ear for a bit.


    The youth in ck''s face even turned red as he frowned and whispered back, ¡°Mr. Bai, I¡¯m only turning thirteen after the new year.¡±


    Mr. Bai: ¡°...¡±


    The two continued talking as they entered the private room.


    Jiang Sheng was very curious, blinking her big eyes as she asked Xiao Er Ge, ¡°Is the Jiang family very powerful?¡±


    Xiao Er Ge was also a local, only knowing bits and pieces about the Jiangs, but that didn¡¯t stop him from boasting, ¡°You don¡¯t know about the Jiang family? A prestigious n in the capital, they¡¯ve produced many generals who were invincible on the battlefield. You Ran Houses across the entire Dayu Dynasty are their properties. The one in our county is the smallest scale. I heard the ones in the capital are dozens of times bigger, able to seat thousands dining at once!¡±


    How magnificent would that scene be!


    Jiang Sheng opened her mouth wide, already imagining it in her mind.


    Unfortunately her experience was toocking, the images weren¡¯t of dignitaries but vige women like Auntie Zhang and Big Sister Zhao.


    Rows and rows sitting and dining still seemed spectacr.


    Jiang Sheng chuckled.


    Xiao Er Ge thought the little girl was stunned and alsoughed along.


    But Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng standing in the corner were unhappy, especially about how Jiang Sheng had looked at the youth in ck earlier, leaving them ufortable.


    ¡°Little Jiang Sheng,e here.¡± Zheng Ruqian found an opportunity and pulled her by the cor to the corner, ¡°What are you randomlyughing about?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Fang Heng lowered his eyes, ¡°Jiang Sheng, were you very happy just now? Do you really like Young Master Jiang of the Jiang family?¡±


    The two brothers had solemn expressions, their eyes full of sorrow, as if she need only nod for them to start crying.


    Jiang Sheng shrank her neck, hurriedly shaking her head like a rattle drum, ¡°How is that possible, how can hepare to you two brothers? Although his clothes are nice, his shoes are nice, his purse is nice too,pared to you two, he still falls far short. I just like your gray cotton jackets, perfectlyplementing you two, matchlessly unique!¡±


    Fang Heng: ¡°...¡±


    Zheng Ruqian: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Sheng was still Jiang Sheng, not forgetting to express her worship of money even when ttering.


    Zheng Ruqian felt somewhat dejected.


    He thought it was because he was too poor, if he also had money like that Jiang family young master, his sister definitely wouldn¡¯t stare at others so intently.


    Fang Heng was also very sad, he used to be so wealthy too, but now...he had nothing.


    Only Jiang Sheng was still merrily oblivious.


    She liked the Jiang young master¡¯s riches, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t get by without money.


    As long as her brothers were with her, she wasn¡¯t afraid no matter how poor they were.


    After waiting a while longer, Mr. Bai finally remembered them and personally delivered fifty taels.


    A whole fifty taels of silver!


    Jiang Sheng even breathed lightly, afraid of blowing the ingots away.


    Mr. Bai was amused seeing this. He specially instructed, ¡°In the future, feel free to deliver anything you hunt to You Ran House.¡±


    This thoroughly reassured Jiang Sheng.


    The few children nced at each other, including Zhang Qiquan, all breaking out in joy.


    With the Jiang family''s protection over You Ran House, and You Ran House''s protection over them, it was equivalent to having the Jiang family''s protection.


    Jiang Sheng was filled with gratitude, not forgetting to express thanks.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bai, and thank you Young Master Jiang.¡±


    Mr. Bai smiled benevolently.


    After they left, Xiao Er Ge started gossiping again, ¡°The keeper helped little Jiang Sheng again, he really treats her well.¡±


    Mr. Bai sighed, ¡°Little Jiang Sheng is kind-hearted, also a clever and smart good child.¡±


    As he turned back towards the private room and saw the dining and drinking Jiang family young master¡¯s profile, Mr. Bai suddenly paused in his steps.


    Why did he feel that Jiang Sheng¡¯s kindness was because she resembled the young master a little?

 Chapter 33: After Getting Rich

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>


    After leaving Yu Ran Ju, Jiang Sheng walked as if she was floating.


    If the seven or so taels of silver made her hands and feet tremble a few days ago, then today''s fifty taels of huge wealth made even her goosebumps dance.


    She finally walked to a secluded corner and took out the five ingots of silver with trembling hands and feet, nearly biting her tongue several times. "Uncle Zhang, Zhang, how should we, how should we split this?"


    Zhang Qiquan also stammered, "Any, any way is fine."


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes widened, feeling that he couldn''t even stick out his tongue in embarrassment.


    "Didn''t we want to buy things?" Fang Heng was rtively calmer. "We can break the ingots when buying things, and then each person takes half."


    Zhang Qiquan had no objections.


    He was the main force in hunting tigers, but reliedpletely on these kids to sell the hunted animals, so each taking half was very fair.


    Jiang Sheng also had no objections, and quickly stuffed the five ingots of silver into her clothes, re-experiencing the heavy happiness.


    "We''re going to buy meat, lots and lots of meat, and then buy quilts, one new one for each person..."


    She was excited and started muttering calctions as she walked out.


    Suddenly, the sunlight was blocked, and two shadows blocked their way out.


    Jiang Sheng''s pupils erged then contracted as she hurriedly covered her pocket and posed defiantly.


    This was the first time she had earned so much money, and she absolutely could not let anything go wrong. This was more important than her life.


    Until she heard Zheng Ruqian''s confused voice next to her, "Little Four, Little Five, how did you two get here?"


    Oh, it turned out to be Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun.


    Jiang Sheng''s legs went soft and she almost fell to the ground.


    Luckily, Fang Heng supported her in time, suppressing hisughter and said, "Don''t be scared, they''re our own people."


    Jiang Sheng was unhappy. Who could have imagined that Fourth and Fifth brother who stayed home would suddenly appear in the county?


    "Not long after you guys left, Pang Dashan brought people to the broken temple and tore down all the haystacks," Wen Zhiyun said sadly. "Little Five was worried about you guys getting into trouble, so he figured out a way to get a donkey cart over here."


    "Now that we see you''re alright, we feel reassured."


    The group talked as they walked from the secluded alley back to the main road with peopleing and going.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly remembered something. "Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, you didn''t have any money, so how did you get on the donkey cart toe over?"


    Wen Zhiyun opened his mouth but didn''t say anything.


    He really had no other way, but Little Five...was very smart.


    Last time at the Zhou house, he falsely imed that Zhou Zhiqui might have leprosy and forcibly locked him in the little ck room for a few days. After that, Zhou Zhiqui held a grudge against Wen Zhiyun.


    He didn''t dare provoke the young doctor again, nor did he dare make trouble openly, he could only throw snakes, bugs, and mice stealthily, or urinate behind the broken temple as retaliation.


    Today, Chang Yan deliberately poured water three times on the spot where he usually urinated, freezing it into ayer of ice.


    Zhou Zhiqui identally slipped and fell on his butt, and his already alcohol-ridden body couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Wen Zhiyun appeared in front of him at the right time.


    Although Zhou Zhiqui held a grudge, there was only this one doctor within a radius of ten li, so he could only swallow his pride and ask for help.


    This time, Wen Zhiyun showed mercy and only asked for four coins.


    The two used this money to pay for the donkey cart fare and hurried over to the city.


    Although it was a littlete, their brothers and sister were unharmed, which was fortunate.


    However, Wen Zhiyun was too embarrassed to mention the process of obtaining the fare, so he vaguely glossed over it.


    Luckily Jiang Sheng wasn''t the type to dig to the bottom of things.


    "Since you''re here already, let''s buy some things together. Today we can buy whatever we want."


    It was rare for Jiang Sheng to be so generous.


    The haystacks in the broken temple were demolished, so they should buy quilts, one per person, twelve in total.


    The small donkey cart couldn''t fit them all?


    No problem, spend two more pennies and the owner will deliver them home.


    The meat and vegetables could be kept in the cold weather.


    So get two chickens, two ducks, a bag of sweet potatoes, two pumpkins, three cabbages, four bunches of scallions, and five turnips.


    Seeing the cart full of supplies, Jiang Sheng smiled from ear to ear.


    In her life, she had never seen so much delicious food.


    Passing by the cake shop, the aroma drifted out. Jiang Sheng remembered that she had bought cakes for the White Bossst time but hadn''t tried them herself yet.


    So she gritted her teeth and bought two bags.


    The fifty taels of silver were broken up and Jiang Sheng counted out twenty-five taels to give Zhang Qiquan.


    Zhang Qiquan told the kids to wait at the intersection while he went to the most famous silver shop in the county.


    Not long after, he came back pinching a plum blossom hairpin.


    "Cui''er was born on the day when plum blossoms bloomed," he grinned. "This plum blossom hairpin will definitely look good on her."


    The little donkey cart returned fully loaded.


    Passing through town, many people couldn''t help but look over at them.


    Some who were acquainted with Zhang Qiquan greeted them, "Stocking up for the new year?"


    Only then did Jiang Sheng suddenly realize that the new year was approaching.


    Back at the broken temple, Zhang Qiquan came home pinching the plum blossom hairpin while Fang Heng agreed with him to go set traps on the mountain tomorrow.


    Jiang Sheng and her brothers cleaned up the straw.


    Although they had bought quilts and mattresses, they didn''t have beds so they still had to sleep on the ground.


    Previously, they had arrogantly discarded the haystacks, but in reality, the weather was severely cold. A single quilt couldn''t withstand it at all, so ayer of straw was still needed as a base.


    Luckily, none of the brothersined and patiently spread out the straw beforeying out the mattresses side by side, with quilts on top.


    It looked just like arge dormitory.


    Jiang Sheng happily crawled into the middle and wrapped herselfpletely in the quilt. This was still her first time owning her own bedding.


    Smelling the unique scent of a new quilt, one couldn''t help but indulge in it.


    That night, Jiang Sheng looked at the newly bought chicken and duck meat but finally didn''ty a finger on them under her brothers'' persuasion.


    Her hungry stomach turned to the two bags of cakes, and she hesitated several times before suppressing the urge.


    Zheng Ruqian giggled at the side, "Little Jiang Sheng, have a bite or two, no one will me you."


    But Jiang Sheng turned her head and buried herself directly into the soft quilt.


    "No, I want to wait for Big Brother toe back."


    Good food should always be shared with the whole family.


    Late into the night, Xu Mo returned home covered in dew.


    Seeing the ingredients scattered on the ground, his eyes crinkled as he put down his pen and paper and started cleaning up.


    The chicken was very fresh. Red cooking it would be wasteful, so it''d be better to cook a pot of chicken soup with nothing else added besides some salt, which would be very delicious.


    The moment he lifted the lid, the fragrance drifted out for ten li.


    All the kids gathered around.


    There were no tables in the broken temple, so they ate around the stove. The remaining warmth from the bottom of the pot could drive away the bitter cold.


    The cooled cakes went perfectly with the piping hot chicken soup.


    This meal was the most delicious they had eaten sinceing together.


    This night was also the warmest night.


    Lying on the soft mattresses, covered by brand new cotton quilts, lying side by side on the open ground of the broken temple, they chatted idly with each other.


    Gradually, Jiang Sheng closed her eyes first, and the others also became drowsy one by one.


    Outside, the wind howled as the ice on the river''s edge gradually extended inward, the translucent frost flowers spread through the grass, and those walking outdoors couldn''t help but wrap themselves up tightly.


    Only in the broken temple was it warm as usual.


    The oilmp burned out and went "z" as it was extinguished, and the world became quiet.

 Chapter 34: Someone’s Sabotaging

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was in very high spirits these past few days.


    Although she had spentvishly, for the twenty-eight taels of silver it was merely a flesh wound.


    The chickens and ducks she bought back were, under the skillful hands of big brother Xu Mo, turned into pot after pot of delicious food that truly satisfied her cravings.


    If she wasn''t worried about money, Jiang Sheng even thought about eating a whole chicken every day.


    Of course, that was just wishful thinking.


    Now that it was cold, no business was doing well, and some families had even holed up for the winter.


    The few diligent ones, like Zheng Ruqian, still went out to collect vegetables despite the cold winds.


    But it had been three days, and he hadn''t collected a single vegetable.


    Today was another fruitless return.


    Jiang Sheng held a bowl of hot water, weing second brother who was covered in frost. "Is it because with the cold weather everyone has no vegetables to eat, so they can''t sell to you?"


    Zheng Ruqian downed the bowl in one gulp. "Impossible. Even though there are no more eggnts or string beans, there''s no shortage of cabbage and radish. I was still able to collect them a few days ago, how could there suddenly be nothing left."


    It wasn''t that one family had none, but every household had none.


    It was as if they had collectively agreed to it.


    Zheng Ruqian muttered to himself.


    Chang Yan beside lifted his head. "Second brother, tell us from which day you weren''t able to collect vegetables."


    Zheng Ruqian racked his brains. "From...the second day after selling the tiger skin."


    Jiang Sheng gave a start.


    The second day was nothing unusual. It was the day they sold the tiger skin that they offended a yamen clerk.


    Although at that time the clerk was driven away by the eldest young master of the Jiang family, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t hold a grudge.


    Yuan Ran Ju couldn''t afford to offend him, so he could only pick on the soft persimmons.


    The Jiang siblings were these soft persimmons.


    Zheng Ruqian also thought of this, and hesitantly spoke up. "It can''t be... I''ve collected vegetables from the vigers for so long, they wouldn''t do this..."


    Whether they would or not could be found out with a test.


    Jiang Sheng found a familiar beggar, gave him one set of the brothers'' clean clothes and two coins, and told him to collect some cabbage from the vige.


    After not too long, the little beggar came back to the broken temple hugging two heads of cabbage.


    Zheng Ruqian froze.


    He hadn''t expected that after calling those aunties "sister" for so many months, they would betray him at the drop of a hat.


    They clearly had vegetables but wouldn''t sell to him. After ten days, what would he deliver to Yuan Ran Ju?


    This good business of making money was just ruined like this?


    Zheng Ruqian was unwilling to ept this.


    Jiang Sheng consoled him, "Second brother, don''t be upset, we can do other businesses, we can even hunt tigers, and make a lot more money from that."


    "That''s true, but how often can we run into a tiger? If we don''t run into one, won''t we starve to death?" Zheng Ruqian held his head. "What''s more, this business was perfectly good to begin with."


    Delivering vegetables to Yuan Ran Ju was not just a money-making business, it was also Zheng Ruqian''s proof of himself.


    Proof that he could also make money, that he had ability, that he was not a useless person needing others to support him.


    But now, this proof was casually destroyed by others.


    The entire vige had betrayed Zheng Ruqian, making him sad, and also at a loss for how to face the vigers.


    Jiang Sheng heaved a long sigh.


    She understood her second brother''s feelings, but she also couldn''t think of any good solutions, she could onlymiserate with her second brother.


    For a time, sighs filled the broken temple.


    The little beggar who had changed into clean clothes didn''t understand, and cried out, "Jiang Sheng, what are you guys upset about? Is it that you have nothing to eat? If there''s nothing here, can''t you go somewhere else to beg?"


    Jiang Sheng suddenly lifted her head.


    After living self-sufficiently for so long, she had actually forgotten that when they used to beg, they would get a mouthful from one family, and steal two mouthfuls from another.


    If one family didn''t give food, they would just go to the next, there would always be someone who gave food to eat.


    If they couldn''t collect vegetables from this vige, then they could just collect from other viges, and could definitely collect enough vegetables.


    Jiang Sheng cheered up, and gave the beggar another five copper coins, telling him to buy some food and drink, and also gave him the clothes.


    But when she turned back, Zheng Ruqian still had that dejected look.


    Jiang Sheng was confused. "Second brother, what is it now?"


    "Do you think I haven''t gone to the neighboring vige?" Zheng Ruqian''s eyes filled with hot tears. "Forget the neighboring vige, I even went to the neighboring town."


    But the result was still not a single vegetable collected.


    It seemed the hand behind this was truly powerful, covering the entire county.


    Jiang Sheng''s expression drooped again.


    What to do now?


    As the two siblings were about to cry facing each other again, Chang Yan in the corner shook his head.


    "Since you can''t collect from this county, why not try the neighboring county?"


    They had already thought to go to the neighboring vige, neighboring town, so why couldn''t they just switch counties?


    It was only because their thinking was too fixed.


    It was only because the furthest they had gone was the county town, they had never travelled further.


    When a person''s horizons expand, their aspirations grow as well.


    To see more of the outside world could not be wrong.


    Zheng Ruqian was a little dazed. He had actually thought of going to the neighboring county, but humans always feel a twinge of fear towards the unknown.


    He was afraid themon folk of the neighboring county would not be reasonable.


    Afraid that the ck hand behind this had also covered the neighboring county.


    Afraid some problem would crop up along the back and forth journey.


    Most afraid was that he wouldn''t be able to do it.


    Zheng Ruqian''s heart was filled with turmoil.


    He was afraid of this, also afraid of that, but thinking it over, what he feared most was bing useless.


    Especiallypared to his brothers, he didn''t want to be ordinary, and even less so mediocre.


    After much deliberation,


    Zheng Ruqian clenched his fist and stood up. "I''ll go."


    "I''ll go right now."


    After saying that he grabbed his coat, took two taels of silver from Jiang Sheng, and rushed onto the donkey cart without looking back.


    Fang Heng hurriedly went up to drive the cart.


    Just a moment ago he was still struggling and conflicted, but in a sh the man had run off.


    Jiang Sheng was left staring dumbfounded at the disappearing donkey cart.


    It took her some time before she pped her thigh. "Second and third brother, you took away the donkey cart, what about big brother?"


    And wasn''t the new year almost here?


    By nighttime, Jiang Sheng knew what to do.


    Zheng Ruqian had actually asked a friend he knew from collecting vegetables to fetch and send Xu Mo every day, for only two coins a day.


    For them right now, it wasn''t a big sum, it was eptable.


    It was just that big brother Xu Mo had to shuttle back and forth with the vegetables each time, quite tiring for him.


    And so, Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng disappeared for seven to eight consecutive days.


    Seeing the entire town taking on an increasingly festive atmosphere for the new year, every family ughtering pigs and chickens, frying dumplings and vegetables, children changing into new clothes and shoes.


    Only the broken temple remained calmly bleak.


    After eating her fill everyday, Jiang Sheng calcted when the two brothers would be back, and how many vegetables they could bring.


    By the end, she didn''t even dare hope the brothers could bring vegetables back.


    Little Jiang Sheng sincerely prayed to Buddha, asking as long as the brothers came back safe and sound, she had no other wishes.


    This time, Buddha answered her prayers.


    After being gone a full ten days, Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian, in an evening glow, slowly returned, their cart filled with goods, having braved the winter chill.

 Chapter 35: The Career Journey of the Second Brother

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>


    It was time for the New Year festival. All the uncles who worked away from home had returned, and hardworking student Xu Mo had finally gotten a winter break.


    But instead of loungingzily in bed, he got up every day to cook three meals for his younger siblings with his own hands. In between, he would copy books and flip through recipe books.


    Today he had just gotten a new recipe for northern radish hot pot, and was carefully trying it out.


    He peeled the skin off the somewhat shriveled radishes and tore them into small pieces to set aside.


    The streaky pork belly was cut into small cubes to set aside. Then he soaked some sweet potato noodles, and it was ready to start cooking.


    Usually, Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng were in charge of lighting the fire, but today neither of them were around. Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan looked at each other, and finally Chang Yan stood up.


    It was Jiang Sheng who had chosen him. She said, "Fourth brother''s hands are for healing the sick, how could he light the firewood?"


    Fifth brother has a handsome face, but you can''t eat a face. Only lighting the fire will allow you to eat.


    The corner of Chang Yan''s mouth twitched, but he had to admit she had a point.


    So his hands, which had held gold and touched jade, now gripped the pitch-ck fire poker, lighting mes again and again through repeated failures.


    Xu Mo took the chance to add the pork belly cubes to the pot. After stir-frying them to render out the oil, he added spices and water, then the radish pieces, and finally pasted thin pancakes around the edges of the pot.


    After stewing over medium heat for half an hour, the pancakes were cooked through so he removed them. There was still soup in the pot, so he swiftly added the noodles and simmered them for another half a quarter hour. The noodles had absorbed the vorful soup, and the radish melted after one bite. The streaky pork was soft and vorful.


    When dished out into bowls, he sprinkled on scallions and coriander, and the fragrance spread for miles.


    Jiang Sheng took a deep breath, but before she could cheer, she saw two figures pulling a donkey cart stop at the broken temple gate.


    Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng, dressed in tattered clothes with disheveled hair, rushed over. Zheng Ruqian took a big whiff first, then burst into tears. "It smells so good, the scent of home cooking!"


    Fang Heng was not much better off, he kept salivating.


    After being exposed to the elements for ten whole days, both men had tanned and lost weight. Now, seeing their siblings, their eyes reddened repeatedly.


    "Second and third brother have returned," Jiang Sheng said with a sniffle. "Why did you onlye back now, you''ve...gotten so thin!"


    Xu Mo was still rtively calm. He brought out two sets of clothes and a basin of hot water. "Wash your hands first, we''ll talk after eating."


    After a simple wash up, the six siblings gathered around the small stove again. Everyone held a small pancake and began to hungrily devour the food.


    The meltingly tender radish was delicious, the plump, slippery noodles were delicious, even the streaky pork was aromatic without being greasy.


    After the meal, Zheng Ruqian cradled his noticeably bulging stomach andid down with a satisfied sigh.


    Jiang Sheng licked her little white teeth, then suddenly pounced over to grab his ear.


    Zheng Ruqian yelped in fright, tilting his head to beg for mercy. "Jiang Sheng, little Jiang Sheng, sister, good sister, don''t pull my ear, let''s talk nicely."


    "Who wants to talk nicely with you?" Jiang Sheng said viciously. "Did you talk nicely to me? Taking Third Brother away without a word, suddenly disappearing for ten days. If you didn''te back, I would have thought you died out there!"


    "And Eldest Brother, he had to travel to and from school every day bouncing in a pile of vegetables. And I spent twenty wen, you have to pay me back twenty wen!"


    Despite her ferocity, Zheng Ruqian was not afraid. On the contrary, he snickered.


    Only family would be so angry out of concern.


    But hisugh made Jiang Sheng even angrier, and she increased the strength of her ear pull.


    Zheng Ruqian quickly surrendered. "I''ll pay you back, not just twenty wen, but two hundred, two thousand!"


    He fished around in his clothes for money, and after a long while, took out two copper coins and ced them in Jiang Sheng''s palm.


    They had left with two taels of silver, but only two wen remained upon their return.


    Jiang Sheng released her hand in heartache, unable to speak.


    Zheng Ruqian took the chance to hide behind Fang Heng, still rubbing his ear.


    "Second and third brother, you were in the wrong this time," Xu Mo finally spoke, with the steadiness of the eldest brother. "Leaving without a word for ten days, do you know how worried we all were?"


    Zheng Ruqian had been all smiles with Jiang Sheng, but in front of Xu Mo he only dared to duck his head and honestly exin.


    "It took us eight days just traveling there and back these ten days. The remaining two days we went back and forth hauling vegetables in Yunshui County. Fortunately our efforts paid off, and I hauled back a cart full of vegetables."


    "We really did suffer wind and frost while away these ten days. Life was not easy, but fortunately we had money, so food and lodging was not a concern." Zheng Ruqian sighed. "Just ten days and third brother and I couldn''t take it already. I really don''t know how little Jiang Sheng survived seven years of wandering."


    A full seven years!


    Zheng Ruqian felt deeply pained imagining how bitter those years of homelessness were for Jiang Sheng.


    Thankfully, she had them now.


    Zheng Ruqian stood up straight, pointing to the donkey cart piled high outside the broken temple, and said proudly, "Eldest Brother, I''ve brought the vegetables back. If this county won''t sell me vegetables, I''ll go to Yunshui County to buy them. If Yunshui County won''t sell, I can still go to other counties."


    As long as he had a donkey cart and was willing to work hard, he could transport vegetables from anywhere.


    Wasn''t trading essentially about transportation?


    Zheng Ruqian''s smile faltered as he seemed to grasp the crux of the matter.


    The real key to making a business work!


    "Not only that, second brother also brought gifts for everyone," Fang Heng chimed in opportunely. "Those two taels truly were spent by second brother in a shrewd and fine-grained manner."


    Jiang Sheng had been squatting dejectedly on the ground, but now suddenly leapt up and rushed to the donkey cart. "Where are the gifts, where?"


    The brothers smiled indulgently.


    After all, the little sister was only a seven year old girl.


    Zheng Ruqian returned to the matter at hand. He took out the snacks he had picked up in Yunshui County and introduced, "I happened toe across these bait cubes on the street. They''re said to keep for a long time without going bad, with a soft and chewy texture. Dipped in white sugar, they''re even more delicious..."


    Before he could finish, Jiang Sheng had already grabbed a piece and popped it in her mouth. After barely one chew, she swiftly spat it back out.


    "Ptooey, what is this, it''s so hard it nearly broke my teeth!"


    Zheng Ruqian guffawed.


    Xu Mo stepped forward, picked up a cube, and pondered briefly. "If I''m not mistaken, these bait cubes are a southern specialty. They need to be sliced and roasted until lightly charred, or boiled until soft before they can be eaten."


    "Eldest Brother is indeed learned," Zheng Ruqian conceded with a nod. "These cubes are indeed a Yunnan specialty that I happened toe by. What I bought inrger quantities are still Yunshui County''s local specialties."


    Although Yunshui County was only one county away from Xieyang County, the temperature differed by four to five degrees.


    Eggnts and green beans that had already frozen to death in Xieyang County were actually still surviving in parts of Yunshui County further south.


    Not only that, they had also discovered a vegetable called jicai that wasmonly eaten by Yunshui County residents, but had never appeared in Xieyang County due to geographical and other factors.


    Zheng Ruqian pulled out two pieces, and everyone gathered around curiously to admire them.


    Xu Mo silently took out books to look up information.


    The next day, after Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng had rested up, they delivered this cart full of vegetables to You Ran Ju.

 Chapter 36: The Good Will of Giant Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    In such frigid weather, for a restaurant to be able to acquire eggnts and chili peppers is a cause for great joy.


    Without any hesitation, Bai, the shopkeeper, purchased a whole cartload of vegetables at triple the price of autumn.


    He also bought all the wild rice stems, allowing the chef at the restaurant to figure out how to prepare them.


    Returning to the dpidated temple,


    Zheng Ruqian calcted his expenses.


    When he set out, he had brought two taels of silver, and after deducting the costs of food, drink, and gifts, he had probably earned one and a half taels of silver from selling vegetables.


    In total, he had made five taels of silver from delivering them to You Ran Ju.


    If he could cut down on the expenses for food and drink, it would mean a profit three times higher.


    It was even more than what he earned from collecting and delivering vegetables in the neighboring Xieyang County.


    The only drawback was the hardships on the road, but for Zheng Ruqian, he wasn''t afraid of hardships and difficulties. Making money was what mattered most.


    If it weren''t for being stopped, he would have wanted to make another trip to Yunshui County right now and bring back a cartload of vegetables.


    The reason for being stopped was quite simple.


    The New Year was approaching.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know the customs of the New Year, but she only knew that it emphasized the two words "reunion" and that the whole family needed to be neat and tidy.


    New clothes had to be bought, new shoes had to be bought, and meat had to be bought.


    The dpidated temple was too deste, so it would be best to hang a couple of rednterns.


    On the streets of Shili Town,


    Jiang Sheng ran ahead, and her older brothers followed behind, panting.


    Xu Mo held six cotton jackets in his arms, almostpletely blocking his entire body.


    Zheng Ruqian carried arge pig''s head, feeling both amused and exasperated.


    Fang Heng carried a sack of vegetables.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan were given special treatment and only carried two small packages.


    After much effort, they finally reached the street. Jiang Sheng stared nkly at the brightly colored fruits.


    In the past, when she had no money, she could only watch others eat sugar-coated haws. asionally, if she was lucky, she would pick up a discarded one and put it in her mouth, savoring the sour and sweet taste that lingered on her lips and teeth. It became Jiang Sheng''s most vivid memory of the New Year.


    "Sugar-coated haws, sugar-coated haws, six wen per string!"


    The vendor shouted loudly, attracting the longing gazes of the poor and the extravagant purchases of the wealthy.


    Zheng Ruqian stopped behind Jiang Sheng and followed her gaze. "Jiang Sheng, if you want to eat, go ahead and buy. We have money now."


    Yes, they had money now.


    Earned by their second and third brothers, a total of thirty taels of silver.


    A smile appeared on Jiang Sheng''s face as she hurried to the vendor and waved her hand. "Give me six strings."


    With six strings for the six siblings, they each held one and started to nibble.


    Actually, sugar-coated haws weren''t that tasty. The hawthorn taste was a bit too sour, and the sugar coating was too thick, making it quite chewy.


    But Jiang Sheng still cherished every bite.


    When she was about to throw away the sugar-coated haw sticks, she felt like someone was behind her.


    She nced at Fang Heng and saw that he was furrowing his brows, hinting to them, "Don''t look back, keep walking."


    This was Shili Town, not the county seat. Who would be following them during the New Year?


    Jiang Sheng soon found out.


    Fang Heng was very skilled at evading pursuit. He led everyone into an alley, taking several turns and finally hiding in a secluded corner.


    Not long after, a tall and robust figure rushed out frantically.


    Looking left and right, and not finding anyone, he muttered a curse under his breath.


    Jiang Sheng took a step forward and asked, "Pang Dashan, why were you following me?"


    The sudden voice startled Pang Dashan, causing him to fall on his buttocks.


    He turned his head and saw Jiang Sheng and her siblings standing in a row. He nearly wet himself and said, "I didn''t... I didn''t mean to. I just... I just saw you all. I didn''t have any other intentions."


    "Do you think I believe you?" Jiang Sheng''s face turned cold. "Pang Dashan, I haven''t settled the score with you for the incident at the ruined temple. And now youe knocking at our door. Well, let my third brother teach you a lesson and show you the consequences of your actions."


    With that, she took two steps back, revealing Fang Heng holding a long staff.


    Pang Dashan gasped in fear.


    He could count that he had already experienced Fang Heng''s strength twice before, and each time ended with him being knocked unconscious.


    If in the past he deserved it, today he really didn''t.


    Pang Dashan covered his crotch, tears and snot flowing. "I didn''te here to cause trouble. I came to warn you about that high-ranking yamen officer. I''m genuinely concerned. Please don''t beat me."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t believe him.


    A leopard can''t change its spots. Who knew if Pang Dashan''s words were true or another trap?


    Fang Heng furrowed his brow but remained silent.


    Chang Yan suddenly approached with a candied hawthorn on a stick, tugging at Jiang Sheng''s sleeve, gesturing for her to look down.


    Then... Jiang Sheng saw a pale yellow liquid on the ground.


    Her expression froze.


    Pang Dashan, this useless person, had actually wet himself out of fear.


    Did that mean he was genuinely scared?


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t quite figure it out.


    Xu Mo took two steps forward, leveraging his greatest advantage as a man of letters. "Hello, Pang Dashan. Could you tell us the real reason why you were following us today?"


    Compared to this group of fierce individuals, Xu Mo appeared gentle and refined, making him the easiest to talk to.


    Pang Dashan quickly got up from the ground and exined, "It was indeed me seeking revenge against you thest time, and I was the one who brought the yamen officer to the ruined temple. But the young master of the Jiang family suddenly appeared and humiliated the yamen officer, making him very unhappy. His men beat me up and used me of being inefficient."


    "He clearly fears the Jiang family but turns around and mes me. He''s really despicable. Today, I happened to see you on the street and wanted to tell you the truth. Although I, Pang Dashan, have deceived, tricked, and stolen from people, I never lie. I swear on a lifetime of meals that the yamen officer has a grudge against you and will definitely target you again."


    To swear on a lifetime of meals as a beggar was quite vicious.


    Jiang Sheng was somewhat stunned. Although she had already suspected these things, hearing the truth still made her feel despondent.


    There''s a saying that themon people don''t fight with officials.


    Moreover, they were just a group of children who had recently earned a little money. What could they use to fight against the county yamen''s officers?


    Seeing that they were listening, Pang Dashan didn''t dare linger any longer. Clutching his crotch, he left.


    Jiang Sheng called out to him.


    "Thank you, Pang Dashan. Wait here for me," she said solemnly.


    After speaking, she quickly ran to buy three candied hawthorns and handed them to Pang Dashan.


    Just now, she noticed that although Pang Dashan was speaking, his eyes kept ncing at the candied hawthorns in Wu Ge''s hands.


    As a beggar, Jiang Sheng understood all too well.


    Pang Dashan never expected to receive three sugar-coated haws as a gift, and he left with aplicated expression.


    Chang Yan observed the grand feast without revealing any emotions.


    Having already purchased everything they needed, the siblings returned home by donkey cart.


    On the way, they discussed the credibility of Pang Dashan''s words.


    Zheng Ruqian believed it waspletely unreliable. "Who knows if he''s colluding with the high-ranking officials to deceive us again?"


    Fang Heng nodded in agreement. "Even if the high-ranking officials punished him, we''ve also dealt with him. Why should Pang Dashan suddenly show goodwill towards us?"


    And it was such an abrupt disy of goodwill.


    Even Xu Mo thought the same.


    Wen Zhiyun, who rarely interjected in such discussions, remained silent.


    Chang Yan, the only one left, pondered for a while before saying, "I don''t think so."


    The five pairs of siblings'' eyes turned towards him in astonishment.

 Chapter 37: A New Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>


    Although everyone in the family thought Xu Mo, the eldest brother, was the smartest, Chang Yan had surprised them several times bying up with some good ideas.


    Gradually, the brothers began to pay more attention to this seemingly reticent fifth son who didn¡¯t seem to have any special skills.


    "People like Pang Dashan may look very bad, but they have one thing inmon - they sway in the wind," said Chang Yan, slowly adding, "The government officials are very powerful, so he helps them deal with us. If we can give him more, he will also be our helper."


    Even if this overture from Pang Dashan was a new scheme by the officials, as long as they could bring more benefits to Pang Dashan, he would switch sides.


    Chang Yan nced at Jiang Sheng and rarelyplimented her, "You did very well just now with the candied haws."


    Winning people''s hearts had always been done using these little tricks.


    Jiang Sheng''s little mouth was open in surprise. She actually hadn''t thought that much about it at the time. It was just a fleeting moment ofpassion.


    "What should we do now?" Zheng Ruqian anxiously asked.


    He had obviously taken it to heart.


    The corners of Chang Yan''s mouth turned up slightly. He only said three words, "New Year''s here."


    During the New Year, every household kills pigs and chickens, buys flower cloth and new clothes, fries dumplings and stews pastries.


    But the beggars have nothing.


    Zheng Ruqian suddenly realized, and began to ponder what could be given.


    Chang Yan added at the right time, "Don''t give unconditionally, lest you feed greed."


    Well, it wasn''t simple either.


    They had to use gifts to win over Pang Dashan, but they couldn''t give too overtly. These kinds of sinister maneuvers weren''t easy toprehend for those who weren''t constantly immersed in them.


    Xu Mo couldn''t help but be curious about his own origins as the fifth little brother.


    Back at the dpidated temple.


    Everyone started busily working.


    They had to shred radishes and mix them into a batter to fry dumplings, coat the vegetables they liked to fry, and cook some rice porridge to paste auspicious characters on the door.


    Although Xu Mo could cook now, he still didn''t have much kitchen experience. His dumplings were fried to pieces and the vegetables were oily.


    Jiang Shengforted him, "Eldest brother, I just like food with lots of oil. More oil and soup is good, we usually can¡¯t eat oily food."


    Xu Mo could only wryly smile.


    After so many years of reading books of sages and not finding them difficult, he never thought one day he would be stumped by such mundane cooking.


    Fortunately, Zhang Qi had brought them arge package of dumplings and vegetables that afternoon, and carried a piece of beef for them, resolving their predicament.


    The broken dumplings and vegetables were not wasted either, they could be packaged and given to Pang Dashan.


    To make it look natural, Zheng Ruqian deliberately broke off a piece of broken tile from the dpidated temple, then went to find Pang Dashan and asked him to help rece it with a new one.


    Pang Dashan readily agreed.


    He was already seventeen or eighteen, tall and big. Standing on a stool he could easily reach the tiles, it was effortless.


    Looking at the few children in the dpidated temple, the tallest, Xu Mo, only reached his chin. Pang Dashan suddenly felt a strange sense of arrogance and pride.


    "Wow, Brother Dashan is so amazing!"


    When Jiang Sheng pped her hands and cheered at the gate of the broken temple, this arrogance and pride reached its peak.


    Pang Dashan jumped down from the stool, "It''s just a small thing."


    Jiang Sheng smiled and brought out the dumplings and vegetables. Some were fried to pieces and some were intact. "It''s New Year¡¯s, we don''t have much to give Brother Dashan, so here are some dumplings and vegetables for you guys."


    Pang Dashan was taken aback.


    He was a beggar, but unlike Jiang Sheng who had been wandering since she could remember, he had actually been adopted by a kind family when he was young. At that time, he also had new clothes to wear every New Year, and fried dumplings and vegetables to eat.


    Butter, his adoptive parents died identally, and he became an unwanted wild child again, abused by his uncles and elders, gradually developing a fierce temper.


    In order to survive, stealing, robbing and plundering had long been ingrained.


    Jiang Sheng was the first person to take the initiative to give him things.


    First it was three candy haws, now it was a package of dumplings and vegetables.


    Pang Dashan reached out his frostbitten hands hesitantly to take them.


    Jiang Sheng still had an innocent sweet smile on her face. She frolicked at the gate of the dpidated temple, sometimes pulling Wen Zhiyun or Chang Yan, the two quiet elder brothers, to make them move more.


    Xu Mo was cooking, Zheng Ruqian was cutting vegetables, and Fang Heng was practicing martial arts.


    With these lively people, this broken and small temple no longer looked bleak.


    There was a inexplicable sense of home.


    Pang Dashan walked away in a daze.


    After making sure he had gone far away, Jiang Sheng stopped her pretense ofughter and went to Chang Yan, ¡°Fifth brother, can this move Pang Dashan and make him turn against the officials for us?¡±


    Chang Yan looked profound, ¡°It will.¡±


    The more destitute the beggar, the more they craved warmth, and the more reluctant they were to destroy that warmth.


    New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Jiang Sheng and her brothers were staying up around the small stove, the hot and steaming bone soup inside, taking meat if they wanted meat, taking vegetables if they wanted vegetables,dling soup if they wanted soup.


    The beggar Jiang Sheng never dreamed that she would live this kind of life. She couldn''t help but look up at the Buddha several times, afraid that if she closed her eyes she would wake up and find it was all a fantasy.


    But until the sound of firecrackers bursting filled the air, the scene before her remained real and clear.


    Zheng Ruqian pulled Jiang Sheng up excitedly, "I heard that Master Niu in town spent a fortune to buy a batch of fireworks from Anshui County. Let''s go see them, they''ll be gone soon!"


    Not only them, most of the vigers of Shili Pu Vige stood at their doors, gazing longingly at this unseen fireworks, these strange sounds, these gorgeous lights.


    "I never thought that fireworks somon in Fengjing would be a rare sight in this small town," Chang Yan murmured.


    Fang Heng suddenly turned his head, "What did you say, little fifth?"


    "Oh nothing," Chang Yan smiled slightly. "Let''s watch the fireworks."


    The six children, wearing new cotton jackets, stood shoulder to shoulder at the gate of the dpidated temple, looking up.


    Regrettably, Master Niu''s finances were limited, and the fireworks onlysted a few dozen breaths before disappearing.


    Zheng Ruqian clicked his tongue, "If I were rich, I would set them off for half an hour."


    "Set them off all day, from morning to night," Jiang Sheng said, clenching her fists.


    Xu Mo kindly reminded her, "You can''t see fireworks in daylight."


    Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded.


    Zheng Ruqian shouted andughed loudly without restraint. Xu Mo and Fang Heng also chuckled. Even Wen Zhiyun covered his mouth with one hand.


    The dpidated temple was filled withughter and chatter.


    It was heartbreaking to disrupt it.


    Pang Dashan had been hiding behind a tree for a long time, hesitating for a long time, before finally stepping out.


    "Oh, Brother Dashan, you came!" Jiang Sheng warmly greeted him. "Have you eaten? Do you want to have New Year''s Eve dinner with us?"


    At this moment, Pang Dashan also couldn''t figure out his own mindset as he nodded nkly, "Okay."


    In the corner, Chang Yan pursed his lips and tugged Xu Mo''s sleeve.


    There was stillughter in the dpidated temple, but those who should be vignt had already sounded the rm.

 Chapter 38: The Arrogant High Yamen

    <h4>Chapter 38</h4>


    Pang Dashan did not stay long at the ruined temple, leaving after midnight.


    Jiang Sheng saw him off happily withughs and words.


    Turning back and closing the door, her smile faded away, ¡°Brothers, anything abnormal?¡±


    Xu Mo shook his head, Fang Heng shook his head, Zheng Ruqian scratched his head.


    Could it be that Pang Dashan really just came to give New Year¡¯s greetings and mooch a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?


    Jiang Sheng did not believe so.


    But they really did not find any problems with Pang Dashan, and they were at a loss for the moment.


    In fact, at this time, they should use reverse thinking to deduce.


    For example, knowing that Pang Dashan was theckey of the new county magistrate, what would the county magistrate need to do to harm them?


    Falsely use? Frame them?


    Common insidious means, nothing more than this.


    Chang Yuan pursed his lips without saying a word, slowly patrolling around the ruined temple, and finally in the crevices of the straw where several people slept, he found a gold earring.


    The whole family was horrified.


    "When did he put it in there?" Zheng Ruqian could not believe it.


    "What''s the point of leaving a gold earring?" Jiang Sheng did not understand.


    Chang Yuan fiddled with the aged aesthetic gold ornament, nced at Xu Mo, "How old is the new county magistrate this year?"


    Xu Mo''s lips moved, uttering two words, "Forty."


    So the county magistrate''s wife should also be around that age.


    Then, when the county magistrate''s wife''s belongings were lost, the county yamen chasing the petty thief to Shili Pu vige, and finding material evidence in the ruined temple, would be a natural course of events.


    It was very possible that Pang Dashan could also turn into a witness, nailing them to the pir of "petty thief" shame.


    The children in the ruined temple all felt cold all over, they had been too lucky all the way until now, and the biggest hardship was only encountering the likes of Zhou Zhiquiang, but tricks could be used to deal with rascals, while the county yamen were not so simple.


    He had actually resorted to framing and entrapment.


    The few children in the ruined temple, even Xu Mo, were apprehensive, only Chang Yuan was expressionless, as if this kind of approach did not make waves in his heart.


    "Then what should we do?" Zheng Ruqian asked anxiously, "Should we throw out this gold earring?"


    Chang Yuan retracted his hand.


    "Don''t throw it out, keep the gold first, we just have to wait for the prey to take the bait."


    Pang Dashan moved quite quickly.


    The year had not yet passed, only the sixth day, and he came rushing to the ruined temple with people in tow.


    The county magistrate, along with several yamen from Xieyang County, wearing official uniforms, hanging swords, mighty and prestigious, arrived at Shili Pu vige.


    The vigers who were originally chatting idly and strolling at the door were all shocked, scattering and running back home, closing doors and windows, only observing the situation through the cracks.


    When they saw the yamen stop at the ruined temple at the vige entrance, they heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Is this the ce where the petty thieves appeared?" The county magistrate''s face was gloomy as he pretended to be stern.


    Another yamen nodded, "This is it, maybe the petty thieves are hiding here."


    The county magistrate waved his big hand, like a tiger whip, "Search!"


    Last time, only Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yuan were there.


    But it was different now, Xu Mo was the first to stand up and speak sonorously, "May I ask, do you gentlemen have a search warrant?"


    The Great Yu Dynasty hadws and regtions that searching people''s houses required a search warrant, otherwise it would be trespassing on private property.


    The county magistrate''s face darkened, not expecting to encounter someone who knew thew here.


    But Xu Mo was just a half-grown child, he was not afraid, but rather deceived, "The county magistrate''s wife''s belongings were lost, we were ordered to pursue the petty thief, and have already tracked them here, there is no reason not to search."


    After speaking, he took the lead and rushed into the ruined temple.


    Fang Heng raised his hand to stop him, but was held back by Chang Yuan.


    Since they already knew of their sinister plot, obstructing them further was meaningless, it was better to watch them perform to the end.


    And so, the six children all stood at the door of the ruined temple, watching coldly as the county magistrate and others turned the ruined temple upside down.


    Mattresses and beddings were all flipped up, straw flying everywhere, even pots and bowls were smashed somewhat.


    But nothing was found.


    The county magistrate''s face turned ck, unwilling to admit defeat he searched again, still to no avail.


    "This is not right, where are the things?" He could not help but murmur.


    Xu Mo sneered, "What does Your Excellency hope to find in our ce?"


    "Now the entire ruined temple has been turned upside down halfway, Your Excellency still did not find anything, could it be that it proves Your Excellency guessed wrong? Or rather, Your Excellency is illegally trespassing on private property and disturbing the people''s peace?"


    At these words, the yamen were all furious.


    They did indeed not have a search warrant, this move was against thew, and if pursued, their official positions would be lost.


    But the county magistrate was exceptionally calm, ncing obliquely at the ruined temple, he sneered coldly, "Private property? This is private property to you? It''s just a ruined temple."


    After speaking, he swaggered away arrogantly.


    The few yamen were no longer afraid either, smilingly nced at the Buddha statue in the ruined temple, and nced at Xu Mo.


    The ruined temple was unmanaged, and could be inhabited by beggars.


    But simrly, they did not enjoy the benefits and protection of private property.


    This county magistrate was clearly exploiting loopholes in thew.


    Xu Mo was furious and shouted, "The temple is not private property, but the items belong to us, you damaged our belongings and harmed our money, I will file awsuit to the county yamen, using you of disregarding thew and oppressing themon people!"


    "Haha, this kid wants to use us." A yamen mocked.


    "Let him use." The county magistrate''s tone was cold, "These unrulymoners always fail to see the times, and think it still the past."


    The past...


    In the past when County Magistrate Xu was in charge, the entire Xieyang County was peaceful and content, any asional bandits and robbers were all captured and brought to justice.


    There had never been urrences of forcibly seizing prey, forcibly trespassing on private property, and beatingmoners out of the county yamen and other outrageous events.


    After the change of magistrates, Xieyang County became a different world.


    But Xu Mo refused to believe, he wanted to see what kind of things this group of people could do.


    In the afternoon.


    Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng took Xu Mo to the Xieyang County yamen.


    Just to file a grievance, shout injustice, and use the county magistrate of bullying people and damagingmoners'' belongings by relying on power.


    But unexpectedly, they did not even enter the front gate of the county yamen before being beaten out.


    If not for Fang Heng being there, Xu Mo would not have fared much better than Zhang Qianquan initially.


    Even so, he still suffered some external injuries, walking with a limp.


    At the ruined temple.


    Jiang Sheng tidied up the beddings, pots and bowls meticulously with her two brothers, then sat at the door waiting.


    It was hard to wait until they returned, only to see the limping Xu Mo.


    Jiang Sheng pursed her lips, crying out "Wah".


    "Why did this happen?" Wen Zhiyun did not know what to do, "Why?"


    Yes, why.


    It was clearly a ce to uphold justice for themon people, yet it had now be forbidden ground for themon people.


    Clearly yamen were meant to crack down on bandits and thieves, yet now their des were pointed at the unarmedmoners.


    Now, the county magistrate had clearly nned and targeted them, yet they could only defend repeatedly, with no power to retaliate.


    "Then let me kill him." Fang Heng''s eyes turned red.


    Xu Mo shook his head.


    The Great Yu Dynasty ruled byw, and the punishment for murder was extremely harsh.


    Fang Heng had been living cleanly and purely, there was no need to carry the crime of murder for this matter, and be a fugitive from then on.


    "Since thend cannot control him, then we''ll change thend."


    Xu Mo breathed heavily, his tone ringing.

 Chapter 39: Jointly Calculating High Yamen

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>


    A few days had passed since Pang Dashan had trespassed into a civilian''s home. Jiang Sheng was still upset about her eldest brother getting injured, so she was no longer being nice and affectionate towards Pang Dashan. She had even stopped calling him "Big Brother Pang".


    Pang Dashan was at a loss and acted like a child who had done something wrong, repeatedly asking Jiang Sheng, "Jiang Sheng, are you mad at me? Why are you unhappy?"


    Jiang Sheng fidgeted with her sleeves.


    She didn''t know Pang Dashan could be so shameless. He had clearly colluded with the county magistrate''s clerks to do that horrible thing, yet now he was asking her over and over why she was upset.


    Did he really not know why?


    But Fifth Brother had said not to turn against Pang Dashan for now, so Jiang Sheng could only suppress her disgust and reluctantly said, "I''m not angry, Big Brother Pang. I was just bullied by someone, so I''m a little down."


    Was she bullied by the county magistrate''s clerks?


    Pang Dashan wanted to ask, but couldn''t get the words out. He hesitated several times but stopped himself from speaking.


    Jiang Sheng recalled Elder Brother Chang''s instructions and forced a smile, "But it''s alright. Second Brother will be going to Yunshui County to buy vegetables soon, and then we''ll be able to earn money again to buy new things."


    "Is that so?" Pang Dashan was startled. "When is he going?"


    Jiang Sheng acted innocent and naive. "He''s leaving tomorrow."


    She counted on her fingers, "It''s a long journey to Yunshui County. Even taking a donkey cart, it''ll take three or four days to get there. Second Brother said he has to set off early so he cane back sooner. Maybe he can even make it back in time for the Lantern Festival."


    Pang Dashan seemed lost in thought. "Are you all going too?"


    "No," Jiang Sheng shook her head. "Second Brother said he can handle it alone now that he knows how to drive a donkey cart. More people will just take up space."


    Pang Dashan looked relieved for a moment.


    But soon he struggled with something, as if debating something.


    Luckily Jiang Sheng had her head lowered and didn''t notice. She prattled on, "I wonder what nice things Second Brother will bring back for me this time. I hope there''s tasty food and fun stuff. But most importantly, I just want him toe back safe and sound."


    Pang Dashan was startled and slowly lowered his head.


    Time flew by.


    The next day...


    Jiang Sheng stood at the dpidated temple gates, waving goodbye to Zheng Ruqian heading off into the distance.


    "Second Brother,e back soon!" Cupping her hands around her mouth, she called out, "You must bring back tasty food for me!"


    She kept watching until the donkey cart and Zheng Ruqian''s figure disappeared from sight.


    Jiang Sheng then turned to Elder Brother Chang. "Fifth Brother, will the county magistrate''s clerks really send people after us?"


    Chang was very certain. "They will."


    After just being humiliated at the dpidated temple, the county magistrate''s clerks definitely wouldn''t be able to restrain themselves.


    "What if Pang Dashan didn''t tell them about this?" Jiang Sheng still held a thread of hope.


    This time, Chang didn''t answer. He only looked towards Fang Heng returning from renting the donkey cart.


    Everyone - from the limping Xu Mo to Wen Zhiyun carrying the medicine chest - climbed onto the donkey cart.


    Following the direction Zheng Ruqian had departed in.


    Meanwhile, in the distance...


    Yunshui County was directly south of Xieyang County. One could take the official road through the county town, or take a shortcut on the small paths.


    Zheng Ruqian had chosen the small paths.


    He had just left the Xieyang County territory when he felt something amiss.


    A carriage was following behind him, not too close yet not too far, not too fast yet not too slow. Its ghostly presence was unnerving.


    Zheng Ruqian didn''t dare look back. He cracked the whip harder, hoping to quickly get back to the main road.


    The official roads had travelersing and going, with mounted patrols. They were the safest routes in the Great Yu Kingdom.


    But the carriage seemed to detect his intent and sped up as well.


    In no time, it had overtaken him.


    Zheng Ruqian turned his head and saw three people on the carriage shaft - the county magistrate''s clerk, someone he didn''t recognize, and Pang Dashan.


    His expression darkened.


    Although he had suspected all along that Pang Dashan was in cahoots with the county magistrate''s clerks, seeing it with his own eyes was another matter entirely.


    He could only resent being outnumbered. Not knowing where his younger siblings had gone, he didn''t dare resist outright. He could only crack the whip furiously, trying to shake off Pang Dashan and the other two.


    But unexpectedly, these audacious people jumped from the carriage onto the donkey cart as the two vehicles drew abreast. They even snatched away his whip.


    With a bray, the old donkey''s iron hooves threw up sparks as it ground to a painful halt.


    The carriage followed closely behind, perfectly blocking the donkey cart''s way forward.


    Zheng Ruqian was pinned down on the tbed cart, his face smushed against the wooden nks, unable to move.


    "How should we deal with him?" asked the one holding him down.


    The county magistrate''s clerk sneered coldly, grinding his teeth. "These little rabbits have very quick legs."


    Quick, so they should break his legs.


    The county clerk turned and dragged out a wooden rod as thick as an arm from the carriage. Raising it high over Zheng Ruqian''s thigh, he prepared to strike down.


    In that instant, Pang Dashan''s mind was suddenly filled with the image of Jiang Sheng wailing loudly. His heart stirred and he rushed forward to shield Zheng Ruqian.


    "Ah..."


    With an agonized shriek, Pang Dashan''s arm went limp.


    "Pang Dashan, have you lost your mind?" said the one pinning down Zheng Ruqian, baffled. "What are you doing? Looking to die at a time like this?"


    The county clerk was even more furious. "Get lost!"


    They kicked Pang Dashan aside and again raised the wooden rod, aiming at Zheng Ruqian''s thigh.


    Without warning, Pang Dashan charged forward once more. Clutching Zheng Ruqian tightly, he desperately pleaded for mercy, "Sir, please spare him! Please spare him! He''s just a child. If you break his legs he''ll be finished. Please spare him!"


    The two were even more incensed now. Lifting the rod, they rained blows on Pang Dashan, showing no restraint even as he writhed and screamed pitifully on the ground.


    "Damn you, you''re just a dog to me. I say a couple words and you think you''re human now?"


    "Dare to obstruct us? We''ll beat you to death first!"


    The rod fell swiftly and ruthlessly like a storm.


    Hidden in the shadows, Fang Heng could stand it no longer. Drawing out his staff, he charged forward, blocking and chopping.


    He employed all he had learned,nding blow after damaging blow, each strike vicious to the extreme. Soon the two men were howling and had no power to retaliate.


    "Who, who is it?" The county clerk wanted to see who it was.


    But Fang Heng didn''t give them that chance. With a staff to each head, the two vicious thugs crumpled limply to the ground.


    The noisy small path became quiet again.


    Jiang Sheng rushed over with her brothers in tow.


    Zheng Ruqian got up from the ground, looking at the passed out Pang Dashan withplex emotions.


    He was clearly in league with the county magistrate''s clerks. He had harmed the six siblings repeatedly. He had already be the viin. So why did he still leap forth at the critical moment?


    With the dumbest method, at the most inappropriate time, he had turned traitor. Now his arm was broken and his body covered in injuries.


    It left one with no choice but helpless sighs.


    "What should we do with Pang Dashan?" Jiang Sheng was also conflicted. "He took so many blows for Second Brother after all."


    Although Fang Heng had already been prepared to jump out at that time.


    But Pang Dashan had shielded him. That couldn''t be denied.


    After pondering for a while, Xu Mo said, "Let''s carry him onto the carriage. Little Fourth, help set his arm first."


    Wen Zhiyun acknowledged and took the small medicine chest off the rented donkey cart. Climbing into the carriage, he began treating Pang Dashan''s injuries.


    Xu Mo and Chang, meanwhile, coldly watched the two passed out county clerks.


    In Xieyang County, the county magistrate''s clerks could act with impunity under his protection.


    But not in Xieyang County. In another county town, especially one known for fairness and integrity, things would be different.


    "Let''s go, to Yunshui County."

 Chapter 40: Gao Yamen’s End

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>


    Tying two people onto a donkey cart created a new dilemma.


    In X¨¹ M¨° and Ch¨¢ng Y¨¤n''s n, Zh¨¨ng R¨²qi¨¢n would drive a donkey cart to lure the snake out of its hole, while F¨¡ng H¨¦ng would rent another donkey cart to follow behind.


    That left one carriage with no one to drive it.


    Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng was eager to try, but her brothers held her back firmly.


    None of them wanted to see their little sister flipping a carriage into a ditch, especially in the dead of winter.


    "Let''s tie the old donkey here," X¨³ M¨° suggested.


    The rented donkey cart had to be returned, while the carriage was more valuable.


    Zh¨¨ng R¨²qi¨¢n stroked the old donkey''s head, reluctant but agreeing this was the best option.


    The group left the old donkey behind with enough food and water, afraid to hobble it in case it became distressed.


    Then they hurried towards Y¨²nshu¨« County.


    Rushing day and night, they reached the county town in just two days.


    Halfway there, P¨¢ng D¨¤sh¨¡n woke up. Without Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng saying anything, he spoke remorsefully, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng was silent for a moment. "Big brother D¨¤sh¨¡n, will you testify for us?"


    Eldest brother was right.


    Someone who could be used by the enemy could also be used for their benefit.


    Finally they arrived at the Y¨²nshu¨« County yamen.


    Zh¨¨ng R¨²qi¨¢n knelt outside the gates as soon as he dismounted, and began beating a drum demanding justice.


    Before long, the magistrate of Y¨²nshu¨« County ascended the hall to investigate.


    Zh¨¨ng R¨²qi¨¢n kowtowed to the ground, tearfully recounting how he had been ambushed and robbed on the road, and even beaten.


    He did not exaggerate or conceal G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª''s identity as a yamen runner.


    Instead, in front of the vigers and people of Y¨²nshu¨« County, he dered in a ringing voice, "This man is a yamen runner from Xi¨¦y¨¢ng County. Relying on his status, he has long oppressedmoners. Moreover, he roams the roads between counties to rob travelers. As amoner with no recourse, I can only plead to the Imperial Magistrate of Y¨²nshu¨« County to restore peace and order for usmon folk."


    The incident urred between the two counties, so Y¨²nshu¨« County''s magistrate had jurisdiction.


    Pointing out G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª''s identity as a yamen runner was because this magistrate had a strong hatred for corrupt officials who abused their power.


    Sure enough, after Zh¨¨ng R¨²qi¨¢n kowtowed three times, the Y¨²nshu¨« magistrate spoke.


    "Since you''ve entered Y¨²nshu¨« County, I will get to the bottom of this matter. Officers, give two hundred heavy strokes of the rod to whoever refuses to tell the truth. When the truthes out, the beating will stop."


    The magistrate''s intent was for everyone present to be beaten, including the intiff Zh¨¨ng R¨²qi¨¢n.


    But he deliberately left the subject ambiguous, leading the two yamen runners to think they would be punished.


    Based on experience, fifty heavy strokes could nearly kill a man.


    Two hundred strokes was meant to be fatal.


    While the senior yamen runner remained defiant, the other was now afraid. He kowtowed and pleaded for their lives, "Your Honor, spare us. I was wrong, I''m willing to make amends..."


    The Y¨²nshu¨« magistrate smiled faintly and banged the gavel. "Since you''ve admitted guilt, tell me the full story!"


    Not daring to resist, the yamen runner truthfully recounted how the children had offended G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª by not handing over a tiger skin and whip. G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª was upset he didn''t dare provoke the Ji¨¡ng family or Y¨­ur¨¢n Lodge, so he took it out on the children instead.


    But G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª didn''t intend to kill the kids. He only wanted to intimidate them, so in the future if they hunted anything good, they would proactively offer it up.


    Finally, the yamen runner sobbed, "Your Honor, we didn''t plot murder. We only wanted to frighten some children. Please spare our lives, spare us!"


    What glib words, turning assault and battery into mere intimidation and threats. Any punishment would be limited.


    X¨³ M¨° snorted coldly and pushed P¨¢ng D¨¤sh¨¡n forward.


    Compared to Zh¨¨ng R¨²qi¨¢n who was unharmed, P¨¢ng D¨¤sh¨¡n was in terrible shape.


    One arm was wrapped in white cloth, hanging limply against his chest.


    The injuries on his face and body, having healed for two to three days, had turned into horrifying patches of purple-blue all over.


    Without him saying a word, just kneeling there was shocking to behold.


    After P¨¢ng D¨¤sh¨¡n finished his tearful ount, even the vigers observing cried out in pity for the child.


    The Y¨²nshu¨« magistrate was even more furious. He banged the gavel and said, "If this is just intimidation, then murder and arson must be ying and dismembering corpses!"


    The yamen runners had no rebuttal.


    The magistrate looked to thew advisor. "ording to Great Y¨² Kingdomw, what is the punishment for attempted robbery and homicide?"


    Unhurriedly, the advisor replied, "At minimum five years, up to ten years."


    "Very well." The magistrate banged his gavel again. "With clear evidence and a confession by the offenders, officers, take these two criminals to the prison for seven years before their release!"


    Seven years was a rtively heavy sentence.


    The other yamen runner hadn''t expected that just bullying people a little would end with this. His eyes rolled back as he fainted.


    G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª also hadn''t anticipated someone would actually punish him.


    He struggled wildly, kicking away the Y¨²nshu¨« officers trying to grab him. Screaming hysterically, "Get away! I''m from Xi¨¦y¨¢ng County. You don''t have the authority to arrest me. My brother-inw is the Xi¨¦y¨¢ng magistrate. If you touch me, he won''t let you get away with it!"


    So that was why.


    No wonder the Xi¨¦y¨¢ng magistrate protected G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª. No wonder so many yamen runners curried favor from him. Turns out there was someone backing him.


    Unfortunately for G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª, this was Y¨²nshu¨« County.


    After hearing his words, the Y¨²nshu¨« magistrate was not scared. Rather, he rolled up his sleeves and dered, "Let hime! If I fear him, I''ll give him my head!"


    "Officers, clear the hall!"


    With a bang of the gavel, the doors of the Y¨²nshu¨« yamen slowly closed.


    Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng stood in the street outside the yamen gates, still somewhat in disbelief.


    "G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª was dealt with, just like that?" She couldn''t believe that a group of children like them could take down such a powerful adult using wisdom and strength.


    "The key wasn''t us," said X¨³ M¨° heavily. "It was Y¨²nshu¨« County having an upright magistrate."


    If officials protected each other, no scheme could have toppled G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª.


    Luckily, there were still just officials in the world.


    They stretched out their not yet full-grown wings, protecting all the people under their jurisdiction.


    "Then does this count as eliminating evil on behalf of the people?" W¨¥n Zh¨©y¨³n suddenly spoke up.


    The siblings'' spirits were instantly lifted. A sense of pride rushed from the soles of their feet straight to the crowns of their heads.


    Zh¨¨ng R¨²qi¨¢n happily suggested, "Since we have two carts in Y¨²nshu¨«, we should buy more vegetables to bring back."


    "And some tasty snacks and fun stuff too!" Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng chattered excitedly.


    Ch¨¢ng Y¨¤n smiled and took out the gold ornaments P¨¢ng D¨¤sh¨¡n had discarded in the dpidated temple. "That''s right, we can use this money."


    The six siblings cheered and jumped up happily.


    P¨¢ng D¨¤sh¨¡n followed behind, a smile also tugging at his lips.


    Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng suddenly turned back. "Big brother D¨¤sh¨¡n is injured. What treats do you want?"


    P¨¢ng D¨¤sh¨¡n shook his head vigorously.


    He didn''t want anything. He had already gotten what he wanted.


    "Oh, there are candied haws up ahead." Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng dashed forward. "Shopkeeper, seven please!"


    Lively Zh¨¨ng R¨²qi¨¢n dragged F¨¡ng H¨¦ng forward, pulling W¨¥n Zh¨©y¨³n along too.


    P¨¢ng D¨¤sh¨¡n hesitated before following.


    Only X¨³ M¨° and Ch¨¢ng Y¨¤n remained.


    After confirming the distance between them, X¨³ M¨°''s tone became serious again. "With G¨¡o Y¨¤y¨ª''s rtionship to the Xi¨¦y¨¢ng magistrate, they likely won''t let us off easily."


    "What''s there to fear?" Ch¨¢ng Y¨¤n smiled gently. "We have someone protecting us too."


    "Who?"


    "You guess."

 Chapter 41: The New Patron Prince Pang

    <h4>Chapter 41</h4>


    It was not difficult to guess.


    Since the magistrate of Yunshui County dared to imprison the county clerk in the prison of Yunshui County, it showed that he was not afraid topete with the magistrate of Xieyang County. He also implicitly protected them.


    Naturally, the magistrate of Yunshui County was their backer.


    It''s just not very reliable.


    But smart people always have countless ways to strengthen this rope.


    Xu Mo was thinking when he suddenly heard, "Find out, ask what''s the surname of the magistrate of Yunshui County."


    He looked up and collided with Chang Yan''s cunning eyes.


    Xu Mo was a little puzzled, but still got up to ask.


    Soon he returned and whispered, "I found out, the magistrate of Yunshui County is surnamed Pang."


    Pang Dashan''s Pang.


    Chang Yan pursed her lips and smiled.


    Xu Mo vaguely understood.


    Just then the children who went to buy candied haws came back. Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian were in front, Fang Heng was pulling Wen Zhiyun in the middle, and Pang Dashan was holding a candied haw in one hand and walking behind.


    When he realized Xu Mo and Chang Yan were both looking at him, he looked up and smiled foolishly.


    On this trip to Yunshui County, they fortunately had two carts.


    Zheng Ruqian found the vige where they had collected vegetablesst time. With a "Good auntie" to the left and a "Beautifuldy" to the right, he charmed the middle-aged women until they enthusiastically contributed the extra vegetables from their homes.


    There were no more eggnts and peppers, so they collected more jicama. Ady even took out a new vegetable called burdock that could be wrapped in dough and steamed for great vor.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes lit up as he asked eagerly for a long time before finding out this was thedy''s maiden family''s specialty product. It was grown in every household of a county further south of Yunshui, and had just had a bumper harvest earlier this year.


    Thedy had brought back two bundles when she returned to her maiden home, and now she had eaten half a bundle, leaving only one and a half bundles.


    Zheng Ruqian pestered thedy until she agreed to sell him all of it for 5 copper coins per jin.


    To put it in perspective, pork was only 8 copper coins per jin.


    Holding the burdock like a precious treasure, Zheng Ruqian was no longer as concerned about the other vegetables.


    On the third day after the county clerk was jailed, the group of children headed home.


    On the road, Jiang Sheng was still worried, "Is the donkey okay? What if someone took it away?"


    Although it was a remote path, what if someone passed by?


    The brothers didn''t know how to reassure her.


    Rushing back to where the two counties met, the donkey was indeed gone.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes turned red.


    The donkey was more than just three or five taels of silver to them, it was family, it was thepanion that carried them with nothing back and forth between the county town and the dpidated temple.


    And the root cause of all this was that they didn''t know how to drive a cart.


    "Third brother," Jiang Sheng gritted her teeth and suddenly looked at Fang Heng, "Teach me to drive a donkey cart."


    Fang Heng was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly.


    There was still a day and a half journey from here back to Xieyang County. The two siblings walked stumblingly, and by the time they arrived back in Xieyang County, Jiang Sheng could basically direct the donkey cart.


    Compared to horse carts, donkeys were less clever than horses. Anyone proficient in driving a donkey cart would have no problem handling a horse cart.


    Jiang Sheng was very satisfied, but her mood was still low.


    Until they arrived at the dpidated temple.


    From afar at the entrance of the dpidated temple she saw a donkey prancing about, as well as a rather dirty tbed cart.


    Perhaps from hunger, the donkey was even chewing on the straw at the door, and drinking the dirty water from the rubble hill.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes turned red again.


    But this time it was not guilt and sadness, but excitement and regained loss.


    "Historical records say that old horses know the way, but who would have thought a donkey could also find its way home." Xu Momented.


    "Donkey!" Jiang Sheng shouted.


    The donkey kicking up dust at the door snorted as if responding to its owner''s delight.


    Getting off the cart.


    Jiang Sheng brought Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan to feed the donkey and clean up the house.


    Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian went to deliver vegetables, and after delivery they had to return the borrowed donkey cart.


    The only thorny issue was the horse cart the county clerk had ridden in, which had be a hot potato.


    If they threw it away, it would be a pity.


    If they didn''t throw it away, they were afraid they couldn''t exin it clearlyter.


    "Why don''t we just dismantle the carriage," Chang Yan said slowly. "A horse is worth ten taels of silver, this carriage is worth two taels of silver at most."


    The key was there were too many traces of the county clerk on the horse cart that could easily identify it as evidence.


    Fortunately, Shili Pu Vige was backed by a mountain. They could easily toss it off a cliff on the mountain and it would bepletely destroyed.


    "No need to toss it, chop it into firewood for warmth," Pang Dashan volunteered. Hanging one arm didn''t affect his agility as he briskly chopped it into pieces.


    The carriage was taken down and dragged aside. Before long it was chopped into four or five sections.


    Leaving the horse standing nkly in ce, snorting.


    Even the donkey had Jiang Sheng''s delight, what about it?


    Fang Heng''s heart softened. He went up and stroked the horse''s red-brown fur, sighing softly.


    Once upon a time, he too had a warhorse that belonged to him alone.


    Later, it was all snatched away.


    "Horsey, if you''re willing to follow me, thene over."


    He got on the donkey cart, one hand holding the whip, the other whistling.


    The moment the donkey cart started, without any hesitation the horse flicked its tail and followed.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes even turned red. "Third brother, I didn''t know you had this ability. How could the horse understand your words when I can''t."


    Fang Heng justughed loudly without answering.


    Zheng Ruqian resentfully curled his lips, but soon regained his confidence.


    Everyone had their own strengths. Fang Heng could control horses while he could make money.


    The burdock on the donkey cart was Zheng Ruqian''s silver and gold treasure.


    It was also the opportunity for him to make a fortune in the future.


    In the future, he, Zheng Ruqian, would definitely be the richest man in the Great Yu Dynasty!


    In the dpidated temple.


    Jiang Sheng watched her two brothers leave in the distance, and suddenly felt somewhat worried. "Do you think the county magistrate will make things difficult for second and third brother? What if they get detained in the county seat?"


    She regretfully pped her forehead. "We should have gone to deliver vegetables together."


    That way, even if they were detained in the county seat, at least the family would be together.


    Xu Mo reassured her, "That won''t happen. The magistrate of Xieyang County is a very cautious man."


    After careful observation, whether it was persecuting Doctor Wen and his wife, snatching the tiger skin and whip, or plotting against Zheng Ruqian, it was all carried out by the county clerk.


    At most, the magistrate was just covering up for his wife''s little nephew, and hadn''t actually done anything evil himself.


    This showed that he was a man who cared about his reputation.


    And men who cared about their reputation, no matter what they did, would definitely act overtly.


    At the very least they needed "evidence" of a "crime" before making arrests.


    "But after all, our side is weak." Jiang Sheng was worried. "A county magistrate who wants to target us can do so very easily."


    Chang Yan cocked her lips, feeling helpless about her sister''s extremely long train of thought.


    This kind of thing should have been considered when they took action against the county clerk.


    But who could me her, she was his little sister after all.


    Chang Yan could only try his best to reassure her. "Don''t worry, we have a backer too."


    "We do?" Jiang Sheng was surprised. "Who is it?"


    "The nephew of the magistrate of Yunshui County," Chang Yan said solemnly. "We get along well with the nephew of the magistrate of Yunshui County. With him around, we''ll be safe and sound."


    "The nephew of the magistrate of Yunshui County?" Jiang Sheng was even more confused. "Who''s that?"


    Just then Pang Dashan came back after chopping firewood.


    Chang Yan casually pointed to him. "It''s him, the nephew of Magistrate Pang of Yunshui County, Young Master Pang Dashan."


    Pang Dashan suddenly widened his eyes in shock.

 Chapter 42: The Magistrate’s Wife is Out.

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>


    Pang Dashan, the eloquent man, was not around.


    It took Chang Yan quite some effort to get Pang Dashan to understand the causes and effects.


    To put it simply, using Pang''s unique surname to pretend to be someone important and influential.


    Whether it was true or not was not important, as long as the county magistrate of Xieyang was intimidated, that would be enough.


    "But... whose county magistrate''s nephew is a wandering beggar?" Pang Dashan gave a wry smile.


    If it was up to him, he would definitely not be willing to do such an impersonation that would surely be exposed sooner orter.


    But when he looked at Jiang Sheng, he fell silent again.


    He still remembered the day with the meatballs.


    Although Pang Dashan had left the dpidated temple early, he did not actually leave. Instead, he hid behind a big tree and spied until dawn before leaving.


    He watched Jiang Sheng frolic happily with her brothers, watched Xu Mo cook a big pot of rice with vegetable meatballs and call his younger siblings to eat, watched them make merry noises in the dpidated temple, watched them light a bonfire, and even set off firecrackers.


    Jiang Sheng was timid but loved to y. She insisted on lighting the firecrackers herself before dinner, but failed several times. When she finally seeded, the firecrackers ignited and crackled so suddenly that she screamed in fright.


    Zheng Ruqian rushed over first and shielded his sister in his arms.


    Fang Heng followed immediately and pulled them both indoors.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun all gathered around, expressing their concern one after another.


    Xu Mo tended the fire gently, looking at his younger siblings with warmth.


    What a beautiful scene it was. Pang Dashan was somewhat envious, and also felt a little sad.


    At that moment, he regretted targeting Jiang Sheng. If he had epted Jiang Sheng, wouldn''t he be one of the people in the dpidated temple?


    It was this longing that prompted him to pounce and use his body to protect Zheng Ruqian when the yamen runner raised his wooden stick.


    Pang Dashan knew he was wrong. He hoped he could make up for it this way, and hoped Jiang Sheng would not hate him even more.


    The seven candied haws afterwards proved he had chosen correctly.


    Pang Dashan was very happy.


    Now there was another opportunity before his eyes to protect Jiang Sheng, to allow himself to integrate better into their group.


    Pang Dashan couldn''t bear to refuse.


    "Alright, from now on I''ll be County Magistrate Pang''s nephew." He gritted his teeth and agreed.


    Xu Mo patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t be afraid, we won''t let you bear this alone."


    That afternoon.


    Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng returned from selling vegetables.


    One drove a donkey cart, bumping up and down.


    The other rode a horse, free and graceful.


    When Fang Heng dismounted from the horse with stirrups, Jiang Sheng''s eyes went wide, crying out in amazement.


    Zheng Ruqian was indignant, "I was the one who bought that saddle!"


    Yet in the end, all thepliments went to Fang the Third.


    "Oh, my good second brother," Jiang Sheng realized Zheng Ruqian was unhappy and immediately threw herself at him, turning on her ttering mode, "My second brother is so smart, he must have earned a lot of money this time."


    "Of course." Zheng Ruqian raised his head arrogantly, "Remember those fifty catties of burdock? I bought them for over two hundred coppers and sold them for a full two taels of silver."


    "Along with the other vegetables, I earned a total of ten taels of silver. As expected, the more donkey carts the better. The more vegetables carried, the more money earned."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes shone even brighter. She stretched out her little hand and shook it.


    Zheng Ruqian understood tacitly and took out nine taels of silver, cing them in her palm.


    "Why is one tael missing?" Jiang Sheng widened her eyes.


    Zheng Ruqian nced at the saddle on the red-maned horse and humphed.


    What a lousy thing, yet it cost a whole tael of silver for a set, simply outrageous.


    But seeing how much Fang Heng liked it, unable to take his eyes off it for a long time, Zheng Ruqian still hardened his heart and stomped his feet to buy it.


    The family had money now.


    There was no reason to continue scrimping.


    Wasn''t the purpose of earning money to eat what you want, drink what you want, and buy what you want?


    Zheng Ruqian grinned foolishly.


    There was a time when he had to rely on Jiang Sheng stealing food just to survive.


    Now, he could already support his siblings.


    Jiang Sheng put the nine taels of silver into her ownrge purse, feeling the heavy weight, also full of smiles.


    "Second brother is so awesome, second brother is the best, second brother is a money-making wizard."


    She doled out ttery without restraint.


    Zheng Ruqian ate it up, bing arrogantly proud, tossing his head as if the greatest man in the world.


    Pang Dashan watched from the side, involuntarily feeling envious again.


    But it was gettingte, he had to go back.


    Although he didn''t really want to leave.


    "I''ll walk you back," Fang Heng got up and led the donkey.


    Pang Dashan followed behind him, looking back with every step as he left.


    Jiang Sheng bade him farewell politely, but did not ask him to stay.


    "He seems to really want to join us," Xu Mo stood behind her.


    Jiang Sheng pursed her lips.


    She had already promised second brother that Fang Heng was thest one.


    Moreover, Pang Dashan was not alone either.


    "He always feels we are warm, wants to integrate into us, but forgets that in fact he has always had someone apanying him," Jiang Sheng said softly.


    At the same time.


    At the cave where Pang Dashan lived, when he jumped down from the donkey cart, he discovered that the few followers he had taken in did not run away.


    They were sprawled in the cave, bored out of their minds waiting.


    When they saw Pang Dashan, they excitedly jumped up, but having not eaten for days, tumbled back down again.


    Even so, someone still handed over half a steamed bun, "Boss, saved this for you. Where have you been these past few days?"


    "We thought you didn''t want us anymore."


    The half-grown boys took turns speaking, and the cold cave suddenly became lively.


    Pang Dashan''s eyes reddened.


    Fang Heng tethered the old donkey and walked over to pat him on the shoulder. He took out the one hundred coppers that Jiang Sheng had long prepared from his bosom, "Go buy some food for your brothers."


    He and Zheng Ruqian had already found out about the situation here when they passed through town during the day.


    The reason they kept pressing it down was precisely to let Pang Dashan see it with his own eyes.


    As an outsider, Fang Heng left the money and departed.


    Not far away, he vaguely heard the sound of wailinging from the cave.


    He shook his head andughed.


    The next day.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly remembered that since Pang Dashan was impersonating "Master Pang", he would have to prepare clothes andpletely wash away the image of a beggar, and make it so those familiar with him would not recognize him.


    Oh, this would cost more money again.


    Jiang Sheng felt the pain deeply, but to protect her family, the money had to be spent.


    It just so happened to be the Lantern Festival, and the big family crowded onto the donkey carts and headed to the county town in a lively fashion.


    Passing through the town, they picked up Pang Dashan along the way.


    Who knows what happened overnight, but Pang Dashan''s once vacant gaze was now exceptionally firm.


    He tugged on Zheng Ruqian''s arm, muttering, "Brother, I heard you can make money. Can I earn some with you?"


    Zheng Ruqian''s brow furrowed.


    Transporting vegetables back and forth was big business. He did have ns to lead more donkey carts, and was distressed that he and Fang Hengcked manpower. Then Pang Dashan came along.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want much money. As long as I can feed my brothers full meals, that''s enough," Pang Dashan thumped his chest, "I have strength. You can ask me to do anything."


    Zheng Ruqian looked at him for a long time before nodding, "Fine, learn to drive the donkey cart first. In the future you can travel farther out with me."


    Pang Dashan readily agreed, overjoyed.


    Up ahead, Jiang Sheng was waving her hand. He hurriedly walked over.


    "This fine linen long gown looks nice. Try it on," the girl in charge of finances waved her hand grandly. "Buy it if you like it."


    It was still the first time someone took the initiative to buy him clothes.


    Pang Dashan epted it reverently. Even the shoes were newly matched. Were these the benefits of working together?


    He wondered if in the future he could also prepare simr outfits for his few brothers.


    He was muttering to himself when he finished changing into the new clothes and walked out.


    Before he could appreciate his new image, Pang Dashan was shocked to find the Jiang siblings waiting outside the clothing store surrounded by a group of armed yamen runners.

 Chapter 43: Repel the Magistrate’s Wife

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>


    The clerks were holding long des, with fierce and sinister expressions. asionally they would nce back at an elegantly dressed woman behind them.


    She was obviously the one who had called them here. She looked to be around forty years old, wearing luxurious clothes. Although her features were starting to show signs of age, one could still vaguely discern some simrities with the arrogant clerk locked up in the Yunshui county prison.


    However, while the clerk was brimming with arrogance, this woman had a hint of indignation in her eyes. Her gaze swept over Jiang Sheng and the others, eventually settling on the oldest, Xu Mo.


    "So it was you who reported my brother?" She said resentfully. "You''re all from Xieyang county, same as him. Why did you have to go to such a remote ce like Yunshui county?"


    Jiang Sheng thought to herself: As if you don''t know the reason.


    But she didn''t dare to speak up.


    As the representative of the whole family, Xu Mo sped his hands and spoke calmly, "Madam must be the county magistrate''s wife. We are also very upset about what happened. We only went to Yunshui county because it was nearby. After all, there are no rules saying cases must be tried in the perpetrator''s home county."


    His response was evasive and careful, not seeming like something a twelve-year-old could say.


    The corner of the county magistrate''s wife''s mouth twitched. "My brother is mischievous by nature. It was my failure to discipline him properly. At most, he yed a little joke on you all. Even if you were unhappy about it, you should havee to us directly. Why report it to the county office and get him imprisoned in Yunshui county to suffer?"


    She was deliberately framing an intentional harm as merely mischievous nature.


    Even Jiang Sheng had to stifle augh.


    Xu Mo maintained his serious demeanor and said coldly, "The case was ruled on by Magistrate Pang. If Madam has any grievances, she should go to the Yunshui county office, rather than questioning the victims."


    The county magistrate''s wife had no rebuttal. She just stared icily at Xu Mo.


    "Since you won''t drink this toast..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Jiang Sheng''s delighted "Young Master Pang!"


    Everyone looked towards the clothing store entrance following her gaze.


    Wearing new clothes and shoes, Pang Dashan couldn''t help puffing out his chest and lifting his chin. After huffing and puffing for a while, he barely managed to utter an arrogant-sounding "Hmm".


    "How did Young Master Pange back from Yunshui county? Does Magistrate Pang have any message for us?" Jiang Sheng asked excitedly. "Young Master Pang must stay for a few more days this time, so I can properly thank you."


    Her few words hinted at the close rtionship between Pang Dashan and Magistrate Pang.


    The onlookers'' expressions changed again.


    As the saying goes, when a man gains the Way, even his dogs and chickens ascend to heaven.


    Even if he was just a lowly county magistrate, his nephews and sons would be deeply feared bymoners.


    The only one unimpressed was the county magistrate''s wife. To her, her brother''s situation was most important, and avenging him was second most important.


    "I don''t care what Pang young master. Seize them!" The county magistrate''s wife yelled. "Bring them all to the county office!"


    She was determined to defend her brother at the cost of reputation and offending the Yunshui county magistrate.


    Xu Mo''s expression changed. Just as he was about to try to dissuade her,


    An unexpected voice sounded. "Stop right there."


    A middle-aged bearded man appeared from a pnquin that hadnded without notice. He was tall and stony-faced. First he stared at Pang Dashan, then shifted to the county magistrate''s wife. "Don''t make trouble with these children."


    He even described the public apprehension as "making trouble".


    These powerful people were truly adept at making mountains out of molehills.


    Deep down, Xu Mo was indignant, but also relieved.


    The county magistrate''s wife was fierce, uncaring of reputation or offending the Yunshui magistrate. Fortunately the Xieyang magistrate still feared such offense, and called back the clerks.


    "Sir." The county magistrate''s wife''s expression changed. "They harmed my Tiger."


    The Xieyang county magistrate''s expression was unchanged. "Since Magistrate Pang made the judgment, he must have solid reasoning. Madam, do not make reckless usations."


    Then, looking to the two maidservants, "Escort Madam back to the county office."


    The maidservants lowered their heads in acquiescence, pulling the reluctant county magistrate''s wife back home.


    The crisis was resolved.


    Before Jiang Sheng could even breathe a sigh of relief, the Xieyang county magistrate had turned his gaze to Pang Dashan. With a half-smile, half-not, he said, "Wee, Young Master Pang, to visit Xieyang county."


    Then he strode away casually.


    The de-wielding clerks also retreated, and the onlookingmoners dispersed.


    Jiang Sheng turned back and gave Pang Dashan a thumbs up, generously praising him. "Big brother Pang, you did even better than I expected!"


    For a beggar to stand tall and straight before the county magistrate and his wife was no easy feat.


    Let alone uttering that arrogant "Hmm", in Jiang Sheng''s eyes, it approached the nobility.


    Pang Dashan smiled bashfully without responding.


    A gust of wind suddenly came, and they both shuddered, not daring to mention the chill around their crotches.


    With the county magistrate and his wife gone, the streets regained their liveliness.


    Shopkeepers were hanging all kinds of freshly madenterns outside, paper, embroidered cloth, all sorts. Jiang Sheng was dazzled by them all.


    Now she couldn''t take her eyes off a little rabbitntern.


    Zheng Ruqian urged her, "If you like it, buy it. It''s not expensive."


    Jiang Sheng looked for a while longer before shaking her head.


    "Why don''t you buy it?" Zheng Ruqian persuaded. "We have money, don''t worry. Since you like it, just take it."


    Jiang Sheng rolled her eyes at him. "I''ve only had the chance to buy my firstntern after eight years. Of course I have to pick a good one. How could a measly rabbitntern satisfy me?"


    Zheng Ruqian: "..."


    Alright, that made sense.


    The two continued merrily looking around,pletely oblivious to the ck expression on the rabbitntern seller.


    Fang Heng and Wen Zhiyun in the middle maintained poker faces as they awkwardly walked past.


    The remaining Chang Yan and Xu Mo looked on indifferently, as if nothing had happened.


    "Does Fifth Apprentice think that the Xieyang county magistrate believed Pang Dashan''s rtionship with Magistrate Pang?" After long silence, Xu Mo still couldn''t help but ask.


    Chang Yan was silent for a moment. "Whether he believes it or not is unimportant, as long as he fears offending him."


    But no one could say how long that fear wouldst.


    "It seems we''ll have to send Second Apprentice to Yunshui county tomorrow. Best to deliver some local specialties to Magistrate Pang, just in case." Chang Yan curved his right hand and lightly tapped the back. "And First Apprentice can also start preparing to be a child schr, in case of emergency."


    In the Dayu Dynasty, schrs could remain standing in court, and were exempt from double taxation. Even just in Xieyang county, they were deeply respected.


    Child schrs were only schr candidates, without all the privileges.


    But as victims of injustice, outstanding child schrs, certain future schrs, their status was still iparable.


    Magistrate Pang''s tiger skin could only maintain the bluff for so long before it would inevitably crack.


    But the merit earned through the imperial examinations was something no one could disregard.


    The night slowly deepened, merchants lit theirnterns, and the streets were suffused with hazy light.


    Zheng Ruqian teased Jiang Sheng,ughing and ying. Wen Zhiyun also dragged Fang Heng around looking atnterns.


    Chang Yan and Xu Mo exchanged a nce, their resolve to protect these people growing stronger.


    Suddenly, Jiang Sheng stopped in front of arge rotatingntern.


    It had three riddles written on it. The first was an abacus calction, the second a couplet, and the third an essay prompt.


    They were so difficult that hundreds had already gathered in front, clutching their cheeks and scratching their ears, utterly perplexed.

 Chapter 44: Highlights of the Long Feast

    <h4>Chapter 44</h4>


    Jiang Sheng also couldn''t solve problems.


    But that horsentern was so beautiful that she was extremely moved.


    "You like this?" Zheng Ruqian was shocked. He didn''t expect his own younger sister to have such good taste and took a fancy to the most difficult one.


    Jiang Sheng looked at him expectantly, "Big brother, can you take it down?"


    If Zheng Ruqian had a mouthful of chicken blood at this moment, he could spray it all over the ce.


    My sister... also looked up to him too much!


    "My abacus skills are barely passable." Zheng Ruqian muttered, "For couplets and literarypositions, go find big brother."


    Jiang Sheng again put her hopeful gaze on Xu Mo.


    Xu Mo suddenly felt a weight on his shoulders. He was quite talented in literaryposition, and was even praised by the academy teacher, but after all, his age was limited, and his reading was limited. He really couldn''t get it 100% right.


    But Jiang Sheng''s eyes were so bright that Xu Mo and Zheng Ruqian felt that if they didn''t try their best to get it right, they wouldn''t be decent people.


    "Let''s try it first." The two looked at each other and began to ponder in their hearts.


    Chang Yan squinted his eyes and carefully observed the second question''s couplet, which didn''t seem too difficult.


    Just as Zheng Ruqian figured it out and was about to stand up to answer the first abacus question, the owner of the horsentern walked out with a smile.


    "Everyone, the answers here can only be answered from beginning to end by one person. You can''t conspire."


    Zheng Ruqian''s expression froze.


    No wonder these questions were not too difficult, yet no one had been able to get the horsentern.


    In this world, people who studied abacus usually didn''t study couplets and literaryposition.


    Those who studied literaryposition basically didn''t touch abacus calctions.


    So it wasn''t that there were no smart people on this street, just that there were no versatile geniuses who could do everything.


    "It looks like there''s no hope for this horsentern." Zheng Ruqian turned back.


    Visibly, Jiang Sheng''s expression fell.


    Zheng Ruqian felt very distressed, but he only knew abacus calctions, not couplets and literaryposition, and really had no way out.


    As for Xu Mo, he was clueless about abacus calctions.


    Just as he was desperately thinking about how tofort his younger sister, the always silent Chang Yan suddenly stood up, "Teach me abacus, second brother."


    "Learn it now?" Zheng Ruqian was surprised. "Not to mention there are no abacus exercises, just this short time is not enough to learn!"


    He had secretly observed the Bai bookkeeper for five or six days, and secretly practiced for half a month before he learned it.


    Chang Yan didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly.


    Zheng Ruqian shut his mouth, inexplicably believing that little five could do it. He took two steps forward and exined the abacus method in the simplest and most concise way.


    Chang Yan closed his eyes, opened them not long after, put his hands behind his back, and strode to the front of the stage.


    Perhaps it was because he was only ten years old and his stature was too small, or perhaps it was because someone finally dared to go on stage, the whole street fell silent.


    "Is this little gentleman ready to answer?" The store owner asked with a smile.


    Chang Yan nodded.


    The shopkeeper took out the first question, "From one to one hundred, add them up in sequence, and you are required to calcte it before this incense burns out."


    Everyone followed his hand to look, only to see an incense stick as long as a thumb burning at this moment.


    Wow, if this was reced by breathing time, it would probably burn out in fifty breaths.


    Not to mention calcting from adding one to one hundred.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart involuntarily clenched for fifth brother, and the other brothers also frowned.


    Zheng Ruqian was going crazy in his heart, yelling "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over!" This question was too difficult. He had to calcte for a long time even with an abacus, let alone Chang Yan who had just learned abacus.


    All the people in front of the horsentern, including the shopkeeper who asked the question, didn''t think much of Chang Yan''s chances.


    Even Chang Yan himself frowned, standing still for a long time.


    Until the incense burned almost to the end.


    The shopkeeper smiled, ready to wait for the next contestant.


    Suddenly Chang Yan spit out a number, "Five thousand and fifty."


    The shopkeeper was startled, immediately took out a scroll, "...This young master answered correctly."


    The whole scene erupted.


    The young masters of wealthy families had already sent people to fetch coins. They divided one hundred shares of different quantities of coins on the spot and mixed them together to count.


    Sure enough, there were fifty thousand and fifty.


    "How did you calcte it?" someone asked curiously.


    "Yeah, yeah, I can calcte it too, but your speed is too fast. Did you know the answer in advance?" Someone else was dissatisfied, "Or did you know the answer in advance?"


    The shopkeeper quickly waved his hand, "Young master, you can''t cheat. We''ve never seen this little young master before."


    "But I''m very curious how you calcted the answer. Young master, can you reveal it?"


    Chang Yan stared at him and uttered only two words, "Pattern."


    Everything in the world has a pattern. Once you figure it out, any difficult problem bes easy to solve.


    The smarter ones present, like Xu Mo, had already realized it in a sh.


    The dumber ones also seemed to vaguely understand.


    Chang Yan smiled slightly, "Second question."


    After getting through the most difficult first question, the couplets and literaryposition were almost effortless.


    Chang Yan did not show any remarkable literary talent, he just answered properly, without any flourish or mistakes, and sessfully obtained the horsentern.


    The most beautifulntern in the whole Xieyang County hung in front of them. Jiang Sheng could no longer hold back, rushed over, and gave Chang Yan a solid hug.


    "Thank you Fifth Brother. Fifth Brother is the best."


    The little girl hugged the horsentern happily, jumping up and down.


    Chang Yan was somewhat stunned at first, but seeing her smile, he couldn''t help but smile too.


    Zheng Ruqian, on the other hand, was extremely sour, muttering to the side, "Every time I give Jiang Sheng money, I don''t see her being so happy and hugging me for that long."


    Xu Mo nced at him. "At least she hugged you before. My sister has never hugged me once."


    "Never hugged me either," said Fang Heng indignantly.


    Wen Zhiyun also weakly raised his hand, "Never hugged me either."


    Pang Dashan''s crotch was already warm and dry again, and he also wanted to ride the trend, but he held back after thinking twice.


    After strolling leisurely on the street for a while, Jiang Sheng was hungry.


    Zheng Ruqian suggested going to You Ran Ju to eat a meal, but was adamantly stopped.


    You Ran Ju was a high-end restaurant, and even a casual meal cost several taels of silver. To eat seriously, they would have to throw in their entire fortune.


    Who would spend tens of taels of silver to eat a meal?


    At that time, Jiang Sheng didn''t know that in this world, there were so many, many people whovishly spent thousands of coins just for a meal.


    She only remembered those days of suffering, those days when they didn''t have a penny and could only wrestle with dogs for food.


    Because of the hardship, she cherished it all the more.


    Late at night, the brothers had all fallen deeply asleep.


    Jiang Sheng crawled out of bed and knelt down before the Buddha again, begging the Buddha to protect them, so that their present life could continue forever and ever.


    The next day.


    Zheng Ruqian got up early to buy local specialties in the county. Xieyang County was known for its candied fruits and pastries, with prices ranging from high to low.


    He chose mid-range prices and packaged them in the simplest way.


    Pang Dashan sat behind him wearing a thin long robe, trying his best to look like a young master, but kept asking repeatedly, "When will you teach me to drive a donkey cart?"


    "In a bit," Zheng Ruqian said. "You''re Young Master Pang''s nephew now, it''s already beneath you to ride a donkey cart, how can you drive a donkey cart?"


    Pang Dashan felt it made sense, so he assumed an even more nonchnt posture.


    After a bumpy ride, they finally arrived at Yunshui County.


    Zheng Ruqian tethered the donkey cart and swaggered into the Yunshui County yamen with Pang Dashan, even easily gaining entry.


    This changed the faces of the two yamen runners who had been trailing them.


    Could it be that Pang Dashan really was Magistrate Pang''s nephew?

 Chapter 45: My Second Brother’s Little Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 45</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian brought Pang Dashan from knocking on the door to going in, in just a dozen or so breaths.


    They arrived so quickly that even they themselves were in a daze, thinking they were the nephew of the county magistrate of Yunshui County.


    It wasn''t until they saw the county magistrate Pang, dressed in casual clothes, in the back courtyard.


    He came up and asked, "You two, have you been bullied again?"


    Zheng Ruqian''s nose suddenly turned sour.


    This kind-hearted county magistrate had people open the door so swiftly, afraid they would be bullied again.


    "Replying to you, sir, it is thismoner who thanks you for saving us. We''ve specially prepared some local products from Xieyang County, and hope you''ll happily ept them," Zheng Ruqian respectfully lowered his head, concealing his red rims while offering up several bags of honey cakes.


    Magistrate Pang breathed a sigh of relief, stroking his small beard, smiling and shaking his head, "No need for gifts, you can keep them for yourselves."


    "Sir, these are just some local products, not worth any money." Zheng Ruqian refused to take back his hand, "This is a token of appreciation from my sister and I. We only wish to thank you sir, please ept them."


    Magistrate Pang''s hand stroking his beard froze midair. He sighed, and waved his hand at the old servant.


    Pang''s old servant happily came forward and took the local products from Zheng Ruqian''s hands.


    Over the years, the county magistrate had been upright and honest, working hard for themon people, yet always refused to take even a thread or a penny from them.


    If not for still having something to discuss with Zheng Ruqian today, he probably wouldn''t have epted these local products either.


    Sure enough, as soon as the old servant took away the gifts,


    the county magistrate Pang carefully began, "I heard that recently you''ve been collecting vegetables in Yunshui County."


    Zheng Ruqian was surprised that a county magistrate would pay attention to these things, and was immediately ttered, "I have been collecting vegetables, only because...themoners of Xieyang County didn''t dare sell vegetables to me."


    What a "didn''t dare"!


    County magistrate Pang put his hands behind his back. "Yunshui County is a nice ce, with abundant resources and pleasant weather. The viges to the south can still collect vegetables to eat at the end of the year. It''s a pity that the Dayu Dynasty covers a vast territory, and every household is used to staying in their small corner ofnd, resulting in many products eventually being wasted by feeding chickens and ducks, which is quite a waste."


    "When I was young I had thought, if I had a few carts, and transported these vegetables to sell in another ce, wouldn''t it benefit both sides?"


    "Unfortunately after bing a county magistrate, I was too busy to do it, and could only put aside the idea."


    "Young man, you''re doing what I had most wanted to do when I was young. Yunshui County will always wee you and open its doors in the future."


    After saying his resonating words, Zheng Ruqian was stunned for a long time.


    Until county magistrate Pang patted him on the shoulder, did he solemnly cup his fists, "Good, good, good."


    County magistrate Pang also didn''t avoid it, and righteously epted his three kowtows.


    In the end, Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help it, and with a "plop" knelt on the ground.


    The county magistrate was shocked.


    "Sir, we threatened the wife of the Xieyang county magistrate for self-preservation, and had no choice but to lie about our close rtionship with your nephew. Ruqian knows this was wrong, andes to ask you to punish me."


    Zheng Ruqian kept his head lowered, and honestly recounted the story.


    At the end he pointed to Pang Dashan, "This is the fabricated nephew."


    County magistrate Pang stroked his beard.


    To tell the truth, Pang Dashan''s features were well-defined, he was tall and sturdy, not ugly at all.


    Dressed in fine cloth robes and new cotton shoes, he cut quite a dignified figure.


    Most importantly, they had only made up this tiger skin to protect themselves, and didn''t act arrogantly or endanger the vige.


    Zheng Ruqian kowtowing like this frightened county magistrate Pang greatly, making him think the two boys had done something unforgivable.


    "Alright, I''ll take this nephew." County magistrate Pang looked at Pang Dashan, "You should continue what you were doing. As long as you don''t harm themon people, I will be lenient for now."


    This was a true parent official, serving the country and people.


    If Xieyang County also had an official like this, how could they have been forced to this point?


    Zheng Ruqian looked at him gratefully, holding Pang Dashan''s hand, and solemnly kowtowed three times to the county magistrate.


    The county magistrate didn''t avoid it, and righteously epted them.


    Finally, he helped up the two boys and sent them to the door.


    "Good kids,e by when you have time."


    This farewell, in the eyes of the Xieyang county yamen runners, was an uncle bidding his nephews farewell.


    Shocked, they didn''t dare linger, and raced back to Xieyang County to report everything.


    "This is not right, not right at all." The Xieyang county magistrate mumbled.


    He moved quickly, and within just the Lantern Festival was able to dig up that Pang Dashan had been begging in Xieyang County for ten years, originally thinking it was just these kids boasting, didn''t expect it to be true.


    Even if it wasn''t true, county magistrate Pang was still backing these beggar children.


    This would be hard to handle.


    County magistrate Xieyang and county magistrate Pang were colleagues, at best they could fight to a draw.


    Moreover, Gao Hu had been reckless first, if they really shed, county magistrate Xieyang feared he might not even beat county magistrate Pang.


    "What to do, what to do." The county magistrate''s wife cried and sobbed behind the screen, "Husband, I only have this one brother, I can''t just watch as he''s imprisoned for seven years, he still needs to continue our Gao family line."


    The county magistrate was headache from her crying, and held his forehead with one hand.


    After a long while, he said, "What''s there to cry about, aren''t these kids still in Xieyang County?"


    There''s a saying that a dragon is hard pressed on its native ground.


    In Yunshui County, Pang was the authority.


    But in Xieyang County, he was the authority.


    The cries of the county magistrate''s wife suddenly stopped, only her hands clutching her handkerchief tightened, clutching harder and harder.


    Yunshui County.


    After exining everything clearly to magistrate Pang, Zheng Ruqian felt much more rxed.


    On the way there they still needed to conceal Pang Dashan''s identity, but now under county magistrate Pang''s protection, they weren''t afraid of exposure.


    First he spent three or two silvers to buy a new donkey cart, then personally taught Pang Dashan to drive the cart.


    They collected vegetables in Yunshui County for three days, and Pang Dashan practiced for three days.


    By the time both carts were full, Pang Dashan could steadily follow behind driving the donkey cart.


    The two hurried back home.


    It took about three or four days to reach Xieyang County.


    Still the usual routine, they first went back to the broken temple, and left the gifts for their family there.


    Pang Dashan was a bit confused, "Can''t we first deliver the vegetables to You Ran House, then take the empty carts and gifts back home? Why do we have to pass the county seat first, go back to the broken temple, then deliver the vegetables to the county, isn''t that going out of the way?"


    Zheng Ruqian smiled without answering.


    When they arrived at the broken temple gates, he tied the donkey cart to a big tree, and nced at the vigers peeking out. Heughed coldly.


    These vigers had been so frightened by Gao Hu''s few words that they didn''t dare sell him a single vegetable.


    Now he had gone to Yunshui County and brought back cartloads of vegetables, naturally wanting to show the vigers clearly.


    To see clearly that without these people''s support, he, Zheng Ruqian, could still collect vegetables and earn money.


    "Second brother." Jiang Sheng hopped out from the broken temple, "Did you bring anything tasty?"


    Zheng Ruqian took out two bags of pastries from his robe.


    When distributing them he discovered everyone wasn''t there.


    "Where did big brother and third and fourth and fifth go?" he asked.


    Jiang Sheng deeply inhaled the scent of the pastries,ining, "Silly second brother, big brother went to school, third brother and Uncle Zhang went hunting in the mountains, fifth brother went with fourth brother into the vige to see patients."


    So she was left behind to watch the doors.


    Zheng Ruqian held in hisugh, "Then you eat first. I''ll take Dashan to deliver vegetables to You Ran House, ande back quickly."


    He had shown off what he needed to, now it was time to do business.


    The two walked to the big tree, and had just untied the donkey cart''s reins, when they saw Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun carrying small medicine boxes out from the vige.


    Behind them followed several shy vige women.


    Although Zheng Ruqian''s rtionship with the vigers was strained, Wen Zhiyun had not stopped treating the vigers. They were straightforward people, keeping business and medical care separate. Business could be refused but illness still needed treatment.


    It was precisely for this reason that the vigers felt that their rtionship with Zheng Ruqian could still be eased. After Gao Hu was detained by the magistrate of Yunshui County, they tried to probe a few times and finally couldn''t help but follow behind the medical practitioner, wanting to sell vegetables again.


    The woman stopped in front of Zheng Ruqian and tried hard to make small talk, "Ruqian is buying vegetables again. Auntie, how about these few cabbage heads? They just got a lot of nutrients after the new year, eating some cabbage is good for the body."


    Zheng Ruqian kept his head down without speaking.


    He remembered this auntie. Before the new year when he went door to door to buy vegetables, auntie spoke gently but persistently refused to take out a single cabbage stalk. After he left disappointed, she even rolled her eyes.


    At that time, he already understood what it meant for human feelings to wax and wane.


    "Oh, why don''t you speak, child?" The woman nagged a few times but still got no response, and became a little anxious. "We didn''t deliberately refuse to sell you vegetables at the beginning. We were really forced to have no choice. How can you, a child, still hold such a grudge?"

 Chapter 46: I lost my Student ID before the exam

    <h4>Chapter 46</h4>


    She was clearly in the wrong, yet still acted from a position of superiority.


    Xu Mo''s lips tightened as he remained silently acquiescent.


    Seeing that Auntie was about to re up in anger, Jiang Sheng rushed over from the dpidated temple and grabbed Xu Mo''s arm, whispering for him to restrain himself: "Second brother, why let yourself be provoked by such vulgar people? We''re in this business to make money; as long as we can turn a profit, what do past grievances and grudges matter?"


    Currently, they were unterally transporting vegetables from Yunshui to Xieyang, going there with empty carts and wasting resources.


    If they could also bring back some of Xieyang''s specialty vegetables to Yunshui, they could earn a bit more.


    Jiang Sheng had just finished speaking when Xu Mo understood his point.


    He suppressed his anger and responded as calmly as he could, "Fine, but at three jin per wen."


    Things were different now than in the past. Before, Xu Mo had begged and pleaded to buy vegetables, so he paid two jin per wen. Now he had no shortage of vegetables to buy, and it was the vigers who wanted to exchange vegetables for cash, so he could force down the price.


    The woman was still unwilling to concede and wanted to protest further.


    Xu Mo turned away: "Auntie, if you don''t want to sell, then forget it."


    He didn''t particrly want to buy either.


    Seeing she had lost, the woman grumbled as she threw her vegetables onto the donkey cart.


    The new year had just passed, and everyone''s pockets were a bit tight. They would need money again in less than two months when it was time to harvest the rice and nt again. Vegetables would just rot if they couldn''t eat them all, so they might as well exchange them for cash.


    Pang Dashan ostentatiously took out the scale and ced it on the cart, weighing the vegetables.


    Three heads of cabbage totalled six jin.


    Jiang Sheng took out two wen and stuffed them into the woman''s hand, smiling broadly. "Walk slowly, Auntie."


    With this first transaction, the other women hurried over, jostling to cram their vegetables onto the cart. Some even ran back home to grab more produce.


    But Xu Mo''s donkey cart was already full. He looked to Jiang Sheng, "I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Jiang Sheng thumped his chest. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep good ounts."


    Xu Mo and Pang Dashan delivered their cartloads of vegetables to the Yu Ran Inn.


    After settling ounts, Xu Mo handed one hundred wen to Pang Dashan. "This is your share for the trip."


    Pang Dashan held out both hands reverently to receive it.


    After spending ten full years as a beggar, stealing, robbing, and epting alms, this was the first time he had earned money through his ownbor.


    To Xu Mo, it was just one hundred wen, not even enough to fill half a cart of vegetables. But to Pang Dashan, it represented hope for the future, a way for his younger brothers to eat their fill and dress warmly.


    "I''m going to buy some things." After leaving the Yu Ran Inn, Pang Dashan headed straight for the clothing store.


    He originally had two younger brothers, andter took in three orphaned children. One of them, Chang Yan, had been adopted by Jiang Sheng, leaving two others. Four younger brothers in total.


    Grey cotton jackets were fifteen wen each. After buying four, only forty wen remained in his hands.


    But Pang Dashan was not worried at all. He ran to buy four candy apples and four pastries, leaving just ten copper coins in his palm.


    Xu Mo smiled withoutment beside him.


    There was a time when he and his siblings were just the same, carefully calcting as they excitedly spent every cent, focusing on the essentials of food and clothing first and foremost.


    Fortunately, they had all been diligent enough, and lucky enough, to get to where they were today.


    "When do we go back to Yunshui to buy vegetables?" Pang Dashan asked eagerly after delivering the goods back to their cave dwelling.


    He was clearly buoyed by his younger brothers'' enthusiastic reception, and eager to earn more money.


    Xu Mo smiled. "When we fill the carts."


    The reason he had agreed to buy the vige women''s vegetables wasn''t because of the radishes and cabbages. The key was a vegetable native to Xieyang.


    This vegetable was called snow vegetable. It was a bumper harvest vegetable that grew inte September through early October. By the new year, no fresh ones could be found, but snow vegetables had one special trait - they became even more delicious when dried.


    Freshly picked snow vegetables were first dried until the leaves turned yellow. Then they were tightly pressed with bamboo mats for over a month until the leaves turnedpletely brown. At that point, they had be the stic, slightly chewy dried snow vegetables.


    Some used them as stuffing, some stir-fried them, some paired them with meat - no matter how they were prepared, the taste was superb.


    After buying vegetables for over half a year, Xu Mo was confident he could sell these dried snow vegetables, even without a steady customer like the Yu Ran Inn in Yunshui.


    And so, after five days they had filled two carts full of snow vegetables and set off once more for Yunshui.


    Jiang Sheng skipped along behind, calling out, "Hurry back, second brother. Eldest brother is taking the county exam soon!"


    It was now February, time for the first exam in the imperial examination system - the county exam.


    Xu Mo had already informed Master about wanting to take the county exam. Worried that he didn''t have enough knowledge and a failure would impact his mindset, Master thought it better to wait until next year when he was more prepared.


    But Xu Mo couldn''t wait.


    Although Prefect Pang had acquiesced to Pang Dashan impersonating his nephew, essentially offering them his protection, he was still far away in Yunshui. Thirsty men want drink close by.


    The Xieyang Prefect and his wife were surely secretly plotting something, perhaps even keeping them under surveince, ready to strike them down at any moment.


    Xu Mo desperately wanted to grow stronger, to gain abilities, to have the power to... uncover the truth behind his parents'' deaths.


    In preparation for the February county exam, he tirelessly studied day after day, even abandoning his copying work. He scrutinized and pondered, frowning as he pushed through texts.


    Twelve hours in a day, minus four for sleep, one for meals, left seven hours that Xu Mo spent studying.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t bear to see this. He grabbed Xu Mo''s arm and wheedled, "Eldest brother, you''ll make yourself ill like this. You should rest."


    But Xu Mo shook his head.


    Jiang Sheng gritted his teeth. "If you ruin your eyes like this, are you nning to be a blind schr? How can a blind schr still gain favor and take the exams? How can he have a future?"


    This barrage of five questions left Xu Mo torn betweenughter and tears.


    "Eldest brother, please rest a while," Fang Heng also persuaded.


    Wen Zhiyun added, "From a medical standpoint, the eyes should not be used for prolonged periods. Over time, vision will be blurred, an irremediable terminal illness."


    Xu Mo was still contemting.


    The previously silent Chang Yan slowly spoke up, but not to dissuade. Instead, he provided another perspective. "Eldest brother, sitting and reading all day, you''ll inevitably be restless. It might be better to go outside for a walk and gain new insights."


    The world of books was vast, but staying only within books was armchair strategy.


    Many matters still needed to be seen firsthand, experienced and observed directly.


    Xu Mo understood. He swiftly rose, grabbing two books as he went out of the dpidated temple.


    He was reading about people''s livelihoods, agriculture, and farnd. Books could only describe the general idea, but there were real fields at the vige entrance.


    The new year had just passed, and though it was only February, the once biting winds had grown warm. Wheat seedlings buried in the grassy valleys were also gradually sprouting, unfurling slender new growth.


    In another month or two, themoners would take their night soil and turn it into fertilizer, crushing and drying it into a fine powder to evenly spread over the wheat fields. Then they would wait for the spring warmth to spur the wheat sprouts to soar upwards, blossoming into swaying stalks of grain.


    Themoners sowed wheat, the stalks produced wheat grains, the grains fed themoners, themoners'' waste was turned into fertilizer, returning nutrients to the wheat.


    The cycle was thus.


    Xu Mo deeply inhaled the fragrance of spring winds, then returned to the dpidated temple, inspired and ready to write prolifically.


    Jiang Sheng, as an illiterate, could only gaze in awe.


    Soon, it was mid-February.


    The county exam proceeded in earnest.


    Fang Heng untied the old donkey early in the morning and hitched up the well-fed horse to the cart.


    "Finish strong as a horse," he said, smacking the red-maned horse''s rump.


    Jiang Sheng pursed his lips, feeling he should also say something auspicious. After thinking hard, he managed toe up with, "Swift sess like a horse."


    Some auspicious phrase that was.


    The brothersughed uproariously.


    Xu Mo patted Jiang Sheng''s little head. "Don''t worry, it will certainly go well."


    The group boarded the donkey cart. Or rather, calling it a horse cart would be more urate, despite the cart being attached to the horse''s rear.


    Jiang Sheng started checking that Xu Mo had all he needed for the exam.


    The county exam, as the name suggested, was held at the county Imperial Examination Hall. Students from all over the county participated, arriving before dawn and remaining seated for a full day until released in the evening.


    February weather - even bundled up, the icy winds cut to the bone. Remaining motionless in the frigid Examination Hall without fire, food, or hot water was even worse.


    To ensure nothing was overlooked, Jiang Sheng had specifically gone to ask Manager Bai at the Yu Ran Inn. When he returned, he began preparations.


    ording to Manager Bai, after a major cheating scandal during the previous dynasty, examinees were only allowed to bringttice-bottomed bamboo baskets into the exam halls, to prevent concealment of pre-written materials.


    Even the bamboo brush handles in the ink, paper and inkstone had to be carved hollow, and hair essories were strictly prohibited from entering. If it wasn''t so cold during the exam, they probably would have made the students take the exam naked.


    Jiang Sheng clicked his tongue as he prepared a hollow bamboo basket, brush, a pot of water, and two dry rations for Xu Mo.


    There was also a chamber pot - once the candidates entered the exam hall, they were not allowed to use the toilet. If they needed to relieve themselves, they could only do so on the spot.


    Finally, there was the ID certificate.


    This thin piece of paper recorded Xu Mo''s name, hometown, age, and physical characteristics. It was his only credential for entering the exam hall, and a means prepared by the Dayu Dynasty to prevent proxy test-taking.


    Jiang Sheng checked the paper repeatedly, murmuring to himself that he could not lose it.


    Needless to say, they raced there by fast horse.


    On the way, Chang Yan, curious, took Xu Mo''s ID certificate from Jiang Sheng to examine it briefly before returning it.


    Jiang Sheng quickly stowed it back into the little bamboo basket, saying "No more looking, you must keep it safe, don''t lose it no matter what."


    But in this world, what you most fear is most likely to happen.


    Right at the gates of the Imperial Examination Hall, Jiang Sheng was bumped into by someone.


    When he got up, the ID certificate was gone from the basket.


    Just outside the doors of the Imperial Examination Hall, right before the county exam, Xu Mo''s critical admission ticket was lost!!!

 Chapter 47: Jiang Sheng’s First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 47</h4>


    Jiang Sheng realized for the first time what it meant to have misfortune pick on the unfortunate, to have the roof leak during continuous rain, and to have bad luck strike just as she went to drink cold water.


    She was just bumped when getting off the carriage, so why did her ID go missing?


    Not just her, but her several brothers were also confused.


    There were crowds everywhere at the gates of the Imperial Examination Hall, examinees and families sending them off, packed tightly together. They couldn''t even find who had bumped into them.


    Jiang Sheng was about to cry.


    Her round eyes suddenly turned red, thenyer uponyer of crystalline liquid welled up, enveloping her eyeballs until her eyelids could no longer contain them, and tears spilled out.


    Jiang Sheng was a lively girl who had tasted the warmth and coldness of human rtionships since she was young and begging. She understood long ago that tears were useless.


    She didn''t cry when beaten, didn''t cry when scolded, didn''t cry when hungry or hurt.


    But at this moment, because of guilt, her tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Xu Mo was extremely distressed and gentlyforted her, "Don''t be upset. At worst we''ll skip the first exam, it''s alright. Even if you can''t pass this year, there''s still the exam next year."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak. She felt too awful. Why was it always like this? The more she worried, the more likely it was to happen. The more she feared, the more certain it was toe.


    If she had been more careful, if she had held the package tightly, maybe the token wouldn''t have been lost.


    "Jiang Sheng," Zheng Ruqian also felt terrible. "Let''s go look, the paper must have been deliberately stolen by someone."


    Who would deliberately steal Xu Mo''s ID?


    It could only be the county magistrate couple who held a grudge against them.


    "I''m going to the county government," Fang Heng grabbed his whip and was about to leave.


    Xu Mo and Zheng Ruqian hurried to stop him, "Without evidence, even if we make a scene at the county government, how will it help? After all, it was our carelessness."


    Alright, they would learn to be smarter after this lesson.


    "Let''s go, we''re heading back," Xu Mo was reluctant to stay any longer.


    Without the admission ticket, what was the point of lingering at the gates of the Imperial Examination Hall?


    Jiang Sheng lowered her head without speaking, still shedding silent tears.


    The several brothers boarded the mule cart together, but Chang Yan didn''t move.


    "Little Five," Zheng Ruqian called him, "let''s go back."


    Chang Yan still didn''t move.


    Wearing the most ordinary gray cotton jacket, he stood straight amidst the crowd and softly said after a long pause, "Since we''re already here, why not take a look around just in case there are any rules."


    Zheng Ruqian felt the fifth brother was a bit cold-blooded. His sister was crying so hard, yet he wasn''t hurrying to leave.


    Xu Mo was even more hesitant. They had alreadye this far, it was really unwilling to just leave like this.


    But what could they do if they stayed? Without the ID, even if they found it, it would be toote.


    Because the gates of the Imperial Examination Hall had opened.


    Thousands of examinees bid farewell to their families and headed towards the hall, full of youthful spirit. They were determined to seed, marching valiantly onwards.


    These boys, some no more than ten, others thirty or forty years old, were rushing towards their battlefield.


    While Xu Mo, who should have been one of them, could only watch the tail end of the endless stream of examinees.


    Before Jiang Sheng, Zheng Ruqian, Fang Heng and Wen Zhiyun could react, the gates of the hall closed.


    Chang Yan pped his hands, keeping his merit and name hidden.


    "Fifth brother!" Jiang Sheng choked out between tears, "What did you just do? How did big brother get in?"


    "That''s right, little Five, how did big brother suddenly sneak in?" Zheng Ruqian was puzzled. "Could he have used some illusion technique?"


    Chang Yan shook his head. "Neither."


    Only real ID could allow entry into the hall. There was no faking that.


    "But it was clearly stolen just now." Jiang Sheng stared with wide eyes.


    She suddenly recalled that after fifth brother saw the ID, he had put it in the package and it hadn''t been taken out since.


    So who could prove that the one stolen just now was the real ID?


    Zheng Ruqian and the two younger brothers exchanged nces, all dumbfounded.


    Like Jiang Sheng, they had been vignt about losing their belongings, but never considered someone would openly snatch them.


    Much less had they thought to prepare a fake ID beforehand.


    This trick of stealing the dragon''s pearl to rece it with a phoenix egg had taught them a lesson.


    "Actually, thinking in reverse makes it obvious. If we were the enemy, what should we do to ensure sess in one strike?" Chang Yan exined calmly.


    Not making a move usually meant they were gathering strength.


    And Xu Mo''s county exam was the crucial moment.


    Chang Yan had simply been cautiously prepared, and didn''t know what expression the magistrate of Xieyang County would show upon seeing the nk paper.


    "Don''t put all your eggs in one basket," Jiang Sheng was very clever and immediately understood the moral. "To do things unexpectedly is the only way to disrupt the enemy''s ns."


    Chang Yan nodded with a smile.


    Jiang Sheng''s tears welled up again, but this time not from guilt but excitement.


    How wonderful, big brother could take the exam!


    And this was all thanks to fifth brother''s efforts.


    "Fifth brother, you''re amazing!" The little girl shouted and threw her arms around Chang Yan, firmly kissing him on the cheek.


    She had only done so in excitement.


    But her brothers stared wide-eyed.


    "Jiang Sheng," Zheng Ruqian yelled, "You haven''t even kissed me yet, how could you kiss little Five?"


    "Or me," Fang Heng couldn''t bear to look.


    "Or me," Wen Zhiyun meekly raised his hand.


    Jiang Sheng awkwardly scratched her head. "I got a little too excited, don''t take it to heart fifth brother."


    Chang Yan''s expression was as usual, even a bit coldly giving an "mm" in response.


    But looking closely, one would notice that the ears on both sides of his cheeks were rosy, just like a perfectly ripened honey peach.


    Jiang Sheng had a simple heart.


    With the guilt dispersed, she regained her usual cheerfulness and started pondering what to eat for lunch.


    Today was the first day of the county exam, also called the formal exam.


    To receive Xu Mo as soon as possible, the siblings decided to wait at the gates of the hall. This meant they would be eating out for lunch.


    Jiang Sheng had been looking forward to it since sunrise, repeatedly considering before finally deciding on wonton noodles for lunch.


    There was a small stand not far from the hall, five coins for a bowl, so five bowls cost only twenty-five coins.


    When paying, Jiang Sheng was taken aback.


    In the past, spending twenty-five coins on a meal was unimaginable to her. When had the descriptor for twenty-five coins changed to "only"?


    It was after meeting her brothers.


    Although life was extremely difficult in the beginning, working together earnestly made their days better and better.


    If Xu Mo passed and became a child student, then passed the imperial exam to be a schr, their whole family would ascend to heaven.


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the more wonderful it seemed. She even drank up thest drop of wonton soup.


    Chang Yan thought she was still hungry and kindly gave her most of his portion.


    Jiang Sheng ate it all obliviously.


    Finally when the sky darkened, the gates of the hall opened and exhausted examinees poured out.


    Jiang Sheng blinked her big eyes trying to spot Xu Mo.


    One, another, still not him.


    No, not him, still not.


    When the examinees thinned from a dense crowd to scattered drips, Xu Mo still hadn''t emerged.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart tightened again.

 Chapter 48: Schomer’s Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>


    Hundreds upon thousands of students left the examination hall exhausted, yet Xu Mo staggered out atst.


    His clothes were disheveled, his jacket looked as if it had been ripped, and even his hairpiece hade loose. Clutching atticed bamboo basket, he gave his younger siblings a smile.


    "Big brother," Jiang Sheng''s eyes welled up with tears again. "Did you get bullied?"


    She had seen it before, when a pretty older sister was mistreated by a pig-like customer at Yihong Brothel, and came out looking just like this afterward.


    Could big brother have...


    "I''m fine," Xu Mo''s voice was still calm. "Let''s go home first."


    Once seated in the carriage, Fang Heng sat at the front while Xu Mo''s other siblings surrounded him with worried expressions.


    "I''m really alright," Xu Mo tidied hispel. "Someone just suddenly rushed out and tried to snatch my exam paper like a madman. We struggled on the ground for a bit, and this was the result."


    The examination hall was heavily guarded, exams taken seriously.


    To prevent cheating, students'' papers were sealed, names covered up. Behind the proctors were two bailiffs with swords.


    But this meant nothing to ill-intentioned parties.


    For instance, when the bailiffs hesitated for but a moment, Xu Mo''s exam paper was utterly destroyed.


    "It must have been the county magistrate and his wife," Zheng Ruqian said indignantly. "They''ve gone too far, not even sparing the exam hall. How despicable."


    "Then didn''t big brother take the exam for nothing?" Jiang Sheng''s heart tightened again.


    Xu Mo stroked her little head. "In a way, we should thank Xiao Wu for this."


    That encounter at the exam hall entrance taught him to be prepared, so after finishing his exam early, he took the time to write out two copies. It reinforced his memory, and acted as insurance.


    So when that man was taken away by the bailiffs and everyone bemoaned Xu Mo''s misfortune, he leisurely took out another exam paper.


    The proctor''s eyes nearly popped out.


    Xu Mo saw it happen. After turning in his paper, he didn''t leave immediately, but watched the proctor collect dozens more papers until it was impossible to single his out. Only then did he rx and take his leave.


    It was a narrow escape.


    Jiang Sheng pulled Zheng Ruqian in relief.


    But Fang Heng caught the crux of it. "The county examsts five days. You got lucky today, but what about the next four?"


    Only a habitual thief is prepared for a thousand days - how could anyone guard against thieves for a thousand days?


    Even if Xu Mo was vignt, the same trick wouldn''t work five more times.


    Not to mention it would disrupt his focus during the exam.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart seized up again.


    Xu Mo pondered silently before looking to their fifth brother, Chang Yan.


    "The assant was taken away. This means the exam hall still cares for propriety," Chang Yan tapped the back of his left hand with two fingers on his right. "Since they care for propriety, they''ll naturally fear a big fuss. So we should make a big fuss and give them something to dread."


    "Just in case, big brother should still leave himself an out tomorrow."


    A sly grin spread across his face.


    The Sluantang County magistrate was reputation-conscious, and wouldn''t dare act overtly.


    So they would help him make an utter fool of himself.


    The next day, Xu Mo entered the exam hall.


    The siblings slipped into the crowds, chatting animatedly about yesterday''s disruptive incident at the hall.


    Though it had been carefully hushed up, nothing could contain gossip. A couple people saw, a few others heard.


    Rtives waiting idly at the entrance weed such juicy gossip, and were happy to jabber on till they got their fill, till they were satisfied.


    Besides, thinking small, it was one person''s misfortune, but thinking big, it could happen to anyone''s child. If their own child''s exam paper was ruined, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    In no time at all, the entire exam hall entrance was discussing the matter.


    By noon, the whole street was talking.


    By evening, half the county knew that cheating had urred at the exam hall yesterday.


    At the carriage, Jiang Sheng looked perfectly innocent. "I only said someone tried to snatch the paper. I didn''t say anything about cheating!"


    No use doubting the listening skills of aunties and grannies.


    Zheng Ruqian held backughter. "The effect is what matters. Now everyone doubts the fairness of Sluantang County''s exams."


    With these doubts, the magistrate wouldn''t dare try anything, for fear of destroying the people''s trust in officials with yet another incident.


    What''s more, to dispel these rumors, he would have to punish the paper snatcher.


    Which was like cutting off his own arm.


    Jiang Sheng could just imagine how angry yet helpless the county magistrate couple must feel.


    "Now we''ll see how big brother fares today," Fang Heng frowned as he spoke.


    Tomorrow, the day after, the day after that, the magistrate wouldn''t dare make a peep.


    But what about today?


    The five siblings craned their necks toward the exam hall entrance.


    Not long after the exam ended, the doors opened and a stream of students poured out.


    This time Xu Mo emerged swiftly, stepping lightly with his bamboo basket in tow, smiling brightly at his siblings.


    "Big brother," Jiang Sheng tugged his sleeve. "How did it go today?"


    Xu Mo''s smile faded.


    Truthfully, not great.


    The paper snatching trick didn''t appear, but someone bumped him before entering the exam hall.


    The man was civil, profusely apologizing, so Xu Mo thought nothing of it.


    Once inside, he reflexively patted himself down, only to find a sheet of paper stuck to his back with rice paste, adhering firmly to his cotton jacket.


    Xu Mo''s heart sank. Unfolding it, he found meticulous exam notes scrawled all over, thorough and incriminating.


    Cheating in exams was a major crime in the Great Yu Dynasty, resulting in not just a failed exam, but permanent disqualification from the imperial civil service exam.


    It was tantamount to destroying a student''s civil service aspirations.


    Xu Mo''s heart thudded wildly. He felt the paper was a burning coal wherever he ced it.


    He thought to tuck it in his sleeve, but reconsidered - if they could nt it on him, they were likely watching his every move. One word from them and it could be found even if he hid it in his shoe.


    Left with no choice, he decided to go all in.


    Xu Mo crumpled the paper in both hands, then stuffed it in his mouth.


    The proctor happened to walk by just then with sword-wielding bailiffs, looking askance at Xu Mo''s bulging cheeks,menting, "Got hungry as soon as you came in?"


    Unable to reply, Xu Mo silently swallowed it down.


    It was the first time he had tasted paper and ink.


    Also the first time he truly understood how disgusting and infuriating it was to be targeted.


    The moment they left the exam hall, Xu Mo swore to himself, "What I suffered today, I will return tenfold."


    His siblings also clenched their fists, united against amon enemy.


    The next few days went by peacefully.


    On the fifth day, the exam ended early and the hall doors closed while the sun still hung in the sky.


    Jiang Sheng rushed over to grab her brother''s hand. "Let''s go," she said solemnly.


    Xu Mo nodded.


    The siblings turned and headed toward the county government offices next door. With students still streaming out of the exam hall, Fang Heng hefted a great drum and beat it mightily in front of the "Injustice Drum" at the magistrate''s entrance.


    Apanying the drum beats were Zheng Ruqian''s mellifluous cries: "Cheating in the exam hall, papers snatched by force. We are aggrieved to our hearts'' content, and hope My Lord will deliver justice!"

 Chapter 49: Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 49</h4>


    Originally, the Imperial Examination Hall and the county government were not far apart, and Zheng Ruqian''s voice was loud. Even with the drumming of injustice, it could still reach the ears of themon people.


    Immediately, those who had not gone far and were watching the fun, as well as those who cared about the fairness of the imperial examinations, all gathered around.


    The drumming did not stop, and the whispers did not cease either.


    In the backyard of the county government, the magistrate of Xieyang County pinched the bridge of his nose.


    Previously, his nephew Gao Hu would have handled such matters, and he would not have had to do anything to resolve all troubles.


    Now Gao Hu was locked up, so he could only take care of it himself.


    The magistrate''s wife was even more furious. She pped the table and said, "How dare they! How dare theye to drum and proim injustice. My tiger has been persecuted to such an extent by them. How dare they!"


    The magistrate of Xieyang County had a gloomy expression.


    He knew why these beggars were drumming and proiming injustice - it was to force him to deal with the perpetrators in the Imperial Examination Hall, and also to blow up the matter to the point where it could not be contained.


    And they did indeed seed.


    The magistrate of Xieyang County stood up and looked at the prison warden who was hurrying over.


    The so-called prison warden was a position established by the founding emperor of the Dayu Dynasty to specifically oversee the Imperial Examination Hall.


    The rank was not high, but he only received orders from the emperor and was not under the jurisdiction of any local officials.


    Xieyang County''s prison warden was a schr in his thirties with a pale, beardless face and short stature. He looked at the magistrate with some dissatisfaction and said, "Sir, you should provide an exnation for this matter."


    The magistrate of Xieyang County forced a smile. "Of course."


    Soon after, he appeared in the grand hall.


    Above his head hung the "Mirror of rity", before him sat the bench of justice, and kneeling below was a teenager - none other than Xu Mo.


    With a bang from the bench, the call came: "Who is in the hall, and what injustice do you proim? Speak now!"


    "In response, Your Honor," Xu Mo stood up, "I am here to use the Imperial Examination Hall ofx supervision and allowing the beating and harming of students."


    The entire hall fell silent.


    The magistrate''s heart lurched.


    What? This is not right. He should be using... using me, right?


    But on second thought, who would use their own county magistrate, the parent official of their county? That would be cursing at one''s own dog.


    So after discussing with his younger siblings, Xu Mo chose to directly use the Imperial Examination Hall.


    The wrongly implicated prison warden of the Examination Hall: "..."


    "Your Honor, I was beaten and had my exam scroll destroyed, which was witnessed by the proctor and two yamen runners. The perpetrator has also been arrested. I implore Your Honor to investigate this matter fully and restore a sense of security to the people of Xieyang County," Xu Mo said.


    After finishing, he solemnly bowed down without kowtowing.


    At the entrance of the grand hall, Zheng Ruqian quickly echoed, "Please, Your Honor, restore a sense of security to the people of Xieyang!"


    "Please restore a sense of security to the people of Xieyang!"


    "Please restore a sense of security to the people of Xieyang!"


    When everyone willingly shouted the slogan, the hearts of the people were united.


    The magistrate''s hand shook, and he mmed down the bench of justice. He had no choice but to shout, "Summon the proctor and the yamen runners involved!"


    Kneeling below, the corners of Xu Mo''s mouth ticked up slightly.


    He knew he had seeded.


    The magistrate''s methods were vicious, and each time he struck, he could ruin someone''s future.


    But he should not, absolutely should not, have implicated the Imperial Examination Hall.


    The prison warden was an independent official not under any local magistrate''s jurisdiction, so naturally he would not take the fall.


    Struggling against each other, if the magistrate wanted to slip away, he could only sever his own arm.


    At the end of the trial, the magistrate of Xieyang decreed, "The perpetrator shall receive 50 heavy strokes of the rod and be imprisoned in the dungeons for 5 years without going outside."


    That should have been the end of it.


    But Xu Mo was crafty. He kowtowed silently again and said, "In response to Your Honor, I still have one matter I do not understand."


    The magistrate''s hand shook as he was about to throw down the verdict. A bad premonition arose in his heart.


    In the next moment, Xu Mo spoke again, "Your Honor, the perpetrator had no grudge against me. Why did he attack me? I implore Your Honor to investigate this clearly."


    In all of Xieyang County, the only one who held a grudge against Xu Mo was the magistrate''s family.


    But how could the magistrate expose himself?


    So the only one he could expose was the one who had shed with Xu Mo''s siblings multiple times and was now locked up in Yunshui County for the next seven years - Gao Hu.


    Thanks to the cumtive penalties of the Dayu Dynasty''sws.


    The yamen runner waiting in Yunshui County for his sister and brother-inw toe rescue him was awarded 50 heavy strokes of the rod and an additional 3 years in prison.


    It is said that when the magistrate''s wife heard the news, she fainted on the spot.


    On the donkey cart,


    Fang Heng somewhat disapproved, "By recklessly drumming today, we''re already provoking the magistrate. And now forcing him to increase the punishment on Gao Hu, he will surely resent us to the bone."


    Fang Heng was afraid he wouldn''t be able to protect everyone if the magistrate disregarded his reputation and struck them down in secret.


    "Brother Three, that''s where you''ve got it wrong," Zheng Ruqian shook his head. "Even without this, would the magistrate have spared us?"


    Fang Heng fell silent.


    From the moment they brought Gao Hu to justice, they were destined to be resented by the magistrate couple.


    So why make an enemy of Gao Hu?


    Because they did not respectfully hand over the tiger whip and tiger skin, and the 50 taels of silver.


    How absurd. They had done nothing wrong, yet had be a thorn in the side of the county''s magistrate.


    "I do not regret forcing his hand today," Xu Mo murmured. "At least in the future, he would not dare cause trouble in the Examination Hall, and I can fairly walk the path of the examinations."


    But it could also be expected that the magistrate couple would surely scheme in new ways.


    Chang Yan was adept at reverse thinking, yet after much thought could note up with anywhere the magistrate could sabotage them without leaving a trace.


    Zheng Ruqian''s business was located at You Ran House, which was the Jiang Family''s property, so the magistrate could not interfere there.


    The Examination Hall had be off limits, so he could no longer sabotage the examinations.


    As for the others, whether it was Fang Heng, Wen Zhiyun, Chang Yan or Jiang Sheng, they were all beyond reproach.


    They rarely even went out, having holed up to hibernate through the winter.


    It wasn''t until the siblings returned to the dpidated temple and saw several yamen runners standing at the gate.


    Xu Mo''s eyes went wide.


    Chang Yan''s brows furrowed tightly.


    "Who are you?" Fang Heng hurried over after parking the donkey cart. "What, we''ve just left the grand hall and you''ve alreadye to silence us?"


    The dpidated temple was located at the vige entrance, withmonersing and going.


    At Fang Heng''s words, the yamen runners were all shocked. "You can''t say things like that. The magistrate treats the people like his children, he would never do such a thing."


    "We are here today on the magistrate''s orders to clean up and repair all the temples in Xieyang County''s jurisdiction. It has nothing to do with you all."


    After saying this clearly and sonorously, he did not wait for the siblings to react before kicking open the door of the dpidated temple. With a wave of his long spear, everything inside was smashed and thrown out.

 Chapter 50: Banished from the Temple

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>


    The temple originally had no owner. Jiang Sheng was able to stay there for three years.


    But that was when the government did not manage it. As soon as the government decided to renovate and worship again, the temple belonged to the government, to the Dayu Dynasty.


    The magistrate of Xieyang County was using a sly scheme, ostensibly getting revenge on Jiang Sheng and her brothers - demolishing their home.


    Xu Moughed bitterly.


    Jiang Sheng cried.


    This was the only stable ce she had lived for three years, and also where she had found her brothers. She had the clearest understanding of home here, and countless touching and tearful memories.


    But now she was going to be expelled.


    Because this was not her home, it was the government''s temple.


    Jiang Sheng bent over to pick up the new cotton mattress she had bought, picked up the bowls and chopsticks she had brought from the medical hall, and tears fell like beans.


    None of her brothers could bear it and were furious.


    Zheng Ruqian directly hugged Jiang Sheng and said loudly, "Second brother will buy you a new house. We will have our own home."


    "Third brother will protect you. No one can take our things." Fang Heng tightened his staff, his eyes murderous.


    Wen Zhiyun wiped away tears and grabbed Jiang Sheng''s hand, "Let''s go back to the medical hall."


    Chang Yan''s eyes were icy as he exchanged a look with Xu Mo.


    At this moment, when reason was not on their side, causing trouble would only lead to suffering.


    The two understood each other''s meaning, which was to retreat first.


    Fortunately, there were two donkey carts stopped at the broken temple gate, and they could fit everything carefully packed up.


    And so, Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian drove the donkey carts, carrying all the family''s belongings, and slowly left Shili Pu vige.


    Although it looked like they moved away voluntarily, vigers with eyes knew that these children were driven away by the government, so no one dared toe out to see them off.


    Only Aunt Zhang staggered out to the edge of the vige and shouted, "Little Jiang Sheng, go slowly."


    Jiang Sheng sat in the donkey cart, watching Aunt Zhang get smaller and smaller.


    She also watched Shili Pu vige disappear from sight.


    "Don''t be sad, Jiang Sheng." Xu Mo lowered his head tofort her, "Don''t cry. I wanted to move you away anyway."


    From the broken temple to the county seat, it took more than two hours one way. Wasting two to three hoursmuting every day was obviously not cost-effective.


    But Jiang Sheng liked the broken temple, so her brothers were willing to sacrifice time for her.


    Now that the magistrate of Xieyang County had driven them out, it was actually an opportunity to move.


    "Big brother," the usually quiet Wen Zhiyun said in a low voice, "We can live in the medical hall."


    Xu Mo shook his head.


    They did not choose to stay at the medical hall at first, partly because it was dangerous, and partly because Wen Zhiyun would be upset.


    It was not the best choice now either.


    Xu Mo looked at Zheng Ruqian and said slowly, "Maybe we can settle in the county seat. It will be more convenient for second brother to deliver vegetables, and also easier for me to go to school."


    "Big brother, you decide." Zheng Ruqian knew what Xu Mo meant by looking at him. "The money in the family was not earned by me alone. Everyone has contributed their efforts, and everyone has the right to use it too."


    Xu Mo was the big brother. As a younger brother, he was willing to listen to the big brother.


    Although they were not rted by blood, because of their little sister Jiang Sheng, they had met and from then on, they were family.


    Among family, there was no need to stand on ceremony.


    Xu Mo''s eyes turned red, and his nose felt sour, going straight to his throat.


    How virtuous was he, to meet such outstanding and sensible younger siblings.


    He had contributed the least, earned the least money, yet spent the most on tuition fees. Xu Mo had always felt guilty.


    But at this moment, Xu Mo''s heart suddenly steadied. He no longer felt guilty, but told himself that now he was being supported by his younger siblings, and in the future he would be their pir of strength, to shelter them from wind and rain, and take on everything for them.


    "Then let''s rent a house in the county seat," Xu Mo said firmly. "This Xieyang County is expelling us now, but in the future they will have to wee us back."


    This was an oath, and also the goal he was striving for.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded and drove the donkey cart straight to Xieyang County.


    Compared to the simplicity and poverty of the viges, the county seat was much more prosperous and wealthy. Buying a pound of meat cost two cents more than in town, so renting a house was naturally not cheap either.


    The children were mentally prepared, but they were still shocked when they heard the price.


    "Are you saying this yard costs ten taels of silver a year?" Zheng Ruqian was incredulous. "With ten taels of silver I could build a whole house in the vige."


    The agent looked disdainful. "Try building one in the county seat. Not to mention this is a big yard. Even the cheapest alley in the west of the city would cost twenty taels to build a room."


    Zheng Ruqian took a deep breath.


    "Do you want it or not? This is a rare big yard, a full four rooms. If you think it''s too expensive, I can find you a one-room ce for two taels of silver a year." The agent pointed to the west of the city.


    There were divisions between rich and poor in the city, just like divisions between wealthy and impoverished areas.


    The east of Xieyang County was mostly inhabited by rich people, and the streets were prosperous and wealthy too. The west was rtively quiet and simple, a little more rustic.


    Zheng Ruqian had chosen a location in the middle of the city, which would be convenient for Xu Mo to go to school in the west of the city, and also convenient for him to deliver vegetables to Gaoyuan Residence in the east of the city.


    But the price was too high.


    Zheng Ruqian bargained with the agent, going back and forth, and finally reduced it by two taels.


    After paying a year''s rent and depositing two more taels, and signing and stamping the contract, the four-room yard belonged to them.


    "I didn''t expect it still cost ten taels of silver," Zheng Ruqian sighed as he pushed open the yard gate.


    As the wooden door slowly retracted, the quiet little yard standing there, the plum tree in the yard, and the well under the tree, were like a picture being slowly unrolled.


    If the vige was simple and practical but not very beautiful,


    then the small county yard was elegant, tranquil, and full of schrly aura.


    Even Jiang Sheng, who had her head lowered sadly, was stunned. She let go of the cotton mattress she was hugging tightly, looked up at the sky and walked under the plum tree, gently shaking it so that plum blossom petals twirled and fell.


    She stroked the solid wooden doors and carved eaves of the red walls and green tiles, the exquisite printed window paper that she had only seen in other people''s homes before, now within reach.


    Mist rose in Jiang Sheng''s eyes and vanished in an instant.


    She turned around and looked at her worried brothers, grinning to reveal her teeth. "I really like it here."


    What made the broken temple warm was her brothers being there.


    Now they were all here, and had an even more beautiful and bigger house. Jiang Sheng had no reason to be sad anymore.


    If there was one, it would only be:


    "Eight taels of silver is too expensive," the little girl frowned. "We have to earn more in the future to earn back this eight taels."


    The brothers rxed and chuckled.


    Zheng Ruqian even thumped his chest, "Leave this to me!"


    The rooms were quickly distributed.


    Jiang Sheng was a girl, already eight years old, so she could have a room to herself.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun shared a room, Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian shared a room.


    The remaining single room was left for Xu Mo, who needed to study with an oilmp.


    There were already pillows, quilts and so on, they just needed toy them out to use.


    The small yard also had a kitchen, with a stove built of yellow mud inside, so now the pots and bowls also had their own room to stay in.


    Jiang Sheng''s troubles finallypletely disappeared, and she sat under the plum treeughing every day.


    The brothers also finally had time to sit down and discuss the future.


    "With Pang County Magistrate here, the magistrate of Xieyang County dare not target us without reason." Zheng Ruqian said, "But he won''t let us off either. I''m afraid there will be constant sinister plots in the future."


    And the kind that would pin all the me on them while making themselves look innocent.


    "Pang County Magistrate can only deter for a while. Ultimately, we still have to strengthen ourselves." Chang Yan tapped his left hand with his right hand. "Money, power, people - we need them all."


    Zheng Ruqian thumped his chest, "Leave the money matters to me."


    Fang Heng gripped his staff, "Leave the fighting to me."


    Wen Zhiyun moved his mouth but did not speak.


    Xu Mo stood up, "My teacher said the county exam results will be announced in the next few days."


    Although it was just a county exam, being able to get an excellent ranking in the whole county would also be a great help.


    Everyone looked forward to it for a while.


    Five dayster, the county exam results were posted.

 Chapter 51: The Results of the County Test in Schomer.

    <h4>Chapter 51</h4>


    Over the past five days, everyone had been cautiously waiting, guarding against the dirty tricks of the Magistrate of Xieyang County while also worrying about Xu Mo''s exam results.


    Only Jiang Sheng was blindly confident, arrogantly strutting around like a little wild chicken, just short of making a sign saying "My big brother is super awesome" and holding it up when she went out every day.


    Whenever he saw his little sister act this way, Xu Mo would rub his nose.


    He felt uneasy. What if he didn''t do well on the exam? How would they deal with that?


    On the day the results were posted, the brothers were all on tenterhooks, hardly sleeping well the night before.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Sheng was still fast asleep, but they rushed to the notice board at the entrance of the government service examinationpound, standing on tiptoe to look through the list of sessful examinees.


    In the Great Yu dynasty, the civil service examination process consisted of the county, prefectural, academy, township, provincial, and pce examinations.


    After passing the county and prefectural exams, one would be a tongsheng student candidate. Only after passing the academy exam would one be considered a xiucai schr.


    And only after obtaining xiucai status could one qualify to take part in the township, provincial, and pce examinations.


    The county exam served as the first screening test. Although thousands might sign up to take the exam across the whole county, only around fifty people would actually qualify to go on to the prefectural exam.


    Relying on their strong physiques, Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng squeezed their way to the front of the crowd, standing on tiptoe and craning their necks to look at the notice.


    They started from the bottom, looking up toward the middle, but didn''t see Xu Mo''s name anywhere. The two felt a hint of joy.


    Continuing to scan forward from the middle, his name still didn''t appear.


    Xu Mo''s name wasn''t on the sessful candidate list at all.


    Zheng Ruqian''s first reaction was to curse the Magistrate of Xieyang County. "That old crook must have meddled with the results. My big brother worked so hard, how could he possibly have failed?"


    They had thought Xu Mo might not rank near the top, but were certain he would pass the exam.


    If he didn''t, then someone must have sabotaged him.


    Fang Heng was even more hotheaded, immediately turning to grab a stick. "Let''s go beat down the doors of the county government and get an exnation."


    Seeing the two older brothers about to take action in unison, the petite Chang Yan, who was squeezed in the crowd until his feet weren''t touching the ground, strained to call out, "Second brother... Third brother... Why don''t we go back home and take a look first?"


    Wen Zhiyun was also being tossed around in the crowd like a bean sprout in a pot, weak and spineless.


    Only then did Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng remember their two younger brothers who hadn''t hit their growth spurts. They quickly pulled them out from the crowd.


    They returned to Xu Mo''s side, not even daring to breathe too loudly for fear of touching on his distress.


    Xu Mo was still reasonablyposed. He gave his younger brothers a faint smile in an attempt to put their minds at ease.


    The five brothers walked from the entrance of the government service exampound back home.


    Just as they reached the intersection in the city center, they saw red paper and firecracker debris scattered on the ground.


    "Who''s having a celebration?" Zheng Ruqian wondered aloud.


    The others didn''t respond, continuing forward. Soon they caught sight of Jiang Sheng standing nkly in the doorway of their small courtyard, holding red paper in her hands, bleary-eyed and bewildered.


    Xu Mo''s steps faltered.


    Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng wore looks of disbelief.


    Chang Yan, however, had a slight smile, seeming to understand what was going on.


    "Big brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother," Jiang Sheng called out in one breath, "Where have all of you been?"


    Heaven knows she had been sleeping so soundly and sweetly. Suddenly there was loud knocking at the door and she stumbled up groggily to utch it. Before she knew what was happening, several people had burst in, calling out congrattions left and right, followed by the popping sounds of firecrackers that left Jiang Sheng frozen in ce from fright.


    What was going on? Had she dreamed about getting married off or something?


    Fortunately her brothers returned shortly after. Jiang Sheng rushed forward and shoved the red paper at Xu Mo, pointing to several people loitering at the street corner. "It was them."


    Zheng Ruqian quickly caught on. He took out a few silver coins and handed them to the group.


    Only then did they leave, satisfied.


    Xu Mo slowly unfolded the red paper. Written on it in vigorous, bold characters were the three words "Top County Candidate."


    For some reason, the exam top scorer in this district hadn''t appeared on the sessful candidate list posted at the examinationpound. Instead the news was delivered directly to his home.


    Xu Mo felt a nearly imperceptible sense of relief, closing his then reopening his eyes, which seemed to glisten slightly with moisture.


    He hadn''t let down his younger siblings who relied on him for support.


    Nor had he disappointed his parents'' expectations.


    Beside him, Zheng Ruqian grinned from ear to ear. "This is great. With you as the top county candidate, that old crook won''t dare make trouble recklessly anymore."


    Although the county exam was just the first step to bing a tongsheng student candidate, there were still the prefectural, academy, township, and other exams ahead. But being the top county candidate carried tremendous prestige.


    From ancient times until now, not everyone who was ranked first became a xiucai schr, but almost every top county candidate was guaranteed to be a xiucai master.


    If one''s circumstances were sufficient, even bing a juren degree holder and entering the civil service was not impossible.


    Just looking at how on the very night Xu Mo obtained this top county candidate honor, several tutors hade calling from the academy he was attending made this clear.


    "Goodd, I always thought you were exceptional, but I never imagined you were this outstanding," said the young tutor in charge of collecting fees at the door, who was also the one teaching Xu Mo, delightedly. "With you achieving top county candidate, our academy will also gain prestige because of you."


    Xu Mo bent down slightly. "I have Teacher Qian''s attentive guidance to thank."


    Students who excelled academically were not umon, but ones who were both academically exceptional and humbly astute were rare.


    Teacher Qian looked at Xu Mo with increasing admiration in his eyes, though his mouth said, "Although you''ve achieved top county candidate, you mustn''t be arrogant. After all, this is just the county exam. You still have to pass through five levels and defeat six generals."


    "I came today also to discuss with you the prefectural exam in April. With your performance in the county exam, you should be able to pass it, but if you can spend another two years preparing and directly test as top prefectural candidate, it would benefit you even more."


    It was clear the academy cared for him and had arranged this very thoughtfully.


    But after considering for a moment, Xu Mo shook his head.


    Whether or not he was the top scorer didn''t matter to him.


    He wanted the status of a xiucai so he wouldn''t have to kneel in officials'' halls, so the Magistrate of Xieyang wouldn''t be able to touch him, so he could protect his younger siblings.


    Not just the prefectural exam in April, he also intended to take the academy exam in August.


    This was Xu Mo''s longing to be stronger.


    Teacher Qian could understand to some extent. After all, the incident at the examinationpound had been the talk of the town recently. But he still felt more regret. Such a promising sapling, who could have listened to the academy''s arrangements and embarked on an even more remarkable official career.


    He tried persuading Xu Mo, "Actually, you don''t need to worry too much. The academy will definitely protect excellent students like you."


    This was practically telling Xu Mo not to fear the Magistrate of Xieyang anymore.


    "Will the academy also protect my younger siblings?" Xu Mo raised his head.


    Teacher Qian was rendered speechless in that instant.


    Xu Mo understood. They would only protect him, not his siblings.


    What good was that?


    He, Xu Mo, was not the kind of scum who would abandon his family for so-called prospects.


    "Teacher doesn''t need to persuade me. I will take responsibility for my own future," Xu Mo lowered his eyes. "And I will also protect my own siblings myself."


    Teacher Qian heaved a sigh. Suddenly he looked at Xu Mo with new appreciation, "All right. Then prepare for the prefectural exam in April."


    "The academy will still provide as much help as we can." He said thisst part in a lowered voice.


    At first Xu Mo thought it was because the academy valued talent.


    But on the next day, the top-ranked academy in the county, also the one Jiang Sheng had looked into but they''d had to give up on due to the prohibitive six taels per year tuition, sent over two tutors.


    Their overt and covert meanings were that they felt Xu Mo would be unable to receive a better education at his current academy. They wanted to poach the top county candidate over to them.


    It was in this moment that the Xu brothers and sister truly recognized the power of education.


    Or to put it another way, no matter the field, as long as one reached an extreme level of excellence and stood at the peak, one would be a highly sought-after talent.


    Just a top county candidate, and the county''s academies were falling over each other to recruit him.


    What about being the top prefectural or academy candidate then?


    Xu Mo heaved a long sigh. The book in his hand suddenly felt scorching hot, bringing heat to his body, flesh, and soul, letting his spirit soar and dance across the nine heavens.


    When his soul settled back into ce for an instant, Xu Mo lowered his head and declined the invitations from all the academies.

 Chapter 52: The Inferiority of Wen Zhiyun

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>


    Xu Mo began preparing for the April prefectural exam.


    Over the past few days, the small courtyard had transformed from tranquility to bustle, and then back to tranquility again. The siblings were having a hard time adjusting.


    Zheng Ruqian was especially taken aback. "Had I known studying would bring so many benefits, I would''ve attended school with Eldest Brother too!"


    Jiang Sheng shot him a look. "Recite a ssical essay for me to hear."


    "...Nevermind," Second Brother looked up at the sky.


    Anyone could get an education, but not everyone was Xu Mo - shockingly brilliant, diligent, endowed with talent and a strong work ethic. Both were indispensable to him.


    At least in little Jiang Sheng''s heart, Eldest Brother was the smartest and most incredible.


    Beside her, Zheng Ruqian pouted. He admitted Eldest Brother was amazing, but couldn''t Little Jiang Sheng look at Second Brother too? Second Brother made money, he was amazing too!


    "What about me, aren''t I amazing either?" Fang Heng was even more disappointed. "I can take on five men alone."


    Wen Zhiyun''s lips moved again but he swallowed his words back down.


    The rest, especially Chang Yan, watched this scene unfold with great interest, coughing now and then to remind them of Fifth Brother''s presence.


    Times like these gave Jiang Sheng a headache. Too many brothers was troublesome as well. Apart from mild-mannered Fourth Brother, her other brotherspeted and quarreled over everything.


    When Jiang Sheng was in a good mood, she would cate each of them, and harmony would return to the family.


    But right now she was not in the mood to humor anyone. She nted her fists on her waist and stormed off in a huff.


    Leaving Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng staring at each other.


    "You upset Little Sister."


    "No, it was you."


    "Nonsense. It was clearly you."


    "Wanna fight it out?..."


    The truth was, everyone in this family tried their best and contributed in their own way.


    Eldest Brother excelled in academics, Second Brother made money, Third Brother was a fighter, and even Fifth Little Brother was so clever.


    At first, Wen Zhiyun was also quite confident in his ability to make money treating illnesses in the vige.


    But now that they had moved, Xieyang County already had plenty of professional physicians, and a half-baked apprentice like him was naturally ignored.


    So whenever Second and Third Brother bickered, Eldest and Fifth could chime in or watch the show.


    Only Wen Zhiyun would hesitate to speak.


    He felt too inferiorpared to his brothers. To them, he was just a burden.


    As the others chatted animatedly, Wen Zhiyun quietly got up and wandered aimlessly around the county streets.


    He didn''t know how else he could contribute to the family.


    He was hopeless at academics, business, intelligence, and conversation. The only thing he had going for him was the smattering of folk remedies he had inherited from Father.


    Medicine.


    Wen Zhiyun halted his steps. He stood before the entrance to a medical hall.


    Compared to the modest clinic Wen the Physician ran back in their vige, this big medical hall in the county seat was far more impressive.


    A que asrge as a man that read "Bianrentang Medical Hall". A bright and tidy consultation counter. Rows and rows of medicine cabs. Rare medicinal ingredients. And three doctors sitting in consultation.


    At the moment though, they seemed stumped by something, pacing back and forth around a patientid out on the floor.


    Out of curiosity, Wen Zhiyun drew a couple steps closer.


    Usually patients came to the medical hall on their own or supported by family. Those carried in like this one clearly had an emergency. This patient''s lips and face were white, his abdomen severely distended. Currently unconscious with pain, his pants were darkened from loss of bowel control.


    The three doctors were arguing over his diagnosis.


    The eldest said, "Abdomen so distended must be trapped gas. We need to relieve it quickly, brew medicine to aid expulsion."


    A middle-aged one frowned. "Never seen gas cause incontinence. More like stomach bloating, give digestives instead."


    The youngest was silent, palpating the patient''s abdomen repeatedly instead. He shook his head. "You''re both wrong..."


    He didn''t get to finish before the other two admonished him.


    "An ignorant whelp like you, what do you know? You''ve eaten less rice than I''ve eaten salt. This is a fatal condition. If life is lost due to your baseless drivel, who will take responsibility?"


    "That''s right, don''t spout nonsense. You can''t afford those consequences."


    The two were united against the young physician over his dissent.


    The young doctor huffed angrily. "Medical skill doesn''t get better with age. Don''t overestimate yourselves. He clearly has intestinal obstruction causing the bloating. Just needsxatives."


    This was tantamount to denying the older doctors'' diagnoses.


    Listening from outside, even Wen Zhiyun broke into a nervous sweat for him.


    Sure enough, the old doctors immediately bristled. "Who do you think you are in Xieyang County, to lecture before us? How many medical credentials and cases have you treated, that you dare point fingers? I say it''s abdominal bloating, so it''s abdominal bloating!"


    In medicine, age did not equal skill.


    But more years did mean more experience. People ced greater trust in seasoned old hands than seemingly arrogant youths. Public opinion followed in condemnation.


    The young doctor was nearly drowned in vitriol.


    Seeing this, Wen Zhiyun couldn''t help but step forward and venture softly, "I-I''ve seen this in my father''s case records. He is right, it''s intestinal obstruction..."


    Too weak to be noticed.


    Wen Zhiyun closed his eyes. Sheltered by his parents since youth, he had developed a timid personality.


    Later, surrounded by caring elder brothers, even little Chang Yan was smarter and braver than him.


    The more Wen Zhiyun thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. Finally mustering half the courage he possessed in life, he shouted, "The young physician is right! It''s obstruction!"


    Silence fell over the hall.


    The disheveled young doctor lifted his head, eyes bright with tears, as if ready to kiss Wen Zhiyun in gratitude. "You see, you see! Someone believes me!"


    The old doctor nced back disdainfully. "A mere child spouting nonsense. Worse than us."


    Indeed, Wen Zhiyun looked very young. The crowd eyed him dubiously.


    But he grew more adamant. "Less talk, more action. Better than leaving the patient writhing in pain."


    He had struck the crux of the issue.


    Several patient rtives rushed over in tears. "He''s suffering! He''s dying! Give him medicine, any medicine, so he can be cured!"


    The senior and middle-aged doctors exchanged a look. They weren''t certain of the diagnosis either. Reckless treatment meant shouldering responsibility.


    Years of experience made them wary of risk. "Then do as the young physician suggested."


    Who diagnosed, who prescribed, who took liability.


    The young doctor understood too, but the patient''s life hung by a thread. However furious, saving him came first.


    Notplex at all - just ground fava bean powder mixed in water.


    The medicine boy quickly ground and brought it over. The patient''s family carefully fed it to him.


    In about the time it took to finish a cup of tea, a thunderous fart resounded.


    The stench drove those nearby to cover their noses and mouths.


    Then, as if a ho''s nest was stirred, farts came one after another, eachyer of stench stronger than thest.


    When it seemed the stench could grow no more intense, the thunder turned to quiet plops.


    And even greater vileness swept forth.


    The faint of heart instantly vomited or nearly swooned.


    But before their eyes, the patient''s abdomen gradually deted. His consciousness also grew clearer.


    The young physician pinched his nose, eyes streaming tears, still arguing his case as best he could while choking on the fumes. "I was...I was right...I was right..."


    He didn''t get to finish before crumpling to the ground.

 Chapter 53: Murder for Hire

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>


    Although the clinic was in chaos, the patient had been saved.


    Wen Zhiyun did not linger and slowly turned to leave. But just then, the young doctor who had fainted earlier struggled up again with difficulty, staggered over to him, grabbed his sleeve, and said, "You helped me today, and I haven''t thanked you yet."


    Wen Zhiyun said sincerely, "My parents were doctors. I learned some from them since I was little. I just couldn''t bear to see patients suffering."


    After he spoke, he wanted to pull his sleeve out. But unexpectedly, the young doctor grabbed it even tighter and said, "You''ve also studied medicine? That''s not right."


    "The old guy said I''m gifted and became a good doctor at a young age. You''re five or six years younger than me, but just as outstanding. Doesn''t that mean you''re even more talented than me?"


    The young doctor''s expression changed several times.


    It was evident he went from jealousy, to struggling, then to frustration, and finally to magnanimity.


    "Forget it, the old guy taught me medicine to save lives, not to kill off good seedlings." The young doctor waved his hand. "From now on, you''ll follow me. In ten years, let''s see who''s more excellent, you or me."


    Wen Zhiyun: "..."


    He had gone out alone this time to find a way to make money and contribute to his family.


    The only reason he dared to speak up was that his parents were doctors.


    "Sir, I think there''s a misunderstanding. I just happened to pass by," Wen Zhiyun humbly and politely shook his head.


    The young doctor nced at his dusty jacket and said, "Collecting medicine with me, I''ll pay you five taels a month."


    Wen Zhiyun: "..."


    It wasn''t that he was weak-kneed, but five taels of silver was too tempting.


    "Ok," Wen Zhiyun agreed with just that one word, setting the course for his life.


    The two returned to the clinic.


    The mess had been mostly cleaned up, but the patient still felt unwell. After lying on the door nk for a while, he suddenly sat up and vomited a pool on the ground.


    The young doctor''s steps abruptly halted.


    Wen Zhiyun bumped into him from behind and asked puzzledly, "Dr. Wu, what''s wrong?"


    The two had just exchanged names.


    Wu Suowei''s brows furrowed as hisplexion turned ugly. "The patient vomiting up filth means his stomach is also ill. His bloated, arched abdomen clearly indicates abdominal distension too."


    But earlier he had confidently diagnosed it as just intestinal obstruction and even mocked the two senior doctors.


    In fact, none of the three doctors'' diagnoses were wrong. It was just that none had diagnosed the full condition.


    For Wu Suowei, this was a huge blow.


    He had thought himself a genius, but in the end was no different from an average doctor.


    "Master was right. Medicine is profound, and I wascent thinking I could learn it all in a few years. Experience still trumps everything..."


    Muttering, he entered the clinic.


    Wen Zhiyun followed behind, deep in thought.


    At the same time, the small courtyard was about to explode.


    Jiang Sheng angrily pointed at her five brothers, sparing no criticism. "I just took a nap and when I woke up, Fourth Brother was gone. When asked, you said he just went for a walk. But he doesn''t know the county city well. What if he gets lost? What then?"


    Little Jiang Sheng''s heart ached.


    How could her whole family be so careless? Eldest Brother made her anxious, Second Brother pained her, Third Brother worried her, Fourth Brother made her apprehensive, and Fifth Brother...Fifth Brother was pretty reliable.


    But Fourth Brother was uneptable. He had always been frail. What if he met rogues? What if someone caught and bullied him?


    Just thinking about Wen Zhiyun tearing up while retreating and screaming, "Don''te near me, don''t..." made Jiang Sheng stamp her feet in agitation.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, don''t worry so much. The city is very safe without many bad guys," Zheng Ruqian tried to reassure her.


    But that made Jiang Sheng even more incensed. "We offended the county magistrate!"


    Alright, Zheng Ruqian shut up.


    But staying so irritable wouldn''t solve anything either. Xu Mo twirled the xuan paper in his hand and said gently, "Call the Pang brothers here. Let''s go look for him first."


    That was the only n for now.


    The five Pang brothers, plus the five Jiang siblings, for a total of ten peoplebed through the county city.


    But the county was so big. How could ten people search every corner?


    The sun set in the west.


    Jiang Sheng stood at the intersection, hands on hips, panting. Turning around, she saw the slender figure of Wen Zhiyun.


    He walked alone, backlit by the sunset. The lingering glow prated his bones, making his skin seem translucent like pearls and jade. If not for the dusty men¡¯s jacket, people might have mistaken him for a girl.


    "Fourth Brother," Jiang Sheng''s impatience vanished upon seeing him. "As long as you''re fine."


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes also lit up. He rushed over to grab her hand, somewhat incoherently saying, "Jiang Sheng, I have five taels of silver. I earned money."


    Now he finally had the confidence to say he could protect his sister.


    By the time everyone scattered across the city returned, the sky had gonepletely dark.


    Xu Mo cooked a pan of chicken like the restaurant''s. The vor was rich without being greasy.


    The eleven of them ate together.


    No one reprimanded Wen Zhiyun for going out alone or mentioned spending half the afternoon searching for him around the county. On hearing he found a job collecting medicine for five taels a month, they even congratted him.


    Pang Dashan was extremely envious. "I only get one hundred wen in ten days."


    Zheng Ruqian''s actions stilled as he ate chicken butt.


    Chang Yan whispered in his ear, "Raise it a bit."


    Such is human nature. When one has nothing, even one hundred wen seems astronomical. But after some time, one hundred wen bes tasteless and more is needed to satisfy desires.


    If Zheng Ruqian didn''t raise the pay, Pang Dashan would still work for him but withints. It''d be better to directly win him over with a raise.


    Despite Chang Yan''s young age, he understood this very well.


    Zheng Ruqian alsoprehended quickly. He immediately smiled and said, "Come to think of it, you''ve worked for me two months. Time to raise it. Next time I''ll pay two hundred wen."


    Pang Dashan''s eyes predictably brightened.


    Midway through the meal, he pushed around his rice and hesitantly said, "There''s something not sure if I should mention."


    "I''m on good terms with the county beggars. Today while looking for Fourth Brother, I heard from them that some scar-faced thugs with murderous auras have been going in and out the county government''s backyard. Better not provoke them."


    Beggars were thergest group in a city and best informed about secrets.


    If this news was true, danger might follow.


    The six siblings'' eating slowed at the same time as rm bells rang in their hearts.


    "If the county magistrate wanted to kill us, he''d have already quietly done so. Why wait until now?" Zheng Ruqian was still doubtful.


    Each time he went to Yunshui County, he would visit Magistrate Pang and their rtionship gradually grew.


    If the county magistrate here really killed them, Magistrate Pang definitely wouldn''t just watch.


    Plus there was the dismissed official present. If Zheng Ruqian was county magistrate, he would only try to legally defeat the siblings instead of using this sort of shady move that would eventually be exposed.


    "Don''t forget, he still has a wife."

 Chapter 54: Saving Zheng Ruqian

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>


    For the county magistrate, Gao Hu was just his small nephew, a sharp de that would be a pity to lose but would not cause too much grief.


    But for the magistrate''s wife, Gao Hu was the brother she had raised like her own son, and the sole heir to pass on the Gao family line that she cared for deeply.


    So it was understandable that she hated the siblings who had sent Gao Hu to prison, to the point she was willing to hire killers and evenmit murder.


    It was just unknown what assassins she had hired, when they would strike, and against which target.


    Knowing nothing made them feel awful.


    The six siblings lost their appetites, too bothered to eat.


    But Pang Dashan was heartily stuffing his face at this time, even sucking the marrow out of bones, making Zheng Ruqian suspect for a moment that he was lying for the sake of extra food.


    After seeing Pang Dashan and his brothers off,


    Zheng Ruqian shut the door and raced back to the yard, "Xiaosan will stay home these next few days to protect our younger brothers and sister."


    "What about eldest brother?" Jiang Sheng asked.


    Zheng Ruqian thought for a moment. "We''ll all go together to send eldest brother to school, thene back together. That''ll be safer."


    "What about you, then?" Jiang Sheng asked again.


    Zheng Ruqian thumped his chest. "What could happen to me? I''ve got Pang Dashan with me."


    But Pang Dashan was only big and burly, not trained in any martial arts. He was alright in a contest of brute strength, but when facing someone skilled like Fang Heng, he always failed to dodge in time.


    "No, I don''t want anything to happen to second brother. I don''t want to lose you," Jiang Sheng clutched Zheng Ruqian''s sleeve with eyes brimming with tears.


    During the day, she would search all over town out of worry for fourth brother.


    At night, her eyes would also fill with tears fretting over second brother.


    The little sister had never yed favorites. She had always loved each of her brothers sincerely.


    Zheng Ruqian''s nose turned sour.


    He didn''t want anything to happen either, didn''t want to leave his family. But he had to go out to earn money. He couldn''t give up this ready business over things that hadn''t happened yet.


    It was at this moment that the siblings realized, although they now had money and food, to properly protect themselves they still needed people, abilities, and ess to information.


    Xu Mo stood up with his hands behind his back and slowly paced. "When is second brother going to Yunshui County to deliver vegetables?"


    "In three days," Zheng Ruqian held up three fingers. "In three days the snow vegetable harvest will be full. I''ll have to go to Yunshui County then, otherwise the restaurant Yuanran Ju that I supply every half month won''t have enough."


    Xu Mo looked towards Fang Heng.


    Fang Heng understood his meaning and stood up as well. "Three days of intensive training, though it won''t be enough to counter attack, at least they''ll be more agile."


    Zheng Ruqian was still confused. "Training, training who? Me?"


    "Not just you," Fang Heng spat out a few words. "Mainly Pang Dashan and his brothers."


    At the same time.


    The brothers huddling around the fire in the mountain cave suddenly sneezed in unison.


    "Big brother, have we caught a cold?" the first little brother asked.


    Pang Dashan pinched his nose. No snot. "Probably someone is cursing us from behind."


    Back at the small estate.


    Zheng Ruqian was bewildered at first, but on second thought, there really was no other way.


    Eldest brother had to prepare for exams, third brother had to protect the family, fourth brother had to go to the clinic for medicine, fifth brother was too young, and Jiang Sheng was a girl.


    There really was only Pang Dashan and his brothers left to make use of.


    If it came down to it, he could just pay them.


    For the first time, Zheng Ruqian acted arrogantly with his newfound wealth.


    And so the next day,


    six half-grown boys appeared in the yard carrying water vats.


    "Old Zheng, are we really doing this?" Pang Dashan said hesitantly. "I''m one thing, but my younger brothers are still so young."


    Zheng Ruqian pulled out a stack of copper coins from his pocket. "One hundred wen for all who go."


    Without another word, Pang Dashan hoisted the vat onto his head, and even kindly helped his brothers set theirs down too.


    Zheng Ruqian: "......"


    In the afternoon, the strategy changed to tying sandbags to their legs as they ran ten kilometers (modified).


    At first the six were exhausted, but by the end they suddenly felt refreshed and invigorated, as if it were nothing.


    Especially after taking off the sandbags, that feeling of lightness made them want to run all the way to Yunshui County.


    As for the sore backs and aching waists?


    No problem, they could find Wen Xiaosi for easy pain relief.


    On the second day, Fang Heng began teaching them how to use concealed weapons.


    Which really just meant hiding some sharp rocks and sticks in their sleeves, and as long as they threw them urately and with force, it would inflict some harm.


    Three days of intensive training could not turn ordinary people into martial arts masters.


    But it could make them more adept at dodging harm, dealing with danger, and finding the right moment to counterattack.


    After three days, the snow vegetable harvest was full.


    Zheng Ruqian set off with Pang Dashan and his four brothers, driving a donkey cart.


    Jiang Sheng waved tearfully. "Second brother, big brother Pang, if you encounter danger just run. As long as you cane back safely, nothing else matters."


    "Keep up the training until they return," Fang Heng also waved.


    Pang Dashan was so frightened he whipped the donkey''s behind and raced off, thinking to himself that he might just stay in Yunshui County and note back.


    After sending off Zheng Ruqian and the others, they still had to escort Xu Mo to school.


    Jiang Sheng was too worried about second brother to be in high spirits, sitting curled up in a daze.


    Even when Xu Mo paused his reading, he would lift his head every so often to nce in the direction of Yunshui County.


    Chang Yan sighed and looked towards Wen Zhiyun.


    These past few days while Zheng Ruqian was put through special training, the two brothers had not been idle either.


    After realizing they would always be stuck reacting passively, Chang Yan had started racking his brains for ways to expand their intelligencework.


    The simplest method was of course to nt moles.


    So-called moles outwardly appeared loyal to their masters, but actually served another master, passing on information from the moment they were nted, and even sacrificing themselves when necessary.


    But that was clearly unrealistic.


    There was no choice but to gather intel, turn agents, and buy people off.


    Chang Yan found Wen Zhiyun. Going to the clinic to fetch medicine wasn''t very important work, but he was bound to encounter key figures.


    Like the county magistrate''s wife''s personal maid, or a cleaning servant girl.


    The two brothers were already of the same mind about this. Wen Zhiyun was timid, but with Chang Yan''s goading, he daringly took a peek at the clinic''s patient records and found that the county magistrate''s wife''s head maid came at the end of each month for medicine, firmly memorizing this.


    Waiting for the chance.


    On the third day after Zheng Ruqian and Pang Dashan left, the head maid did indeed go to the clinic.


    Wen Zhiyun remembered Chang Yan''s words, chatting her up amiably while casually probing with "big sister" this and that, sweet as honey. Still he subtly sounded things out.


    Of course the head maid would not directly speak of such matters, so he could only make sideways approaches.


    First asking how the mistress'' mood wastely, he found out she was in good spirits. Then he remarked that the new medicine should avoid extreme emotional ups and downs, and it would be best to avoid taking it for now.


    Finally, he asked when she woulde for more medicine next month, so he could prepare it ahead of time.


    The head maid thought for a moment. "Then make it the twenty-ninth next month."


    Today was the twenty-sixth.


    Wen Zhiyun''s heart jumped. He quickly found Chang Yan and deduced that the twenty-seventh or twenty-eighth would be when the county magistrate''s wife made her move.


    But thest two days, none of the beggars in town had seen Knife Scarfacee or go.


    So the only possibility was that he had left town.


    Chang Yan''s heart lurched. He went straight to Fang Heng, "Second brother may be in danger."


    Compared to the siblings still in town, Zheng Ruqian outside the city walls was clearly the better target.


    Easy, simple, and evidence harder to find too.


    Fang Heng turned red with anger. "Should have known not to let second brother make this trip."


    "No use saying that now. Hurry and go save them," Chang Yan kept his cool. "Eldest brother should stay at school for now and not go anywhere. Everyone else go rescue them."


    Even if they couldn''t help, they couldn''t leave the little estate empty either, in case the county magistrate''s wife took the chance to make her move.


    This line of thinking was quite meticulous.


    Fang Heng cast an astonished nce at his little fifth brother, but ultimately said nothing.


    He leapt onto the fiery red stud, and had his younger siblings board a rented carriage as they raced at top speed towards Yunshui County.


    They plunged ahead fully aware of the danger.


    The wind whipped their hair and the chill wind stung their faces, but their gazes were steady as they advanced relentlessly.


    "Hyah!"

 Chapter 55: Saved

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian was a very clever person. After being enlightened in his dream, he no longer only transported vegetables from Yunshui County, but also sold snow vegetables from Xieyang County to Yunshui County.


    The first time, he acted as his own boss and sold them to the married women in bits and pieces. He made good money, but the chitchat was endless, and the married women always wanted to get a little extra even after paying the copper coins, so Zheng Ruqian didn''t want to offend his old customers and could only pinch his nose and agree.


    The second time, he learned to be smarter. He thought about how originally the siblings were beggars who couldn''t even afford meals, yet they were able to sell vegetables to Leisure Residence. Now he was considered a somewhat famous small vegetable vendor in Yunshui County. How could he not find customers to buy the vegetables that he actively delivered to their door?


    Zheng Ruqian spent half a day running around the busiest streets in Yunshui County. He didn''t sell to restaurants, but found a dried vegetable shop instead.


    It wasn''t the traditional transaction of silver and goods exchanged. Rather, it was consignment selling.


    Zheng Ruqian gave the goods to the boss of the dried vegetable shop to sell. The money from the sales was split twenty-eighty. This way, Zheng Ruqian had to work hard to find good goods and didn''t dare use inferior ones to substitute high-quality ones. The boss of the dried vegetable shop didn''t need to worry that the goods wouldn''t sell, leading to hoarding. It was a win-win situation.


    February 27th.


    Zheng Ruqian had just collected vegetables in Yunshui County and was driving his donkey cart back to Xieyang County.


    Pang Dashan and his four younger brothers'' mental state had rxed from the high tension over the past three days. They joked about the previous three days of intensive training, all feeling it had been unnecessary.


    But Zheng Ruqian didn''t feel as rxed as they did.


    If the county magistrate''s wife really hired killers, and they weren''t targeting him but his older and younger siblings in Xieyang County instead, then byparison, Zheng Ruqian would rather they target him.


    As expected, things went as he wished.


    When the two donkey carts reached the border between Xieyang County and Yunshui County, the same area where they had tied up the government runner before, the originally t official road suddenly had some gravel blocking the way.


    Pang Dashan reined in the donkey cart, "I''ll go move it aside."


    Zheng Ruqian frowned. He felt an ominous feeling hovering around his heart.


    Just as he was about to remind Pang Dashan, four figures suddenly appeared from behind the gravel. They wore ck martial arts uniforms, wieldedrge choppers, had knife scars on their faces, and exuded a murderous aura.


    Knife scars?


    Zheng Ruqian''s stomach tightened. He immediately yelled, "Dashan, run, it''s the knife scar faces!"


    Pang Dashan was so frightened he jumped. The benefits of the special training appeared now. He swiftly turned around and fled back behind the donkey cart with lightning speed.


    The ck-clothed men wielding choppers said, "...You''re the knife scar face, your whole family has knife scar faces."


    The killers were unhappy now, and would only chop faster.


    The extra wide des came whistling with the wind. In Zheng Ruqian''s mind, all thoughts of counterattack, like throwing pebbles, vanished. All his instincts became: run.


    Run like crazy.


    At that moment, the six of them ran at the fastest speed in their lives. Their legs swung like the wind fire wheels, their hair flew straight back, and they wished they could be as fast as a loosed arrow.


    After a cool breeze blew by, the ck-clothed men opened their eyes, only to find that the few children had circled around them, passed through the gravel, and ran towards Xieyang County.


    "Old Zheng, something''s not right," Pang Dashan yelled while running, mouth full of wind. "They came from the Xieyang County direction. Shouldn''t we be running towards Yunshui County?"


    "You don''t understand," Zheng Ruqian also drank the wind. "My fifth younger brother said that to win, we must catch them unprepared."


    Seeing that the ck-clothed men behind them were all stunned for a moment, they knew this tactic worked.


    But it only bought them a few breaths'' time.


    The ck-clothed men reacted and chased after them, choppers in hand.


    They were trained martial artists who tempered their bodies every day. They were simply not at a level that the children who had only trained for three days couldpare with.


    In just over a dozen breaths, the ck-clothed men were right on the children''s heels.


    Seeing the dark blue long des about to stab the children''s backs, the knife-scarred faces even revealed a fierce grin.


    In that critical moment, a red-maned horse appeared galloping swiftly from up ahead. A gray-clothed youthy prone on the carriage ¨D who else could it be but Fang Heng?


    Following closely behind was another carriage with Jiang Sheng Changyan and Wen Zhiyun crouching on the outside.


    In a sh, it was as if they had brought light.


    Zheng Ruqian nearly cried. He knew he had gambled right. Running towards Xieyang County was the correct direction. His older and younger siblings had reallye to save him.


    "Third older brother..." His words were swallowed by the wind.


    Fang Heng didn''t look back at him. His eyebrows were knit solemnly as he firmly gripped his staff and charged the ck-clothed men ahead of him, swinging down heavily.


    The ck-clothed men weren''t Pang Dashan. They wouldn''t foolishly take that blow and dodged to the side.


    But the momentum from their charge forward remained. Fang Heng took advantage of that momentum and chopped down, barely avoiding the long de in the man''s hand.


    In the Great Yu Dynasty, iron ore was scarce. Those who could forge iron had to be registered with the county government. Even for a peasant to buy an iron hoe required three certificates and five reviews. To buy a de was simply difficult.


    Let alone one this long, sharp, and exuding a strong, solemn aura of bloodlust.


    For a moment, Fang Heng''s bones shuddered.


    His callused hands instinctively tightened around the hilt and swung up and down diagonally.


    From that brief sh, they both knew: these were trained martial artists.


    The ck-clothed men whistled to call theirpanions back, abandoning Pang Dashan, Zheng Ruqian and the others. They surrounded the Fang Heng on horseback.


    Smart people all knew that as long as they killed the one on horseback, the others would be like turtles in a jar.


    "Third older brother!" Jiang Sheng was extremely worried but didn''t dare approach, afraid of bing a burden.


    "Third older brother!" Zheng Ruqian also yelled loudly, eyes brimming red.


    Fang Heng didn''t look back. He focused intently on the four ck-clothed men, then suddenly swung his de.


    With both sides trained martial artists, a child against four adults basically had no chance of winning.


    But relying on the height advantage from the horse, Fang Heng was able to skillfully hold his own.


    The problem was, over time, he would inevitably lose.


    Zheng Ruqian clenched his fists tightly, identally touching the pebbles in his sleeve pocket. He suddenly understood and called Pang Dashan and his four brothers over. "Throw, throw at them fiercely."


    After three days of training, their projectile skills might not be formidable yet but their aim was decent.


    Thus, rain-like dense rocks fell on the ck-clothed men''s heads, bodies, and des.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t do much harm.


    Seeing Fang Heng struggling badly in the fight, even the red-maned horse whinnied in pain from its injuries.


    Sitting on the shaft, Wen Zhiyun took out a package of powder from his sleeve, gritted his teeth, and flung it out.


    It just so happened that Zheng Ruqian''s rock hit it. The simply folded paper package instantly shattered, and powder like white fog enveloped the men.


    Fang Heng reacted swiftly, using his clothes to cover his nose and mouth as he charged out of the encirclement.


    Leaving the ck-clothed men to inhale arge amount first before they remembered to cover their noses and mouths, but by then it was toote.


    Their leader became furious. "What is this, what is it?"


    "Ten Fragrance Mild Sinew Powder," Wen Zhiyun said coldly. "In at most half a stick of incense, your limbs will go soft and you won''t be able to move."


    By that time, no matter how formidable the martial artists, they would have to copse.


    And if fated to die, they would have to die!

 Chapter 56: Shangfucheng Complaint

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>


    The man in ck was greatly shocked. He had not expected that after fighting with a little brat for so long without gaining an advantage, he would even be hit by such an insidious and vicious Paralyzing Powder.


    "You''re ruthless!" They did not dare to dy any longer, jumped to a side path, and somersaulted out of sight.


    Xu Mo stood ramrod straight on the horse, holding the long sword, advancing fearlessly and looking heroic and unmatched.


    "Third brother, you look just like a returning victorious general!" Jiang Sheng looked at him admiringly.


    This time, Zheng Ruqian was not jealous.


    He smacked his lips, also feeling that his third younger brother was looking more and more handsome.


    However, an abrupt change urred.


    Fang Heng, who had been sitting upright on the horse the whole time, suddenly changed expression, and his body visibly wilted before their eyes.


    "Oh no, it''s the Ten-Scent Paralyzing Powder!" Jiang Sheng stamped her feet anxiously, "Fourth brother, you must have an antidote since you have poison, right? Quick, give third brother the antidote, he''s poisoned!"


    She almost shook Wan Zhiyun''s small body apart.


    After a long while, the frail fourth brother squeezed out a sentence, "There''s no such thing as Ten-Scent Paralyzing Powder."


    This was not the martial arts world in storybooks, how could there be so many strange poisons? What he said earlier was just to scare away the men in ck.


    As it turned out, things they hadn''t heard much about were useful for scaring people.


    "Then, then what is it?" Jiang Sheng was shocked speechless.


    At this time, Fang Heng had already been rescued from the horse by Pang Dashan and Zheng Ruqian¡¯sbined efforts of seven hands and eight feet, and was being carried onto the carriage.


    If Fang Heng was not poisoned, then what was wrong with him now?


    His face was pale, his lips trembling, his waist hunched over.


    It really looked like it!


    Jiang Sheng really couldn''t figure it out, she could only look around nkly, not knowing who to ask for help.


    Chang Yan sped his hands together and quietly asked, "The white powder from earlier was not poison, so what was it?"


    Wan Zhiyun scratched the back of his head, "It was broad bean powder ground by Doctor Wu."


    Jiang Sheng, Chang Yan: "..."


    As if to verify Wan Zhiyun''s words, Fang Heng, who had just beenid in the carriage, suddenly shot up and looked around frantically for a while. When he didn''t find anything, he rushed with a ck face into a nearby reed thicket.


    "Huh, what''s wrong with third brother?" The confused Zheng Ruqian wanted to chase after him.


    Jiang Sheng quickly held him back firmly, "Second brother, please give third brother some privacy."


    Who didn''t have stomach and intestinal issues?


    As for what Fang Heng was looking for, hmm ... it should be toilet paper.


    Jiang Sheng stuck out her tongue. In any case, it was good that he wasn''t poisoned.


    Half an hourter.


    The group returned to Xieyang County with the weakened Fang Heng. The gravel on the road had already beenpletely cleared up by the Pang brothers, and the vegetables from the two carts were safely delivered to You Ran Ju.


    Pang Dashan took his brothers back to their new residence they had found on the outskirts of the county¡ªanother cave.


    Zheng Ruqian returned the carriage and used a donkey cart to bring Headmaster Xu, the eldest brother, back home.


    In the small courtyard.


    After hearing about the thrills but no real danger today, Xu Mo first breathed a sigh of relief, and then knitted his brows.


    "Eldest brother, we all came back safely, why are you still frowning?" Jiang Sheng tiptoed, trying to smooth the wrinkles between Xu Mo''s brows.


    Xu Mo patted her little head and did not speak.


    Chang Yan said softly on the side, "Eldest brother must be worried that something like this will happen again."


    Although they narrowly escaped today, the men in ck were not dead, and the county magistrate''s wife would not give up. Such things would still happen.


    They could hide for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    Who could guarantee that they would be lucky enough to escape next time?


    Xu Mo took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    In his original n, as long as the Xieyang county magistrate could restrain himself and not kill them, he would settle down and focus on the imperial examinations.


    But now, the county magistrate''s wife''s attempt to hire killers had interrupted all his ns.


    No one could hurt his younger siblings right in front of an older brother.


    He had originally wanted to deal with these things after he became more powerful.


    But now, Xu Mo could not wait any longer.


    He took another deep breath and looked at his younger siblings, "I n to go to Anshui Prefecture early."


    Xieyang County was under the jurisdiction of Anshui Prefecture. The superior of the Xieyang county magistrate was the Anshui prefectural governor.


    What Xu Mo was doing was reporting to a higher level.


    He said early, because his prefectural exam in April would also take ce in Anshui Prefecture. Calcting carefully, he was going a full twenty days early.


    "Eldest Brother, skipping levels to report a grievance calls for fifty blows of the nk first." Chang Yan gently reminded him.


    Xu Mo paused. Of course he knew, but he couldn''t stand it anymore. He wanted to expose all of the Xieyang county magistrate''s crimes and evil deeds.


    Not only the case of the county magistrate''s wife hiring killers.


    There was also the case of Magistrate Xu''s innocent family being harmed.


    Over the past six months, he had been secretly investigating, and had initially gotten some clues recently. He not only found evidence, but also found the widow of Magistrate Xu''s attendant master back then.


    He still remembered that the master''s wife was so smart and beautiful that even the county magistrate''s wife was exceptionally caring towards her, treating her like a sister. Butter, after Magistrate Xu''s reputation as an honest official was ruined and his whole family was beheaded, the master took his wife and vanished without a trace.


    Xu Mo had thought for a time that they had also been harmed.


    It wasn''t until a few days ago when some child beggars came to report on the county magistrate''s wife''s activities that Xu Mo took pity and gave them some food. Among the group of beggars, he discovered the wretched wife.


    She had lost her former beauty, her tall figure was hunched over, and she crouched in a corner gnawing on a bun.


    When someone passed by, she would even shrink back in fear, protecting her chest, as if dreading something.


    Xu Mo couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his eyes and approached, asking repeatedly several times, "Auntie, is it you, Auntie?"


    Only then did the master''s wife raise her head. Seeing Xu Mo''s somewhat more mature appearance, she suddenly opened her mouth and cried out, "Wah!"


    While crying, she also moaned, "It''s my fault, sister-inw, don''t me me. It was us who harmed you, but we were also punished. Don''te looking for us, don''te looking for us..."


    Tears streamed down her face. She truly regretted it.


    Unfortunately, time could not be turned back, nor could the dead be brought back to life.


    Xu Mo clenched his fists tightly, using great effort to restrain himself. He only asked, "Auntie, are you willing to let the executioner receive due punishment?"


    With human testimony, material evidence, and now an indigo sword as irond evidence.


    Xu Mo was determined. Even if he had to give up the prefectural exam, he would also bring the Xieyang county magistrate down!


    In early March, except for Zheng Ruqian who would be dyed for a day or two because of harvesting vegetables, the rest of the siblings packed up and took a rented carriage straight to Anshui Prefecture.

 Chapter 57: The City is full of Fools.

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>


    Before leaving, Xu Mo said a few words to Zheng Ruqian in a low voice.


    Zheng Ruqian''s face changed, but he did not speak.


    Soon, the carriage bumped away.


    Jiang Sheng asked worriedly, "Is it really okay to leave Second Brother to harvest vegetables alone? What if he runs into those scar-faced men again?"


    Xu Mo nced at Fang Heng, who was groaning in the carriage, "Don''t worry."


    After just a couple breaths of that broad bean powder, Fang Heng had been bedridden for three full days.


    What that powder would do to the men in ck was still an unknown.


    Chang Yan shivered and wrapped his jacket tighter, "Fourth Brother, where did you get that broad bean powder? It''s so powerful."


    Wen Zhiyun scratched his head. He didn''t know either.


    But when Doctor Wu gave him the beans to grind, he kindly reminded Wen Zhiyun to wrap a scarf around his nose and mouth, and not breathe in even a tiny bit, otherwise he would take no responsibility.


    "Speaking of which, Doctor Wu is really kind-hearted." Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, and looked towards Wen Zhiyun again, "Fourth Brother goes fishing for three days and dryings for two, yet Doctor Wu doesn''t get mad. He still pays the usual wage. What a good boss."


    Wen Zhiyun''s lips twitched, stopping himself from speaking several times.


    That damned, peerless good boss. Wu himself also goes fishing for three days and dryings for two, asionally slipping away to gather herbs on some mountain. Leaving little Wen Zhiyun alone to silently gather medicine, sometimes even forced to reluctantly diagnose patients in his stead.


    Taking the medicine gathering boy''s wage, but bearing all of the work.


    Fortunately, Wu was an absent-minded, unconstrained person. Whenever Wen Zhiyun asked for leave, he readily granted it.


    When he learned Wen Zhiyun was going to the prefectural city, he even cracked a big grin, "Goodd, maybe we''ll bump into each other in the city."


    Wen Zhiyun shivered.


    It''d still be better not to meet.


    The Dayu Dynasty had vastnds and abundant resources, with counties far apart, not to mention the distance between a prefectural city and a county city.


    Jiang Sheng and Xu Mo took turns driving the carriage, and ran for a full four days before seeing the gates of the prefectural city.


    Over the past few days, Fang Heng had taken medicine and finally recovered from the aftereffects of the broad bean powder. He took the reins on his own initiative, looking at his elder brother and little sister who had eaten a mouthful of dust, "You''ve worked hard driving the carriage these days."


    At first, none of them knew how to control a donkey cart or horse carriage. But now, almost everyone had learned, improving tremendously.


    But the most skilled was still the third brother, Fang Heng.


    All donkeys and horses became much more obedient in his hands, not needing whips or bits to control their speed, let alone starting and stopping.


    If Zheng Ruqian was here, he''d probably be red-eyed with dissatisfaction and shouting again.


    Jiang Sheng sighed, she missed her second brother a little.


    Before, when Zheng Ruqian went harvesting for seven or eight days at a time, she didn''t feel anything was amiss. But today, going to a new ce for the first time without him felt strange.


    "Don''t worry. Old Two wille join us after delivering the vegetables." Xu Mo patted her little head, "Like we said, we''ll never separate."


    Only then did Jiang Sheng reluctantly show a smile, her gaze falling on the gates of Anshui Prefecture.


    Then she froze.


    She had seen the broken temple in Shili Town, then the streets in the town, and the gates of Xieyang County. Jiang Sheng had thought her horizons were already broadened.


    But this moment, the majestic, magnificent gates of Anshui Prefecture still shocked her.


    This wasn''t carved beams and painted rafters, nor man-made ramparts. Rather, the gates were hewn directly from the mountain itself.


    Even the four characters "Anshui Prefecture" were carved straight into the surface of the mountain. No red paint outlining them, no gold foil ovey. Just the simple, innate color of the mountain stone, lofty and imposing, inferior to none.


    Below the gates were sixteen soldiers wielding long spears, standing guard on both sides, mighty and stern.


    Carts and people split into twones. On the left were the faster carts, on the right weremoners carrying shoulder poles.


    Seeing this, Jiang Sheng was somewhat surprised, "The prefectural city has poormoners too."


    A ce so grand and wealthy, even the streets were twice as wide. Shouldn''t the people be twice as rich too?


    "Silly girl." Xu Moughed kindly, "What ce doesn''t have poor families? Prefectural cities, county towns, market towns, poor and rich are everywhere, only more or less."


    "Forget just a prefectural city. Even the capital of the Dayu Dynasty, Fengjing, has poor people too."


    Jiang Sheng nodded thoughtfully.


    So the prefectural city had poor people too, just not as poor, or fewer in number.


    Shili Town had rich people too, just far too few, or not as wealthy.


    Then would the buns in the prefectural city taste twice as good as the county''s?


    Jiang Sheng opened her mouth, eyes full of anticipation as she eyed the big white steaming buns just taken out of the pot, the crispy fried pork pockets just fished from hot oil, and the fried crispy chicken wings with meaty drumettes.


    The older brothers were all trying not tough.


    Only Jiang Sheng, who had wandered destitute before, was so obsessed with food, because it was something she had once clung to corners coveting but unable to obtain.


    But after eating, they had to discuss another matter.


    Where to stay in this huge prefectural city.


    Xu Mo knitted his brows in thought, "Renting a room at an inn for the night is one way, but since we''ll be here for over half a month, might an inn be too expensive? If ites down to it, we can rent a house for the month."


    "Renting also requires paying the property agent fees." Fang Heng stopped the carriage, "Let''s ask the inns their rates first."


    The six of them could get two rooms, one for Jiang Sheng and one for the other five brothers to squeeze into, keeping costs down being the goal.


    But unexpectedly, the prices in the provincial city were shockingly different.


    Just a lower room at the inn cost a hundred copper a day. Renting for half a month would be three taels of silver gone.


    Fang Heng''s face darkened as he turned to ask the rental rates at the real estate agency.


    "Hey kids." But the front desk clerk called out to him, "Looking for a cheap room? We just refurbished a wood shack in the back, pretty big, only fifty coppers a day. What do you think?"


    Fang Heng looked back at Xu Mo.


    The two chose to go take a look first.


    The clerk wasn''t lying. The wood shack was very spacious and bright, just old facilities, like the cleaner mudbrick houses in the vige.


    This was nothing to the Jiang siblings, who had even lived in a broken temple before. What was a mudbrick house?


    They immediately signed the contract, paying to rent it for half a month.


    They hadn''t brought too many things on this trip, just two sets of spare clothes each, and the books, brush, ink, paper and inkstone Xu Mo needed for the exams.


    After learning the prices in the prefectural city, Jiang Sheng was d she had bought so much stationery for her brother in the county seat. At least they wouldn''t be taken advantage of here.

 Chapter 58: Fang Heng’s Tears

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>


    Jiang Sheng had always thought that the ten cents per pound of pork in the county town was two cents more expensive than the eight cents per pound of pork in the town to cover the stall fees, which was already outrageous.


    It wasn''t until she casually asked at the prefecture city market that she found out pork in Anshui Prefecture actually cost fifteen cents per pound.


    Jiang Sheng was about to desperately perform CPR as her eyes were full of question marks. "Is this for real? Is it really that much more expensive? Can I bring pork from the county town to sell in the prefecture city?"


    A pure one-third profit margin, who wouldn''t be tempted?


    True to being the little girl who did business with Zheng Ruqian, her first reaction was making money.


    But Xu Mo poured cold water on her enthusiasm. "Do you know why prices are so high in the prefecture city? It''s because all the delivery people have to pay a certain amount of feesing in and out, which is paying taxes. The goods that came in at eight cents have to be sold at ten cents just to break even after taxes, plus otherbor costs, etc., so it bes fifteen cents."


    Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded.


    Her dream of a one-third pure profit evaporated.


    "Why doesn''t Xiaoyang County need to pay taxes?" Jiang Sheng couldn''t help asking.


    "Because..." Xu Mo''s face darkened, "Because the caring county magistrate Xu exempted Xieyang County from some taxes."


    Taxes were revised every three years, and it just happened to expire at the end of March.


    Could those merchants who were used to going in and out of the city gates without paying taxes really ept the sudden five percent tax increase?


    Xu Mo chuckled lowly, missing the past.


    The siblings left the inn and walked through the market to the front of the prefecture government.


    Compared to the few people at the county government gates, the prefecture government gates were much more lively.


    There was someoneing to mediate a quarrel, someoneing to angrily fileints, and some were sobbing and pulling at each other at the gates.


    After observing for a while, Jiang Sheng concluded, "Indeed, more people means more lively."


    Xu Mo didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    How could theypare? It was clearly because the Xieyang county magistrate was ipetent, and the people knewining was useless, so they simply didn''te.


    When former county magistrate Xu was in office, the county government gates were also flooded with people, and petty matters were all heard in the grand hall.


    Xu Mo chuckled lowly, missing the past.


    At this moment, arge group of people suddenly came to the prefecture government gates.


    First, the people with petty matters were diverted away. Then, more than ten yamen runners stood on both sides, as if weing someone.


    "Could it be the prefectural governor is here?" Jiang Sheng widened her eyes excitedly to watch.


    Sure enough, a sedan chair carried by four sturdy men gentlynded in the distance.


    But the person who emerged after lifting the curtain was not the majestic prefectural governor they had imagined, but a..dy.


    "Could the prefectural governor be a woman?" Jiang Sheng was very curious.


    Xu Mo patted the two little buns on top of her head. "No."


    But he didn''t recognize who she was either, so he could only watch carefully.


    Because of this, they didn''t see Fang Heng nearby, whose expression suddenly changed dramatically, and took slow steps back.


    He didn''t stop until he was curled up in a corner where not even his hair could be seen, before he started breathing heavily.


    At this time, a schr also walked out of the prefecture yamen, respectfully saying, "Madam Wang has arrived, what a rare guest."


    The woman who got out of the sedan chair was about thirty years old, with delicate features and proper make-up, dressed typically like a nobledy of the prefecture city. Her every move was full of arrogance.


    She slightly raised her long sleeve to cover half her face, smiled lightly, and then said, "I''m here to inquire about the whereabouts of my useless nephew. Have you found him?"


    The schr sighed and shook his head, "There is still no trace of Young Master Fang. It is the ipetence of the yamen that we have been unable to find Young Master Fang''s whereabouts. Please forgive us, Madam."


    Madam Wang''s expression visibly fell, but she quicklyposed herself. "Anyway, I have to thank the yamen for helping. He is the only child of my pitiful younger sister..."


    The two talked as they entered the yamen.


    The sedan chair carriers retreated into an alley to quietly wait.


    Jiang Sheng was a little disappointed. "It wasn''t the prefectural governor."


    "The prefectural governor is busy with ten thousand things every day. How could he possiblye to handle everything himself? Most things are handled by the schr on his behalf." Xu Mo looked nostalgic. People like former county magistrate Xu who worked diligently were rare.


    Even with Xieyang County''s small poption, county magistrate Xu worked from early morning tote night before returning home, often until veryte.


    "Then how can we get the prefectural governor to personally preside over the trial?" Jiang Sheng asked again.


    Xu Mo fell silent.


    Chang Yan beside him softly uttered two words, "Block the road."


    Only this way could they talk face to face with the prefectural governor themselves, and only this could cause enough of amotion.


    "Are you ready?" Chang Yan murmured.


    Xu Mo had no hesitation and nodded together with Wen Zhiyun.


    The former was ready to be beaten, while thetter was ready to save people.


    Chang Yan nodded. "Alright, let''s observe the whereabouts of the Anshui prefect these next few days."


    After saying that, he turned around and saw Fang Heng curled up in the corner.


    In his impression, third brother had always been upright and sturdy.


    Martial arts training since childhood made him much taller than the twelve-year-old Xu Mo by ten years old, and his posture was never hunched, always straight.


    He always held a long stick, ready to hunt like a cheetah about to capture prey.


    But at this moment, Fang Heng was curled up in the corner, pale, hunched over. If not for his still neat clothes, he would have looked like a starving little beggar who hadn''t eaten for ten days.


    "Third brother." Jiang Sheng was startled. "Do you have diarrhea again?"


    Wen Zhiyun hurriedly took his pulse. After a long while, he retracted his hand. "No, it''s...panic caused by mental diposure."


    This kind of pulse usually only appears when worried or afraid.


    The whole family was very concerned and gathered around him.


    "Third brother, what''s wrong? Tell us if you''re ufortable." Jiang Sheng said.


    "If little third brother feels unwell, we''ll go back." This was Xu Mo.


    "If third brother is upset, just cry it out." This was Chang Yan.


    Fang Heng''s pupils gradually focused, his soul gradually returned, and he looked left and right before looking at his family. His usually tough face suddenly showed a trace of terror.


    "I...I just saw..."


    He choked up.


    Jiang Sheng immediately rushed over to pat his back. "Third brother, don''t be afraid. We''re all here. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Even if it''s a cesspool, I''ll go in with you."


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips and solemnly nodded along.


    Chang Yan and Xu Mo beside them twitched their mouths, not knowing whether to chime in agreement or be exasperated.


    Fortunately, the little girl''s unique warmth alleviated Fang Heng''s terror.


    Recalling those dark days, he finally mustered up the courage to choke out, "I just saw...the person who locked me up for half a year.


    "She''s actually...still looking for me."

 Chapter 59: The Past of Fang Heng

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>


    In a dark and windowless small room, surviving on meager meals of rice porridge and steamed buns, no one could have imagined that Fang Heng, once hailed as the esteemed young master of the prosperous Fengjing city, would lead such a life for a solid half-year.


    People used to praise him like this:


    "A tiger''s son will not be a dog. Brandishing his mighty spear, he is destined to inherit his father''s legacy and be the most outstanding descendant of the Fang family."


    But with the sudden death of his father and the passing of his grandmother, the Fang family underwent a drastic change.


    His uncle, with a smug smile, took over the family''s power and imprisoned him and his mother in the Fang residence, leaving them with no escape and nowhere to go.


    Later, his mother desperately sent him away to another family, only to take her own life.


    Before parting, she said, "Ah Heng, from now on, you will be an orphan without parents. Be strong and don''t trust anyone easily. Your mother is sending you to your maternal grandparents'' home. Listen well and grow up to be obedient."


    But his mother never mentioned that his maternal grandparents did not wee him either.


    His aunt locked him up in the firewood shed, sealing the doors and windows, and only gave him meager meals of rice porridge and steamed buns, intending to break himpletely.


    In truth, Fang Heng was on the verge of copsing. Henguished and contemted every day, wishing to join his parents and swearing not to be human in his next life.


    But it was the innocent words of his young cousin that ignited his resentment.


    "Mother, are you really going to marry me off to the Fang family? Why not Fang Heng, my older brother?"


    His aunt patted her head and said impatiently, "Fang Heng has no parents, what use would it be to marry him off? I''ve already made an agreement with the head of the Fang family. When youe of age, you will be married to Fang Yuan and be the mistress of the Fang family."


    Fang Yuan was Fang Heng''s cousin, the eldest son of his uncle.


    The young cousin, who had been familiar with Fang Heng since childhood, didn''t even know who Fang Yuan was. Upon hearing this, she started making a fuss, but was silenced by a p from her mother. "Keep causing trouble, and I''ll feed Fang Heng a bowl of poison."


    The tears of the young cousin instantly stopped, and her cries turned into stifled sobs.


    Each sob felt like a knife thrust into Fang Heng''s heart.


    He repeatedly questioned himself, "What right do I have to die? My father''s sudden death, my mother''s suicide, my uncle''s usurpation, my aunt''s indifference¡ªaren''t these supposed to be reasons for hatred? Shouldn''t I seek revenge? Why did I cowardly choose death?"


    With death, there would be nothing left.


    But by living, there would at least be hope.


    From that day on, Fang Heng began to exercise in the dark and windowless small room. If the space was small, he would run in ce; if there were no suitable long spear, he would use a long stick.


    He gathered his strength and immersed himself in the techniques his father taught him, ingraining them into his very bones.


    In just half a year, he achieved as much progress as he had in the previous three years.


    Fang Heng made up his mind to escape.


    He painstakingly studied how to start a fire with friction and ignited the firewood shed, taking advantage of the chaos to make his escape while hunched over.


    The Wang family was a prominent n in the Anshui County, with numerous servantsing and going. But in the blink of an eye, the fire in the shed was extinguished, and Fang Heng''s escape was discovered.


    "Find him! We must find him and guard all the exits!" His aunt issued a ruthlessmand.


    In a panic, Fang Heng fled to a small courtyard and from there, discovered a dog hole leading to the outside world.


    As he crawled away on his knees, he caught a glimpse of a pale yellow figure, but no pursuers ever came after hearing themotion.


    Fang Heng escaped, fleeing from the capital city to the county town, and then wandering to the Ten Li Town.


    There, he encountered his younger sister, older brother, and younger brother.


    He was no longer alone; besides his cold pursuit of revenge, his life gained a new warmth.


    But who could have imagined that half a yearter, he woulde face to face with his aunt.


    The woman who appeared noble and unparalleled in the eyes of outsiders, Wang Madam, was actually wicked to an outrageous extent. And even now, she refused to let him go.


    Fang Heng felt as if he had fallen into a river, being pushed by the dark currents, going back and forth, left and right, with his feet touching no ground and his head struggling for air.


    He was like a drowning man, unable to catch a breath of fresh air.


    Until a voice came urgently¡ª


    "Third Brother, Third Brother, what''s wrong? Don''t be scared, we''re all here."


    That''s right, he wasn''t alone anymore.


    He wasn''t the nine-year-old boy hiding in a small dark room, secretly yearning for his mother.


    He had family now¡ªolder and younger brothers, and a lovely younger sister. He was already ten years old, growing up quickly, although in a cruel way.


    Fang Heng slowly opened his eyes, tears welling up and pooling within them, ready to fall with the slightest blink.


    Jiang Sheng was heartbroken, crying along with him. "Third Brother, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me."


    This little girl hadn''t shed many tears in her seven years of wandering.


    But for the sake of her brothers, she was turning into a little crybaby.


    Fang Heng reached out and gently wiped away the tears from Jiang Sheng''s face. "Don''t be afraid, Third Brother is fine."


    He lifted his head, surrounded by his brothers, their faces filled with concern.


    "Little San, tell Big Brother what happened." Xu Mo patted his shoulder.


    Fang Heng''s lips moved several times, and finally, he revealed the hidden secret buried deep in his heart. "That person earlier was my aunt. My family has experienced a great upheaval, and I sought refuge with her, but she imprisoned me in a woodshed, intending for me to die slowly."


    "I escaped, and in my panic, I didn''t realize it was Anshui County. I stumbled upon her again."


    If he had known his aunt was in Anshui County, he would have... he would have...


    Fang Heng paused for a moment, suddenly realizing that even if he had known his aunt was in Anshui County, he would still have chosen to apany his older brother on this journey, becausepared to the fear he felt towards his aunt, he was more concerned about the safety of his brothers and sister.


    A new strength surged through his body, driving away the fear of darkness and the trembling for his loved ones.


    "Big Brother, I''m not afraid anymore." Fang Heng lifted his head, his expression resolute. "But I don''t want to be discovered by the Wang family again. If they catch me, it could bring trouble to everyone."


    Xu Mo nodded approvingly.


    When you thought about it, Fang Heng had changed quite a bit in the past half year. He had grown taller, and his face gradually shed its childishness.


    In another three or four years, it was believed that even if he faced Wang Madam directly, she wouldn''t recognize him.


    "So, Third Brother, are you still crying?" Jiang Sheng asked timidly from the side.


    Fang Heng hesitated, and a blush instantly covered his fair face.


    Embarrassing, so embarrassing. He had always considered himself a tough man, a man who should be strong and not shed tears, but in front of his younger sister, he had dropped the golden beans.


    How humiliating.


    "Your third brother can cry whenever he wants," Xu Mo suppressed hisughter beside them. "A real man sheds tears only when he reaches the point of heartbreak."


    "I understand," Jiang Sheng nodded thoughtfully. "From now on, if any of my brothers feel like crying, Jiang Sheng will give you a handkerchief. And if you all want to cry together..."


    She appeared somewhat reluctant, but quickly disyed a righteous determination. "Then Jiang Sheng will lend you my jacket, considering it a way to wash the jacket."


    Xu Mo couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    Fang Heng was helpless.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan both twitched the corners of their mouths, feeling that their little sister was truly adorable.


    With her around, every day became easier to bear.


    Over the next few days, the five children took turns squatting outside the county office, observing the daily activities of the county magistrate.


    In the end, they reached a conclusion: the county magistrate arrives at the county office every day at the hour of si, departs at the hour of shen, and takes a rest every seventh day, with the following day''s arrival slightly earlier.


    It was now mid-March.


    Unable to restrain himself any longer, Xu Mo changed into a finely woven robe exclusive to literati. At the end of chen hour, he knelt on the central avenue that the county magistrate must pass on his way to the county office.

 Chapter 60: The Beating of Schomer

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>


    Choosing the end of the hour was a thoughtful decision.


    Arriving too early might alert the county magistrate and cause him to enter the government office through the back door or note at all.


    Arriving toote might risk missing the county magistrate.


    Furthermore, this particr time coincided with the awakening of the city''s residents, who were busy conducting business, buying groceries, and preparing meals. It was a moment when they were well-fed and leisurely strolling about.


    The Central Avenue, being the most prosperous street in Anshui Prefecture, was bustling with a constant flow of people. The sight was truly overwhelming.


    Xu Mo possessed a delicate appearance and was dressed in a fine schr''s robe, a privilege reserved only for schrly individuals. As he knelt down, he was practically adorned with a single word from head to toe: "Injustice."


    Consequently, the entire Central Avenue couldn''t help but crane their necks and take a peek. The passersby instinctively lingered, eager to witness the spectacle.


    The crowd grewrger, and the road became increasingly congested.


    Jiang Sheng and her brother, who were hiding in a corner, couldn''t help but worry. "What if the county magistrate bes concerned about therge crowd and decides not to pass through here?"


    "Don''t worry," reassured Fang Heng, wearing a bamboo hat that concealed his handsome face. "The county magistrate will have yamen runners clear the way as he progresses."


    Only after hearing this did Jiang Sheng ease her concerns and cautiously peek out from behind.


    After about the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, the sound of shouting came from behind the crowded heads. "Make way for the magistrate!"


    Several armed yamen runners were pushing the crowd aside.


    Slowly, Xu Mo, who was kneeling in the middle of the road, became visible.


    One of the yamen runners furrowed his brow as he approached Xu Mo. "The county magistrate is passing through here. Please make way."


    "I have something to report," Xu Mo prostrated himself, "I kneel here only to see the county magistrate."


    "If you have something to report, do so at the magistrate''s office. Kneeling here won''t aplish anything," the yamen runner said, drawing his long knife. "Will you leave or not?"


    Xu Mo remained steadfast.


    Jiang Sheng, gripping Fang Heng''s arm tightly, felt a sense of unease despite knowing that the yamen runner wouldn''t dare harm Xu Mo in public. The gleaming de was right next to Xu Mo''s neck, and she couldn''t help but worry.


    Fortunately, Xu Mo remained calm andposed, kneeling on both knees without the slightest tremor.


    The yamen runner had no other choice but to return and report. "Reporting to the magistrate, there is a schr kneeling here, seemingly with a grievance to report."


    This yamen runner''s way of speaking was quite interesting. He first mentioned Xu Mo''s identity as a schr and then brought up the grievance. This prompted the county magistrate inside the sedan chair to ponder for a moment before stepping out.


    The county magistrate appeared to be around thirty or forty years old, with a short, shallow ck mustache above his upper lip. His lips protruded slightly, but his brows and eyes were resolute, and his gaze was sharp. At a nce, he spotted Xu Mo in the crowd, still kneeling.


    "A good schr like you should be attending sses. Why kneel here instead?" he admonished with a light reprimand before finally approaching.


    And that''s when it happened!


    Xu Mo suddenly raised the prepared written petition and eximed loudly, "I am Xu Mo, a student. I havee to use the former Xieyang County magistrate of plotting against thete magistrate, causing harm to innocent people, and attempting to silence me by hiring an assassin. I implore Your Excellency to investigate."


    Filing aint against someone of higher rank.


    The county magistrate''s gaze grew deeper, but he spoke, "Do you know that filing aint against someone of higher rank entails receiving fiftyshes?"


    Regardless of whether the grievance is true or false, before it can be examined, one must endure fiftyshes.


    These fiftyshes serve as a review, a prerequisite for lodging aint.


    Otherwise, everyone would report even the tiniest matters to the emperor.


    Xu Mo stood resolute and proimed, "I, as a student, am aware and willing to ept fifty strikes."


    Even if it meant being beaten to death or crippled, he had made up his mind today!


    The people around him were infected by the resolute spirit of this teenager and instinctively fell silent.


    Only one student suddenly shouted, "Isn''t this the prime suspect from Xieyang County''s case?"


    Not only was he an ordinary student, but also the prime suspect of a county case, suing the local government officials.


    Things suddenly became interesting.


    But regardless, the procedure had to be followed.


    Soon, someone came forward carrying the instrument of punishment.


    Xu Mo didn''t hesitate at all. He got up and promptly prostrated himself on it.


    Two bailiffs held bamboo boards and struck Xu Mo''s buttocks, one after another.


    At first, there was only the sound of flesh being struck, but after a dozen strikes, faint traces of blood appeared. By the time the twentieth strikended, Xu Mo''s pants were soaked in blood.


    But this twelve-year-old child only turned pale and didn''t utter a word of pain.


    Even the bailiffs who were beating him felt their hearts soften. They chose the gentlest method, making their strikes appear forceful but actually causing only superficial injuries, trying to preserve his bones and tendons as much as possible.


    "He''s quite tough." The gaze of the prefect changed as well. "Wasn''t Xieyang County Magistrate just in office for less than a year? How could he be used of so many crimes?"


    Who knew? Who dared to speak up?


    The path of justice was long and silent, with only the sound of bamboo boards striking flesh.


    Jiang Sheng and several older brothers huddled in a corner, their eyes filled with tears.


    Even though they had known in advance, they couldn''t help but feel heartbroken watching their eldest brother suffer like this.


    After thirty strikes, Xu Mo was already unable to speak. His delicate face turned as pale as paper, and drops of sweat, born from the pain, formed on his forehead.


    At this moment, any woman with children averted her gaze, unable to bear it any longer.


    Even the Prefect of Anshui, who witnessed it, couldn''t help but show a hint of ripples in his heart.


    "Wait." When they reached the thirties, he suddenly raised his hand.


    The two bailiffs hastily threw away their bamboo boards and knelt on one knee, awaiting orders.


    "Stop for now," the Prefect of Anshui said with a deep expression. "This student of yours has a frail body. Fifty strikes would cost him his life. If he withdraws the petition now, he can leave."


    Previously, anyone who filed aint against someone of higher rank would never stop until all fifty strikes were delivered, regardless of regrets.


    Now, the Prefect of Anshui''s words were like those of a divine being¡ªit was the first time such a thing had happened.


    But upon hearing these words, Xu Mo''s heart was filled with unease. He struggled to fall off the punishment instrument, unable to stand on his legs. Instead, he crawled and used his hands to support himself, allowing the bloodstains to flow behind him.


    "Sir, this humble student must sue Xieyang County Magistrate and his wife. I also request that you seek justice for my parents, my uncle and aunt, my younger siblings, and the countless innocent civilians who have been harmed!"


    He reached out his hand and, with great difficulty, grabbed hold of the official''s robe in front of him.


    His unwavering determination moved even the Prefect of Anshui, who couldn''t help but be touched. He reached out his hand and took the petition.


    As he quickly skimmed through it, the prefect''s expression changed as if he couldn''t believe that these actions were carried out by a county magistrate.


    "Sir, I, Xu Mo, do not fear the punishment of fiftyshes, nor do I fear life or death. What I fear is having nowhere to seek justice for my grievances, and what I fear is having nowhere for my restless soul to find sce, sir!" Xu Mo''s words were filled with tears.


    The Prefect of Anshui Prefecture finished reading the document, folded it, and his expression changed intermittently.


    He nced at the barely conscious Xu Mo and then at the congested Central Avenue, where no water could flow.


    Suddenly, he asked, "You im to be the prime suspect in the Xieyang County case, but do you intend to participate in the imperial examination for half a month?"


    How did we suddenly veer into this topic?


    Xu Mo was puzzled but still nodded forcibly.


    The Prefect of Anyang nodded slightly, his tone decisive.


    "Very well, today, in front of the people of Anshui Prefecture, I will make a promise to you. As long as you obtain the top score in the examination, I will spare you from the punishment of fiftyshes and personally handle all your grievances."


    "What do you think of this?"

 Chapter 61: Big Brother’s Ass

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>


    These words caused an uproar in the courtroom.


    Some wondered if such tant favoritism was eptable.


    Others were shocked that he had waited until half of the fifty cane strokes were administered before speaking up.


    The Prefect of Anshui County maintained his stoic expression, simply gazing at Xu Mo as he awaited the young man''s response.


    "Chief clerk," he said.


    Xu Mo had never aspired to be the chief county clerk, he had merely tried his best.


    He had never considered the position as leverage for this case, but the Prefect must have his reasons for making such an offer.


    Xu Mo struggled internally.


    In the corner, Jiang Sheng clenched her fists and stamped her feet as she whispered, "ept it, big brother! Say yes!"


    In the girl''s mind, her big brother was the most capable person ever. Forget a lowly chief county clerk, if he wanted to, he could make it all the way to top schr!


    Her steadfast faith seemed to bolster Xu Mo''s resolve.


    After a long pause, he finally replied in a low voice, "You make a fair point, sir. But this case is far-reaching. How will you ensure secrecy until after the provincial exam?"


    That was as good as an eptance.


    The Prefect of Anshuiughed heartily. "Leave that to me. I will silence everyone present. You just focus on preparing for the exam."


    Having said that, he returned to his sedan chair and departed.


    Several yamen runners were left to record the petitioners'' statements and forbid them from speaking of the matter to avoidplications.


    Xu Mo forced himself to stand, but after taking just two shaky steps, one of the passing yamen runners moved to support him.


    "Easy there, young man. Can you walk?" asked the elderly runner kindly.


    Xu Mo waved him off to indicate he was fine.


    Just then, his younger siblings rushed over to cluster around him protectively.


    "Big brother, you''ll definitely be chief county clerk," Jiang Sheng stated with certainty rather than encouragement.


    "Big brother, just do your best. I can take thosest twenty strokes for you," Fang Heng knew Xu Mo couldn''t possibly endure fifty full strokes.


    With tears in her eyes, Wen Zhiyun said, "Big brother, I''ll tend to your injuries."


    Chang Yan took a deep breath. "Let''s get you into the carriage first."


    The five children leaned on each other for support as they slowly made their way to a waiting carriage.


    The old yamen runner stared after them in shock.


    His youngerpanion elbowed him. "What are you looking at? Back to the yamen."


    The elder runner came to his senses. "Just thinking how lucky someone must be to have five kids like that."


    The younger manughed and whispered something inappropriate in his ear. Chuckling, the two men returned to the yamen.


    As they entered, they overheard the teacher scolding the Prefect.


    "Your Honor, why would you break precedent for a mere student? Fifty strokes is the threshold for appeals. If we make exceptions, every petty grievance will end up before the prefectural court!" The teacher was incensed. "And making him chief clerk when he can barely move with those injuries? He won''t possibly pass the provincial exam!"


    The Prefect listened quietly throughout the tirade.


    When the teacher had vented all his frustrations, the Prefect finally responded calmly, "Rules exist for a reason, but the child is very young. After fifty strokes, he would be crippled if not dead."


    The teacher scoffed, "Then you should have stopped it sooner, or not administered the punishment at all! It''s toote to say this after thirty strokes!"


    The Prefect was momentarily at a loss for words.


    How could he exin to the teacher that initially, he had intended to follow protocol. But upon reading the petition, he had been awestruck.


    The handwriting was neat yet bold. The narrative was coherent and cited doctrine wlessly. Even the emotional appeal was articte but restrained.


    This was beyond what any twelve-year-old couldpose. Even schrs in their twenties would struggle to craft something so polished. Xu Mo had aplished it as a teenager.


    The Prefect could not let such talent go to waste.


    Fifty strokes might not break Xu Mo''s spirit, but any resulting disability would surely dampen his potential.


    Therefore, the Prefect had bent the rules and made this bted proposal.


    "You may doubt his injuries will heal, but I caution you not to underestimate his ability to be chief clerk," the Prefect stroked his short, stiff mustache arrogantly as he departed.


    The teacher gaped after him, too exasperated to do anything but spit on the ground.


    He turned and stormed off in the opposite direction.


    Meanwhile, in the inn''s wood shed...


    Xu Moy prone on the bed, his robes drenched in blood that had dripped down to his ankles.


    With his formidable strength, Fang Heng simply scooped up his eldest brother and carried him horizontally to the bed where he gentlyid him face down.


    Despite her trembling, Wen Zhiyun''s hands were steady as she used scissors to cut away Xu Mo''s tattered undergarments, exposing his legs.


    At the doorway, Jiang Sheng clutched some towels as she tearfully begged the innkeeper''s assistant for hot water.


    Seeing one of Xu Mo''s legs bared, the little girl showed no hint of modesty or avoidance.


    Chang Yan finally lost patience. Covering her eyes with one hand, he dragged her outside with the other. "Wait out here."


    "Why?" Jiang Sheng began to sob. "I want to see big brother''s injuries!"


    She struggled to get back into the shed.


    Chang Yan had no choice but to restrain her in a firm hold.


    Just then, the assistant brought the hot water and clicked his tongue at the sight. "How awful, just terrible. The flesh is shredded."


    Jiang Sheng became even more agitated. She pried open Chang Yan''s hands with all her strength and made a lightning-quick dash into the shed.


    Then Fang Heng promptly tossed her back out.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, you can''t look," Xu Mo admonished despite his pain. "Don''t look. Wait outside for us."


    Jiang Sheng stopped right at the window, lips pursed in frustration.


    She didn''t understand why her brothers were preventing her from helping, but she was obedient.


    Though anxious, she could only squat and fiercely yank on the sprouting weeds.


    Chang Yan sighed.


    Survival took priority over propriety, so no one had exined gender segregation to Jiang Sheng before.


    Living in the dpidated temple, they had indulged her youthful innocence.


    But staying in the shed this time, the brothers had made an effort to get her a separate little bed and hung a curtain to protect their sister''s modesty.


    Chang Yan hoped she woulde to understand in time.


    Despite the circumstances, Wen Zhiyun worked efficiently. Within half an hour, she had finished bandaging and gently covered Xu Mo with a quilt.


    Fang Heng then emerged with a bowl of hot water. Seeing Jiang Sheng, he nodded. "Go on in."


    Jiang Sheng pursed her lips and marched in angrily, but seeing Xu Mo''s pale lips, she began sniffling again.


    ncing over, she saw Wen Zhiyun copsed at the other end of the big bed, clearly exhausted from the intense first aid.


    "Jiang Sheng, you''re still crying?" Xu Mo was roused by her sniffling. His long curledshes fluttered as he slowly opened his eyes. "Don''t cry. We were just trying to spare you the sight."


    "I''m not afraid," Jiang Sheng pouted. "I''m not scared of big brother''s bottom."


    Xu Mo said, "...I am."


    "I didn''t want you seeing such a gory scene. And I''m a boy while you''re a girl. You...can''t look at a boy''s bottom."


    "I can''t look at any boy''s bottom? Not even fifth brother''s?" Jiang Sheng was very surprised.

 Chapter 62: The Beginning of the Government Trial

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    At the long banquet outside, Xu Mo leaned on one hand and held his forehead.


    "Not just us, no boy''s butt can be looked at." Wen Zhiyun suddenly felt fifty boards would be less painful than this.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng didn''t ask further, just nodded nkly.


    Xu Mo thought she understood, so he smiled with satisfaction.


    Just then, Jiang Sheng sighed, "If I had known, I wouldn''t have looked at second brother''s butt. I saw it once when he was peeing behind the broken temple. It was so round."


    Xu Mo''s smile froze at the corners of his mouth.


    At the same time, Zheng Ruqian, who was whipping his donkey and galloping wildly, sneezed.


    "Old Zheng, are you okay?" Pang Dashan, also galloping wildly, yelled hoarsely.


    Zheng Ruqian waved his hand while wrapping his clothes tighter.


    He had to hurry to the prefecture city to reunite with his siblings, and also to see if there was anything valuable in the city that he could take back to the county seat to earn a profit.


    Counting on his fingers.


    He had collected vegetables in Xieyang County for three days, took four days to deliver them to Yunshui County, collected them for another three days, and returned to You Ran House to ask for time off from the boss. Then he rushed straight to the prefecture city.


    With the five days of travel in between, it was alreadyte March by the time he arrived.


    Looking at the majestic city gates of Anshui Prefecture, even Pang Dashan couldn''t help but be amazed.


    But Zheng Ruqian''s mind was solely focused on finding where his siblings were.


    They had only said they would act separately at the beginning without saying where to meet up.


    How careless!


    Fortunately, while Zheng Ruqian was useless in most things, he was exceptionally skilled at talking. Everywhere he went, he gestured wildly asking, "Are there five children here, four boys with one girl, two of them taller, and the other three quite short?"


    Asking all the way from the east to the west of the city, he finally got a lead at the door of a hostel.


    "We do have guests like that here, but who are you?" The young waiter looked at him warily.


    Zheng Ruqian grinned. "I''m their older brother."


    The young waiter was skeptical. "Let me take you to them."


    The two passed through the upper rooms, went by the lower rooms, and still didn''t see anyone when they reached the end.


    Zheng Ruqian was almost certain they had met a scam artist and reminded Pang Dashan to be ready to escape at any moment.


    Eventually they arrived at the door of the wood shed, and he froze in shock.


    In the bright sunshine, Xu Mo was lying on a crude chair, one hand propping up his body and the other holding a writing brush, moving swiftly like a snake or dragon.


    asionally he would lift his head to nce at Jiang Sheng, who was holding up a book for him, and lightly cough twice.


    Jiang Sheng would wake with a start from her daze and hurry to turn the page for her elder brother to see.


    "Cough, cough." Xu Mo coughed twice more.


    Jiang Sheng was confused and turned another page.


    On the other side, Long Yuan who was exercising with Fang Heng couldn''t help but remind her, "You turned two pages."


    Like waking from a dream, Jiang Sheng hurriedly turned back three pages to finally get it right.


    Xu Mo lowered his head to continue writing swiftly, sometimes even closing his eyes to write from memory, just to imprint all the knowledge in his mind.


    His posture was so absurd, his butt still wrapped in bandages, yet his enthusiasm for studying was undiminished, even intense.


    In the corner, Wen Zhiyun ceaselessly ground medicinal powders while continuously checking medical texts, seemingly looking for a better golden sore medicine.


    Sunlight spilled on their heads, making the crude little courtyard radiate a golden glow.


    This was the feeling Zheng Ruqian had been missing for over half a month. At first he had only felt empty and ufortable, but now he finally understood, this was the solid feeling of having family.


    It was something no amount of money could buy.


    Behind him, Pang Dashan suddenly sobbed softly, "Old Zheng, I miss my younger brothers."


    Zheng Ruqian pressed his lips together.


    At this time, the people in the yard were alerted by the voices and Jiang Sheng jumped up first. Seeing Zheng Ruqian, her eyes lit up, seeming to want to pounce on him, but then as if remembering something, she timidly stayed put.


    This was not like the little sister''s personality at all.


    How could Zheng Ruqian know this was because as soon as Jiang Sheng saw him, she remembered that bare butt, and felt embarrassed.


    "Little Jiang Sheng." Zheng Ruqian spread his arms. "Don''t you miss me at all?"


    Miss him? She had missed him to death!


    In that moment, all thoughts of bare butts and gender propriety were tossed from her mind.


    Jiang Sheng rushed into Zheng Ruqian''s arms like an arrow loosed from a bow. She first wrapped her arms around his neck and leapt up, instantly clinging to his waist with her legs.


    "Why did you onlye now, second brother?" the little girl wailed.


    Zheng Ruqian bared his teeth in a wide grin. "But I''m here now, right? Why are you all staying in the woodshed? Don''t you have enough money?"


    Speaking of money, Jiang Sheng immediately jumped down.


    Only then did Zheng Ruqian free up his hands to take out the ten taels of silver he had newly earned from his arms, and ce them in her hands.


    Jiang Sheng was overjoyed, but still exined, "The rooms here are too expensive. This woodshed happened to be cheap so we just stayed here!"


    Zheng Ruqian''s expression froze.


    The essence of saving money was simply because they didn''t have enough.


    It looked like he would have to work even harder.


    "Big brother''s butt," Zheng Ruqian''s gaze fell on Xu Mo again. "Can you still take the prefectural exam in April?"


    "Whether he can take it or not, he has to take it," Jiang Sheng said, tucking away the silver in her little purse.


    She then exined what had happened in mid-March.


    The difficulty of the Chief of Prefecture Case made all the siblings feel heavy-hearted, especially Xu Mo. Even with his butt rotten like that, he still persisted in studying and reading after being bandaged up.


    But he really was too tired. Holding a book in one hand and writing with the other was too difficult. To make it easier for him, Jiang Sheng took the initiative to act as a book stand, providing page-turning services for her big brother.


    That''s how they had persevered until now.


    The wounds on Xu Mo''s butt had gradually scabbed over and the gauze no longer needed changing every day.


    To be safe, Wen Zhiyun had thickly coated it with golden sore medicine before wrapping it with gauze several moreyers, to prevent new cracks from appearing over the exam days.


    Just like during the county exam, Jiang Sheng packed food, drink, and supplies for her big brother, along with brush, ink, paper and inkstone. Finally she tucked the soft butt cushion above the night pot.


    The prefectural exam was different from the county one.


    The county examsted five straight days, and they could return home each night.


    But the prefectural exam required staying at the Imperial Examination Hall for three days straight, without sleep or rest, eating, drinking, and even relieving themselves all within.


    However, the prefectural exam was also safer. Reportedly there were at least over a dozen patrolling clerks, so incidents like stolen exam papers were unlikely to ur again.


    It was early April, and the prefectural exam was beginning.


    Under the gaze of his younger siblings, Xu Mo limped into the Imperial Examination Hall carrying his little basket.

 Chapter 63: Miss Jiang Jia SAN

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    No one switched identity certificates, no one snatched test papers, and no one framed and ndered others.


    This provincial examination was destined to be fair, a true contest of talent and knowledge.


    But for Xu Mo, it was also unfair.


    Not only was his ailing body, but more so the group of examinees who entered the exam hall with him, most of whom were between seventeen, eighteen, and twenty-two or twenty-three years old.


    They had studied for over a decade, enduring the hardships of studying behind cold windows, and had long integrated all knowledge points.


    They may have even taken the provincial exams several times before, and were thoroughly familiar with what would be tested.


    But Xu Mo had nothing.


    At twelve years old, dragging his crippled body, burdened with a heavy promise, with the knowledge umted by his single hand, he was staking everything on this exam, pushing forward relentlessly.


    His four younger brothers were all rather heavy-hearted, not knowing how this provincial exam would unfold.


    Only Jiang Sheng was exceptionally excited. As soon as the crowds of examinees'' family members lingering at the gates of the Examination Institute dissipated, she rushed over and threw her arms around Zheng Ruqian''s arm, "Second brother, let''s go buy some goods quickly. After eldest brother gets first ce in the provincial exam we''ll go back and sell them for money!"


    Zheng Ruqian: "..."


    His silly little sister thought getting first ce in the provincial exam was like picking eggnts and beans in their vige''s market stalls, where you just reached out and grabbed them whenever you wanted.


    How could it be so easy?


    But he didn''t burst Jiang Sheng''s bubble of anticipation, instead looking to his other younger brothers, "Eldest brother still has three full days of exams ahead. It''s useless for us to linger here at the Examination Institute gates, so why don''t we go take a look around?"


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun had always been well-behaved little followers, while Fang Heng nodded his straw hat-covered head lightly a couple times.


    Anshui County, as the core city of the entire county, was naturally extremely prosperous. Even the markets were divided by category.


    The meat and vegetable sellers were in one market, the cloth and shoe sellers in another, and even the spice and dried goods sellers were split off into their own separate area.


    Themoners of the county city who wanted to buy something need only pick the right market¡ªthey could basically choose whatever they wished.


    But as a result,petition also increased.


    If you''re too expensive, I''ll just go next door to buy. If the next door''s quality isn''t good, then I''ll switch to another shop.


    Fortunately the county city had clear regtions that prices could not be lowered past a minimum, otherwise that would be intentionally disrupting the market and punishable by caning if caught.


    Zheng Ruqian took his younger siblings around the county city''s markets, and discovered that while the goods of the county city were expensive, the quality really was excellent. Even a randomly chosen piece of meat had beautiful marbled patterns, and the five flower pork[1] had such distinct stratifiedyers of fat and meat, half fat and half lean¡ªtruly a rare treasure.


    But no matter how well-raised a pig is, there will always be unsightly pieces of meat, as well as a few pieces that are too fatty or too lean. Yet in the market, they couldn''t find a single such piece.


    Zheng Ruqian wanted to ask about this, but was afraid of hitting a wall. His eyes shifted as he whispered a couple sentences into his fifth younger brother Chang Yan''s ear, then patted his shoulder, "I''m relying on you for this."


    Chang Yan: "..."


    Oh well, it was for his older brother, so he''d sell his looks.


    Chang Yan stood in front of a pork seller auntie with his outstanding looks on full disy. In a refined and elegant manner, he said, "Sister, may I ask you some questions?"


    The seller auntie was in her thirties, stout and sturdy, with a greasy piece of pork in hand. She could pass as Chang Yan''s mother, so being suddenly called "Sister" made her a bit unhappy.


    But ncing at Chang Yan''s fair cheeks and rosy little mouth, she was momentarily stunned. She then tossed aside the five flower pork in her hands, repeatedly rubbed them on her apron, and said, "Little brother, what do you want to ask?"


    "Sister, the meat here looks so beautiful¡ªthe marbling is so clear, and it''s freshly red and tender." Chang Yan shed her a grin. "It''s just that the best cuts of this pig all seem to be here. Where did the rest of the meat go?"


    The seller auntie was charmed dizzy by his smile. "Where else could it go? Either ground up for meat buns, or sold cheaply to the rural counties and townships."


    "I see, thank you so much for answering my questions, sister." Chang Yan gave her a perfect courtly bow, then gracefully took his leave.


    If not for his worn, dusty padded coat, one might have mistaken him for some young master or miss out experiencing life among themoners.


    The seller auntie craned her neck watching until Chang Yan''s figure disappeared from view, only then thoughtfully licking her lips and going back to continue butchering pork.


    Watching from a corner, Zheng Ruqian shook his head again and again, resenting the unfairness of heaven.


    If only he had been born with peerless looks...


    Then right now, he should be living as a young master in some brothel in nted Sun County, the kind who sleeps all day and is busy all night.


    Thinking this, he resigned himself¡ªbeing uglier was fine too.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled widely as he looked at Chang Yan, "Fifth brother''s efforts are much appreciated. I''ll be relying on you for things like this from now on."


    The corner of Chang Yan''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything.


    Zheng Ruqian started mumbling again about the pork leftover after the best cuts were taken away. "If it''s cheap enough, I could buy it in the county city and take it to sell in the rural county. That wouldn''t be a bad idea."


    Goods entering the county city were taxed, but leaving it was tax-free.


    The pity was that it was already April, and the warming weather meant meat could no longer keep as well. The four or five days of travel would be plenty for a fresh cut of pork to rot and spoil, even generating maggots.


    The siblings left the market and continued wandering the main streets.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes were like rulers, taking the measure of everything wherever they went. Whenever he saw something new, he would ponder whether it could be sold, whether it could be taken away, whether money could be made from it.


    Jiang Sheng was even happier, like a curious little bunny finding everything fresh and interesting.


    Until they stopped in front of a Leisure Residence.


    The familiar signboard, unfamiliar architecture, unfamiliar servers and proprietor.


    Jiang Sheng btedly recalled that Manager Bai had said Leisure Residence was a chain restaurant, with branches all over the country.


    The one in nted Sun County was merely a tiny branch.


    One look at the grand store in the county city made it clear. This magnificent, opulent two-story building, with its carved beams and painted rafters, and the many servers bustling to and fro inside, were on a whole different level.


    She just didn''t know whether Anshui County''s Leisure Residence got its ingredients from the same source, and whether they could cooperate.


    Just as Jiang Sheng was pondering this deeply, someone suddenly pushed her from behind, telling her to move aside.


    Zheng Ruqian and his three younger brothers stood a bit farther away, only shoved aside without being knocked t on their backs like Jiang Sheng, legs in the air.


    Right after, four or five servant girls walked over and spread out their arms to block the riffraff behind them, leaving only the wide open road ahead revealed.


    Jiang Sheng was still somewhat bewildered.


    A sedan chair stopped in front of Leisure Residence.


    The hastily summoned proprietor brought over some servers, extremely respectfully saying, "Greetings to Third Young Lady, pleasee to your reserved room."


    There was no movement from inside the small sedan.


    One servant girl stepped forward, respectfully drawing aside the curtain and sticking out her arm to act as a human handrail.


    Only then did a slender jade-white hand extend out to rest on the servant girl''s arm, followed by a foot slowly lowering to touch the ground.


    Still sprawled on the ground, Jiang Sheng''s eyeballs practically bugged out.


    Last time, seeing the pearl on the shoe buckle of a young master from the Jiang family in nted Sun County had seemed extravagant enough. She didn''t expect to have her eyes opened even further today. Not only were lifelike lotus leaves embroidered on these shoes, but every dewdrop on the lotus leaves was actually iid with pearls!


    By the time the shoes touched the ground, revealing the full skirt hem, the lustrous, gleaming silk fabric and the vivid embroidered lotus flowers were clear signs of the wearer''s extravagance and nobility.


    Jiang Sheng gulped. Her mind was full of: If converted to silver, how much would this be worth? If converted to food, how many beggars could it feed?

 Chapter 64: Government Trial List

    <h4>Chapter 64</h4>


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know the answer.


    At this moment, she was crouching behind the crowd, and her palms were stinging. Only then did she realize that the skin had cracked.


    There was no other way. She struggled to get up.


    Just got off the pnquin, the third youngdy who was being supported by the maids heard the noise and nced at Jiang Sheng indifferently.


    She happened to meet Jiang Sheng''s pure and inquisitive gaze.


    One was from a prestigious family, spoiled youngdy.


    The other was a little beggar who stole food and drank to survive.


    Although they were of simr age, their fates were as different as Heaven and Earth.


    The third youngdy nced at Jiang Sheng''s overlyrge gray coat, walked into You Ran House indifferently.


    The owner followed her obsequiously, "Does the third youngdy want to have a meal? When will the young master arrive? How long does he n to stay in Anshui this time?"


    From afar, I could only hear the maid next to the third youngdy scolding, "Is it something you can ask about the youngdy''s affairs? The youngdy is only here on behalf of the Jiang family to check on their properties today, nothing else needs to be taken care of."


    As the voice faded away, the maids who were clearing the way at the door also quickly left.


    Jiang Sheng rubbed her cracked hands and hopped back to her brothers.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" Zheng Ruqian''s face changed drastically when he saw the blood stains at a nce, "Did they just push you?"


    Jiang Sheng quickly shook her head.


    The Jiang family wasrge and rich, and Zheng Ruqian still had to do business with them, so he couldn''t offend them over this.


    "I just fell down by ident." Little Jiang Sheng smiled, "Second brother, let''s continue walking around, I want to see more."


    Zheng Ruqian was no fool.


    On the contrary, he was bing more and more shrewd.


    He could guess that Jiang Sheng was pushed by the group just now, and he could also understand why Jiang Sheng was lying. As a smart person, he shouldn''t destroy the rtionship that his sister had painstakingly protected, but Zheng Ruqian still felt resentment in his heart.


    Why should an eight-year-old youngdy from another family be able to wear shoes embroidered with pearls and be waited on by several maids wherever she went?


    Yet his sister Jiang Sheng had to wear a gray and dirty big coat and was pushed down but still had to make excuses for them.


    There was no reason for this in the world!


    Jiang Sheng was the best sister in the world and deserved the best treatment in the world.


    Zheng Ruqian''s heart clenched tightly, then spread open fiercely. He told himself that in the future he must make his sister more noble, richer and more arrogant than the third youngdy he just saw.


    "Let''s go, second brother will buy you new clothes." He took Jiang Sheng''s hand.


    Fang Heng followed closely with a stick.


    Wen Zhiyun ran with small steps.


    Chang Yan nced coldly at You Ran House and snorted contemptuously through his nose.


    The mere Jiang family, humph.


    Xu Mo took the provincial examination for three days, and the Zheng siblings wandered around the prefecture for three days.


    They observed prices, dug up new and cheap things, and wholesale items that local people in the county might buy.


    Finally, when the woodshed was full of leftover firewood, the gate of the Examination Yard opened.


    Countless students swarmed out.


    The waiting rtives rushed over, some hugged the students andmented how thin they were, some took out pastries for the students to eat a little, for fear that they didn''t eat well these three days.


    Jiang Sheng also searched for Xu Mo in the crowd.


    This time she didn''t have to look for long before the limping teenager appeared with a bamboo basket.


    "Big brother!" Jiang Sheng shouted and rushed over, "How was it, how was it? Is your body okay?"


    Like all rtives, they cared more about their loved ones'' health than the exam results.


    Xu Mo smiled slightly, his face slightly pale, "I''m fine."


    The observant Wen Zhiyun saw the blood on his elder brother''s butt and rushed over to check it out.


    Fang Heng quickly stopped him, "Let''s go back first."


    The siblings returned to the small woodshed, Wen Zhiyun pulled down Xu Mo''s pants, and the wound had indeed split open a little.


    He quickly applied golden sore medicine and changed the new gauze, and finally let Xu Mo lie face down on the bed to recuperate.


    Xu Mo wanted to take out a book to read, but Jiang Sheng snatched it away.


    "The exam is over, what''s the point of reading now?" The little girl put her hands on her hips, "Get your butt healed first, otherwise it will leave an ugly scar in the future."


    Xu Mo didn''t know whether tough or cry, he could only lie down obediently.


    In a sh, seeing the bloodstains on Jiang Sheng''s palms, his eyes darkened slightly, and he asked, "What did you guys do these days?"


    Zheng Ruqian lowered his head without saying a word.


    Wen Zhiyun, Fang Heng and Chang Yan were also silent.


    Because they knew that with Jiang Sheng here, there were no secrets.


    Sure enough, the little girl babbled on, recounting everything that had happened.


    She first mentioned Zheng Ruqian''s regret over the pork, then talked about the many pearls on the third youngdy of Jiang family''s shoes, and finally boasted about the treasures she had found with her brothers.


    "These scarves are so beautiful, and the price is cheap too. They will definitely sell well when we take them back to the county. And these wooden hairpins, the patterns are so beautiful. I heard they came from Fengjing. I also gritted my teeth and bought a hundred or so. They will definitely sell..."


    She chattered on and on, pointing at the small mountain in the woodshed.


    Xu Mo kept smiling as he listened. It wasn''t until Jiang Sheng got tired from talking and went to get some water before he looked at Zheng Ruqian and said lightly, "I''ve read in books that there is a way to preserve pork in the Shu region. It is said that the pork is pickled, dried, and smoked with fruit tree smoke, so it can be preserved for a long time and the vor is excellent."


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes lit up immediately.


    Over the past few days, he had already inquired that ordinary pork with the essence cut off sold for only five or six wen per catty. Transporting it to Xieyang County was a sure profit. The only problem was that the distance was too far for preservation.


    If he could really learn the Shu people''s method of curing pork, transporting this pork to Xieyang County could sell for a price of ten wen per catty.


    "However, I cannot guarantee whether the taste produced this way will be epted by the Xieyang county people." Seeing his younger brother eager to try, Xu Mo gently reminded, "No matter how good a thing is, it''s useless without a market."


    Zheng Ruqian nodded that he understood.


    But for the goal in his heart, he would try any sliver of possibility.


    Just in time before the provincial exam results were announced, Zheng Ruqian took Chang Yan to buy twenty catties of pork from thendy, and asked Xu Mo to look through ancient books for guidance. They started making cured pork.


    First, they washed the meat with strong white liquor, then fried salt and pepper and applied it to the meat. When the meat started oozing liquid, they could take it out and hang it in a breezy ce.


    The salt used for proper curing was low-priced salt applied from the government. It could only be used to cure goods, not for stir-frying or cooking, nor could it be privately sold.


    But they were just trying a small amount, using expensive salt. Zheng Ruqian, whether too stingy orcking cooking skills, spoiled three catties of pork.


    Xu Mo was helpless and was about to go help with his injury.


    The previously silent Pang Dashan rolled up his sleeves, "Let me do it."


    The sturdy teenager cured the pork very carefully. In order to observe whether the meat was cured properly, he even tasted the raw bloody water.


    Finally, after hanging all the cured meat to dry until the skin was crisp, it was time to smoke it.


    This process was even more delicate and relied heavily on manpower. It required fruit tree burning to repeatedly smoke the meat from white to deep brown before it could be hung for preservation.


    When they tasted it, everyone ran into trouble.


    Eating it directly, the pork was still raw. Slicing and stir-frying, it was too salty and unpleasant.


    Xu Mo was helpless, and looked through the ancient books, but they only recorded how to make it, not how to eat it.


    Just as the siblings were at a loss, Pang Dashan murmured, "Why not try boiling it in water?"


    Boiling the dried cured pork in hot water, then slicing it, was indeed less salty, but eating it was unlike pork anymore, instead it had a different vor.


    Zheng Ruqian was both shocked and delighted, pinching the translucent slices of meat. He eximed, "Dashan, how do you know these things?"


    Pang Dashan pursed his lips, looking rather lonely, and said, "I used to have a mother who married here from the Shu region."


    Later when mother passed away and the family was gone, Pang Dashan wandered for more than a decade, almost forgetting everything from the past.


    Only the cured pork his mother made, he could still remember some of it.


    "We definitely don''t do it authentically here. If we ever get to travel to the Shu region someday, I''ll take you to taste the authentic cured pork." Zheng Ruqian patted Pang Dashan on the shoulder.


    The two smiled at each other and started working on the new pork again.


    When all twenty catties of meat were dried enough to be stored long term, it was time for the exam results to be posted.


    This time, none of the siblings went to the notice boards to check.


    Instead, they all huddled in the small woodshed, patiently waiting beside the piles of cured pork.


    Until a gong sounded...

 Chapter 65: The Scholar Xu Mo

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    After the previous county examination, the children had all studied hard.


    If Xu Mo was not the top of the list, going to the bulletin board to see would be meaningless.


    If Xu Mo was the top of the list, going to see the bulletin board would be even more pointless since he wouldn''t even be able to catch a glimpse.


    It would be better to stay in the wood shed and prick up his ears to listen for any sound.


    The brothers had been waiting since the crack of dawn, but by the time the sun was high overhead, they still had not heard the expected sounds of celebration and drums indicating good news.


    Could it be that he was not the top of the list? Or had he even failed the exam?


    All the brothers were wondering in their hearts, but no one dared to speak this aloud.


    Only Jiang Sheng, basking in the sun and eating dried meat, happily said, "I''ve already prepared a full tael of silver coins for the tip."


    It was onlyst time that she learned celebratory tippers should give at least one tael of silver, with no upper limit.


    Jiang Sheng had immediately prepared ording to the minimum standard.


    In stark contrast to her optimism were the solemn faces of her five brothers, their searching eyes, and slightly hesitant steps.


    Just as they were beginning to suspect the top schr title had gone to someone else, the sound of drums rang out.


    Zheng Ruqian was the first to jump up and shout "Yo!" as he rushed outside.


    Fang Heng followed closely behind, excitedly like a monkey.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan looked at each other. Their personalities were more refined so they got out of bed and put on their shoes at a measured pace. Before they made it out the door of the wood shed, Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng were alreadying back.


    One was dejected with his head hanging while the other had a purple and gloomyplexion.


    Xu Mo''s heart sunk as he softly asked, "Could it be one of the schr guests staying at the inn who got the top schr title?"


    Zheng Ruqian shook his head indignantly, "It was a family next door hosting a one month celebration."


    Xu Mo uttered an "oh", suddenly feeling this waiting was truly unbearable. He would rather have gotten the top schr and gone to the government office, or not gotten it so he could just take the 50 strokes of the nk and get it over with.


    Having his heart hanging in suspense like this was too agonizing.


    "Forget it," he suddenly steeled his heart and stood up, "No need to care whether I''m the top schr or not, let''s just go directly to the government office."


    But before he could even get his shoes on, the sound of drums rang out again from outside.


    This time, everyone didn''t dare move. They looked at each other hesitantly, all frozen in ce.


    "Maybe that family is inviting more people for the one month celebration," Zheng Ruqian murmured hoarsely.


    Fang Heng sullenly said, "Or maybe someone is getting married."


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan sighed at the same time.


    Xu Mo closed his eyes.


    Jiang Sheng finished thest piece of dried meat and was sucking the oil off her fingers. Seeing her brothers in a daze, she could only smack her lips and grab the one tael of silver coins prepared on the table before going out front of the inn.


    The second son of the inn was talking with the drummers.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng, he quickly pointed at her and said, "This, this is the younger sister of that schr boy who hurt his bottom."


    The drummers immediately rushed over and sang in a shrill voice, "Top schr of the county exam Xu Mo, congrattions, congrattions!"


    Jiang Sheng smiled, her eyes curving into crescents. "Thanks for sharing my joy!"


    She shoved the silver coins over, now it really was a shared joy.


    The tippers left happily, leaving Jiang Sheng proudly holding the big red bulletin, ready to meet the envious gazes of everyone in the inn.


    "Young miss, your brother is truly amazing. After passing the provincial exam, he''ll be a xiucai gentleman!" The second son''s attitude towards Jiang Sheng had be much more polite.


    The Dayu Dynasty ced great importance on education, yet the road of examinations was arduous. Many grew old with white hair yet never rose above the status of tongsheng student, not to mention those who struggled for a lifetime but never got past xiucai.


    For Xu Mo to obtain top schr of the county exam at such a young age, his future prospects were indeed limitless.


    Of course, this was premised on him not knowing Xu Mo had also obtained top schr of the prefectural exam.


    Jiang Sheng thanked the second son and hopped happily back to the wood shed, putting down the bulletin and picking up another piece of dried meat to satisfy her craving.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, what is this?" Zheng Ruqian was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Sheng spoke while chewing, "Bulletin...I already gave one tael of silver."


    Zheng Ruqian stared with wide eyes, unable to speak.


    Fang Heng''s hands trembled as he suddenly rushed over to hug Xu Mo, crying andughing.


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes also filled with tears. He was so emotional he couldn''t control himself. He simply wiped all his tears on Chang Yan.


    After the anxiety of the morning, they were now equally ecstatic.


    Xu Mo was stunned for a long time before grabbing the bulletin. "Let''s go, to the government office!"


    The four brothers put on their shoes and robes.


    Even the usually solitary Pang Dashan bundled up and came along.


    Jiang Sheng was still drinking water. She had eaten too much dried meat and was now thirsty.


    Zheng Ruqian grabbed her and hauled her directly onto the carriage.


    They set off for the government office.


    They had just stopped and not yet gone in when they saw the Anshui Magistrate smiling and standing at the entrance, with a gentleman dressed as a teacher next to him.


    They seemed to be conversing.


    The Anshui Magistrate was smug. "I didn''t judge wrongly, did I?"


    "You''re quite capable," the teacher gritted his teeth. "A talent like this is rare even in a hundred years. To think you would discover him."


    When the carriage stopped in front of them, the Anshui Magistrate quickly hid his smug smile and resumed a dignified and solemn demeanor.


    However, when he saw Xu Mo get out of the carriage, the corners of his eyes couldn''t help curving up slightly.


    "Sir," Xu Mo immediately moved to kneel.


    But the Anshui Magistrate stopped him.


    "Sir?" Xu Mo sounded puzzled.


    The Anshui Magistrate helped him up and patted his shoulder, looking the excellent youth up and down before nodding. "Not bad, not bad."


    "You didn''t disappoint me. Top schr of the county and prefecture all the way until now, you''re no longer who you used to be."


    Xu Mo was a bit at a loss.


    The teacher at the side prompted, "ording to the rules of the Dayu Dynasty, obtaining top schr in two consecutive exams means one can be a xiucai without taking the provincial exam."


    Xu Mo was confused again.


    The surprises had beening one after another today, frequently and intensely. It had only been a few months since his county exam and he had gritted his teeth and taken the prefectural exam.


    By some fluke, he obtained top schr in the county exam, then happened to get top schr in the prefectural exam as well.


    Now, he was a xiucai.


    Xiucai Xu.


    He was no longer of themon masses. He could remain seated in court, was exempt from taxes and corveebor, could teach in schools as a gentleman, and could even study under a teacher to be a juren.


    His life was set for smooth sailing.


    Even if he encountered the Xieyang Magistrate again, he no longer had anything to fear. He could even talk back and raise objections. The Xieyang Magistrate had no authority to deal with him, and would have to apply to the prefectural government to revoke his xiucai status before being able to detain and punish him.


    Xu Mo''s eyes moistened.


    But even more exciting news was still toe.


    The Anshui Magistrate stroked his small goatee and smiled, "The matter with the Xieyang Magistrate involves too many people. I know you''re impatient, so why don''t we just go to Xieyang County to resolve this injustice. It would also make gathering testimony and evidence easier."


    The teacher at the side widened his eyes and eximed, "Impossible, impossible!"


    The Anshui Magistrate pretended not to hear and beckoned him onto the carriage.


    With a neigh of the horse, dozens of yamen runners set off in an imposing manner towards Xieyang County.

 Chapter 66: Trial of the Unjust Cases of that Year

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    The magistrate of Anyang Prefecture made a move that caught everyone off guard.


    Xu Mo was stunned for a long time and couldn''t recover from the shock. It was his teacher who snapped him out of it with a p on his face, "Hurry up and follow along."


    As if suddenly awakened from a dream, he brought his younger siblings to follow the prefectural magistrate''s entourage.


    Passing by an inn, Zheng Ruqian took Xie Daoshan to hire a donkey cart, and conveniently packed away all the cured meat and little belongings of Jiang Sheng and Xie Daoshan.


    In the carriage...


    Xu Mo was still a little dizzy. Lifting the curtain, he looked at the galloping carriage ahead and couldn''t help murmuring, "For the prefectural magistrate toe to the county to handle a case, it''s simply unheard of."


    Chang Yan pursed his lips. "It''s not entirely unheard of, it''s just not allowed to be recorded."


    The prefectural magistrate was originally the direct superior of the county magistrate. In principle, he could summon the county magistrate to the prefectural city for questioning.


    However, it was at least a five days'' journey from Anyang Prefecture to Xieyang County, plus the return trip, at least ten days.


    If they had to summon witnesses and evidence during that time, by the time a case was finished trialing, the new year would have arrived.


    But Xu Mo couldn''t wait that long.


    Themoners of Xieyang County couldn''t wait that long either.


    ording to Zheng Ruqian, in April the Xieyang county magistrate made an order to close the "tax-free delivery into the city" policy. From then on, all merchants and traders had to pay five percent of the value of their goods as tax.


    There weren''t many big merchants in Xieyang County to begin with, most were just earning some hard-earned money. After paying this five percent tax, their profit dropped considerably.


    Plus the 200 wen booth fee, and the severe punishment for private trading of goods, the Xieyangmoners had long been full of grievances.


    The reason the Anyang prefectural magistrate came to Xieyang County in person, was because he cared for themoners like his own children, and didn''t want them to suffer unreasonable hardships.


    Xu Mo finally felt reassured.


    He slightly raised his head, looking towards the sky, and murmured in his heart, "Father, mother, did you see that? Your son will soon avenge your injustice."


    Early May.


    After leaving the county for a full two months, the group of six siblings finally set foot on thisnd again.


    Feeling the warm breeze, breathing the sweet air, Xu Mo raised the corners of his mouth.


    However, the prefectural magistrate of Anyang up ahead was not sofortable. After all, he was already in his forties. The continuous days of long distance rushing had nearly unraveled his body. Both feet touching the ground felt like stepping on cotton.


    Seeing his exhaustion, Xu Mo immediately went up to support him, "Your Excellency, this student has a small residence that Your Excellency may rest in."


    The Anyang prefectural magistrate pondered for a moment.


    Although they had concealed their identities when entering the city, the Xieyang county magistrate was no fool. Such arge group of elite forces entering the city would surely arouse suspicion.


    Rather than waiting for the Xieyang county magistrate to realize something was wrong and prepare ordingly, it would be better to take them by surprise and control the situation first.


    "Let''s go, to the county office."


    The Anyang prefectural magistrate walked forward with his hands behind his back, one foot shallow, one foot deep.


    Seeing this, Xu Mo''s nose soured.


    Some wonder if people really can be so dedicated to another person''s affairs that they work themselves to death.


    The prefectural magistrate of Anyang answered in action: yes, they can.


    He could have rested, but for Xu Mo''s sake, for the truth, he still handled the case first thing.


    Xieyang County Office, in front of the injustice drum.


    The Anyang prefectural magistrate stopped and nced at the attendant runners dozens of feet away. He called out loudly, "Old Yuan."


    The Yamen runner Yuan who had shown concern for Xu Mo back then immediately stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    Soon the door opened, but only a head poked out. Seeing Yuan''s unfamiliar face, he scolded harshly, "What is it, knocking about in broad daylight?"


    Yuan was nearly angered intoughter, "This is the county office, a ce formoners to fileints. How can you not allow knocking on the door? What''s the point of having a door then!"


    The man didn''t expect to be talked back to and was furious. He squeezed out and rolled up his sleeves, "Isn''t there an injustice drum? You can beat that."


    Having no choice, Yuan picked up tworge hammers and banged the injustice drum three times.


    "That should be enough right?"


    But who knew, the one who opened the door actually turned back into the county office and mmed the door bolt shut.


    He only yelled loudly through the door, "The county magistrate is unwell and temporarily unable to hold court. Come back another day."


    The Anyang prefectural magistrate was utterly exasperated.


    Fortunately he didn''t let the yamen runners follow, only bringing Yuan to stand at the county office door.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have witnessed such cruel circumstances, such arrogant attitude.


    "What a great Xieyang county magistrate, what a great Xieyang county." The Anyang prefectural magistrate took a breath, and lightly pped his hands.


    Dozens of yamen runners neatly stepped forward, led by Yuan, and fiercely kicked the county office doors a few times.


    In the blink of an eye, the door that had just ruthlessly been shut was knocked t on the ground.


    Thezy yamen runners inside were startled. Just as they were about to jump up and scold,


    Seeing the dozens of upright and majestic yamen runners behind the Anyang prefectural magistrate, they shut their mouths again and scattered to flee.


    The Anyang prefectural magistrate sat down with a cold face on the main seat, a bright mirror hanging over his head, feet on the bench below the court desk.


    Yuan led the team to rush into the backyard, and captured the resting Xieyang county magistrate couple.


    "Audacious Xieyang county magistrate!"


    The bench mmed, and the court session began.


    At first themoners only curiously peeked in, but when they discovered the one on trial was actually their parental official of Xieyang county, they were all shocked into spreading the word.


    In no time, the area in front of the injustice drum was crammed full of people.


    As a small child, Jiang Sheng was squeezed until her head nearly popped off, but for her big brother''s sake, she fearlessly stationed herself at the front line in front of the county office door.


    At first the Xieyang county magistrate was still a bit confused, trying tomunicate with the Anyang prefectural magistrate based on their shared status as colleagues.


    When Xu Mo stood in the center of the hall, his expression finally changed.


    "Here today, Schr Xu uses the Xieyang county magistrate of murdering Magistrate Xu and his wife. This official hase to Xieyang County in person precisely to uncover the truth." The Anyang prefectural magistrate mmed the bench again, shaking everyone in the hall. "Xieyang County Magistrate, have you anything to say?"


    Of course he did.


    Although the Xieyang county magistrate appeared shocked and puzzled, his tone was decisive and categorical. "Your Excellency, these are all nders, false usations. This humble official is upright and clean, how could I have done such things? It was clearly Magistrate Xu who embezzled finances andmitted suicide in shame after being convicted."


    He knelt on one knee, flinging his official robe. "I beg Your Excellency to see clearly!"


    When faced with crimes, the first reaction of anyone is never to admit guilt, but to try to exonerate themselves.


    The Anyang prefectural magistrate was not surprised. He looked to Xu Mo, "Present material evidence and witnesses."


    The material evidence was simple, the ount books left behind by Xu Magistrate''s former ountant, sufficient to prove Xu Magistrate''s lifelong probity and that he had never taken bribes.


    The witness was Master Fang, whom Zheng Ruqian rushed at full speed with a fast horse to the broken temple in the western outskirts, to bring back.


    Although Master Fang was sometimes clear headed and sometimes muddle headed, as soon as he knelt in the hall, mistaking the magistrate under the que to be Xu Magistrate, he immediately started bawling, "Your Excellency, it is this concubine who has wronged you. It was this concubine who epted the bribes of that wretched Zhu Zhi. I have wronged you. That evidence of embezzlement and bribery waspletely fabricated."


    "You vile woman!" The Xieyang county magistrate angrily spat fire, getting up as if to attack her.


    Master Fang was frightened and suddenly shrieked loudly, "Evildoer, evildoer, Zhu Zhi, you will not die a good death."


    The Xieyang county magistrate''s name happened to be Zhu Zhi.


    Everything seemed clear now. Xu Mo took the opportunity to use the county magistrate''s wife of arranging the murders.


    The evidence was simple. The pale blue long knife that Fang Heng had seized was physical evidence. Bringing up the big maid who had already been frightened into a trembling mess, with one m of the bench she fully confessed everything.


    That very day, charges wereid against the county magistrate''s wife.


    However, when it came to County Magistrate Zhu Zhi himself, he refused to admit anything to the death, constantly proiming his innocence.


    No matter what methods the Anyang prefectural magistrate used, beating him or interrogating him, Zhu Zhi simply would not confess.


    Having no alternative, he could only be temporarily imprisoned for now.


    That day, during a time no one knew about, Zhu Zhi''s master secretly slipped into a carriage and raced straight for the Anyang prefectural city.


    It seemed he had gone to call for reinforcements.

 Chapter 67: Zheng Ruqian’s Ambition Grows

    <h4>Chapter 67</h4>


    It was well known that donkeys were slower than horses. It took five days to get from Anshui Prefecture to Xieyang County by horse carriage, and six days by donkey carriage. What''s more, with a donkey carriage fully loaded.


    When Zheng Ruqian came back to Xieyang County with Pang Dashan, dragging carts full of cured meat, Zhu Zhi had already been thrown into jail.


    Seeing Er Ge so happy that the corners of his mouth were about to reach his earlobes, Zheng Ruqian didn''t have time to celebrate with everyone. He started busying himself with delivering vegetables.


    First were dried snow vegetables.


    Before leaving, Zheng Ruqian had a hunch that he wouldn''t being back soon this time. Not wanting to interrupt the vegetable harvesting, he simply left ten taels of silver to Pang Dashan''s younger brothers, asking them to keep harvesting snow vegetables.


    After over a month, the mountain cave where the younger brothers lived was almost flooded by snow vegetables.


    Zheng Ruqian hurriedly filled two donkey carts.


    Before leaving, he asked repeatedly, "Big brother, is Zhu Zhi really caught? You don''t need me here anymore, right? I''m going to harvest vegetables now?"


    Xu Mo took off his gray jacket and put on a cyan robe, looking heroic and promising like a young schr, "Don''t worry, the county magistrate is here. You be careful on the road."


    "With the ringleader caught, what do I have to be afraid of?" Zheng Ruqianughed loudly twice before leaving with carts full of snow vegetables.


    There were also five catties of cured meat to deliver to the Prefect of Pang County.


    Zheng Ruqian was a man with no other abilities except remembering favors.


    Back then, the county magistrate couple of Xieyang County had been like a sword hanging over their sister and brother''s heads. It was the Prefect of Pang County who took in Pang Dashan, this fake nephew, and protected them with actions. Zheng Ruqian wanted to repay the favor.


    Knowing that the Prefect of Pang County was clean and did not ept money, he sent meat, vegetables, rice and eggs in the name of his nephew, as well as some local specialties.


    The Prefect of Pang County insisted on rejecting at first, butter epted seeing Zheng Ruqian''s sincerity in giving thanks.


    ordingly, he also gave Zheng Ruqian a lot of protection.


    Now people in Yunshui County all knew that Zheng Ruqian often went in and out of the Yunshui county magistrate''s residence. No one dared bully him for his young age when he did business.


    For example, the dried food store that sold snow vegetables. Seeing Zheng Ruqian, althoughining that he hadn''t delivered goods for so long that the storecked dried snow vegetables, they didn''t lose their temper. They just urged him, "If you don''te often, bring more carts each trip, enough to sell for two months."


    Zheng Ruqian smiled and agreed, and gave two catties of cured pork.


    The owner''sints disappeared instantly as he smiled and epted it, saying in his mouth, "Thank you, little brother Zheng, for remembering me out there."


    Zheng Ruqian smiled as he left the dried food store, and went to the vige.


    The familiar aunts scolded him even more. They grabbed his clothesining, "You harvest vegetables every day in winter, and when it''s finally spring for harvesting, you don''te again. What is it, do you like eating vegetables that aren''t fresh?"


    Even Pang Dashan didn''t escape. He was surrounded by the aunts and nagged, "If you don''te again, my vegetables will rot in the fields."


    In early May, it was the season for all kinds of vegetables to grow and be harvested.


    The aunts each held a bunch, and the two carts were soon filled up.


    But there were still dozens of aunts waiting behind.


    Seeing the donkeys about to copse under the weight, Zheng Ruqian hurriedly waved to stop them, "Aunties,dies, really can''t fit any more, can''t fit any more."


    Only then did the aunts reluctantly take back their vegetables, yelling, "Little Zheng, next time bring more people and more carts."


    Zheng Ruqian promised repeatedly before escaping back to Xieyang County.


    On the road.


    The two looked at each other in silence.


    After much deliberation, Pang Dashan finally asked, "Do you want to bring more people to Yunshui County? I see my brothers can manage harvesting snow vegetables themselves now."


    He was thinking that this would mean more people earning money for the family, and they could move out of the damp and dark cave to rent a house in the county.


    Zheng Ruqian thought that they could harvest more vegetables, but where to deliver them?


    Although Bai had boasted, Yuanran Pavilion was after all just a restaurant, with limited capacity.


    Unless it was Yuanran Pavilion in Anshui Prefecture.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyebrows furrowed as Jing Sheng''s injured hand shed repeatedly in his mind, making him somewhat conflicted.


    Reasonably, cooperating with Yuanran Pavilion would bring great benefits, but emotionally he didn''t like the Yuanran Pavilion in Anshui Prefecture. He was also a little worried that the shopkeeper there was too obsequious to superiors and bullying to subordinates, and might look down on small vegetable vendors like him.


    "Let''s deliver these vegetables first."


    Zheng Ruqian returned to Xieyang County and first delivered the vegetables to Yuanran Pavilion before sending the five catties of cured meat he had prepared to Bai the shopkeeper.


    "Good boy, is this a Shu Region specialty?" As an experienced businessman, Bai recognized the cured meat at a nce, "Did you go to Shu Region this past month?"


    Zheng Ruqian scratched his head shyly, "No, I didn''t. This meat was made by an auntie I happened to meet along the way."


    What was clearly made by himself took a turn on the tongue and became something he had bought.


    Pang Dashan beside widened his eyes, not understanding why Elder Brother Zheng had lied.


    "To have gotten Shu Region specialty products, not bad." Bai nodded slowly, then asked again, "How much did you buy this cured meat for?"


    The question was too direct. Even Pang Dashan understood that Bai intended to purchase cured meat. He was instantly excited.


    Zheng Ruqian coughed twice and recalled seriously, "Just... seventeen or eighteen coins per catt."


    Although the meat was cheap, and the sea salt used for curing wasn''t expensive either, the cured meat would shrink. One catt of fresh meat yielded only six taels of dried meat. Adding the cost of smoking and sun-drying, seventeen or eighteen coins was a small profit.


    And it took several days of traveling back and forth between Anshui Prefecture and Xieyang County.


    Bai thought for a moment, "I''ve heard of cured meat before, just never seen it. How about this, I''ll try selling the five catties first at Yuanran Pavilion. If sales are good, I''ll buy from you at twenty coins per catt. What do you think?"


    What could he say except yes?


    Seventeen or eighteen coins already yielded a profit. Twenty coins meant earning a bit more. Who wouldn''t be happy?


    Pang Dashan was so excited he almost cried, eager to immediately start producing smoked cured meat, making it every day, working himself to death.


    Zheng Ruqian was also thrilled, but he still kept calm like Big Brother and thought for a moment before replying, "It''s a deal then."


    Bai smiled as he saw the two boys out of Yuanran Pavilion.


    Just as they were about to leave, Zheng Ruqian suddenly said sincerely, "Uncle Bai, vegetables everywhere are fresh and plentiful in early spring. I see Xieyang County has limited demand. I wonder if Yuanran Pavilion in Anshui Prefecture also wants vegetables. If so, could I deliver two carts?"


    After much struggle, he still chose not to oppose money.


    Only earning more money could buy embroidered shoes with iid pearls for his sister.


    Since it was so, why bother about who he cooperated with?


    Bai was even more surprised.


    The little boy who was too timid to even sell mushrooms to him back then had grown up, and grown bolder ambitions, actually wanting to expand the business to Anshui Prefecture.

 Chapter 68: The Sly Bad Magistrate

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian had ambition, which was not a bad thing, but Bai Shopkeeper did not want his own interests to be damaged.


    He pondered and said, "You want to make money by delivering more dishes, which is fine, but you can''t y favorites or neglect the dishes for You Ran House in Xieyang County."


    "Of course not," Zheng Ruqian patted his chest, "Uncle Bai can rest assured that You Ran House in Xieyang County will always be the first priority. The mushrooms on Mount Shili are sprouting again. I will only supply here. No matter who asks, I won''t give it to them."


    Bai Shopkeeper nodded in satisfaction. "I can write a letter to the shopkeeper of Anshui Prefecture, but whether he is willing to ept it depends on your own efforts."


    For example, tempting menu prices.


    For example, consistent quality, or special products like cured meat.


    Zheng Ruqian thanked him sincerely holding the envelope.


    In fact, these days he had wondered why Bai Shopkeeper wanted his dishes instead of others''.


    It was because he could bring dishes from afar during the local winter shortage.


    This involved a key point - "transportation."


    Although the Dayu Dynasty was not without a transportation industry, most of them were for delivering letters and parcels by fast horses.


    There were really none that transported goods in bulk.


    Evenrge restaurants like You Ran House relied entirely on local ingredients, local chefs, local vors, to serve local people.


    The advantage was that locals had greater eptance. The disadvantage was the loss of the meaning of chain stores.


    For example, people in Anshui Prefecture were used to the taste at their local You Ran House. When they came to Xieyang County and tasted the food, they found the taste extremely different. Their affection for the You Ran House brand would plummet.


    Zheng Ruqian had asked Bai Shopkeeper why he didn''t source ingredients from fixed locations and transport them to You Ran Houses across the country.


    Bai Shopkeeperughed at once. "Do you know how long it takes from Fengjing to Anshui Prefecture?"


    Zheng Ruqian, a country bumpkin who had never been further than Anshui Prefecture, shook his head nkly.


    "One month," Bai Shopkeeper patted him on the shoulder. "Rushing with fast horses still takes half a month. For a cart full of goods, at least one and a half months. Tell me, what canst one and a half months?"


    Even in winter, one and a half months would make things rotten and decayed.


    Even if they didn''t rot, no one would do such a thankless job, shuttling cheap meat and vegetables everywhere. They would rather source locally. Use when avable, endure when not.


    "It''s a good idea to transport goods, but shuttling between two county towns is the limit. This business can''t grow big." Bai Shopkeeper spoke meaningfully, giving him well-intentioned advice.


    Zheng Ruqian understood, but still felt a little dissatisfied.


    He bid farewell to Bai Dashan and returned to the small courtyard.


    Xu Mo and Fang Heng were not there. His younger siblings were busy with their own chores.


    Seeing him return, Jiang Sheng was the first to stand up. "Second Brother is back."


    Zheng Ruqian nodded listlessly. "Yeah."


    He was about to go to his room to rest.


    Jiang Sheng grabbed his sleeve, asking with concern, "What''s the matter, Second Brother? Did you run into something unpleasant outside?"


    Hearing this, his two younger brothers also gathered around.


    "Why does Second Brother look so worried after a trip out?" Wen Zhiyun whispered. "Business didn''t go well?"


    Zheng Ruqian nodded, then shook his head.


    Actually it went quite well, it was just that his inted ambition had been punctured by reality.


    His mouth was bitter, his heart even more so.


    "It''s nothing major," Zheng Ruqian tried to downy it. "I just wanted to transport some dishes, but they would rot before reaching their destination. Besides, no one is willing to shuttle cheap meat around."


    This was true. The few escort agencies in the Dayu Dynasty would only transport goods worth at least a thousand gold pieces each time.


    No one would shuttle worthless meat and vegetables.


    But worthlessness was rtive in this world.


    Jiang Sheng blinked. "How much money could Second Brother earn per cart of dishes? And how long would it take?"


    Zheng Ruqian calcted in his heart. "Net profit of two to three taels of silver. Far trips take half a month, nearer ones seven to eight days."


    "So one person with one cart could earn two to three taels of silver in half a month," Jiang Sheng counted on her fingers. "But Auntie Zhang can only earn three to five pennies a day embroidering handkerchiefs."


    That''s fifty to sixty pennies in half a month.


    This was the amount an ordinarymoner could earn in half a month.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes lit up, as if he had grasped the crux of the matter.


    Jiang Sheng cupped her cheeks, looking forward longingly. "I even wanted to follow Second Brother to deliver dishes. I''d be free anyway, earning two taels of silver with a cart of dishes sounds so tempting."


    For a young girl her age, earning two taels of silver in half a month was beyond her wildest dreams.


    Zheng Ruqian pped his forehead, seeming to have realized the key point.


    For important people, a cart of meat and vegetables was certainly nothing. The profit of two to three taels was not even enough for a meal.


    But for ordinary bosses, earning two taels of silver in half a month was heavenly.


    Although the journey was a bit far and arduous, for those who craved money, they could ovee all difficulties.


    The most important thing was that there were a lot of such people.


    Zheng Ruqian''s lifeless eyes instantly became spirited.


    He held Jiang Sheng''s little face and gave her a kiss. "Little Jiang Sheng, you''re so helpful."


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled, her little mouth formed an "o" shape, wondering what wind Second Brother was chasing.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan next to her were also a little confused.


    But after the confusion came resentment, especially strong in Fourth Brother Wen Zhiyun.


    "Last time Jiang Sheng kissed you, now Second Brother kissed Jiang Sheng too. I''m the only one who..." Wen Zhiyun nearly twisted his handkerchief to pieces.


    Jiang Sheng came to her senses, and was about to say something tofort Fourth Brother.


    Suddenly the front door swung open.


    Fang Heng rushed to the door, panting. "Zhu Zhi confessed."


    Jiang Sheng almost jumped up in pleasant surprise. "Really, really? That''s so great."


    But seeing no joy on Fang Heng''s face, she tilted her head in puzzlement again.


    "He only admitted to misunderstanding Magistrate Xu, but did not admit to framing and ndering him, let alone targeting us. He...he just wants to escape punishment." Fang Heng was increasingly angry, nearly twisting the door handle off.


    In the Dayu Dynasty''sws, misunderstanding at most warrantedpensation, while nder warranted imprisonment or beheading.


    Zhu Zhi wanted to use this method to avoid punishment. It was very low, but effective.


    He could attribute everything to a "misunderstanding." Even if asked about the wrongdoings of the yamen underlings, he could casually brush it off as being "deceived by his subordinates."


    This meant that despite Xu Mo''s painstaking efforts, even getting his buttocks beaten to a pulp in order to appeal, the case would only exonerate the county magistrate in the end.


    The culprit Zhu Zhi could still live freely, even above thew.


    "Can''t we find more evidence?" Just now Zheng Ruqian''s tion was thrown to the clouds. All that remained was dread. "We have offended him so deeply, how can we fare well if he escapes punishment?"


    Fang Heng did not speak, but looked to Xu Mo behind him.


    Everyone fell silent, thinking about how to find more evidence to nail down Zhu Zhi''s crimes.


    Perhaps there was one person who could...


    "The yamen underling!"

 Chapter 69: The First Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>


    The county official Gao Yayi had done many bad things for Zhu Zhi but ended up being used as a pawn, counting his toes as the days went by in the Yunshui county jail.


    Would he be content with this?


    The answer was obviously no.


    Xu Mo''s heart surged and he immediately lifted his clothes and rushed to the county government to report the matter.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian were happy for their big brother.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan also straightened their backs, the dark clouds that had been pressing on their hearts for nearly a year finally dissipated.


    Only Chang Yan frowned, with pursed lips.


    "What''s wrong little five?" Fang Heng asked in surprise, "Could a county official not be enough to convict Zhu Zhi?"


    Before they knew it, little fifth brother had be the think tank of the family.


    No sooner had Fang Heng finished speaking than the gazes of the other children also turned to look.


    Chang Yan rxed his brows and said hesitantly, "He can be convicted, but... I always feel this matter won''t be so simple."


    In fact, just think about it and you''ll know.


    Zhu Zhi had stubbornly refused to plead guilty before, precisely because he was waiting for his backer to rescue him.


    And now that he suddenly pleaded guilty, it showed that the people behind him had given him advice.


    Go for the lesser charge, make up one-third of the truth and seven-tenths lies, which proved the people behind him were very smart.


    How could such a person tolerate such a big loophole like Gao Yayi?


    As if to verify Chang Yan¡¯s guess, the courtyard door was suddenly pushed open.


    The young schr who had been full of vigor just now stood at the door, silent and dejected.


    "Big brother?" Fang Heng said in surprise, "What happened to you?"


    Xu Mo looked up and saw the five innocent little faces in the yard. He barely squeezed out a voice, "Gao Yayi is back."


    Only he came back lying horizontally.


    The children in the yard were all silent.


    They were not stupid. After a brief shock and confusion, they all realized that Gao Yayi had been silenced.


    The people behind Zhu Zhi had cruel and vicious hearts.


    "Let''s go to the county government," Fang Heng said stubbornly.


    The children in the yard followed him in a rustle, even Xu Mo was helped over.


    At this moment, the county government was unusually lively.


    The Anshui magistrate pointed at Gao Yayi''s corpse, his face ck as he was rendered speechless.


    Pang magistrate knelt on one knee, "It was this official''s oversight, this official is guilty."


    The Anshui magistrate''s hand fell again, and with a sigh, he suddenly aged three years.


    If we talk about who is guilty, not only Pang magistrate.


    Just now, the news of Gao Yayi''s death had leaked out, and the magistrate''s wife actually hanged herself with her clothes tied in knots from the beam,mitting suicide.


    In the whole Xieyang county, there was no one left who could convict Zhu Zhi.


    "Magistrate, since there is no other evidence, can Master Zhu be released?" a young man sitting on the other side of the hall said with a smile.


    The Anshui magistrate remained silent with a dark face.


    "Magistrate, please handle this ording to the rules," the young man was not afraid either. He cupped his hands together, "My sister-inw is looking forward to her younger brother continuing to serve the people."


    Under the que with the bright mirror hanging high, some were angry and some were delighted.


    But most of all were the crowds at the door who were astonished.


    They might not have hoped for Zhu Zhi to die, but they definitely did not expect Zhu Zhi to continue as the magistrate of Xieyang county.


    Fang Heng stood among the crowd, initially just angry, but gradually began to tremble.


    Jiang Sheng was closest to him and keenly noticed something wrong. She immediately grabbed his hand and said, "Third brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Fang Heng couldn''t speak. His palms were icy cold but also seeping with sweat.


    Now even Zheng Ruqian and the others noticed something was wrong and hurriedly pulled him away from the crowd to rest under a tree.


    "Old three, what''s wrong with you?" Zheng Ruqian wondered.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan nced at each other and eximed in a low voice, "Thest time third brother was like this was at the mansion gate."


    At that time it was because he saw the aunt who had locked him in a little dark room for a full half a year. So now...


    Everyone''s hearts thumped.


    "Third brother, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, brothers are here, Jiang Sheng is here too. Jiang Sheng will hug third brother. Third brother is the bravest, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, we are all here," said the little girl, snuggling up to him as much as possible and holding him like coaxing a child.


    Only then did Fang Heng''s tremors gradually subside.


    Chang Yan fetched a bowl of hot water from somewhere and fed him two sips.


    "I..." Fang Heng looked back at his brothers'' and sister''s concerned eyes, and his nose soured. "I know who is behind Zhu Zhi."


    "It can''t be your aunt, can it?" Jiang Sheng''s face was full of horror.


    Fang Heng shook his head and uttered three words from between gritted teeth, "It''s the Fangs."


    The powerful Fang family of Fengjing, a general''s family, holding 200,000 elite soldiers, was the most trusted left and right hand of Great Yu Emperor. Although it had declined somewhat after the death of General Fang, it was still one of the top families in the entire dynasty.


    The young man just now was a cousin of Fang Heng¡¯s father.


    His sister-inw should be... Fang Heng¡¯s aunt, Zhu Shi, who was also the current Fang family matriarch.


    With such a backer, no wonder Zhu Zhi was unscrupulous, no wonder the magistrate was helpless.


    No wonder.


    Thinking that the deaths of Xu magistrate couple and Wen doctor couple were all rted to the Fang family, Fang Heng felt he had no face to see Xu Mo and Wen Zhiyun.


    "It''s because of me that big brother and fourth brother suffer." He med himself covering his face, "Just standing by and watching Zhu Zhi escape justice."


    With the Fang family intervening, Zhu Zhi was bound to go free.


    The six of them, even if the Anshui magistrate and Pang magistrate joined forces, were still no match for the Fang family.


    Under the big tree, the hearts of the children were all icy cold.


    From the very beginning of saving people, doing business to earn money, taking the imperial exam to be a schr, moving house, they had always moved forward without fear, not even afraid of an evil county magistrate like Zhu Zhi.


    But at this moment, the Fang family''s intervention made them realize.


    This world was really difficult to navigate, this was the world of the powerful, the world of influence. People with power could dictate everything, people without power could only swallow their grievances.


    "But I''m not resigned to it," Xu Mo closed his eyes.


    His father''s gentle smile appeared before his eyes, his mother gently asking him if he wanted chicken soup, his teacher teaching him to read and write, his teacher''s wife sewing clothes and embroidering pouches for him.


    Just because they were not strong enough, all this had be a pipe dream, a dream, tears of remembrance.


    Fang Heng felt even worse. He had be an orphan at a young age, was persecuted by his rtives, and now had to watch his n do evil, powerless to stop it.


    "I''m so useless," he said dejectedly bowing his head.


    As if influenced by the atmosphere, Zheng Ruqian thought of being abandoned by his birth mother, and the various hardships he had encountered in business. He also sat down on the ground with a thud and sighed.


    Wen Zhiyun was even more so. At the mention of Doctor Wen he was in tears, and turned his head away to wipe them secretly so as not to let everyone see.


    Even the always calm and wise Chang Yan lowered his head.


    If they had not encountered misfortune, how could they have met in Xieyang county.


    If not for helplessness, who would not want parental love and care, a home and good fortune.


    At this moment, all who had ever experienced warmth and had fond memories sank into sadness.


    Only Jiang Sheng looked around nkly, confused.

 Chapter 70: Calculating Zhu Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>


    She didn''t have a happy family, warm parents, or a carefree past. For her, the present was the best she could hope for.


    "Big brother, don''t be sad," Jiang Sheng said in her tender voice, trying tofort him. "Things will get better and better for us in the future."


    "In the past, Jiang Sheng often went hungry and got beaten. Now not only do I have food to eat, I also have my brothers. Eldest brother passed the county exam, second brother can earn money, third brother can fight bad guys, fourth brother can heal people, and fifth brother is so smart. You''re all so amazing."


    "The most useless one is Jiang Sheng, but I''m not sad because I have my brothers."


    Despite the powerlessness of the moment, Jiang Sheng''s eyes shone with hope.


    Tilting her head, she said longingly, "As long as my brothers are here, things will get better and better."


    It was true, what could be worse than how they started out?


    Xu Mo with a broken leg, living in a drafty ruined temple, a few starving children, buying the cheapest rice and noodles, eating thin gruel, sleeping on piles of straw, being harassed by officials.


    They made it through those days, so why fall apart after one setback?


    Staring nkly at his sister, Xu Mo suddenly realized it wasn''t the brothers who saved Jiang Sheng, but Jiang Sheng who had saved them.


    She always carried optimism within her, longing for the future, infecting each of her brothers, giving them courage to persevere.


    It was like thisst time the county exam results were posted, and it was the same now.


    "Eldest brother, you''ll definitely be top of the list in the exams and be an official who locks up all the bad guys, okay?" Jiang Sheng grabbed his hand.


    Xu Mo nodded absently.


    "Eldest brother is the best," the little girl grinned, showing a full set of even teeth.


    Xu Mo used his tongue to hold back the sourness in his throat, forcing out a faint smile. "Jiang Sheng, you always believe in me so much."


    So how could her brother let her down?


    Zheng Ruqian looked up and saw the cheapest pair of ck cloth shoes on Jiang Sheng''s feet. He pictured in his mind the embroidered shoes on Miss Jiang San''s feet, covered in pearls. They would look even better on Jiang Sheng''s feet.


    Fang Heng stared nkly at Jiang Sheng, suddenly recalling what his mother used to always say: "A-Heng, you are the most outstanding son of the Fang family. Never underestimate yourself. One day you will be even more remarkable than your father."


    With his parents and the Fang family''s support, he was Young Master Fang. Alone, could he only be ordinary?


    No, that wasn''t right. His mother said true excellence lies within oneself, external things given by others were all unreliable.


    In the past he was Young Master Fang, but from now on, he would be Master Fang, the third brother that made his little sister proud.


    "Jiang Sheng, I will always be with you," he said.


    Unexpectedly, the first to speak up was the weak Wen Zhiyun.


    Chang Yan was slightly surprised.


    Jiang Sheng was overjoyed and threw herself at skinny Wen Zhiyun, hugging him tightly. "Fourth brother is the best. Jiang Sheng and fourth brother will never be apart."


    And gave him a big smacking kiss.


    Wen Zhiyun''s long held wish was finally fulfilled. Blushing, he smiled shyly.


    Everyone experiences moments of frustration and dejection, but as long as they stand tall again, life can continue sailing forward.


    Chang Yan''s expression was moved as he nced at the county office. He said calmly, "Things aren''t actually that bad."


    As if in response, a startling bang came from inside, followed by the clear voice of the Anshui Magistrate: "Release Zhu Zhi, but he must kowtow and apologize to former Magistrate Xu''s family, and providepensation to the family. Also, he cannot serve again as magistrate of Xieyang County."


    Themoners gathered outside the doors all cheered, just short of pping in congrattions.


    The illegitimate son of the Fang family gradually turned red, then ck in the face.


    He looked at the Anshui Magistrate and said threateningly, "Magistrate Zhu is the younger brother of the Fang family matriarch."


    "So what of it?" The Anshui Magistrate was cold and merciless. "Even a county magistrate dares to wrongly convict and hand over a whole county''smoners to him, I cannot feel assured of him, nor is itwful."


    "The Fang family surely won''t want to interfere in thews of the Great Yu Dynasty, right?"


    The illegitimate Fang son didn''t dare provoke anymore. Cupping his hands, he acquiesced, "Then we''ll follow Your Honor''s ruling."


    Under the big tree, Xu Mo was stunned.


    He understood that the apology andpensation was already the best the Honorable Magistrate could fight for under pressure.


    But to Zhu Zhi, it was merely losing some money and face. He could still live unrestrainedly in another location.


    Those years of his surviving, what did it matter?


    Fang Heng suddenly lifted his head, eyes murderous. "I''m going to kill him."


    Since proper channels couldn''t bring justice, make him die violently in the streets.


    "You can''t." Xu Mo shook his head.


    Although he hated Zhu Zhi, he was still rational. "If Zhu Zhi dies, the Fang family will only seek vengeance against us. If they discover third brother from it, it wouldn''t be worth it."


    Who could have thought the third brother was actually an illegitimate Fang son, and had always been persecuted by the main family.


    To conceal third brother''s whereabouts, Zhu Zhi could not be killed.


    "But..." Fang Heng wanted to say more.


    Chang Yan cut him off with a nce at Wen Zhiyun. "What does it matter if he lives? For some people, living is worse torture than death, isn''t that right, fourth brother?"


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Only Wen Zhiyun suddenly understood. He recalled that a few days ago at the clinic he had seen Doctor Wu fiddling with some herbs.


    Little Wen Zhiyun had watched curiously for a long time then.


    Doctor Wu had casually let him look but didn''t allow him to get close. "Be careful, this is called pigweed I found deep in the mountains. Its pollen will make you unbearably itchy, your skin will ulcerate then heal over and over."


    It was actually a severe allergy that was hard to cure.


    Reminded by Chang Yan, Wen Zhiyun hurried back to the clinic.


    Not long after, he came back carefully holding a small package wrapped in oiled paper.


    "Doctor Wu is a good man. He gave me this much," Wen Zhiyun said worriedly. "But the pollen only works if inhaled through the nose and mouth."


    Were they supposed to knock Zhu Zhi out and stuff it in his mouth?


    "No need to be soplicated," Chang Yan said confidently.


    After the Anshui Magistrate''s ruling, Zhu Zhi was released that very day.


    The illegitimate Fang son paidpensation of 100 taels of silver on his behalf, which the Anshui Magistrate passed to Xu Mo. Then the group went grandly to former Magistrate Xu''s grave.


    Zhu Zhi walked contemptuously in front, the Anshui and Pang Magistrates in the middle, with Xu Mo bringing Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian behind.


    When they arrived at former Magistrate Xu''s grave, the Anshui and Pang Magistrates wanted to go over but were blocked by Zheng Ruqian and Xu Mo.


    Only Zhu Zhi went forward alone,zily kneeling down and perfunctorily kowtowing.


    Just at the moment his forehead touched the ground, the pre-sprinkled pigweed pollen was carried by his breath, rushing into his five viscera and six bowels.


    Watching from their hidden corner, Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun''s hearts settled back in their stomachs.


    "Good child, I know you''re still resentful, but as long as you''re alive, there are endless possibilities," the Anshui Magistrate said meaningfully, patting Xu Mo''s shoulder.


    Xu Mo had already regained his calm. "Your Honor can rest assured, let Zhu Zhi live for now."


    Sooner orter there woulde a day he made Zhu Zhi shamed and ruined, suffering a painful and hopeless death.


    What did it matter if he lived a few more years?


    From the side, the Pang Magistrate looked at Zheng Ruqian and whispered, "This eldest brother of yours will surely soar high in future."


    Zheng Ruqian thumped his chest. "Uncle, do you see me as someone who would collude with officials and merchants?"


    The Pang Magistrate''s expression changed. He rolled up his sleeve and whacked Zheng Ruqian''s bottom, scolding, "Collusion between officials and merchants! Even as a merchant, you should keep themon people in your heart and embrace the world. You little rascal..."

 Chapter 71: The Landlord Zheng Ruqian

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian kept following the young master of the Fang family until Zhu Zhi left with the other children of the Fang family. Fang Heng did note forward during this time. He just stood there with a bamboo hat, coldly staring at the two from the corner, as if seeing through them to the proud uncle and aunt in the capital city.


    "Sooner orter, the day wille," Fang Heng thought.


    Whether it was the Fang family or Zhu Zhi, he would settle this debt eventually.


    At the county gate of Xieyang, when bidding farewell, the Anshui magistrate exhorted the few children, "Xieyang will have a new county magistrate in a few days. I cannot guarantee he will love the people like a father, but if anything is wrong, juste to the prefecture city to file aint."


    Jiang Sheng craned her neck and asked, "Sir magistrate, will it be fifty heavy rods this time?"


    The Anshui magistrate could not help but smile, "No beatings this time, Young Master Zhu filed aint, no beatings."


    Seeing off Magistrate Pang was even more chaotic. This sincere old county magistrate always remembered what Zheng Ruqian had said, so he would give him a couple of hits when nothing was going on, "You should embrace the world, don''t harm others and profit yourself."


    Zheng Ruqian was quick with words. He had agreed, but when Magistrate Pang got on the carriage, he added, "Harming others is profiting oneself."


    Magistrate Pang was so angry he almost jumped off the galloping carriage to beat him up.


    Finally, everything returned to calm.


    The six siblings stood on a small hill outside Xieyang County, watching the sunset glow in the sky, and suddenly realized that summer had arrived.


    Ifst year they were still a group of disheveled children, now after experiencing difficulties again and again, they already showed the makings of adults.


    Xu Mo was gentle and restrained, wearing a long gown, with the grace and elegance of a schr.


    Zheng Ruqian was tall and sturdy, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a square mouth and broad nose. His face was a mix of uprightness and shrewdness, yet not discordant.


    Fang Heng''s brows and eyes were resolute, his lips lightly pursed. His past fear of darkness and the Fang family had shattered after so many things had happened.


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling. Dealing with Zhu Zhi made him realize the power of medicine. In the past he was timid about his weak physique, and now it seemed he had found a way to be strong.


    Chang Yan did not say a word, lightly sping his right hand over his left, his dark pupils seeming to prate space and arrive in the capital city.


    Even Jiang Sheng had grown much taller, wearing a new light colored dress, cleverly covering her belly.


    Suddenly, a "gulu" sound startled several brothers.


    Jiang Sheng''s face turned red with embarrassment and she said in a low voice, "Hungry...hungry."


    Xu Mo chuckled, "Let''s go, back home for dinner."


    "Let''s go, back home for dinner."


    The six children still made quite a bit of noise.


    Fortunately, Pang Dashan had been waiting there early with a donkey cart. The few got on in order and whipped the donkey, rushing towards home.


    Not long after they left, two servant-looking people quietly walked out.


    "Is it true? They don''t look much alike to me," one servant asked.


    "Look a little bit simr, mainly much taller than before, can''t confirm," the other servant shook his head.


    "Still have to go back and report to the Lady first. How could the legitimate son of the eldest young miss wander outside," the first servant said.


    The two looked at each other affirmatively, then went to the woods to fetch a carriage and rushed straight to Anshui Prefecture.


    At the small courtyard.


    Xu Mo rolled up his sleeves and fried in the big iron pot, sweating pouring down his forehead.


    "Big brother, wipe off the sweat," Jiang Sheng tiptoed.


    Sitting not far away cracking melon seeds, Zheng Ruqian sighed, "Big brother is so dignified outside, yet returns home to cook and sweat for us, too sinful."


    "Then you do it?" Fang Heng nced at him.


    Zheng Ruqian quickly shut up.


    It wasn''t that they were unwilling to work, but the food they made...was not as good as Jiang Sheng''s mush.


    To each his own.


    Zheng Ruqian understood clearly that since he couldn''t cook, he would earn more money and hire more cooks in the future.


    Therefore, at dinner, Zheng Ruqian suggested handing over the vegetable collecting business from Yunshui County to the Pang brothers, while he would go to the prefecture city to discuss cooperation with You Ran House.


    "Go by yourself?" Jiang Sheng bit a chicken leg, very surprised, "Second brother, I''m worried about you."


    Worrying was useless, the prefecture city was the Wang family''s territory, also Old Third''s prohibited area.


    Zheng Ruqian did not dare bring Fang Heng along.


    "Can''t hand over the Yunshui business just like that," Xu Mo also reminded, "Although the Pang brothers are acquaintances, interestse first, feelingster."


    Zheng Ruqian tutted, he had worried about this too, but there was no other way. To expand the business, helpers were inevitable. Pang Dashan was already the best candidate.


    "Perhaps...second brother can consider signing a contract," Chang Yan said softly.


    Everyone eating looked over.


    "You mean, a ve contract?" Fang Heng raised his brow, "That doesn''t seem right."


    "There are alsobor contracts," Chang Yan had smiling eyes, "Otherwise how do the long-term and short-termborers on thendlords'' farms work?"


    Zheng Ruqian gaped, the big eyeballs under his thick eyebrows froze in ce.


    After a long time, he came to his senses, "I...I''ve leveled up to be andlord master?"


    On the same level as the rich bullies in town who set off fireworks?


    Xu Mo pressed his lips, trying not tough.


    Jiang Sheng put down her chopsticks and flipped through the silver notes in her little purse.


    That''s right, after the Fang family gave one hundred taels of silver, little Jiang Sheng realized that not having to carry several pounds of silver all the time was really tiring. So she decisively exchanged all the silver into banknotes.


    Counting it up, the whole family had a deposit of two hundred and twenty taels.


    ording to the calction that ordinarymoners in Xieyang County earn at most two taels of silver a year, they really were petty bourgeoisie now.


    Zheng Ruqian excitedly gesticted, "Sign, must sign."


    The Dayu Dynasty had three types of contracts:nd deeds, person deeds, and object deeds.


    Among them, person deeds were divided into two types: ve deeds andbor deeds.


    ve deeds were easy to understand, selling oneself into very, usually divided into life deeds and term deeds. Life deeds could not be redeemed, while term deeds expired automatically when the term was up.


    Labor contracts had a bit more dignitypared to ve contracts. They were signed just for providingbor and dividing work. They were usually divided into long contracts and short contracts. Long contracts were twenty years, short contracts were a few months.


    When Zheng Ruqian went to Pang Dashan and asked if he wanted to sign a long contract, Pang Dashan was stunned for a moment.


    "It''s not the ve kind, but you work for me, I pay you, not just a verbal agreement but a written contract," Zheng Ruqian exined, "It has to go through official channels and be legal. If there is any breach of contract, there will bepensation."


    Pang Dashan hesitated for a long time before finally nodding, "I''ll sign."


    Regarding how much to pay, Zheng Ruqian thought about it for a night, "Our scale is small now, just three to five taels per trip. I can''t pay you too high either, but if we expand in the future, too low is not fair. So let''s adjust the payment annually."


    This year, it would be one tael per person per year. Pang Dashan''sbour contribution was higher, so two taels.


    The two signed the contract and exchanged silver.


    Pang Dashan held the warm six taels of silver,plex emotions in his heart.


    From now on, he was no longer a beggar, he was someone with abor contract.


    Zheng Ruqian was also happy, he was one step closer to being andlord master.


    The two parted at the county gate, Pang Dashan taking his younger brother to Yunshui County to transport vegetables, while Zheng Ruqian headed into the county town on foot.


    While walking, he thought, have to buy a carriage.


    How could andlord master still take donkey carts?


    The more he thought about it, the happier he became. Passing by You Ran House, he was suddenly called to a stop.


    "Little Zheng,e here," it was the white boss.

 Chapter 72: Hui Shilipu Village

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    Speaking of Bai Shopkeeper, the cured meat that he had delivered to him in mid-May hadn''t moved until June.


    Zheng Ruqian thought this source of money was blocked, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Who would have thought that Bai Shopkeeper took the initiative to find him today, smiling and asking, "Little Zheng, this cured meat of yours, it was really bought on the road to Anshui County?"


    Zheng Ruqian was about to nod at first, but suddenly thought of something. He stared with wide eyes.


    Was it possible that the reason Bai Shopkeeper hadn''t moved for a month was that he thought the cured meat Zheng sold was expensive, and wanted to purchase it himself?


    As a result, he didn''t find any, so he could only look for Zheng Ruqian again.


    "Yes... yes." He nodded, his gaze changing from honest to probing.


    Bai Shopkeeper frowned as expected, "It seems the ce is quite hidden."


    Of course it was hidden, because no one in Anshui County made cured meat at all. All of this was handmade by Pang Dashan.


    Zheng Ruqian felt a little heartbroken.


    From selling mushrooms at the beginning to now, Bai Shopkeeper had always been a benevolent, kind-looking good person in his heart. As a grateful person, Zheng Ruqian thought of giving him cured meat as soon as he got it. Pulling vegetables diligently for half a year without bringing any rotten leaves.


    But at this moment, the image of the good person shattered and overturned.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes were a little moist, but he forcibly held it back.


    "That ce, I identally found it too." His gaze returned to honesty, "Uncle Bai, if you want it, I''ll take you there."


    There was a sh in Bai Shopkeeper''s eyes, and he smiled again soon, "Then that''s great."


    "At first, I couldn''t sell this cured meat at all. I thought no one liked it. Fortunately, a few gourmets who had been to Sichuan ordered it, and others followed the aroma and ordered it too. The five catties of cured meat sold out in a few days."


    "This time, just deliver five hundred catties first."


    Twenty wen per catty of cured meat, five hundred catties was ten taels of silver.


    It was a pretty big deal. In the past, Zheng Ruqian would have just passed on the message and left.


    But now, after discovering Bai Shopkeeper''s ulterior motives, he hardened his heart and said, "Then Uncle Bai, pay a deposit."


    With two taels of deposit in hand, Zheng Ruqian walked out of You Ran Ju, looking up at the blue sky and sighing.


    Big brother always said there were no purely good people in this world, nor were there purely bad people.


    Now he understood.


    The mostmon thing in this world was people driven by self-interest.


    After figuring out this link, Bai Shopkeeper''s actions were no longer upsetting.


    Zheng Ruqian sniffed and began to think about how to make the cured meat.


    If it were before, he would definitely have let Pang Dashan do it.


    But the amount of five hundred catties was toorge. And You Ran Ju would continue to order more in the future. To steadily produce such quantities for a long time, he had to have someone steadily making it.


    So he could only...open a workshop.


    When Zheng Ruqian was in Shili Vige, he had seen small workshops. Usually several older women steaming buns, or some aunties sewing handkerchiefs. After gathering a batch, they would be purchased wholesale.


    Auntie Zhang was like this. Sewing handkerchiefs was already arduous, and she was underpaid by middlemen. She could only earn meager wages.


    If pork in Xieyang County was also five wen per catty, Zheng Ruqian would be happy to open a workshop in Shili Vige.


    Unfortunately, only pork from Anshui County had this price.


    "What? You want to open a workshop in Anshui County?"


    Jiang Sheng siblings eximed in unison, their faces full of surprise.


    Oh no, second brother''sndlord dreams were too big. Not only did he start signingbor contracts, he also wanted to open a workshop.


    Workshops needed workers and space. Without several dozen taels of silver, it couldn''t be done. If it earned money that would be good, but if it didn''t, those dozens of taels would be sunk costs.


    Jiang Sheng covered her little purse and refused to part with it no matter what.


    "Just You Ran Ju in Xieyang County ordered five hundred catties. If I cooperate with You Ran Ju in Anshui County, I can make a thousand catties. Calcte how much profit that is." Zheng Ruqian patiently persuaded, "If I don''t open a workshop, I''ll work myself to death and still can''t make thousands of catties of pork."


    Even if the whole family, including Big Brother, abandoned his pen to cure pork, they couldn''t do it.


    "But you don''t know anyone in Anshui County. Who would you hire?" Jiang Sheng refused to give up and wanted to advise again.


    Zheng Ruqian had also considered this issue. The people he knew were all in Xieyang County. He had a few enemies but no acquaintances in Anshui County.


    "What do you think about Uncle Zhang?" Fang Heng, who had been practicing martial arts, suddenly interrupted.


    Zhang Qiquan.


    It had been half a year since hest caught a tiger in the mountains. There had been no movement in the traps on the mountain.


    Jiang Sheng had suspected Zhang Qiquan embezzled the prey for a time. But Fang Heng deliberately went up the mountain to check, and the traps were still the ones he had set, with no signs of being moved.


    It was clear that hunting was a very unstable thing. Zhang Qiquan was a man with brains, ideas and some knowledge. He would certainly find other ways to continue earning money to support his family.


    "I don''t like how he stole Little Jiang Sheng''s business. " Zheng Ruqian said honestly, "But he treated Aunt Cui Er well. I think a man who is good to his wife probably won''t be cruel and ruthless."


    "But Anshui County is very far after all. It''s still a question whether he''s willing to go or not."


    The Jiang Sheng siblings were go-getters. Since they were already considering hiring Zhang Qiquan, they would go to Shili Vige and find out.


    But before that, there was something even more important to do.


    Zheng Ruqian coaxed and coerced, "Little Jiang Sheng, Pang Dashan took the donkey cart to deliver vegetables. We can''t walk back to Shili Vige, can we?"


    Moreover, this was a glorious return home, it wouldn''t be appropriate to take a donkey cart. At least they needed a carriage.


    Zheng Ruqian would still need it to go to the county seat in the future.


    Although reluctant, Jiang Sheng also knew this was the truth. She shakily took out ten taels of silver and bought the cheapest carriage.


    The six siblings, with Fang Heng whipping the horse, rode from Xieyang County to Shili Vige.


    This was the first time they had returned since their humiliating departure.


    Jiang Sheng was rtively calm at first, but slowly became anxious, nearly biting her lower lip swollen.


    "What are you afraid of, Little Jiang Sheng?" Wen Zhiyun gently asked.


    Was it homesickness?


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know either. There were actually few good people to her in Shili Vige. The only one worth missing was Auntie Zhang.


    But she did beg here for many years, growing from an ignorant little girl to a graceful youngdy.


    "Don''t be afraid." This time it was Wen Zhiyunforting his sister, "We''re all here."


    Only then did Jiang Sheng calm down, lying on the carriage window staring nkly outside.


    She didn''t know how long passed before she saw the familiar Shili market, the uncle selling meat, the auntie selling vegetables.


    After another half an hour, the dpidated temple was within reach.

 Chapter 73: The Foolish Filial

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>


    It was strange indeed.


    Houses, if inhabited by people, are seldom too shabby.


    Once abandoned, they rapidly lose vitality, corners copse, beams crack, and tiles fall.


    It had been just over six months since the Jiang siblings left the dpidated temple, yet the two small houses had already fallen into disrepair with wind whistling through the corners.


    The only thing that remained unchanged was the ever-smiling big Buddha.


    Jiang Sheng stopped the carriage and fished out three incense sticks from a corner of the temple. She lit them carefully and put them in ce.


    "You''re still so superstitious," Zheng Ruqian stuck his head out and asked.


    Jiang Sheng rolled her eyes at him. "This isn''t superstition. The Buddha blessed Jiang Sheng with enough food to eat and allowed Jiang Sheng to be with her brothers forever. Of course I should thank the Buddha."


    She put her palms together and bowed deeply three times.


    Back in the carriage, they continued on towards Shili Pu vige. Over half a year, the vige had not changed much.


    Faint wisps of smoke rose with the wind, and children''s crisp shouts filled the air.


    Old women clucked disapprovingly, gossiping about this family and that.


    Uncle Zhao''s cart was still tied at the door - he probably knew Little Jiang Sheng was gone and there was no one left to steal it.


    From Zhou Zhiqiang''s house drifted the asional scolding, though now mixed with answering feminine voices, faint but firm.


    They arrived at Zhang Qiquan''s door.


    Fang Heng reined in the horse and handed the reins to Zheng Ruqian before jumping down and rapping on the door.


    "Who is it?" Came Auntie Liu Cui''s voice from within.


    Fang Heng called out loudly, "It''s me, Fang Heng,e to see Uncle Zhang."


    Liu Cui''s eyes widened in surprise. She put down her winnowing basket and hurried over, but did not open the door. Instead, she questioned doubtfully, "Really? Are you really Fang Heng?"


    This... who else could it be?


    Fang Heng was stunned speechless, confused.


    Jiang Sheng, clever as always, whispered a reminder, "Do you have any secrets only the two of you know?"


    Fang Heng understood at once. "The traps up the mountain have been undisturbed for half a year. I came to ask Uncle Zhang if we should switch them out for cage traps."


    The small traps could only catchrge, clumsy animals. More agile prey could evade them, but cage traps could ensnare anything.


    This was something Zhang Qiquan had discussed with Fang Heng before.


    Only then did Liu Cui rx. She opened the door and at the sight of the Fang siblings, her eyes instantly reddened. "It really is you."


    This simultaneously made Xu Mo and Chang Yan frown.


    Before this, there had been imposters?


    Fang Heng tethered the carriage at the door and brought in the pastries he''d bought. "Auntie, where''s Uncle Zhang?"


    "He... he''s lying in bed." Liu Cui''s eyes were bloodshot.


    This wasn''t winter. It was the season for sowing, when every able body was needed in the fields. How could anyoneze about in bed?


    Even slow-witted Fang Heng sensed something amiss. In a few quick strides he entered the cramped hut and saw Zhang Qiquan listlessly sprawled on the bed. One leg was bound to a tree branch and wrapped in white cloth, looking crudely like the splint Xu Mo had worn when he broke his leg, only rougher.


    "Wha-what happened?" Fang Heng eximed in shock.


    Beside him, Liu Cui''s eyes flooded with tears again. "It was money that brought this misfortune."


    The Zhang family had three sons total. Zhang Qiquan was the youngest. Though it was said that emperors loved their eldest andmoners doted on their youngest, Zhang Qiquan had not been especially favored by his parents. Rather, he was somewhat estranged from them after leaving home to work at a young age.


    Five years ago, Zhang Qiquan had returned to Shili Pu vige in his twenties, ready to take a wife. His parents had arranged matches with several vige girls, but none caught his fancy.


    In the end, he took a liking to the orphaned Liu Cui.


    His parents disapproved and looked down on Liu Cui, but Zhang Qiquan persisted until they finally wed. The couple had lived contentedly for five years.


    In those five years, Liu Cui''s belly had never quickened with child, and her inws had given her trouble over it. But farming families struggled to find even one wife - where would they get the money for a concubine, or to divorce and remarry?


    Not until the money from selling the tiger hide, twenty-five taels of silver.


    Liu Cui wept as she recounted, "My husband had already decided how to split that twenty-five taels. Five taels for his parents, five for Eldest Brother, five for Second Brother, and thest ten for us."


    "But they were convinced that because I was barren, keeping even ten taels would be useless. They goaded my inws into demanding all the money. My husband refused, of course, and the three families have been fighting from New Year''s til now, rtions almost severed."


    "A few days ago, Eldest and Second Brother, no, those beasts disguised themselves as acquaintancese calling. I opened the door without wariness, and they rushed in to beat me..." Here she choked on a sob. "My husband shielded me, and they beat his leg until it broke."


    The branches binding it were the work of the new physician in town. He had charged a full tael of silver for his services, much to Liu Cui''s anguish.


    "How outrageous," Fang Heng clenched his fists in anger. Even if the Zhang brothers had fought each other it would be excusable, but for an elder brother to beat his younger brother''s wife was inexcusable anywhere.


    He looked ready to erupt.


    Xu Mo coughed lightly and held back his younger brother.


    Chang Yan stepped forward with a smile. "Uncle Zhang''s limbs were all healthy before, and he could barely protect Auntie Liu then. Now that he''s bedridden with a broken leg, how will Auntie defend herself if ruffianse knocking again?"


    As if on cue, Liu Cui muffled a sob into her hands.


    Zhang Qiquan''s expression crumpled and he hastily gestured for Liu Cui to restrain Fang Heng.


    "Don''t be rash," Xu Mo also pulled on his younger brother. "Listen to what Uncle Zhang says first."


    Zhang Qiquan gave Xu Mo a grateful look before turning solemnly to Fang Heng. "No matter what, they are still my elders. I was absent for years seeking my fortune, leaving my parents wholly dependent on their care. I owe them."


    So when he had earned twenty-five taels from the tiger, he had readily offered to split five taels per family.


    But he hadn''t expected such greed from his brothers'' families, unwilling to leave the earner with any share.


    "So I should just let them bully Auntie?" Fang Heng retorted.


    Zhang Qiquan fell silent again.


    If it were only himself suffering some injustice, he could bear it; but he couldn''t drag Liu Cui into it when she was innocent.


    "Perhaps... they didn''t mean to hurt so badly, just... lost control." Zhang Qiquan mumbled weakly.


    Fang Heng was ready to explode with rage. Where was the decisive, gant man who slew the tiger neatly and bought his wife a hairpin with the reward money? He had be a fool enved by filial piety!


    Sensing the imminent eruption, Xu Mo coughed again to restrain his brother.


    Chang Yan smiled and stepped forward. "Uncle Zhang was barely able to protect Auntie Liu before with all four limbs intact. Bedridden now with a broken leg, how will Auntie defend herself if ruffianse again?"


    As if on cue, Liu Cui muffled a sob into her hands.


    Zhang Qiquan''s expression crumpled and he hastily gestured for Liu Cui to restrain Fang Heng.


    "Don''t be rash," Xu Mo also pulled on his younger brother. "Listen to what Uncle Zhang says first."


    Zhang Qiquan gave Xu Mo a grateful look before turning solemnly to Fang Heng. "No matter what, they are still my elders. I was absent for years seeking my fortune, leaving my parents wholly dependent on their care. I owe them."


    So when he had earned twenty-five taels from the tiger, he had readily offered to split five taels per family.


    But he hadn''t expected such greed from his brothers'' families, unwilling to leave the earner with any share.


    "So I should just let them bully Auntie?" Fang Heng retorted.


    Zhang Qiquan fell silent again.


    If it were only himself suffering some injustice, he could bear it; but he couldn''t drag Liu Cui into it when she was innocent.


    "Perhaps... they didn''t mean to hurt so badly, just... lost control." Zhang Qiquan mumbled weakly.


    Fang Heng was ready to explode with rage. Where was the decisive, gant man who slew the tiger neatly and bought his wife a hairpin with the reward money? He had be a fool enved by filial piety!


    Sensing the imminent eruption, Xu Mo coughed again to restrain his brother.


    Chang Yan smiled and stepped forward. "Let''s make a wager with Uncle Zhang. Let''s see if his brotherse around again, shall we? If Uncle Zhang wins, we''ll pay the ten taels of silver for you. If he loses, take Auntie Liu and fly far away."

 Chapter 74: The Harvest of Butler Zhang

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>


    Zhang Qiquan''s legs were broken, and the couple were bullied together, but Zhang''s parents did not stand up to uphold justice, indicating their hearts had already leaned towards Fengjing.


    Since this was the case, there was indeed nothing worth staying for in this ce.


    Zhang Qiquan hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "I don''t want your silver, I just want to know if Eldest Brother and Second Brother will take action again."


    Thank goodness this filial man loved his wife more.


    Chang Yan nodded slightly, looking towards Fang Heng, "Third Brother, take these cakes and say you got rich in the city and are giving Uncle Zhang money."


    Ten taels of silver were enough to make Zhang Qiquan''s two elder brothers willing to take action without hesitation. If he really got rich, who knew what else they would covet.


    As soon as Chang Yan¡¯s words fell, Xu Mo nodded slightly in approval of Fifth Young Master¡¯s clever n.


    When they arrived in a carriage it had already attracted a lot of attention. Now Fang Heng was carrying the cakes out, chatting briefly with fellow vigers, subtly hinting that this time they were giving the Zhang family a lot of money, even the carriage was theirs.


    The bait was cast.


    Feeling the envious and jealous eyes of the vigers of Shili Pub Vige, Fang Heng walked to the vige entrance, then secretly circled back to the Zhang house.


    He put down the cakes, found a corner and picked up a stick, closing his eyes to wait.


    Jiang Sheng and her siblings hid in the secluded house with curtains drawn.


    Zhang Qiquany on the bed, holding his breath, staring at the doorway without blinking.


    After half a cup of tea.


    The door was knocked as scheduled.


    Liu Cui looked nervously at Fang Heng by the door, before slowly shuffling over.


    As soon as the door bolt fell, the two men outside rushed in impatiently, "I heard someone came to give Third Brother money. It''s not safe to keep it here, send it to our mother to keep it safe."


    "Also, since Third Brother is injured and can''t use the carriage, I''ll use it first to take our mother to see a doctor in the county."


    Liu Cui was so frightened she retreated several steps, stammering, "Eldest Brother, Second Brother, that... that was given by the children."


    "What''s yours is also Father and Mother¡¯s, isn''t it?" Zhang Eldest Brother took it for granted, "Third Brother hasn''t been home for so many years, Father and Mother have always missed him very much. It¡¯s only natural to show filial respect when he¡¯s finally back."


    "That''s right, we''ve been fulfilling our filial duties to Father and Mother for so many years. It''s normal for us to get a share too." Zhang Second Elder Brother looked around, hoping to see if there were any other good things hidden.


    Liu Cui shook her head, and had not had time to speak before


    Zhang Second Elder Brother suddenly reached out and pushed her, "Woman, don''t try to mess up the rtionship between us brothers again, don''t talk nonsense!"


    On the bed, Zhang Qiquan was already seeing red. He dragged his broken leg trying to get up, but unexpectedly crashed into the door frame instead.


    "Dear!" Liu Cui screamed and rushed over.


    The two Zhang brothers remained indifferent where they stood, only asking, "What exactly did the boy bring as gifts?"


    "You don''t even have children of your own. What''s the use of keeping all these nice things for the future?"


    Trading barb for barb, utterly heartless.


    And they dared to act this way only because they were certain Zhang Qiquan was childless and they could take everything when the family line died out.


    "Dear..." Liu Cui wailed loudly, crying her eyes out.


    Xu Mo patted Wen Zhiyun.


    Only then did quick-witted Fourth Young Mastere to his senses. He walked out from the side room to take Zhang Qiquan''s pulse, raise his eyelids, and examine his chest.


    "Who''s that? There are other people?" The Zhang brothers were shocked.


    Fang Heng closed the door behind him with the stick in his arms, "Not only are there people, but more than one."


    With a series of bangs, smashes and cracks, two ghastly wails rose from the Zhang house courtyard.


    Soon the door opened and the two were kicked out, then locked outside.


    Only then did the malicious anger in Fang Heng''s heart dissipate.


    After Wen Zhiyun managed to resuscitate the anger-stricken Zhang Qiquan, the Jiang siblings had all returned to the yard.


    "Uncle Zhang, you lose."


    Zhang Qiquan smiled bitterly as he opened his eyes, "I''ve lost, lost thoroughly. There''s no ce for us here anymore. Cui''er, I''ll take you away, we''ll go far, far away."


    "Dear, wherever you say, I''ll go." Liu Cui held him crying loudly, "Anywhere is fine as long as you''re with me."


    Who would be willing to leave their home and abandon their vige well if they had any other choice?


    Zhang Qiquan was beyond caring about dignity as he pressed his forehead to his wife''s, eyes swelling red.


    Chang Yan nced at Zheng Ruqian and blinked lightly.


    Zheng Ruqian waspletely confused.


    Jiang Sheng kicked him from behind, "Go on."


    So Second Elder Brother was forced to stumble awkwardly in front of the sobbing couple. Seeing Zhang Qiquan''s family look up in shock, he remembered the purpose of this trip to Shili Pub vige and embarrassingly spoke up, "Well, don''t go too far away, I n to open a workshop in Anshui County. How abouting to help me out?"


    No one knew what struggles Zhang Qiquan went through, but he nodded heavily in the end.


    Liu Cui was happy. She packed up their household items, "I''ve only heard of Anshui County before, never been there!"


    When they finished packing up the ten taels of silver.


    Zhang Qiquan held his wife''s hand, "Cui''er, we won''t being back here anymore."


    Liu Cui nodded, but had a bad premonition in her heart.


    "Let''s leave this money for Father and Mother." Zhang Qiquan said heavily, "Consider it all the filial piety I can give for the second half of my life."


    Liu Cui''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    Even Jiang Sheng, tugging anxiously at Xu Mo''s sleeve, felt it was too cruel to watch.


    But Liu Cui bit her lip and agreed in the end.


    After getting everything in order, Liu Cui personally delivered the ten taels of silver to Zhang Qiquan''s parents. The couple sat on the shafts of the carriage and slowly left.


    Some vigers saw them off, chasing and asking, "Third Zhang, you got rich huh, going to live in town? Or going to the county?"


    Zhang Qiquan held Liu Cui silently.


    In fact, they didn''t have a penny to their name.


    But the vigers spread the word, and when it reached Zhang Qiquan''s parents, it became their youngest son had made it big and left home with his daughter-inw.


    "That unfilial son, just leaving us these ten taels of silver, and running off with a courtesan!" Zhang''s father stamped his feet.


    "It was a waste raising him, should''ve raised a dog instead." Zhang''s mother wiped away tears.


    Zhang''s two elder brothers were even more furious, "Damn bastard, don''t let me catch you, I''ll beat you every time I see you!"


    Fortunately the couple didn''t hear any of this.


    Carrying simple bundles, they huddled together on the carriage shafts, watching Shili Pub vige fade from clear to blurry, watching their familiar hometown disappear from sight.


    "It''s hard huh, I felt the same way back then." Little Jiang Sheng leaned on one hand, speaking with an ethereal tone, "It gets better with time."


    Liu Cui came back to herself and saw her acting mature. She couldn''t help stroking the girl''s little head.


    Zheng Ruqian stuck his head out, "Auntie, feels nice right, my sister''s head is the nicest to rub, I wish I could rub it every day."


    Then he reached out and ruffled it messily, undoing Jiang Sheng''s little buns.


    She had painstakingly styled her hair this morning!


    Jiang Sheng red at him angrily. Both hands clumsily groped at her head, trying to smooth the escaped strands back into ce.


    But she was small, her hands still too short. She fussed for a long time but couldn''t fix it properly.


    Seeing this, Liu Cui''s heart softened. She leaned over to help her, "Let me."

 Chapter 75: Take Away Aunt Zhang

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    Zhang Auntie was so nimble with her hands that in no time she had braided two pretty buns, with its wrapped prettily around Jiang Sheng''s ears and framing her face cutely.


    To make up for his earlier mistake, Zheng Ruqian smiled ingratiatingly as he leaned in front of Jiang Sheng, heaping excessive praise upon her, "Beautiful, just beautiful. These two little caterpirs are so pretty."


    At those words, even the stoic Xu Mo couldn''t help but cough lightly twice.


    Not to mention the other brothers who were alreadyughing uproariously.


    Jiang Sheng nced back and threw Second Brother another dirty look before lowering her head silently.


    Zheng Ruqian still thought she was angry and leaned in to coax her, "I was wrong, Jiang Sheng. Your braids are truly beautiful, exceptionally beautiful, I really mean it."


    But Jiang Sheng still had her head lowered without a word.


    Zheng Ruqian panicked and crouched down before her, only to find the little girl biting her lip with ayer of crystalline tears shimmering in her big eyes.


    He was now thoroughly flustered.


    "Jiang Sheng, don''t...don''t cry now. Second Brother was wrong, Second Brother really was wrong."


    The other brothers who had beenughing themselves sideways also sobered up and gathered around tofort her.


    "Jiang Sheng, I''ll hit Second Brother for you. Don''t be upset, I''ll punch him until he''s ck and blue," Fang Hengan consoled.


    "I''ll prick him with needles," Wen Zhiyun threatened fiercely.


    "I won''t let him have any food," Chang Yan chimed in.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Liu Cui and Zhang Qiquan watched with suppressed smiles.


    These children really were so good.


    Finally, just when Zheng Ruqian felt he was about to be stabbed through by their stares, Jiang Sheng lifted her head with aggrieved eyes and nced longingly in the direction of Shili Vige before murmuring softly, "It''s not Second Brother''s fault."


    Zheng Ruqian heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Sheng touched her own hair, choking back sobs. "Jiang Sheng just misses Auntie. Auntie used to tie such pretty little braids for Jiang Sheng too."


    But just now as they passed the Zhou familypound, none of them dared to visit Zhang Auntie.


    Because of the endless scolding and yelling from within.


    And also because after the cotton-padded jacket incident, Zhang Auntie had secretly held Jiang Sheng''s little hand and urged her, "Stay away if you see Zhou Zhiqiang in the future. Don''t go to the Zhou residence anymore."


    But Auntie was, after all, the only one who hade to see Jiang Sheng off when she was forced to leave.


    She was also the only one who had given Jiang Sheng food and tied her hair in little braids when she went begging.


    To Jiang Sheng who wandered homeless, Zhang Auntie embodied all her longing for a mother.


    Jiang Sheng missed Auntie.


    "If you miss her, we can go see her," Xu Mo said gently.


    Jiang Sheng was silent for a moment before shaking her head.


    She didn''t want to see Zhou Zhiqiang beating Auntie, nor see Auntie''s shame and humiliation every time others saw her.


    The little girl gazed enviously at Liu Cui. "It would be great if Auntie could leave like Sister-inw Liu."


    The carriage was suddenly reined to a halt.


    Fang Hengan looked back. "Maybe we can ask Auntie if she wants to leave too?"


    Hope rose in little Jiang Sheng''s eyes.


    Could it be true? Could Auntie leave that awful family? Never have to be beaten or scolded again, or sit alone in the kitchen eating vegetable soup after cooking and working all day?


    "But we can''t visit empty-handed." Xu Mo eyed the nearby town of Shili.


    Fang Hengan understood his meaning and rode over to buy two bags of pastries, the same amount they brought to the Zhangs.


    Liu Cui watched and couldn''t bear it. She spoke up, "Good child, don''t buy pastries."


    Fang Hengan was puzzled.


    "Pastries are expensive yet meager. More importantly they''re not practical either. If you really want to visit rtives, just buy brown sugar and carry over a couple jugs of wine. It won''t cost much but looks decent." Liu Cui patiently exined.


    Only wealthy households used pastries as gifts. Ordinary rural families could only afford them once or twice a year.


    Unlike brown sugar which could be added to water or medicine, and even served to guests.


    Poor families would only treat close rtives to sugar water.


    Fang Hengan hadn''t realized gift-giving had so many intricacies and was briefly at a loss.


    At this time Jiang Sheng had also recovered. She stuffed half a tael of silver to Liu Cui and pleaded coquettishly, "Auntie please buy them. Third Brother is silly and muddled, he doesn''t know how to pick things."


    Liu Cui was childless herself and adored sweet and soft little girls. Her heart was wrapped around Jiang Sheng''s little finger and she hastened to nod. "Of course, of course, Auntie will go buy them."


    Not knowing much, she carried over two bags of brown sugar and two palm-sized jugs of wine, costing no more than 100 wen in total.


    The carriage turned back towards Shili Vige with clear purpose this time, heading straight for the Zhou residence.


    Jiang Sheng''s expression also turned from hopeful to tense, even somewhat hesitant.


    Finally the carriage rolled to a stop.


    Fang Hengan stepped up and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" It was Zhou Zhiqiang''s voice. "Go open the door."


    He was presumably ordering Zhang Auntie.


    Soon the doortch was removed to reveal a worn yet graceful face, with clear finger marks on her cheeks.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng at the door, she was both startled and overjoyed. She quickly nced back into the yard and lowered her voice. "Little Jiang Sheng, you''ve returned. Have you been well these days? Had enough to eat?"


    Then she realized her question was silly.


    In half a year, little Jiang Sheng had grown half a head taller and wore tidy, clean clothes unlike her former dirty appearance. The difference was like night and day.


    "Good child, as long as you''re doing well, that''s good enough for me."


    Tears glistened in Zhang Auntie''s eyes.


    Inside, Zhou Zhiqiang asked again, "Who is it?"


    "No one," Zhang Auntie called back. Just as she wanted to step out and shut the door, Zhou Zhiqiang shuffled out in his slippers.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng, he first frowned and looked at her with distaste.


    But spotting Fang Hengan behind her holding brown sugar and wine, his expression changed to a smile. He shoved Zhang Auntie aside and beamed. "We have guests, why didn''t you invite them in to chat? And they''ve even brought gifts, how embarrassing!"


    He took the items from Fang Hengan naturally.


    Zhang Auntie''s face flushed crimson with humiliation but she couldn''t get a word out.


    Jiang Sheng stood there with teary eyes, doubting again whethering to see Auntie was right or wrong.


    Xu Mo and the brothers all angled their bodies to avoid facing the door, sparing her more embarrassment.


    Zhang Qiquan sighed. He knew the Zhou family were scoundrels but didn''t expect such reprehensible behavior.


    Only Liu Cui clenched her fists with gritted teeth. "Sister Zhang, why do you not stand up for yourself? Must you rely on him? Being with this kind of man is worse than going begging!"


    "Can''t you have some self-respect?"

 Chapter 76: A Home With a Mother

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>


    Only women can truly understand the bitterness of encountering trash men.


    He doesn''t cherish, love, or take care of you, so there is no reason to stay with him.


    What''s more, he even beats, scolds, and bullies you, not treating you like a human.


    If you had family support, with parents who cared for you and would stand up for you, even fight for you, it would be different.


    Or if you had a tough personality and could leave on your own without attachments, that would work too.


    But if you have a soft heart and are weak, can''t bear to let go, and fear change, used to your current life and not daring to alter it one bit, with no one to help you stand up and no one to support you in leaving, you can only swallow your tears day after day in humiliation, looking back on what you hoped to gain from most of your life.


    Did you hope for his curses and verbal abuse? For him to use violence? For his heartless humiliation? For hisziness and lechery?


    Zhang Xianglian didn''t know.


    She just stared nkly at Liu Cui, listening to the deafening words echoing over and over in her mind, repeatedly questioning herself.


    Why stay with a scumbag!


    "Auntie," Jiang Sheng suddenly spoke up, "Auntie, are you willing to leave with Jiang Sheng? Jiang Sheng doesn''t want to see you suffer. Jiang Sheng wants to take Auntie to eat good food and wear nice clothes. Jiang Sheng wants Auntie to be happy every day."


    Xu Mo sighed and added, "Auntie has no maiden family. From now on, we will be Auntie''s maiden family."


    We will stand up for you, fight for you, and deal with the scumbag for you.


    Zhang Xianglian became more and more confused.


    She remembered that many, many years ago, when she returned to her maiden home and cried while telling Zhou Zhiqiang about his physical abuse, if her parents had said at that time: "Don''t be afraid, Xianglian, I support you."


    Maybe she would have had the courage to leave that mired home.


    She also wouldn''t have lost her ability to be a mother due to exhaustion and repeated miscarriages, and thus been treated even less like a human.


    Life, ah.


    Sometimes it can change in an instant.


    Zhang Xianglian didn''t even know when she had nodded her head. She just knew that when she came back to her senses, she was already sitting in a galloping carriage.


    Behind her Zhou Zhiqiang was cursing up a storm, seemingly wanting to chase them down, but after stumbling and falling after a few steps due to his long-term alcoholism.


    "Zhang Xianglian, you''lle to no good end. You dare to run away, you slut..."


    He seemed to still be yelling curses, but they gradually faded away.


    "Sister Zhang, don''t be upset. It will be better from now on," Liu Cui said with augh that gradually turned bitter. "We won''t being back to this vige either."


    Zhang Xianglian was still somewhat timid. "We''re still husband and wife. What if he sues me for leaving? What then?"


    This was a pertinent question.


    Jiang Sheng proudly lifted his chin. "Auntie, don''t worry. My brother''s a sessful candidate in the imperial exam. He can bring a case and serve as an attorney. He will definitely be able to help you get a divorce."


    A divorce, not an annulment.


    The open-minded Dayu Dynasty allowed divorce and remarriage, while an annulment meant a woman must remain single all her life.


    "It''d be great if there was such a thing as a husband divorce," Jiang Sheng muttered.


    Next to him, Chang Yan opened her eyes wide, ncing askance at her little sister''s boldness.


    "Good sister, don''t you worry," Liu Cui was still chatting with Zhang Xianglian. "Being able to leave that family is the blessing of your life."


    Beside them, Zhang Qiquan watched withughter in his eyes. This was what love looked like.


    The carriage raced along until it finally arrived at the county town.


    The small courtyard had only four rooms, so they arranged for Zhang Qiquan and Xu Mo to share a room, while Liu Cui and Zhang Xianglian would share with Jiang Sheng.


    When it came time to make dinner that evening, Liu Cui and Zhang Xianglian were amused to see the properly schrly and refined young master roll up his sleeves, set up the iron pot, and prepare to stir fry vegetables and cook rice.


    Seeing the children go about this as a matter of course, both women felt terribly guilty.


    A young master shouldn''t have to do this kind of work.


    "Let me, let me do it."


    Liu Cui''s cooking skills were so-so. She was in charge of washing vegetables and cooking rice.


    Zhang Xianglian was more skilled. With just one iron pot anddle in hand, she worked magic, stir-frying and flipping food until delicious aromas wafted out.


    Zheng Ruqian had been dozing off, but as soon as he smelled the fragrance he became alert, leaping up from his chair and following his nose to the big iron pot.


    He sniffed and sniffed like a little puppy.


    Zhang Xianglian chuckled and dished out a piece of chicken for him from the pot. "Try it first and tell me if the vor is good."


    Zheng Ruqian popped it in his mouth. His first feeling was that it was hot. His second feeling was sourness.


    A sourness in his heart.


    He finally understood why Jiang Sheng liked Auntie Zhang so much. She really did have a motherly feeling about her.


    "Is it tasty? Is there enough salt?" Zhang Xianglian asked concernedly.


    The half-grown boy wiped his eyes, not daring to look at her. "Enough, enough."


    Then he hurried back to his room with the meat, to get ahold of himself.


    At dinnertime, there was a big bowl of spicy fried chicken pieces in the middle of the stone table under the plum blossom tree, surrounded by five small side dishes. Although not every dish was meat, it was still a good spread.


    Zhang Qiquan nodded slightly, gaining a new appreciation for the kids'' skills, and also feeling a bit envious.


    But after Liu Cui pinched his soft waist, he quickly regained hisposure.


    "Looks like our life together will be good from now on," he said, embracing his wife''s shoulders with a gentle smile.


    Liu Cui''s mouth turned up. "Being able to leave Shili Vige is already a good life."


    Better to eat simple fare than suffer beatings and bullying.


    "Time to eat, children," Zhang Xianglian carried out thest bowl of soup, calling them gently.


    The doors of the four rooms all opened at once.


    The six children tumbled out, some faster like Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian, some slower and more poised like Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan.


    The square stone table used to be quite roomy for six people, but was now a bit cramped for nine.


    But they didn''t mind squeezing in next to each other, excitedly looking at the six dishes and one soup.


    They used to think Big Brother was a good cook, but after eating Auntie Zhang''s cooking today, they realized what heavenly vor was.


    Jiang Sheng was quick to praise, "It''s even tastier than what I get at the restaurants!"


    "Auntie ought to go open a restaurant," Zheng Ruqian joked.


    Everyone chimed in with teasing andughter as they ate, with no beatings, no humiliations, and no nitpicking.


    So this was what a home atmosphere felt like.


    After just one day, Zhang Xianglian had already fallen in love with this ce.


    That night as they slept, Liu Cui even pulled her over toin together about the parents-inw, useless rtives, and people''s greed.


    Jiang Sheng slept between them, listening for a while before drifting off to dreand.


    The next day, Zhang Qiquan took Zheng Ruqian aside to discuss ns for the workshop.


    First he asked why Zheng had chosen Anyang Prefecture, how many people he nned to hire, howrge a space he nned to rent, whether he had good long-term partners among the local butchers, whether he only nned to produce cured meats or wanted to try a variety of products.


    One question after another left Zheng Ruqian bbergasted.


    Alright, he had to admit Elder Jiang was formidable. Zhang Qiquan really did have theprehensive vision of someone who had lived over a decade in the outside world.


    Especially when he said "If you really want to expand the business, you should consider long term ns," it was like he had seen straight into Zheng Ruqian''s heart.


    With tears in his eyes, Zheng Ruqian eagerly said, "Uncle Zhang, I want to hire you for twenty years!"


    Twenty years was the longest contract aside from lifetime.


    Zhang Qiquan didn''t dare presume he could live another twenty years.


    But Zheng Ruqian''s offer was too generous - it was percentage-based. Ten percent of the profits of all workshops in Anyang Prefecture that he managed would belong to Zhang!


    If Zheng earned 100 taels, 10 taels would go to Zhang. This temptation meant Zhang Qiquan couldn''t refuse to sign.


    Soon, three identical contracts were stamped with red handprints, just waiting for the new county magistrate to arrive and formally validate them at the county office.

 Chapter 77: Strange New County Magistrate

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    Before the contract took effect, Zhang Qiquan had no way to set off for Anshui Prefecture.


    But being cooped up in the small courtyard was suffocating and ufortable.


    Liu Cui could chatter with Zhang Xianglian from morning to night, but he could only lean on his cane, drag his leg that Wen Zhiyun had re-bandaged, and shuttle around the county town.


    He happened to see Zhou Zhiqiang asking around the county for the whereabouts of the Jiang Sheng siblings.


    With no wife to take care of him, the sloppy man gestured with his hands and feet, saying, "Just a little girl of seven or eight, looks strangely pretty,pletely full of bad water inside, clearly a cheap seed."


    This description made Zhang Qiquan clench his fist in distress.


    Of course it also earned the impatience of the merchants, "Get lost, don''t know them."


    Zhou Zhiqiang was furious, but didn''t dare do anything to the unfamiliar merchants, so he could only go to a corner, spit a thick glob of phlegm at the ground, and yell, "Damn cheap woman, just you wait until the county magistrate gets here, I''ll definitely report this, report you to death!"


    Zhang Qiquan shook his head as he watched Zhou Zhiqiang walk away, and hurried back to the small courtyard.


    "The county magistrate of Xieyang County will take office any day now, it would be quite troublesome if he really reported this," he asked, "Should we..."


    Zhang Qiquan was suggesting they stop him.


    But Jiang Sheng next to him jumped in and finished the thought, "Should we report him instead?"


    Everyone in the yard couldn''t help but nce over.


    The little girl was wandering since childhood after all, her mind worked differently than normal people, alwaysing up with novel angles.


    But when they thought about it carefully, her words did make sense.


    If Zhou Zhiqiang was the one reporting, then Zhang Xianglian would be a runaway wife. Even with all kinds of evidence of being beaten and abused, it would only prove Zhou Zhiqiang right.


    But if they reported Zhou Zhiqiang instead, then Zhou Zhiqiang would be the criminal, and he would have to find evidence and refute it, to prove his own innocence.


    "But we never had any uses about wives reporting being beaten by their husbands ah," Liu Cui sighed. "Only the Seven Outs for women''s crimes, never heard of any crimes for men."


    At this, the small yard fell silent.


    Everyone was racking their brains, trying to think of what grounds women could have to report their husbands.


    Zhang Xianglian looked at the worried girl, then the frowny boy, wanting to speak but hesitating.


    "I... I just had a miscarriage, would that work?" After a long while, she whispered tremblingly, "I was seven months pregnant a month ago, but was arranged by Zhou Zhiqiang to sift nightsoil and miscarried. The child had already taken human form, but still didn''t make it..."


    Before this, Zhang Xianglian still had hopes, wanting to have the child in her belly so she could properly spend her days with Zhou Zhiqiang.


    It was only after miscarrying and the imperial doctor confirming she could never conceive again in this lifetime, that Zhang Xianglian''s heart died.


    So she gradually dared to refute and argue with Zhou Zhiqiang.


    She could also suddenly muster the courage to escape that cage-like home.


    "In my life, I carried four pregnancies in total, every time exhausting myself into a miscarriage." Zhang Xianglian''s voice was miserable. "No matter three months or seven months along, the Zhou family would always find work for me to do, whether in the fields, washingundry, cooking, doing dishes. Every time..."


    Jiang Sheng listened with eyes brimming with tears.


    Counting it out, thest time auntie was forcibly pulled by Zhou Zhiqiang to change her wadded jacket, she was already two months pregnant.


    No wonder she said she couldn''t leave, no wonder she said she couldn''t bear to.


    "Older sister, you''ve suffered too much," Liu Cui also cried along.


    She and Zhang Qiquan were childless, yet the Zhou family carelessly wasted the children they had, even arranging a pregnant woman to work, it was truly a sinful thing.


    "Causing miscarriages under the Dayu Dynasty''sws is culpable," Xu Mo, who had returned from school, slowly said from the doorway.


    Wen Zhiyun, who came back carrying a small medicine box, also added, "Miscarriages within three months can still be detected by reading the pulse."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes instantly lit up.


    With these foundations, filing a report would no longer be difficult.


    With Xu Mo writing up the int, Wen Zhiyun aiding with pulse reading, as well as giving auntie Zhang some nourishing medicine for her weak constitution.


    Every wishes true.


    In early July, Xieyang county''s new magistrate finally arrived by carriage to take up his post.


    Zhang Xianglian, holding the int, knelt in the middle of the road he must pass through and kowtowed to report the injustice.


    As a new official with fires to fight, the Xieyang county magistrate had no choice but to ept the case. Xu Mo, the young schr, spoke on her behalf, with Zhang Qiquan and Liu Cui as witnesses to the Zhou family''s reputation in the vige.


    No matter how Zhou Zhiqiang cursed and yelled, wanting to hit and strike people, even publicly threatening in the hall to beat Zhang Xianglian to death, it could not change the final verdict.


    "In the case of Zhang Xianglian being battered and miscarrying by Zhou Zhiqiang, Zhou Zhiqiang''s violence is verified. Thus the verdict is to dissolve their marital rtions, from now on they will each go their own way, with no further ties."


    When this verdict and divorce certificate came down, Zhang Xianglian had long cried herself into a tearful mess.


    Zhou Zhiqiang was still jumping around on the spot, yelling, "I don''t ept this, I don''t ept this! She''s mywfully wedded wife, what right does she have to run away whenever she wants, what right does she have to divorce me? Even if I really don''t want her anymore, it can only be separation, not divorce!"


    But no one paid him any attention.


    Liu Cui happily pulled Zhang Xianglian along, while Jiang Sheng bared her teeth in a grin at the side.


    The few children were also all happy.


    Xu Mo was smiling at his sister, when he suddenly noticed a peeping gaze. He looked over to meet the magistrate''s big round eyes.


    Sensing he was discovered, the new magistrate immediately lowered his eyes, pretending to examine the case records.


    Speaking of which, this new magistrate was quite young, only in his early twenties. Fair-skinned and beardless, born with a neat and refined look. Even his handling of the case was clean and decisive.


    Objectively speaking, he should be a decent county magistrate.


    But his peeping gaze really made people ufortable.


    Xu Mo forcefully endured it and brought his siblings back to the small courtyard.


    Zhang Xianglian had calmed down her emotions, and was whispering with Liu Cui about something private.


    The contract between Zhang Qiquan and Zheng Ruqian had also cleared the stages and formally took effect.


    Today, the Zhang couple would set off for Anshui Prefecture.


    Knowing they were poor, Zheng Ruqian had long prepared fifty taels of silver. "Uncle Zhang, I''ll hand the workshop money over to you. Take what you need for living expenses, no need to stand on ceremony with me."


    As Zhang Qiquan epted the silver, he felt moved by the employer''s generosity and trust, yet also pained by his current poverty.


    To think they didn''t even have money for food.


    Fortunate to have met Zheng Ruqian, fortunate to have signed this work contract.


    Liu Cui was also bidding Zhang Xianglian farewell, chattering away.


    "Sister Zhang, we''ll probably be staying long-term in Anshui Prefecture from now on, helping the employer open a workshop there. If you have nowhere to go, why note with us?"


    Zhang Xianglian was about to speak when she noticed Jiang Sheng''s nervous expression. She smiled and said, "Dear girl, it''s certainly good to leave this ce, but I can''t feel assured about the children."


    There were six little ones in total, the oldest twelve and the youngest eight, too worrying.


    "I don''t have much skills, only some household chores." Zhang Xianglian gently said, "I may not earn much money, but I will definitely take care of the children properly."


    Jiang Sheng nodded vigorously at the side.


    She sure hoped auntie Zhang wouldn''t go to Anshui Prefecture, or else she couldn''t eat delicious stir-fried chicken with green peppers anymore!


    Although big brother''s cooking was decent too,pared to auntie''s culinary skills... she picked auntie Zhang!


    Jiang Sheng patted her chest, hoping her big brother didn''t hear her thoughts just now.

 Chapter 78: Shanghai City on Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>


    "All right."


    Liu Cui thought of several lovable children and said, "Sister Zhang, take good care of yourself. If you have anything, just send us a message. If that Zhou guy bullies you again, I''ll have Old Zhang break his legs."


    Zhang Xianglianughed in spite of herself.


    Beside them, Zhang Qiquan stroked his nose, as if it was his legs being broken.


    Finally everything was packed up properly.


    Zhang Qiquan was about to hobble out on one crutch to rent a carriage.


    Fang Heng arrived driving the family''s carriage and stopped at the door.


    Zhang Qiquan''s face lit up with pleasant surprise. "Is the young master going to let us use the carriage?"


    "What are you thinking, Uncle Zhang?" Zheng Ruqian giggled. "Not only you all are going to Anshui County this time."


    He was also going to meet with Gaoyuan Residence in the prefectural city to discuss cooperation, deliver vegetables, and bring back five hundred catties of cured meat.


    Originally Zheng Ruqian nned to go by himself, but now with the addition of Zhang husband and wife, it became three people.


    Not too many or too few.


    Who knew Fang Heng was unhappy about it. "Second brother, I''m going too."


    In the minds of the siblings, the prefectural city was a forbidden area for Fang Heng.


    But in the heart of the third young master Fang, the safety of his siblings came first.


    This time, not only would the workshop encounter difficulties in the prefectural city, even going to Gaoyuan Residence to negotiate carried danger. Fang Heng didn''t want to see Zheng Ruqian returning with a bruised face or missing teeth.


    "I''ll go to protect you," Fang Heng clenched his fists. "Don''t worry, I''ve grown up now. No one will recognize me."


    Zheng Ruqian wanted to say something more.


    Fang Heng asked him, "Second brother, didn''t we say before that we would never separate?"


    Zheng Ruqian was struck speechless.


    That''s not how this "never separate" is used!


    Besides, going to Anshui County doesn''t mean separating.


    But since the third young master Fang rarely insisted on something, Zheng Ruqian really couldn''t reject him outright. He could only look pleadingly at his older and younger brothers.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Mo thought for a moment, then nodded, "Since this is the case, why don''t we go together."


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyeballs nearly popped out.


    Fang Heng was also puzzled. "Eldest Brother, aren''t you going to the academy?"


    Xu Mo smiled slightly.


    Having won the top two ces in the county exam two years in a row, he had already been promoted to a private school graduate. The knowledge in textbooks was no longer a priority for him.


    Even his academy teacher told him that for a person to grow, breadth of mind and vision were the key, and encouraged him to see more and travel more.


    Most importantly, Xu Mo was also worried about Zheng Ruqian going alone.


    "So you''re alling along?" Zheng Ruqian could barely keep his mouth closed. He did a quick mental count and found someone missing. "Little Four isn''t here yet."


    Just as he finished speaking, Wen Zhiyun came rushing in breathlessly, carrying a small medicine box.


    Following behind him was Jiang Sheng, who had slipped out at some unknown time.


    "Little Jiang Sheng said you all were going to Anshui County." Wen Zhiyun''s cheeks were flushed red. "So I asked for time off from Doctor Wu, and he allowed me to go on this trip."


    After saying this, he let out a long breath, with a feeling of "thank goodness I made it in time".


    Zheng Ruqian held his forehead with one hand, not knowing whether tough or cry, yet helpless to do anything about it.


    He was just going to the prefectural city to discuss cooperation, yet his whole family was so worried about him.


    Yet their actions also warmed his heart, making him feel the bond between siblings was indeed "never separate".


    "Since this is the case, let''s go then," he said.


    Fang Heng rode a horse while the others took the carriage, even bringing along Auntie Zhang.


    Off they went to Anshui County.


    The red-maned horse cheerfully led the way in front, while the carriage bounced along behind.


    Not until their figures disappeared from view did the new magistrate of Xieyang County receive the news.


    "What?" The magistrate in his early twenties was shocked. "Why are they going to Anshui County? Don''t they n oning back? Are they thinking of settling down in Anshui County?"


    Then he felt it was impossible.


    Their ancestral home was here. Xu Mo would still need a certificate of residency from here for the provincial exam in the future. It was impossible for them to leave Xieyang County.


    But Anshui County was the prefectural city, with better academies and standards of living. No matter how you looked at it, it was more suitable for long-term residence than Xieyang County.


    "This won''t do. I have to go take a look."


    The new magistrate of Xieyang County had been in office for less than a day before running off again.


    He left behind the yamen runners of the entire county seat, looking at each other and wishing they could sit down and cry out loud, "Your Honor, you may leave if you wish, but please leave a master for us!"


    From Xieyang County to Anshui County was a five day journey.


    As soon as they arrived, Zhang Qiquan discussed with Zheng Ruqian whether to build the workshop inside or outside the city.


    Building inside the city meant less space and higherbor costs, but they could avoid taxes when entering the city. Building outside the city meant more space and cheaperbor, but they would have to pay considerable entrance taxes when going into the city.


    Zheng Ruqian thought about it for a while. "Goods are taxed when entering the city, but people aren''t."


    So they could hiremoners from the outskirts of the prefectural city.


    Zhang Qiquan understood his intent - this meant building the workshop inside the prefectural city.


    Although the pros and cons of both ns looked simr for now, taxes would end up being a bigger number thanbor andnd costsbined once they expanded in the future.


    The young master had considerable ideas and ambition, and Zhang Qiquan was quite satisfied.


    After settling on a n, he started looking for a ce to rent the workshop, preferably one with a courtyard that could serve as both the workshop and living quarters.


    Liu Cui and Zhang Xianglian were responsible for helping spread the word to recruit workers.


    Zheng Ruqian once again stood under the signboard of Gaoyuan Residence in the prefectural city.


    Last time, he was resentful towards this ce.


    Now, he actually had to take the initiative to propose cooperation.


    Zheng Ruqian felt that life was unpredictable, and was also shocked to realize how much he had changed recently.


    "Don''t be afraid, second brother." Fang Heng patted him on the shoulder. "We''re all here."


    Zheng Ruqian looked back to see one older brother, three younger brothers, and a younger sister, all standing at the entrance smiling at him.


    Alright, he had to admit that the trepidation in his heart earlier had nowpletely dissipated.


    What was more emboldening than the support andpany of family?


    Zheng Ruqian put his hands behind his back and strode swaggeringly into Gaoyuan Residence.


    Fang Heng put on his cone hat and followed closely behind.


    Led by her fourth and fifth brothers, Jiang Sheng hung back near Xu Mo and asked curiously, "Eldest Brother, aren''t we going in?"


    Xu Mo shook his head.


    Too many people going in would cause unnecessary trouble. Fang Heng alone was sufficient.


    "We''ll go sit in the teahouse across the way."


    The four siblings sat drinking tea, waiting at ease.


    With Fang Heng behind him, Zheng Ruqian stood before the shopowner who had fawned over Miss Jiang thest time.


    As expected, he wasn''t the least bit interested in any cooperation or delivering vegetables, and didn''t even care about the cured meat. He just waved his hand dismissively. "Go away, go away. Don''te make trouble, kids."


    Zheng Ruqian took a deep breath and told himself to be patient. Then he presented the letter personally written by Shopkeeper Bai.


    "If the shopkeeper doesn''t wish to cooperate with me, so be it." He spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly. "These five catties of cured meat are a gift from Shopkeeper Bai for you, shopkeeper. He asked me to deliver it to you, so I hope you will ept this with a smile."


    After saying this, he had Fang Heng ce several pieces of the richly colored cured meat on the counter, then turned around and walked away.


    His pace didn''t have the slightest hesitation.


    Even the shop''s waiter was dumbfounded. Wasn''t this kid here to discuss cooperation? Why did he leave so quickly, as if his earlier request was just a polite formality?


    The prefectural city shopkeeper was also somewhat unhappy. He picked up a piece of cured meat with one hand, about to throw it away, when his nose was suddenly filled with an enticing aroma. He hesitated briefly before tossing it to the waiter beside him. "Go figure out how to eat this."

 Chapter 79: The Son of a Big Girl

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>


    In the teahouse.


    Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng sat down next to Jiang Sheng, and pretended to elegantly lift up a cup of tea, making appreciative "tsk" sounds as they tasted it.


    "Second and third brothers, how was it?" Jiang Sheng rested her cheek in her hand, her eyes full of stars.


    How could it be anything else?


    They had returned after just one cup of tea, meaning they clearly hadn''t reached a deal to cooperate.


    But this was all within expectations, Xu Mo was not surprised, and Zheng Ruqian was also not discouraged.


    The two of them finished the tea in their cups like dogs chewing peonies, then sat there calmly.


    After chatting about this and that for a while, mentioning the provincial examinations in August,menting how expensive everything was in the city, with even one cup of tea costing ten coins.


    About one incense stickter, a little second brother rushed out of the Yu Rang Ju inn in the city, looking around as if searching for someone.


    Xu Mo set down his teacup, the corners of his lips curving up. "Little brother, he''s here."


    Zheng Ruqian tidied his attire and bearing, then strode onto the street with Fang Heng in tow, swaggering.


    The little second brother who had looked dejected just before was now overjoyed at the sight of him. "Sir... sir..."


    Zheng Ruqian feltpletely satisfied, unable to stop an "Ah~~" from escaping.


    In the past, others had only called him things like "brat," "snot-nosed kid," or "blockhead." This was the first time someone had used such an honorable term as "sir" to address him.


    Zheng Ruqian was so pleased he felt shivers down to his pores. He was so distracted by this that he actually forgot to respond.


    Silently, Fang Heng reached out and smacked him on the butt.


    Jolted back to his senses, Zheng Ruqian quickly put on a poised, magnanimous smile. "What can I do for you?"


    "It''s like this, sir. Just now we fried, sauteed, stewed and cooked your cured meat, and due to its exceptionally fragrant and delicious vor, it attracted the admiration of some of our regr customers. Our boss was hoping to discuss purchasing several dozen jin of your cured meat." The little second brother''s face was stered with an ingratiating smile.


    "Just a few dozen jin?" Zheng Ruqian was a little disappointed. "That might have to wait a while. We have a five hundred jin contract with the Yu Rang Ju inn in Xieyang County that we need to fulfill first."


    The little second brother froze.


    What... The boss had thought they would only ask for a couple dozen jin, and these little brats would be overjoyed and grateful.


    Who would have thought they didn''t care at all.


    "I... I''ll go discuss with the boss again." Like a dog chased off, the little second brother fled back to the Yu Rang Ju.


    Zheng Ruqian snorted disdainfully, tidying hispels again. Suddenly feeling emotional, he said, "Little brother, I feel like I should spend a fortune on new clothes."


    This coarse cloth robe didn''t seem to match the image of a "sir" at all.


    Even if he couldn''t afford something as extravagant as the young master from the Jiang family wore, at least it should be a silken changshan, right?


    Just thinking about walking through the streets in new clothes, poised and refined, attracting the admiration of all themoners.


    As they would address him one after another.


    "Sir, sir, sir."


    Zheng Ruqian was spacing out with a silly grin when he was jolted back to awareness by another smack. Only then did he notice the little second brother had been calling to the point of hoarseness.


    "Sir, I already reported back to the boss, and he said he wants five hundred jin too," the little second brother said in confusion. "What happened just now? I called you so many times but you didn''t respond."


    Zheng Ruqian shut his mouth.


    What could he say? That he had been daydreaming in broad daylight?


    That would be too damaging to his image as a "sir."


    "Five hundred jin is fine. We''ll need to sign a contract and pay a deposit first, and can deliver the goods in about twenty days," Zheng Ruqian resumed his dignified manner.


    Behind him, Fang Heng turned aside helplessly.


    Just then he happened to spot a pure ck figure quickly dodging behind some merchandise shelves.


    In other ces, Fang Heng might have dismissed it as just seeing things. But this was the city, the city with the royal family, so a figure skulking about so furtively set off rm bells in Fang Heng''s mind.


    Before long, Zheng Ruqian happily emerged with the deposit money and contract in hand. "Little brother, let''s go."


    The siblings returned to the teahouse, and Zheng Ruqian pped the two taels of deposit money down onto the table.


    "Wow, second brother is so amazing, you reached a deal so quickly!" Jiang Sheng''s eyes were full of stars.


    Zheng Ruqian was practically floating with delight. "Well, my cured meat is a rare treasure after all."


    Because of its novelty, because of its vor, because of its uniqueness, even the aloof Yu Rang Ju in the city was willing to order five hundred jin all at once.


    On the other hand, no one was willing to take the vegetables. But that was fine, it was summer now and vegetables could be bought anywhere, so Zheng Ruqian''s vegetables seemed ordinary and unremarkable. It would be in winter when all kinds of fresh vegetables were transported from distant ces that they would be coveted rarities at the restaurants and taverns.


    The siblings got up, and Jiang Sheng nimbly put the two taels deposit into her little purse.


    Now they just had to see if Zhang Qiquan had found a suitable ce.


    They returned to where they had split up earlier.


    The carriage was still there, tethered in ce, while Liu Cui and Zhang Xianglian were standing beside it discussing something.


    Seeing the children return, Liu Cui''s eyes lit up. "You''re just in time. Your father found three locations and is trying to decide which one to pick."


    She presented the maps to them.


    Zheng Ruqian took them in both hands, and the other little heads crowded around to form a circle.


    The first location was on a busy street. The front was a storefront for selling goods, while the back was a second courtyard that could be used as a workshop. The advantage was it could expand cured meat sales, but the disadvantage was the price was truly too expensive.


    It would cost fifty taels a year.


    That wouldpletely eat up Zheng Ruqian''s entire budget. What aboutbor, purchasing goods, buying materials?


    Forget it, on to the second ce.


    The courtyard was much bigger than the first, but the location was too remote, almost at the city gates. It would work as a workshop but wouldn''t be great for living. It cost twenty taels a year.


    The third location was between the first two, built on the foundation of a two-courtyard residence that had been expanded into a bigger courtyard. It was very spacious, and was said to have been used by the former owner to grow flowers. Butter the owner had married out, and the servants left, so it had been neglected since.


    The advantage was the price was not expensive. Such arge ce plus a two-courtyard residence only cost thirty taels a year. The disadvantage was the structures had fallen into disrepair from being unupied for over a decade.


    Zheng Ruqian pressed his palms together and decisively closed the maps.


    In unison with the other children, he said, "The third ce."


    So what if it was run down from age? Even a dpidated temple could still be lived in. As long as they knew how to repair and renovate, it could be a good residence.


    "Let''s go take a look in person," Xu Mo suggested.


    After Zhang Qiquan came hobbling over on his crutch, they got on the carriage and headed to the third courtyard residence.


    It was an elegant detached residence, said to have originally belonged to someone of status. Butter the owner passed away, and the deed had fallen into the hands of rtives, who now rented it out.


    It was just as rumored that the former owner had loved flowers. Upon entering, one could immediately sense it was true, as there were nt stalks and creeping vines and sprawling dead branches everywhere, still preserving the original style even after over a decade.


    Fang Heng followed along behind the older brothers, running a hand over the marks of time on the walls. He was suddenly reminded of the Fang family''s main residence in Fengjing, which was also always filled with lush blossoms and swirling mist.


    His mother would often recline in a rocking chair, smelling the floral fragrance while listening to the servants read reports of border skirmishes.


    When she heard news of his father''s repeated victories, she would reveal a faint smile, then sigh softly, "When can hee back...?"


    Without anyone noticing, Fang Heng''s eyes welled up with tears.

 Chapter 80: There Are Assassins

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>


    The spacious courtyard was empty.


    Zhang Qiquan and the tooth man walked in front, surveying the terrain, discussing prices and asking details.


    Zheng Ruqian had his hands sped behind his back. He had to maintain his identity as a young master, while also calcting in his heart how much it would cost to fix a corner of the room, repair a wall, and whether it would exceed the budget.


    Jiang Sheng, on the other hand, shook her head. She felt that this residence was too empty and too big. The vegetables that grew here were all inedible kinds, unsuitable for living, and could easily starve people to death.


    Unexpectedly, she saw tears in Fang Heng''s eyes, and was instantly taken aback.


    All thoughts of vegetables and food floated to the back of her mind. The young girl''s face was filled with worry, and afraid that third brother was shedding tears secretly, unwilling to let others know, she slowly slowed her pace.


    After everyone else had walked to the front, she carefully moved next to Fang Heng and lightly held his hand.


    Without words, without calling out, just the simplest apaniment.


    In Fang Heng''s tearful eyes, he saw the little girl who only came up to his chest. The thick sadness in his heart that could not dissipate finally eased a little.


    "Third brother, what''s wrong?" After waiting a long time, Jiang Sheng finally asked softly.


    Fang Heng lowered his head. "I miss mother."


    Jiang Sheng was surprised.


    Mother? Was she like Auntie Zhang, who would give piggyback rides and braid little pigtails? But Auntie Zhang was right here. Jiang Sheng didn''t feel any longing.


    Could she be closer than Auntie Zhang? Would she hug Jiang Sheng? Would she put little pants on Jiang Sheng? Or would she...


    What would she do?


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t think of anything else.


    Mother was just a symbol. She only saw third and fourth brother with tears brimming in their eyes, but didn''t know why their eyes were brimming with tears. Jiang Sheng sighed like a little adult.


    In fact, she shouldn''t have thought so much. Because being alive was good enough, having enough to eat was even better, and having big brothers was already the best. Jiang Sheng was not greedy.


    Who was it that said, know contentment and constant happiness?


    "Don''t cry, third brother." She took out a small handkerchief from her sleeve, stood on tiptoes and whispered in Fang Heng''s ear, "I heard auntie say we''re having braised pork elbows for dinner tonight."


    Although Fang Heng''s eyes were full of tears, when he saw the glistening liquid flowing from the corner of his sister''s mouth, his eyes dried up again. He helplessly held up his thumb to wipe away her drool.


    "Oh!" Jiang Sheng eximed. "It must be because the braised pork elbows smell too good."


    To the point where she started salivating before even eating them, just from recalling the smell she happened to catch a whiff of when passing by someone else''s door asionally.


    All of Fang Heng''s sadness dissipated. He pulled Jiang Sheng along gigglingly to catch up with the others.


    "In the future, when third brother earns money, I''ll buy you braised pork elbows, cartloads of them."


    Up ahead, Zhang Qiquan and Zheng Ruqian seemed to be haggling with the tooth man.


    Behind them, a ck head peeked out from the high wall of the garden, dressed in ck clothes, as if confirming something.


    After a long time, he finally finished confirming. Just as he was about to climb down, he identally stepped on a broken roof tile from years of disrepair.


    With a "crash" sound.


    Fang Heng was the most alert. He immediately turned his head, but only saw a fleeting shadow, thinking it was an illusion.


    The others were even more confused, thinking they were hearing things.


    Only Zheng Ruqian suddenly grabbed the tooth man''s sleeve urgently, "A roof tile over there broke. This house is too dpidated. Thirty taels is too expensive. You have to give me a discount."


    The tooth man was annoyed from all the haggling. "Fine, fine, twenty five taels, that''s it, okay?"


    They finally signed the contract happily in the courtyard.


    Outside the courtyard, the new county magistrate rubbed his buttocks that had cracked into eight pieces from the fall, baring his teeth in pain with tears streaming down his face.


    "Sir," his little attendant whispered behind him, "Should I write a letter?"


    He suddenly twisted his head back furiously, "You''re the sir, you can''t climb walls. You made me, the sir, climb."


    The sir had also fallen on his butt.


    The little attendant shrank his neck and didn''t dare speak.


    The new county magistrate gritted his teeth. "Write, write, write. Just say it''s confirmed that she is the eldest young miss''s son."


    The little attendant quickly took out paper and brush from his sleeve, licked the ink stick, and sloppily wrote the two words "confirmed" on it.


    A snow white carrier pigeon pped its wings andnded. After having its foot ring attached, it flew away gracefully again.


    Only then did the new county magistrate breathe a sigh of relief. He patted the mud off his buttocks and leisurely walked away.


    From afar, he could still hear the little attendant asking, "Sir, back to Xieyang County? You''re the magistrate of a county now."


    "Can I not go back?"


    "You can''t."


    "Then why did you ask?"


    Renting arge courtyard with two adjoining residences for twenty five taels in the city, really was extremely cheap.


    But before Zheng Ruqian could gloat, the tooth man took the silver and receipt and dashed away like a wisp of smoke.


    As if afraid they would change their minds.


    Zheng Ruqian stared wide-eyed, feeling a little suspicious in his heart.


    Luckily Zhang Qiquan was there to reassure, "Don''t worry, it''s just a little old. We can hire people to fix it up tomorrow."


    Right after he finished speaking, the ce where the sound came from earlier copsed.


    A tear slid from Zheng Ruqian''s eye corner to the edge of his mouth.


    The next day Zhang Qiquan found sterers and roof tilers to repair the entire house, while also using the tilers'' connections to spread the word about hiring pork processing workers.


    Working five hours a day would earn five copper coins, paid immediately that same day.


    At the end, Zhang Qiquan added, "Limited to ten people."


    It wasn''t that ten would be enough, but if you don''t limit the number, they won''t hurry over anxiously, and won''t wait patiently to be selected.


    As for five copper coins per person per day, it was temporary worker wages, each responsible for different procedures to prevent the cured meat recipe from leaking out.


    After selecting excellent suitable workers from among them, they could then switch them to long term contracts, register with the yamen, and earn more money. But at the same time, they would also bear legal responsibility.


    These were all things Zheng Ruqian had learned from Zhang Qiquan.


    After the workers were hired, they had to find suppliers.


    Salt and spices were not difficult. They just needed to register with the government and they could buyrge quantities of slightly cheaper salt. This was the Great Yu Dynasty''s leniency towards cured products, but only limited to cured products. If you secretly resold them, it would be a crime.


    What remained wasrge quantities of stable, good quality, cheap pork.


    Zheng Ruqian was familiar with this. Early on, he had taken his siblings, especially fifth brother Changyan, by carriage towards the market.


    They were excited with high hopes for the workshop.


    Zheng Ruqian had even prepared to strike it rich.


    But several neatly dressed men blocked their way at the alley entrance.


    Zheng Ruqian''s pupils instantly contracted then dted. His hands subconsciously pulled the reins taut. There were only five words in his mind, "Don''t tell me, again?"


    Last time it was the county magistrate''s wife sending thugs to kill in revenge for her younger brother.


    Now who was it?


    Who was it?


    But before they could ask, the few men pounced over, pulling out long swords and stabbing towards their throats, trying to kill them in one strike.


    Their target was Fang Heng!

 Chapter 81: Household Registration Questions You Ask

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>


    In the past, whenever Fang Heng and his brothers were in danger, Fang would hold his staff and rush in like a savior, fighting off enemies from all sides.


    But this was the first time that he himself had be the target.


    Four gleaming des attacked him from all directions, glinting in the noonday sun. It reminded him vividly of that day in Fengjing, when his Second Uncle and Aunt had viciously forced him and his mother to hand over their property.


    "Give it to us or no one gets to live!"


    "Don''t hand it over and no one will survive!"


    Fang Heng''s mind went nk for a moment, and his retreat was a little slow. The man on the far left stabbed his arm with a sword.


    "Third Brother..." Jiang Sheng''s anguished cry rang out from the alley.


    She scrambled to jump down from the carriage, but Zheng Ruqian and Xu Mo held her back tightly. She could only cry out loudly, "Third Brother, does it hurt? Don''t hit my Third Brother!"


    "Little Three, hang in there!" Xu Mo, the refined young schr, bellowed at the top of his lungs for the first time.


    Finally Fang Heng emerged from his daze. He touched the mangled wound on his left arm, then smelled the blood on his fingers. A glint of ferocity rose in his eyes.


    Why were they forcing him like this, killing his parents, seizing their property, even taking his life?


    This was going too far, much too far!


    He pulled out his staff from behind and spun it rapidly with his right wrist, using it to block the remaining three des.


    With three crisp ngs, the staff split in half.


    After all, it was made of wood, no match for steel des.


    But right now, with his elder and younger siblings behind him, Fang Heng had no choice but to stand his ground.


    His eyes turned bloodshot, and he ignored his mangled left arm. With the splintered half of the staff, he swung it swiftly up and down. The broken wood became a vicious weapon.


    Although one was no match for four, and wounds covered his body, when boundless hatred mixed with hopeless desperation, Fang disyed even sharper skills than before.


    He attacked relentlessly, as if he didn''t care about his own life. As long as he didn''t die, as long as the blood kept flowing, he would kill them.


    There''s no escape. Let''s go to hell together!


    The experienced assassins were frightened. Fortunately they outnumbered him, otherwise they''d be no match in singlebat.


    But they couldn''t keep dragging this out. The city had strict security, and though this alley was deserted, the sounds of fighting were too loud. That little girl''s shrieks could be heard from a mile away. It would definitely attract attention.


    As if on cue, the assassins were just about to use their ultimate moves when someone walked by the alley entrance and jumped in fright. "Help, someone''s beating children here!"


    The assassins frowned. Not daring to linger, one of them stabbed Fang Heng in the stomach before nimbly scaling the wall to escape.


    "Third Brother!"


    "Little Three!"


    The children all rushed over, surrounding the injured Fang Heng.


    "Third Brother, they''re gone, don''t worry. None of us are hurt," Jiang Sheng sobbed. "But you''ve lost so much blood, so, so much blood."


    Only then did Fang Heng rx. His taut body slowly copsed backward.


    Zheng Ruqian and Xu Mo caught him, cushioning his fall. Wen Zhiyun was still in shock until Chang Yan grabbed his arm. "Fourth Brother, hurry, the medicine kit!"


    Thanks to his medical training, he never went anywhere without it.


    Tears in his eyes, Wen Zhiyun rushed to the carriage and rummaged for the medicine kit. With shaking hands he took out golden sore medicine, bandages, gauze, and silver needles.


    By the time the magistrate''s constables rushed over, they saw a group of children huddled in a circle. Inside, a frail, skinny child was tearfully treating another child covered in blood.


    "What happened here?" they asked.


    Xu Mo looked up, struggling to stay calm. "Sir, we were attacked."


    "Young Master Xu?" The head constable recognized them. "What''s going on? Was it a grudge?"


    Xu Mo shook his head, unsure. Then he recognized the constable too, who had apanied the Anshui Magistrate to Xieyang County.


    "Murder in broad daylight, how outrageous!"


    Constable Yuan left two constables behind to protect them, then hurried back to the yamen to report this to the Magistrate and demand severe punishment.


    On the way, he kindly stopped by the medicine hall.


    By the time the trembling doctor arrived at the alley, the first aid was nearlyplete.


    Although Wen Zhiyun had been frightened and flustered at first, when he actually touched the mangled wounds and saw the gushing blood, he quickly calmed down and entered a focused state. He cleanly washed the wounds, applied medicine, bandaged them, proceeding smoothly and methodically.


    Even the doctor couldn''t find any mistakes. He just stood by helplessly and sighed at the abilities of the younger generation.


    Soon the doctor returned to his medicine hall.


    Finally, Wen Zhiyun stopped his ministrations.


    Fang Heng was wrapped up like a white dumpling.


    "Fourth Brother, will Third Brother be okay? Will he die? He lost so much blood, will it all drain out?" Jiang Sheng sobbed as she asked.


    Wen Zhiyun shook his head.


    "They''re all external injuries. He lost a lot of blood so he''ll need fortifying medicine. He''ll need good care for the next month or so," he estimated the healing time the way Doctor Wu did. "About a month."


    As long as he didn''t die, it would be fine. All the children rxed when they heard Fang Heng would live.


    Before long, the Magistrate arrived with Constable Yuan and arge contingent.


    Seeing the bandage-swathed Fang Heng, he frowned. "To daremit murder in my Anshui Prefecture! Go guard the city gates immediately and prevent their escape!"


    "Yes sir!" Constable Yuan hurried to carry out his orders.


    The teacher sighed and stepped forward with brush and paper. "I will record this case. The name, home region, age of the victim, and any rtion to the assants."


    The children instantly quieted.


    The rest was easy to exin, but their home region would be hard to ount for.


    To be precise, other than Xu Mo and Wen Zhiyun, the other four were all unregistered with no fixed abode.


    But without providing their registry, there was no way to file a case.


    Xu Mo carefully exined, "Sir, these younger brothers and sister of mine are beggars, no parents."


    Naturally, they had no registered home region.


    The Magistrate frowned.


    In the Dayu Dynasty, many baby girls were abandoned at birth or ran away, leaving them unregistered. But unregistered boys were rare.


    However, Xu Mo was a schr, and a top student at that. The Magistrate was especially fond of him and was inclined to give him some leeway.


    "Then let''s just record them as being from Xieyang County for now," he ordered. "The decennial census ising up soon. We must ount for all the vagrant children in Anshui, their numbers have swelled over the past decade."


    The teacher nodded and swiftly recorded the case in the yamen archives.


    After some more questioning to ascertain the assassins'' characteristics and likely escape route, the Magistrate left Constable Yuan to escort them home safely in case of another incident.


    At the former Hairpin Courtyard,


    Zhang Qiquan and Liu Cui were researching methods for making cured meat, so they could teach the workers and be the first to learn.


    Zhang Xianglian was also interested and came over to help.


    Suddenly they heard the sound of a carriage stopping outside.


    "That must be them back with the meat," Zhang Qiquan said. He washed his hands and limped over to open the door.


    Instead he saw the bandaged Fang Heng and the rest of the disheveled children.

 Chapter 82: Auntie’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>


    "What''s going on?" Zhang Qiquan was shocked.


    Liu Cui and Zhang Xianglian in the room also hurriedly washed their hands and came over when they heard themotion. Seeing Fang Heng, they both gasped.


    "Uncle, aunt, auntie, third brother is injured. Let him in and lie down first," Jiang Sheng said with red eyes.


    Zhang Xianglian was the first to react. She rushed into the backyard and started making the bed, directly stacking three mattresses to ensure Fang Heng wouldn''t feel pain when lying down.


    Liu Cui and Zhang Qiquan grabbed Zheng Ruqian and had him recount everything. They were both terrified and relieved afterwards.


    "Don''t go out these days," Zhang Qiquan said solemnly, "I''ll take care of the meat business."


    As the prefecture city''s administrator, this was originally his responsibility.


    Zheng Ruqian didn''t take on any more work either, just simply exined the general price and let it go.


    Although Fang Heng was injured, the 1,000 jin of cured meat was still there. In any case, the meat had to be bought and the work had to be done.


    Fortunately, Zhang Qiquan was reliable.


    In the next few days, he made arrangements to buy meat and open the workshop. The small Hairpin Flower Courtyard already had the beginnings of a workshop.


    Luckily, although the courtyard was divided into front and back sections, there were two walls in between, so the busy noises of the workers were not too loud and would not disturb Fang Heng''s rest.


    He was unconscious for a full seven days.


    During those seven days, Xu Mo, Zheng Ruqian, Wen Zhiyun, Chang Yan, and Jiang Sheng all kept watch over him without leaving for a moment.


    Every day they patiently changed Fang Heng''s medicine, fed him water, and wiped his face clean.


    "This prefecture city really is a ce of right and wrong," Zheng Ruqianmented. "Last time big brother got bedsores on his butt, this time it''s third brother. Who knows who it''ll be next time."


    "Knock on wood, second brother, you jinx," Jiang Sheng said angrily as she stomped on his shoe tip. "Don''t say nonsense."


    No one else would get injured again. It wouldn''t happen.


    But why wasn''t third brother waking up yet? He couldn''t really be dead, could he?


    Tears welled up in Jiang Sheng''s eyes again as she leaned over the bed and quietly sobbed.


    Until someone gently stroked her hair.


    Jiang Sheng thought it was Zheng Ruqian and waved her hand angrily. "Second brother, I don''t like you. Second brother you jinx. Jiang Sheng doesn''t want second brother to touch her."


    But that made the person gasp in surprise.


    He jokingly admonished in a hoarse voice, "Little Jiang Sheng, I just woke up and you''re already trying to knock me out again?"


    Jiang Sheng was startled and immediately stood up. Seeing Fang Heng''s bright eyes, she cried out loudly, "Third brother is awake!"


    Immediately there was a flurry of movement, an inkstone falling over, a stool crashing down, a medicine box spilling, books dropping to the floor.


    In a moment, four teenagers rushed over from different directions.


    "Third brother, you''re awake?" Xu Mo stroked the ink stain on his sleeve, smiling radiantly. "I''m d you''re awake."


    Zheng Ruqian rubbed his sore bottom where he had fallen and looked very smug. "I said, evil people live a thousand years."


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips, wanting to speak but stopping himself.


    Chang Yan looked serious. "Third brother, how are you feeling? Any difort? If you''re ufortable, just ask fourth brother. He treated all your wounds.


    "That''s right, fourth brother is amazing. He saved you all by himself," Jiang Sheng gestured wildly with her hands and feet. "You don''t know, Jiang Sheng almost fainted seeing so much blood, but fourth brother could stay calm and apply medicine. He''s a natural born doctor."


    With such unrestrained praise, Wen Zhiyun became somewhat embarrassed.


    So in his siblings'' hearts, he wasn''t useless after all. He was finally useful.


    The repression in his heart was relieved to some extent.


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips and finally mustered the courage to say softly, "Third brother, don''t be afraid. Your wounds are mostly skin injuries. Only your abdomen is more severe, but as long as you recuperate properly, you will definitely recover."


    He added at the end, "I will definitely make you recover."


    Fang Heng nodded seriously.


    Xu Mo and Zheng Ruqian at the side couldn''t helpughing.


    Chang Yan and Jiang Shengughed too.


    For a full seven days, the children''s faces wore happy smiles again.


    Zhang Xianglian watching from outside the door let out a long sigh of relief, and finally dared to go help at the workshop too.


    These past few days watching Zhang Qiquan make cured meat, Zhang Xianglian became curious and tried it herself, adding some spices and reducing the salt. She identally discovered that the meat cured this way tasted even better.


    Not too salty, while retaining the cured meat vor and longevity.


    Zhang Qiquan was very surprised. He pulled Zhang Xianglian to help adjust the proportions to see if there was an even better recipe and taste.


    It would be best if they could precisely measure the salt and spices down to the ounce.


    Curing meat was simple, but achieving the right standards and bnced vor was difficult.


    It was at this time that Zhang Xianglian realized how keen her sense of taste was. Whether it was a little more or less salt, or one more or less spice, she could detect the difference.


    During the time Fang Heng was recuperating after waking up, she was like a happy skrk every day. After cooking for the children, she would go help out at the front workshop.


    Until the first batch of cured meat was smoked.


    Five hundred jin were delivered to You Ran House in the prefecture city and received unanimous praise, with an order ced for another 1,000 jin.


    The other five hundred jin had to be personally hauled back to Xieyang County by Zheng Ruqian.


    This meant they had to leave the prefecture city.


    Zhang Xianglian looked at the not very big workshop and unfamiliar city, suddenly somewhat reluctant to part with it.


    She looked at the front yard, the back yard, and every piece of cured meat drying under the eaves. She heaved a long sigh.


    "Auntie," Jiang Sheng appeared behind her at some point, holding a small package. "Auntie, Jiang Sheng is leaving."


    Zhang Xianglian was shocked. "Child, where are you going? Aren''t we going back to Xieyang County together?"


    "That''s right," Jiang Sheng nodded. "But auntie is not going back."


    Zhang Xianglian was puzzled.


    Jiang Sheng went on, "Auntie has been so happy these days. Uncle Zhang even praised your talent and skill. You make cured meat better than others. And this is an unfamiliar ce. No one will recognize auntie and hurt auntie."


    "Although Jiang Sheng likes the food auntie makes, Jiang Sheng likes auntie''s happiness more. If staying in the prefecture city will make auntie happy every day, then stay here."


    "Jiang Sheng will miss auntie."


    The little girl finished speaking, smiled brightly, and turned around hugging her small bundle.


    Zhang Xianglian suddenly felt her nose turn sour. She rushed over and hugged Jiang Sheng tightly. "Little Jiang Sheng, why do you have to be so sensible?"


    Why do you have to be so smart?


    Outside the prefecture city gates.


    The carriage and donkey cart started up at the same time, carrying six children, five hundred jin of cured meat, heading towards Xieyang County.


    Zhang Xianglian watched them disappear, feeling both reluctant and sad, her eyes blurred with tears.


    Five dayster.


    Xieyang County Yamen.


    A servant quietly reported to the Xieyang County Prefect, "Sir, they''ve returned from the prefecture city."


    "They actually came back. It''s been a month already," the new prefect huffed. "I thought they were going to settle down in the prefecture city."


    He was grinding an inkstone, preparing to issue new regtions.


    The servant hemmed and hawed, sucking his toothflower. "This servant just found out they were dyeding back because young master Fang Heng was attacked and seriously injured in the prefecture city..."


    He didn''t get to finish speaking.


    The new prefect was shocked, and the brush in his hand fell to the ground.

 Chapter 83: The Royal Family intervenes in Xianyang County

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>


    "Why is this happening?" The new county magistrate''s pupils shook as he rushed out without caring for the brush and ink on the ground.


    After rushing two or three steps, he suddenly thought of something and mumbled to himself, "The news must have leaked out. Could it have been sent to the wrong person?"


    The servants shrank their necks and dared not make a sound.


    Pigeons are not human, they would not make such a foolish mistake. The message must have been intercepted.


    The county magistrate really is ipetent.


    It would have been better not to send the message at all.


    "Oh no, this is terrible," Magistrate Xieyang leaned on one hand and was in deep anguish. "Wang Xi, hurry and send someone to wee those children into the city. Quick, quick, you must ensure their safety!"


    Wang Xi obeyed the order.


    Although the previous Xieyang county magistrate was useless, several of the yamen runners were quite strong. Each carried a de and rode in a carriage, appearing rather murderous.


    At this time,


    Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian were each driving a carriage, galloping wildly while keeping watch in all directions.


    "Big brother, there won''t be any more bad guys right?" Jiang Sheng shrank into Xu Mo''s arms and asked softly.


    Xu Mo didn''t dare answer.


    These past five days they had been taking the main roads as much as possible, choosing times when there were many people, for fear that the gang of viins would attack again.


    But he didn''t want Jiang Sheng to worry, so he changed the subject. "Doesn''t Jiang Sheng love the food her auntie makes? How can you bear to leave auntie in the city?"


    Jiang Sheng tilted her head and rested it on Xu Mo''s leg. She said softly, "Auntie is auntie''s own person, not Jiang Sheng''s. Auntie should have her own life, not keep revolving around Jiang Sheng."


    Auntie should stay wherever she loves.


    Jiang Sheng loves big brother, so she will always follow big brother.


    Whether fleeing or facing danger, she is perfectly content.


    The carriage gradually became quiet.


    The wide road was also silent.


    Fang Heng forced his healing body to keep driving, his two eyes wishing they could split into eight to keep watch, terrified of encountering danger before entering the city.


    Although entering Xieyang county didn''t necessarily guarantee safety, with more people in the county city, the viins would at least be more cautious. If something really happened on this deserted road, they''d truly be helpless.


    But the world is cruel, and what you fear most oftenes to pass.


    Just as Xu Mo was coaxing Jiang Sheng to sleep, the sound of many galloping horses and the shouts of strong men came from ahead.


    Jiang Sheng was jolted awake.


    The youths in and outside the carriages tensed up, and Fang Heng gripped his staff, ready to fight injured at any moment.


    After about a dozen breaths,


    Three carriages came galloping wildly from ahead, bearing over a dozen yamen runners wielding des. They drove while shouting loudly.


    Wang Xi followed behind, continuously nodding. "Yes, just like that! Louder, scare all those viins away!"


    The yamen runners shouted even more vigorously, nearly splitting their throats.


    Finally, the three carriages passed the one carriage and one donkey cart.


    Fang Heng, who was ready to fight... "..."


    Wang Xi reacted quickly and called for the carriage to stop before catching up to Fang Heng''s. He came to im credit, "Young master, we''vee, we''re here to protect you!"


    Fang Heng was speechless.


    This situation was too bizarre, he really couldn''t find the words.


    Xu Mo remembered the new magistrate''s improper attitude, and frowned slightly. "Then we thank you officials."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Wang Xi continuously bowed with hands cupped. "This is what we should do."


    What they should do?


    No county mandated yamen runners to wee and protectmoners traveling outside.


    But remembering the new magistrate''s piercing gaze, Xu Mo seemed to grasp some clues.


    Finally entering the city.


    Fang Heng''s heart returned to his stomach. At the same time he was puzzled by the sudden appearance of the yamen runners.


    As he passed the county yamen, he deliberately slowed down, wondering if they would stop.


    The answer was no.


    They actually escorted Fang Heng all the way to the small courtyard.


    Fang Heng tethered the carriage and first carried the sleepy little Jiang Sheng down, then grabbed the gluttonous little Four and Five off the carriage as well. Finally he looked to Xu Mo.


    Xu Mo took out the key and opened the nearly rusty lock.


    Zheng Ruqian also got off the donkey cart, nning to take down two pieces of cured meat to eat himself, and deliver the rest to the Leisure Residence.


    Wang Xi''s side nce caught this, assuming there was profit to be had. He immediately directed the yamen runners, "Brothers, move the meat!"


    Over a dozen burly men swarmed up at once, swiftly emptying half the donkey cart''s load of cured meat and carrying it into the courtyard.


    Zheng Ruqian was dumbstruck.


    After quite a while he anxiously stomped and shouted, "Don''t move it, don''t move it! I''m only keeping two pieces for myself, the rest are all to be delivered to the Leisure Residence."


    Only then did Wang Xi realize he had done more harm than good. He touched his nose and quickly put the cured meat back.


    By this point, Xu Mo finally understood these people likely didn''t have malicious intentions.


    Perhaps they even had the good intention of providing protection.


    Although he didn''t know why, from now on their siblings should be much safer in Xieyang county.


    Xu Mo was satisfied looking at his second brother.


    Zheng Ruqian understood, keeping two pieces of cured meat for himself and also giving two pieces to each person. "Thank you sir for the protection. Our meager cured meat is not enough to show our gratitude."


    He really knew how to handle people.


    Wang Xi returned to the yamen, holding up two pieces of cured meat to report: "Sir, young master Fang''s wounds are nearly healed. There was also a young master who gave us two pieces of cured meat. How does sir n to eat them?"


    The new magistrate red at him. "Eat, eat, eat, that''s all you think about. The Wang family already knows of A-Heng''s existence, who knows what sinister schemes they''re plotting."


    Originally when they came, it was to protect Fang Heng.


    But somehow, they had brought danger instead.


    The new magistrate''s eyebrows were about to fall out from anxiety.


    As his personal servant, Wang Xi racked his brains to resolve his worries. "Sir, you are the magistrate of this county. The biggest boss of Xieyang. As long as you desire it, you can certainly protect young master Fang."


    The new magistrate paused his hair-pulling and abruptly raised his head. "That''s right, I''m the county magistrate! How could I forget, I''m the parent official of Xieyang county!"


    The greatest power,manding wind and rain as he pleased - that was all there was to it!


    His ambitions were fully roused. He rolled up his sleeves and got to work. His lofty aspirations, he thought he could perfectlyplete the task.


    Until.


    An approval document came from the city. It turned out they had sent news that for Xieyang county to not have a teacher while having a magistrate was improper. So they specially sent over a teacher.


    Originally this wouldn''t be an issue.


    But looking at the new teacher''s household registration, he surprisingly turned out to be a cousin of the Wang family''s inws, the uncle of Fang Heng''s aunt.


    The new magistrate jumped three feet high. This was too much!

 Chapter 84: Fang Heng Rises

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    Whether it was during the previous dynasty or now, tutors did not belong to government professions. They were usually privately hired talented schrs.


    Not only did they help handle all kinds of matters, they were also advisors. In terms of real power, they were no less influential than the magistrates.


    If Xieyang County really had a tutor sent by the royal family, not to mention the new county magistrate, even if the prefect of Anshui arrived, they might not be able to protect those few children.


    This tutor could not be wanted.


    But the rejection had to be justified, otherwise it would be too obvious and people might see through something fishy. If someone noticed that the new county magistrate was deliberately trying to protect Fang Heng, it would cause more trouble.


    The new county magistrate had a bad habit. Whenever he was worried, he would pull his own hair. He also liked to wander around in in clothes.


    He walked through the county government and arrived at Youran Ju. He saw Zheng Ruqian unloading salted meat.


    Walking further ahead, he saw Xu Mo holding stationery on the way to the western academy in the city, with Fang Heng following behind. The two brothers seemed to be discussing something.


    "That''s it!" The new county magistrate pped his thigh.


    Xu Mo happened to turn around and looked at his third brother. "What''s the matter?"


    "Big brother, I...I..." Fang Heng hesitated. "After this incident in the prefecture city, do you have any thoughts?"


    Xu Mo fell silent.


    What thoughts could he have?


    It could only be a sense of crisis. Even though he had passed the county exam and the family was gradually eating well, life was still difficult and full of dangers, even threatening their lives.


    "I think I should prepare for the provincial exam," Xu Mo sighed softly. "Although I don''t have enough confidence, passing the provincial exam is the only way I can have a chance to be an official."


    Only by bing an official could hepletely protect his younger siblings behind him.


    Only then could he resist the Fang family and behead Zhu Zhi with a knife.


    Strangely, the two brothers happened to have amon enemy.


    Xu Mo smiled slightly and looked at Fang Heng. "Does my third brother have his own ideas? Just go ahead and do what you want."


    Fang Heng heaved a long sigh.


    He did have ideas.


    If it was only one or two of those desperados he encountered in the prefecture city, he could have handled them himself. He was injured because he was outnumbered.


    If he could have two or three more helpers, or even more, even if he couldn''t beat the desperados, at least he would have a chance to escape, better than standing there as a target.


    In the Fang family before, Fang Heng also had personal guards and various hidden guards.


    But as the Fang family''s power was transferred, these protections had disappeared without a trace.


    "I''m thinking..." Fang Heng said softly, "of recruiting some servants, teaching them martial arts, training their reflexes, to protect you all."


    The best time to nt a tree was ten years ago, the next best time is now.


    Although the awareness of protection came a littlete, fortunately it was not toote.


    Xu Mo had no objection. "Go ahead and do what you want to do."


    Fang Heng''s eyes brimmed with hot tears.


    He clenched his fists and said sonorously, "Big brother, rest assured, I will definitely not waste this money."


    Xu Mo smiled.


    Of course he knew this money would not be wasted, but he also knew there were two spendthrifts in the family.


    He knew even more that recruiting servants would require considerable investment.


    Sure enough.


    That evening at dinner, as soon as Fang Heng mentioned the idea, Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian''s eyes bulged.


    Fang Heng was also embarrassed. "If it''s too expensive, I can also open a martial arts school first to earn money, and then slowly pick some people who are willing to sign life bonds with me from there."


    It would just be slower.


    Xu Mo pursed his lips, about to say a few words for Fang Heng.


    Suddenly Jiang Sheng nodded. "Okay, how much?"


    The whole family looked at her.


    Zheng Ruqian was even more shocked. "Little Jiang Sheng, this is the first time you''ve been so generous. Even when I asked you to buy a carriage, you were reluctant."


    Jiang Sheng was unusually calm as she took out all her money and spread it out on the table.


    "Eldest and second brother are both doing their own things, working hard for this family. Third brother also wants to work hard to protect the family. There is nothing wrong with that."


    "Jiang Sheng is not generous, Jiang Sheng just doesn''t want to see third brother lying in bed unable to wake up again...doesn''t want anyone else in the family to get hurt."


    As she spoke, her voice suddenly weakened.


    Fang Heng had the best eyesight. Through the flickering oilmp, he saw the tears in his sister''s eyes. He couldn''t help feeling a pain in his heart.


    All these storms were brought by him...


    Fang Heng was not a weak person. On the contrary, he had a firm will, otherwise he would not have endured the six months in the little ck room, let alone caused trouble to snatch back a life from the Wang family.


    The more heartache he felt, the more he knew what he should do, and the more he knew he could not let down the support of his family.


    "A hundred taels of silver will be enough for me." Fang Heng closed his eyes for a moment. "A hundred taels of silver, and I will personally build an iron-blooded guard team."


    In the ve market, an ordinary adult cost ten to twenty taels of silver.


    If it was a young and strongd, it could be sold for thirty to forty taels, and was often unavable.


    One hundred taels could pick three people at most.


    Fortunately, Fang Heng was smart and took an unorthodox approach, specifically buying seven to ten year old children. They were usually sold by their parents for money, or were beggars who could not afford to eat, and could only sell themselves. At the matchmaker''s, they only went for seven or eight taels of silver each.


    With one hundred taels of silver, he picked eight children, seven boys and one girl.


    They all signed life bonds.


    It could only be life bonds, to prevent them from having different ideas in the future.


    Zheng Ruqian rented a courtyard next to the small courtyard, and Jiang Sheng bought bedding, pots and pans to provide them with food and shelter.


    On the first day of training.


    Fang Heng stood in front of the eight children and said solemnly and coldly, "You are people I bought. I will provide you with food and clothing and give you allowance money, but you have to practice martial arts well and protect my family in the future."


    "From today onwards, you have no past, forget your previous names, just remember your current code numbers, one to eight."


    "And your surname is Jiang."


    Jiang, from Jiang Sheng.


    From that day on, all kinds of martial arts training sounds were often heard from the small courtyard next door, pole climbing, sandbag tying, boxing and sword practice, barrel standing, bncing.


    At first, Jiang Sheng still felt a little ufortable, always feeling that those children were about the same age as her, so why did they have to suffer so much.


    Until Changyuan said softly, "Third brother went through the same thing, and he was even younger at that time."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t say anything then.


    Everyone in this world is made of flesh and blood, but some indulge in pleasure, squandering money, while others are destitute and starving.


    Jiang Sheng was lucky to have met Aunt Zhang and her brothers.


    More wandering children like her either starved or froze to death, while others were randomly beaten to death for no reason.


    Byparison, although martial arts training was a bit harsh, at least they had food and shelter. Third brother had specially hired an auntie to cook for them. Even the Jiang siblings got to eat for free.


    Days passed by.


    While Fang Heng trained the servants, the new county magistrate was also busy. He arranged the county government well, under the beautiful name of weing the new tutor.


    On the day the royal family''s man arrived, he set off firecrackers and blew trumpets, giving the arrival warm wee.


    Just as the arrival was smiling happily, ready to wee the honor that belonged to him.


    The new county magistrate opened the envelope with a smile and said, "I warmly wee this young master, but unfortunately, I have just hired a tutor, so you are one step toote."


    The arrival was stunned. He took the letter of appointment, which clearly had three words on it.


    Tutor Xu!

 Chapter 85: Scheming Magistrate

    <h4>Chapter 85</h4>


    "Master Xu?" The visitor''s expression changed from joy to gloom in just three breaths. "May I ask, sir county magistrate, where does this Master Xue from?"


    Who was this bold and reckless person daring topete with the Wang family of the prefectural city?


    Yet the new county magistrate was unafraid. He slowly replied, "He is an outstanding young schr I discovered in the county, with refined literary talent and astute intelligence. He is exceptionally well-suited to be this official''s teacher."


    "Is that so?" The visitor raised a document. "But this Master Xu does not seem to wish to apany you. He hasn''t even pressed his seal."


    In the Great Yu Dynasty, all documents and contracts required a handprint seal to be validated by the government.


    This document only had handwriting, with no seal or red official stamp. Clearly it was not yet in effect.


    The new county magistrate''s expression fell.


    He had not actually recruited Xu Mo, as he was still unsure whether to disturb the brothers. But now it seemed he had no choice.


    "Wang Xi, go invite Master Xu. Just say we talkedte into the night and overlooked the final step." The new county magistrate spoke coldly.


    Wang Xi''s scalp tingled. Realizing the county magistrate was serious, he quickly took some clerks to "invite" Xu Mo, who was teaching at the school.


    Outside the county government office.


    Xu Mo, dressed in in linen robes, grasped a book in one hand and frowned at the scene before him.


    "Master Xu is here," the new county magistrate''s face creased into smiles on seeing him. "We talkedte into the nightst night. The more I thought about it, the more I felt you were the most suitable to be Xieyang County''s teacher. I''m sure Master Xu would also be willing to seek prosperity for themon people and transformation for the county."


    Xu Mo: "..."


    Although he was quite clever, this was too much of a test.


    Since when was the county magistrate so familiar with him?


    "This official''s word is irond. Master Xu, as long as you press your seal on this document, your affairs will be this official''s affairs from now on," the new county magistrate continued his assurances, eyes twitching.


    Xu Mo remained silent.


    He already roughly knew what this was about, but without knowing the document''s contents, the schrly youth cautiously could not randomly affix his seal.


    The new county magistrate was clever enough to hand Xu Mo the document, then pressed his palms together pleadingly.


    Xu Mo briefly skimmed the contents.


    It said he was fair and wise, suited to be Xieyang County''s teacher, with 100 taels of silver as an annual sry...


    Wait, 100 taels of silver.


    Xu Mo was startled, recalling Jiang Sheng''s small money box that Fang Heng had emptied. She had seemed a bit depressed these past days. If 100 taels of silver entered the ount, she would surely smile again.


    He closed the document without further hesitation. "Do you have seal paste?"


    Wang Xi''s eyes shed as he promptly presented it.


    Xu Mo lightly dipped his thumb and pressed his fingerprint onto the document.


    The new county magistrate''s face lit up with joy. From his robes he took out the official seal of the Xieyang County magistrate and stamped it with a "crack",pleting this bright journey.


    The visitor''s face had turned ck as charcoal.


    He had seen refusal, but never such tactful refusal. To actually hire a new teacher right in front of him!


    "Bian Wenxuan, you''ve gone too far!" He directly addressed the new county magistrate by name. "We''re rtives!"


    Distant by ten thousand miles, inws of inws and cousins of cousins, rtives unable to weep at each other''s funerals.


    Bian Wenxuan rolled his eyes. He also began to directly address the other. "Sun Quanzhu, this official already has a teacher. Can''t you see?"


    "You..." Sun Quanzhu nearly choked. "On what basis does this man qualify?"


    His meaning was, on what basis could Xu Mo contend with the Wang family? That was the prefectural city''s Wangs, inws of the Fengjing Fangs, an absolute great household.


    But to Bian Wenxuan''s ears, it became what made Xu Mo so outstanding. "Have you ever seen a 12-year-old prodigy, Master Sun? You, Sun Quanzhu, studied for over thirty years to just be a novice student. How can youpare to Master Xu?"


    Sun Quanzhu retreated two steps, clutching his chest, rendered entirely speechless.


    This man was too unreasonable tomunicate with.


    "Fine, fine." He ground his teeth. "So you''re determined to oppose the Wangs? Don''t forget the young Miss Wang your Bian family has!"


    Xu Mo sharply raised his eyes.


    Bian Wenxuan suppressed hisughter. "I can''t help it. Who made Master Xu so outstanding? Next time, send a prodigy or better yet, a sessful graduate. I will certainly give the Wangs this face."


    Sun Quanzhu: "..."


    What sessful graduate would abandon his post to be a teacher in some insignificant county!


    Knowing he had no prospect, Sun Quanzhu said no more. Clutching his chest, he left.


    The tense atmosphere outside the county office dissipated into tranquility and joy. The surrounding onlookers were also dispersed.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Xu Mo looked left and right, then softly sighed.


    If it were somewhere else, he would never have agreed to divide his focus as a teacher.


    But this was Xieyang County¡ªthe city his parents had loved so sincerely, the hometown thousands of miles away that still lingered in their dreams, thend where he and his siblings had reunited.


    "I cannot always be Xieyang County''s teacher." Xu Mo raised his head and gently said, "But before I leave for the examinations, I will do my utmost for Xieyang County''smon folk."


    "Also, the allowance in the document cannot be reduced."


    Having spoken, Xu Mo calmly took his leave. Though not yet fully grown, he was tall and straight as jade, still a youthful grace yet with dignifiedposure, talent and aloofness in harmony.


    Bian Wenxuan watched in a daze before recovering his wits. He bared his teeth in an awkward grin. "This official is truly brilliant, not only tactfully refusing the Wangs'' man, but also sessfully recruiting such an outstanding teacher."


    Wang Xi opened his mouth slightly. "Everything today was within sir''s ns?"


    Oh my, since when was sir so clever?


    Bian Wenxuan stroked his smooth chin without replying, swaggering with satisfaction back into the county office.


    That night.


    In the small courtyard.


    Jiang Sheng and her four brothers asked in unison, "What? Eldest Brother is going to be Xieyang County''s teacher?"


    Faced with five pairs of bright eyes, Xu Mo lightly nodded.


    Then the courtyard erupted into chaos.


    There was joy and worry, disbelief and frank delight.


    "Eldest Brother is amazing. He''ll be Xieyang County''s parent official from now on!" Jiang Sheng did not know the difference between a teacher and magistrate, gazing up admiringly.


    Fang Heng was more concerned. "Eldest Brother still needs to take the provincial examinations to be a sessful graduate. Being a teacher might hinder his studies, not worth the price."


    Chang Yan thought even deeper. "The county magistrate recruiting Eldest Brother in front of the Wangs will likely bring more retaliation."


    Only Zheng Ruqian rejoiced unrestrainedly, stamping his feet. "Wonderful, wonderful! We can finally collude between officials and businessmen!"


    Second Brother always had a way with words to attract everyone''s attention.


    Amidst the mor as the others denounced him, Wen Zhiyun quietly turned away into the silent streets, lost in thought.

 Chapter 86: Changes in the Mood of Primary Four

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>


    The night was pitch-ck, the streets deserted.


    If it was the timid Jiang Sheng, she certainly would not dare to go out, afraid that a bloody mouth would emerge from the dark night to swallow her.


    But Wen Zhiyun was different, he liked the darkness, where he could not see his own five fingers. It made him feel safe, and allowed him to lose himself in distraction and wandering thoughts.


    His brothers at home were bing more and more outstanding. The eldest excelled in writing and became a teacher. The second was eloquent and had urate judgement, expanding the family business from little Xieyang County to the Prefecture City.


    The third trained and got injured in order to protect the family, yet he still did not forget to train the servants to guard everyone.


    Even now, Wen Zhiyun still remembered his anger and helplessness when his third brother was attacked.


    He was angry that those high and mighty existences went too far in bullying people. He felt helpless that all he knew was some medical knowledge, he knew nothing else.


    Perhaps he could have rushed over to bandage his third brother when he was injured.


    But he could never stand in front of his third brother and defeat the enemies.


    Wen Zhiyun did not like this feeling of weakness and helplessness.


    Unconsciously, he had walked to the vicinity of the clinic in the dark night.


    Previously, he thought that five taels of silver a month was enough, but today when he heard that his eldest brother as a teacher earned a full hundred taels, he finally realized howughable a frog at the bottom of the well he was.


    Why had everyone else progressed while only he remained utterly unchanged?


    How he wished to be stronger, to be even more outstanding, to be able to protect everyone in the family.


    The lost and confused little Wen Zhiyun sat down in front of the clinic. Candlelight from inside shone down on him, illuminating a handsome yet weak face.


    He was like a lost puppy from someone''s home.


    Wu Suowei, who had just returnedte at night, sighed and leaned against the stone lion at the clinic entrance. He asked in as gentle a tone as possible, "Doctor Wen, why aren''t you sleeping in the middle of the night and sitting here instead?"


    Wen Zhiyun jerked up his head. Perhaps it was rare to hear Doctor Wu speak so gently, or perhaps it was because he had suppressed too much guilt and self-me, but tears welled up in his eyes. "Doctor Wu, am I...very useless?"


    "I don''t know anything, I can only diagnose the pulse and do bandaging. Any doctor in the clinics can do these things. I don''t know what my purpose in life is. Whenever there is danger, I can only hide behind my brothers and watch them get injured."


    Saying it all in one breath, his tears flowed even more freely.


    Wu Suowei felt somewhat helpless. "Then what do you want? Isn''t being a doctor who heals people your aspiration?"


    "It was before." Wen Zhiyun shook his head numbly. "But not anymore."


    He loved medicine, but medicine could not protect his loved ones.


    Little Wen Zhiyun clutched his head in anguish.


    Wu Suowei sighed again. With the alcohol wearing off, he murmured, "Who told you medicine is useless and cannot protect your family?"


    Wen Zhiyun was startled.


    "In this world, those who can heal are also those most capable of killing. It''s just that most do not realize this, nor are willing to believe it." Wu Suowei''s expression flickered in the candlelight and shadows, his tone solemn.


    Medicine had always been a double-edged sword since ancient times.


    Red crane''s top could be used in medicine, but could also choke the throat and lock the blood, killing in one strike.


    Those fictional stories where needles filled the sky were fantasy, but a medic with superb skills could steadily insert a single silver needle into an acupoint and take a life.


    Looking at the whole world, those who truly attained a certain level in medicine no longer just studied healing, but killing.


    Life and death were originally intimate and inseparable.


    Saving lives could be for the sake of taking lives. Killing could also be for the sake of saving lives.


    "Little Zhiyun, remember this: specialization is better than diversification. If you attain mastery in one thing and take it to the extreme, you will be the supreme existence." Wu Suowei''s expression flickered in the candlelight and shadows. "Do not look down on medicine. Study it well. Whether to kill or save in the future will rest in your thoughts in a moment."


    Sitting on the steps, Wen Zhiyun looked up.


    In the pitch ck night sky, his face was so fragile, his lips so alluringly red, his eyes full of hope. "Doctor Wu, will you teach me?"


    Teach me, to kill.


    Wu Suowei''s eyes shed, seemingly regretful, but some words once spoken could not be taken back.


    He was silent for a while, then said softly, "I hope you do not regret walking down this path."


    Without waiting for Wen Zhiyun to reply, he strode into the clinic. "It''ste today, go back and rest. Come back tomorrow."


    This was agreeing to teach him.


    Wen Zhiyun was ecstatic. He staggered to his feet and bowed deeply to the clinic.


    Turning around, he returned to the courtyard.


    The previously lively people had dispersed, seemingly busy with their own matters but in truth keeping an eye on the entrance the whole time.


    Not until the wooden door was pushed open and Wen Zhiyun entered did Xu Mo breathe a sigh of relief, Zheng Ruqian''s snacks be tasty again, Fang Hengchang exhale heavily, and Chang Yan finally close his eyes in relief.


    Jiang Sheng bounced over, not asking where he had gone or criticizing him for going out sote. She just pulled his hand and beamed, "Fourth brother, third brother has been practicing too hard recently, his legs are covered in bruises. Can you take a look and see if there is anything to make them go away?"


    Wen Zhiyun smiled. "Yes, first apply a hot towel, then massage with flexible oil. The bruises will disappear in three days."


    "Then what about the sore and stiff arms and legs from over practicing?" Jiang Sheng''s big eyes blinked.


    Wen Zhiyun pondered briefly. "Alternating hot and cold, along with stretching the muscles, to rx the tense body."


    For this kind of soreness from over practicing, as long as one did not stop the next day, it would slowly dissipate. On the contrary, if one stopped, the pain would intensify.


    Jiang Sheng seemed to be lost in thought. Then she beamed brightly again, "Fourth brother knows everything, fourth brother is so amazing!"


    In the past, Wen Zhiyun would have just smiled shyly. But now he understood that his younger sister had noticed hisck of confidence and was deliberately praising him to encourage and empower him.


    However, Jiang Sheng, true courage came from unmatched strength.


    Only when he became strong himself could he hold his head high without reservations.


    "Still, thank you, little Jiang Sheng." Wen Zhiyun took his sister''s hand and said gently.


    Jiang Sheng did not understand, but still smiled broadly.


    Was it her imagination? She felt that after going out for a bit, her fourth brother''s back was much straighter than before.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Wen Zhiyun went to wait in front of the clinic, ardently anticipating.


    Fang Henchang continued training the eight servants, striving for them to be able to face danger sooner.


    Xu Mo had intended to report for duty at the county office, but recalling yesterday''s conversation at the county office entrance, he pondered and instead went to find Fang Henchang.


    "Third brother, do you know if the new county magistrate is surnamed Bian?" Xu Mo asked.


    Fang Henchang was startled.


    Xu Mo continued, "I heard that there is ady from the Royal Wang family. Could this county magistrate be rted to you in some way?"


    Fang Henchang''s mother was precisely the legitimate daughter of the Wang family.

 Chapter 87: Border County Order Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>


    Fang Heng knew his mother came from the prominent Wang family in Anshui Prefecture, but because Anshui was very far from Fengjing, she had only returned home three times in the past decade, so he was not very familiar with that side of the family.


    "My mother only had one elder brother of the direct line, but he passed away from illness three years ago, so the Wang family fell into the hands of my aunt, Lady Sun," Fang Heng said softly.


    Later when disaster befell Fang Heng''s family, Lady Sun wasted no time abandoning this niece of hers. She instead curried favor with Fang Heng''s second uncle, and made repeated attempts on Fang Heng''s life.


    Fang Heng had thought many times - if his uncle were still alive, he surely would have firmly supported his mother. He surely would have treated his nephew well. He surely would not have let his auntmand the Wang family to harm their own kin.


    "My mother does have several half sisters, but they all married off long ago. I''m not even clear which families they married into," Fang Heng said bitterly. After some hard thinking, he grew impatient, "Forget it, I''ll just go directly ask the county magistrate."


    He picked up his staff and hurried out in a huff.


    Xu Mo followed behind, rather exasperated by him.


    The two went from the small courtyard to the county office gates, and happened to see Bian Wenxuan loitering around outside.


    He pretended not to recognize Fang Heng, and spoke excitedly to Xu Mo, "Esteemed Prefect, you''re finally here! The prefecture sent orders saying they want a census of the poption over the past decade. Since you''ve just taken over, they want you to take care of this."


    After speaking, he shoved a huge stack of ledgers into Xu Mo''s arms, and patted them expectantly.


    Xu Mo stayed silent.


    Wang Xi, who was nearby, muttered, "You both just took over..."


    Bian Wenxuan whipped around fiercely, frightening Wang Xi into quickly covering his own mouth to keep from speaking further.


    "Sir," Fang Heng spoke up.


    Bian Wenxuan''s heart thumped, and he looked up at the sky.


    "Sir," Fang Heng spoke again.


    Bian Wenxuan''s heart thumped again, and he looked down at the ground.


    In any case, he just would not look at Fang Heng.


    "Sir, enough pretense," Wang Xi really could not bear to keep watching. He opened his mouth again, "Too obvious, too obvious."


    Bian Wenxuan ground his teeth as he finally looked back at Fang Heng. "What is it?" he asked.


    "Sir, I dare ask if you recognize my mother, Lady Wang Fuxue?" Fang Heng cut straight to the point, in stark contrast to his feigned obliviousness.


    This time, Bian Wenxuan''s heart did not thump. He thought for a moment - he really did not recognize anyone named Wang Fuxue. The person he knew was called Wang Fuliu. So he shook his head firmly, "I do not."


    Normally, hearing that he did not recognize Wang Fuxue, one would also assume he did not know any of her other rtives in the Wang family.


    Fang Heng was quite normal in this sense. He cupped his fist and expressed his thanks, asking no more questions.


    Xu Mo at the side really could not bear watching any longer. He gently coughed and prompted, "The servant at your side is surnamed Wang."


    Bian Wenxuan''s servant should be surnamed Bian.


    Only then did Fang Heng realize the new county magistrate had fooled him. He spun back around to look at Wang Xi, and without another word, drew out his long staff.


    Although in the past his movements had been agile from solo practice, after experiencing two life-or-death battles, his bearing now contained a certain aura.


    That aura was what wasmonly known as a killer instinct.


    Before Wang Xi''s mind could even catch up, his legs went soft and he knelt on the ground, crying out, "Young master, spare me!"


    He had addressed him as young master.


    Within ordinary households, the male cousins would have their birth order as a prefix, and outsiders would address them as eldest young master, second young master, and so on. Only those close to the Fang family would address Fang Heng without the prefix.


    Coupled with his surname, it could only mean...he was from the Wang family.


    Fang Heng''s face was cold as he looked back at Bian Wenxuan.


    The previously silly county magistrate sighed. His tone became solemn, "I know what you want to ask, but I cannot tell you right now."


    "You only need to know that I did note to harm you, but to aid you."


    He admitted it - he hade at the behest of one of Fang Heng''s aunts in the Wang family. Even Wang Xi was that woman''s personal attendant.


    But he was unwilling to say just who she was.


    Although skilled in martial arts, Fang Heng could not force someone trying to help him to talk.


    All he could do was stand ramrod straight outside the county office gates, before finally and abruptly putting his staff away and turning to go back home.


    Xu Mo had been standing there holding the big stack of ledgers, his back and waist aching. He too did not linger further, and entered the county office.


    The streets became quiet again.


    Wang Xi climbed to his feet from the ground and stood behind Bian Wenxuan. In a soft voice he asked, "Why won''t you tell the young master?"


    Bian Wenxuan silently shook his head.


    It wasn''t that he refused to tell, but that there were some things even he did not know how to exin.


    Outside the small courtyard gates,


    Jiang Sheng watched Fang Heng hacking away gloomily in the yard, her eyebrows knitted into a figure eight.


    "Third brother seems to be in a bad mood," she whispered to Chang Yan. "Fifth brother, should we show some concern for third brother? Or buy some of his favorite dishes for dinner tonight?"


    Chang Yan was jostled until his eyes glittered dizzily, and heughed bitterly.


    Eldest brother had gone to be prefect, second brother went out to buy vegetables, third brother took a servant out, and even fourth brother had run off to the clinic and not returned. Of their whole family, only he was free, stuck with the difficult yet important task of apanying his little sister - it could only fall to him.


    Actually his little sister was sweet and well-behaved, quite adorable; only when anxious would she get into the bad habit of shaking people around.


    Chang Yan shook his head vigorously, barely regaining some rity. "Third brother seems to clearly be in a bad mood. It''s best to just let him vent it out."


    Bothering him would only invite trouble.


    The few children practicing martial arts in the yard showed this well. Jiang Yi, the oldest, noticed something off about Fang Heng''s mood and worked up the courage to ask, "Young master, are you alright?"


    Fang Heng whipped around fiercely, his eyes shining brightly. "Come, let''s practice."


    He tossed over a staff.


    Jiang Yi timidly caught it, and before he could react, a staff came swinging over aiming right for his head. Although itnded on his shoulder after being diverted, it still hurt enough to bring tears to his eyes.


    "Fight back! You''re the oldest, and started martial arts training thetest. If you want to improve, you have to endure more hardship and torment than anyone else. But as the ancestors said, nothing is difficult in this world for one with a willing heart. As long as you study diligently, even a clumsy bird can learn to fly." As Fang Heng spoke, he continued raining down blows.


    Forced on the defensive, Jiang Yi put his all into blocking, but could only withstand one out of every ten strikes.


    Unwilling to bully them, Fang Heng looked over the other seven children. "Come at me together," he said.


    The seven children froze briefly.


    Fang Heng''s tone grew cold. "As servants of the household, you must obey orders. Can''t you even understand this much?"


    The seven children had no choice. They could only pick up staves from the ground and rush at Fang Heng as if he were their father''s murderer.


    But even so, they were still utterly overwhelmed, and ended up sprawled every which way on the ground, unable to resist.


    After a minute, Fang Heng tossed aside his staff and looked at the eight children lying every which way. He shook his head helplessly.


    Hiding by the doorway, Jiang Sheng shuddered.


    "Still going over?" Chang Yan asked.


    Jiang Sheng shook her head violently like a rattle drum.


    In any case, eldest brother was home, so she could just ask him at night.


    But that night, Jiang Sheng discovered that not only was something off with third brother, but eldest brother had something happen too.


    He had not returned home even untilte into the night.

 Chapter 88: The Unspeakable Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>


    Xu Mo usually went straight home from school and never lingered outside. Now that he was a teacher, even if he couldn''t make it back before dark, he should stille backte at night.


    The five children stood at the door waiting for him, and even though the streets were almost empty, Xu Mo was still nowhere to be seen.


    Wen Zhiyun was the most perceptive. He whispered, "You don''t think eldest brother ran into some trouble at the county office, do you?"


    Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat.


    Bian Wenxuan was here to help Fang Heng, so he wouldn''t hurt Xu Mo, but what about the others, the Wang family?


    Moreover, why should they trust Bian Wenxuan, this person who didn''t even dare to tell the inside story?


    Thinking it through, the few children couldn''t sit still. Fang Heng grabbed his staff and led the way to the county office, followed by several younger siblings huffing and puffing as they ran, almost falling down.


    Fortunately, just around the corner, they finally saw Xu Mo.


    "Eldest brother, why are youing back sote?" Fang Heng grabbed his sleeve. "Did Bian Wenxuan give you a hard time? I''ll go find him right now."


    Xu Mo quickly stopped this hot-tempered younger brother.


    "I''m fine," he said softly. "Let''s go home first."


    The sky had already gonepletely dark. Two oilmps were lit in the small courtyard, adding an orange-red glow to the night.


    The hired aunty had left half a pot of rice that just needed heating up before they could eat.


    The eight exhausted servants next door had already fallen asleep.


    As soon as Xu Mo sat down, Jiang Sheng grabbed his sleeve and anxiously asked, "Eldest brother, why are youing back sote? Were you bullied? Did something happen?"


    Question after question, not giving him a chance to breathe.


    Xu Mo knew Jiang Sheng was really anxious and felt a little apologetic as he stroked her head. "It won''t happen again next time."


    He was just too shocked the first time he came into contact with the dossiers.


    It turned out that every year in Xieyang County''s single county town, tens of thousands of people would die of illness and old age, while at the same time, tens of thousands of new lives would be born. But because of the backward medical technology, many viges didn''t even have doctors. Once they got sick, they could only wait helplessly for death.


    If a child died, the parents could give birth again.


    If the parents died, the child would be an orphan.


    During this time, if the vigers took the initiative to report to the county office, the county office would register newborns and strike off the names of the deceased. But if no one reported it, there would be orphans like Jiang Sheng, who "ate from hundreds of families," wore singleyers through the winter, grew up another year if they made it through, and died in the snow if they didn''t make it through.


    No one would report them anymore, and they didn''t dare report themselves, because the government recording a person on the register meant that person had to pay taxes.


    That was why Pang Dashan, although already seventeen or eighteen, still didn''t dare register. He had no money and couldn''t afford the taxes, so he could only be a nameless, unregistered orphan.


    "ording to the results of thest decade''s census, Xieyang County has at least thousands of orphans," Xu Mo said in a trembling voice. "They are unnamed and unregistered, cannot find work, cannot go to school. They were beggars when small, and grew up to be beggars. When old, they died in mass graves."


    Yet this would have been Jiang Sheng''s fate.


    The night was still gloomy. The little girl in her clean dress sat on the stool, staring nkly at her brothers'' suddenly reddened eyes. She took out a handkerchief from her sleeve but quietly put it back, not knowing who to give it to.


    "At least Jiang Sheng is fine now," Zheng Ruqian sniffled. "With us here, she''ll be even better in the future."


    "That''s right, she only needs to live free of worries," Fang Heng said, turning his head away.


    Wen Zhiyun didn''t speak, only silently held Jiang Sheng''s hand.


    Chang Yan grasped her other hand under his sleeve.


    "Jiang Sheng isn''t a beggar anymore," the little girl said happily, blinking her big eyes. "Jiang Sheng has five elder brothers."


    "But..." Jiang Sheng lowered her head again. "They don''t have five elder brothers."


    She was talking about the other orphans forced to wander like her.


    This was also the crux of Xu Mo''s anguish.


    During the decennial census, most of these beggars had no money to pay taxes, so of course they didn''t dare register. This vicious cycle meant they could only remain beggars their whole lives, never having residency their whole lives, suffering from cold and hunger their whole lives.


    And this was just one county town in Xieyang County. In the entire provincial capital, and the whole Great Yu Dynasty, just how many people like this were there?


    Chang Yan''s hand hidden in his sleeve twitched slightly. His beautiful eyes squeezed shut, not daring to open.


    The prosperity of the capital was so dazzling, with everyone wearing gold and silver, unparalleled in wealth and nobility. Even maidservants wore fine cotton clothes and gold and silver jewelry, throwing uneaten food to the dogs and destroying clothes they couldn''t wear.


    But it turned out there were people in this world who couldn''t even afford coarse steamed buns, coarse cloth clothes, coveted but couldn''t obtain fatty pork, and needed to pick vegetable leaves.


    For a dynasty, if it didn''t see clearly the lives of the lowestmon people, its prosperity and decline could change in an instant.


    After a long while, Chang Yan opened his eyes again. His ck pupils were inscrutable.


    He hissed, "Eldest brother, can we ask the Prefect to waive this year''s taxes for registering residents?"


    To give these beggars a year''s time to work and earn money for next year''s taxes.


    After that, they would have names.


    No longer wandering beggars who could be beaten and scolded by anyone, reduced to stealing chickens and dogs, with no dignity.


    "It would be best to have no taxes below age ten," Fang Heng said with knitted brows. "Children under ten really have no way to work and support themselves."


    This undoubtedly increased the difficulty.


    But in order for thousands of orphans to live with dignity, Xu Mo still gritted his teeth and agreed, "I''ll discuss it with the county magistrate."


    He was just a teacher. The only one who could directly discuss with the Prefect was Bian Wenxuan.


    Fang Heng''s feelings towards the new county magistrate were trulyplicated. At the mention of him, he sullenly turned his head away.


    Jiang Sheng remembered what happened during the day and hurriedly climbed onto Xu Mo''sp and whispered, "Eldest brother, why was third brother unhappy today?"


    The others also looked over.


    Xu Mo''s lips moved as he recounted what happened outside the county office that day.


    Finally, he said softly, "I think that County Prefect Bian also has difficulties he cannot speak of. As long as he serves the people wholeheartedly and does not persecute us, let''s leave him be."


    Fang Heng didn''t make a peep.


    Zheng Ruqian also felt that the feeling of unknown danger was not good, and would not admit he was motivated by gossip.


    "Should we continue asking County Prefect Bian?" Jiang Sheng asked in a small voice.


    This time it was Chang Yan who answered. He pinched the bridge of his nose and said, "Haven''t you all thought that the things he is unwilling to say may simply be unspeakable?"


    Either the rtionship was unspeakable, or his motives for doing this were unspeakable.


    Why did he want to help the youngdy of the Wang family do this?


    Given Bian Wenxuan''s personality, it couldn''t be threats, so it could only be affection.


    What kind of affection would make one unable to speak of it?


    Judging from his age and attitude, it could only be a secret, evading morals and ethics, going against righteousness.


    Aunt and nephew.

 Chapter 89: The Matchmaker

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>


    When Zheng Ruqian heard Chang Yan¡¯s analysis, the small courtyard fell silent for a moment.


    Zheng Ruqian looked up in rm, his voice suppressed as he asked, ¡°Xiao Wu, how do you know so much?¡±


    Could it be...


    ¡°What is Er Ge thinking?¡± Chang Yan said with an odd expression, ¡°There is no such thing in my family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then, that¡¯s good then.¡± Zheng Ruqian patted his chest in relief.


    He didn¡¯t notice when Chang Yan lowered his eyshes.


    Xu Mo stepped forward to summarize, ¡°So the person behind this should be Old San¡¯s aunt, but the Bian County Magistrate was unwilling to say it outright, so let¡¯s just pretend we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fang Heng hesitated and nodded slowly.


    He still felt there was something strange about the matter, but couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what it was. He could only suppress it for now.


    ¡°Getting tax exemption will likely be very difficult.¡± Xu Mo was still thinking about the earlier matter. He looked to Zheng Ruqian, ¡°Er Ge, go to Yunshui County and exin this matter to the Pang County Magistrate.¡±


    If the two counties could jointly apply for new taxes together, the chances of sess should be greater.


    He then looked to Fang Heng, ¡°The Bian County Magistrate may lose his temper tomorrow. Come with me.¡±


    Having both force for protection and more bargaining power from numbers.


    Although Bian Wenxuan still erupted in anger.


    At the county office.


    The young county magistrate jumped around like a flea, yelling, ¡°How can you say such things? How can you submit such a request? How can the Prefect possibly approve it? If the Prefect approved it, what kind of pressure would he face?¡±


    There had been no examples of tax exemption for wandering children in decades.


    Master Xu¡¯s mouth opened and closed, shifting all the pressure onto the officials.


    Bian Wenxuan waved his sleeve with one hand. ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Xu Mo had predicted this already. His expression was still rtively calm as he said, ¡°Your Honor, if thousands of wandering children could gain residency, they would be able to live normal lives in the future, pay taxes and work. The contributions they could make to the county would only increase, not decrease.¡±


    Calcted properly, exempting them from a year of taxes was an extremely cost-effective matter.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the contributions they¡¯ve made, but thousands of people¡¯s worth of taxes for a year is tangible silver and coin.¡± Bian Wenxuan also calmed down. ¡°How can the dynasty¡¯s rules be changed so easily? If you change it, what about others? Other ces would also want to imitate it. How much would the national treasury lose in a year?¡±


    ¡°Laws are dead, people are alive. If a policy benefits the country more than harms it, why can it not be changed?¡± Xu Mo argued reasonably.


    Bian Wenxuan was about to jump up and down again.


    Standing in the back, Fang Heng coughed. He lifted one knee and snapped a newly made wooden stick in half.


    Bian Wenxuan¡¯s expression twisted, from anger to shock, and then a trace of grievance.


    ¡°This official, this official can stick my neck out and apply on your behalf, but whether the Prefect approves or not has nothing to do with me!¡± His voice grew shrill.


    This was exactly what Xu Mo wanted to hear. He let out a long sigh of relief, put his hands together respectfully, and bowed, ¡°Your Honor, thousands of wandering children will thank you.¡±


    ¡°Who wants their thanks.¡± Bian Wenxuan mumbled under his breath.


    Xu Mo pretended not to hear, only waiting for the county magistrate to write out the application letter. But he didn¡¯t immediately send it to Anshui Prefecture, but held onto it for four days.


    Four dayster, he had someone deliver the sealed letter to Anshui Prefecture.


    After another four days, Zheng Ruqian returned with a whole cart of vegetables, happily announcing, ¡°Big brother, the Pang County Magistrate agreed. Before I arrived, he had already submitted an application to Anshui Prefecture.¡±


    Counting the timing, the letters from the two counties should have arrived at Anshui Prefecture one after the other.


    Xu Mo nodded slightly. He felt the chances of sess had grown somewhat.


    He was no longer hesitant. He began a massive census, first needing to use the clerks from the county office, ordering them to notify each vige and have the vige chief assist in notifying every household.


    During this time, all kinds of difficulties were unavoidable. Some were uncooperative, some toozy to help. When book knowledge was no longer useful, even the most knowledgeable schr had to roll up his sleeves and personally resolve problems.


    Visibly, Xu Mo had grown thinner from busyness.


    But the result was good. About a monthter, the Prefect finally painfully approved this new tax regtion.


    All the beggars in Xieyang County were excited.


    ¡°I can really gain residency now? Getnd? And be exempt from this year¡¯s taxes?¡± Pang Dashan couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The eyes of his four younger brothers also reddened. Although they had earned money following Zheng Ruqian for a year, and could now pay taxes, the county¡¯s issuance of this policy let them know they were cared about.


    Those nameless beggars who would die without anyone asking after them could finally hold their heads high and live as human beings.


    ¡°Those who are still young and truly unable to work to pay next year¡¯s taxes can wait.¡± Xu Mo closed the dossier. ¡°Checking every ten years is too long. It would be good to shorten it to five years, or even three.¡±


    It was just that the Prefect had painfully approved one item already. It wasn¡¯t good to apply for a second right away.


    Some breathing room had to be given to the Anshui Prefect as well.


    Pang Dashan nodded repeatedly, not daring to hope for anything else.


    This census,ter known as the ¡°Dayu Dynasty Taxation Turning Point¡±, took three months, from early autumn to early winter. The cold air brought rain and snow, settling over Xieyang County once more.


    When those who were previously nameless and without household registration now had residency andnd granted by the state, as well as exemption from the first year¡¯s taxes, they all knelt outside the Xieyang County Offices and kowtowed.


    ¡°Thank you, County Magistrate. Thank you, Master Xu.¡±


    The notpletely uniform voices sounded from outside. Behind them, Bian Wenxuan fluttered about like a fly, repeatedly rubbing his hands, both excited and lost. ¡°Are they really thanking me? Really thanking me?¡±


    Xu Mo smiled and nodded.


    He had said before that if this policy was truly issued, it would definitely receive the people¡¯s gratitude and esteem.


    ¡°So this is what it feels like to do real things for themon people.¡± Bian Wenxuan¡¯s eyes grew moist.


    In the past at the Bian household, he was an unambitious wastrel. His parents didn¡¯t look favorably upon him at all. No one took him seriously. Even this county magistrate position was bought with money.


    Bian Wenxuan didn¡¯t feel he could really be a good magistrate. He did indeed ce themon people at the back of his mind, until now ¡ª he seemed to understand what it meant to love the people as one¡¯s children.


    He straightened his magistrate¡¯s hat and robe, cleared his throat, and had Wang Xi open the county office gates.


    He had expected to be greeted by thousands bowing down.


    But unexpectedly, over ten matchmakers squeezed in. They were dressed up ostentatiously, wearingrge red lips, with moles purposefully ced at the corners of their mouths. Their enthusiasm overflowed as they loudly called, ¡°County Magistrate, we heard you¡¯re twenty-five and still unmarried. Our county has so many youngdies in their prime as blossoming flowers. Have you considered...?¡±


    ¡°The cattle merchant outside Shili Town, his family has tens of thousands in wealth. His only daughter is still at home. Do you want to meet her? She would match well with you.¡±


    Bian Wenxuan was squeezed into a pancake.


    Behind him, Xu Mo reacted quickly to avoid it.


    But unexpectedly, a matchmaker with a shrewd gaze blocked his path, smiling as she said, ¡°You must be Master Xu. Such a young schr is rare. Have you considered marriage? If not, you can first get engaged and hold the ceremony when you¡¯re fifteen or sixteen. That¡¯s good too.¡±

 Chapter 90: Preliminary Exposure of the Fake Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>


    Xu Mo stumbled back to the small courtyard, looking disheveled.


    If treating the people like one''s own children resulted in being chased around by matchmakers, Xu Mo really had to consider being more low-key.


    His younger siblings in the small courtyard clearly got the news too, barely holding in theirughter.


    "Big brother, you''re almost thirteen now. It''s not too early to talk about marriage," Zheng Ruqian teased him with a big grin. "Having a virtuous sister-inw to take care of you would be a great blessing."


    "Do you want this blessing?" Xu Mo red at him.


    Zheng Ruqianughed cheekily. "I don''t. I still have business to do, going here and there everyday. I''m afraid I''d neglect the poor girl."


    The weather had turned cold. They had to restart the vegetable delivery business.


    This time, he was determined to ruthlessly rip off You Ran House in the prefecture city.


    Let them know that edible greens in winter don''te cheap!


    "Second brother, you''re going far away again?" Jiang Sheng tugged at his clothes, eyes full of worry.


    Although the Wangs hadn''t made a move in the past three months, the siblings would remain a thorn in their side as long as Fang Heng lived.


    "We can''t stop going outside just because it''s dangerous," Zheng Ruqian reassured her. "Besides, the Wangs have been quiet these past few months. Maybe they''ve settled down."


    But that wasn''t the case.


    Everyone could see that the Wangs were determined to get Fang Heng.


    It would be reasonable for them to keep causing trouble. Their inaction over the past three months meant either the Wangs had difficulties of their own, or they were brewing something big.


    Thetter was more likely.


    "How about I bring the servants to protect second brother?" Fang Heng stepped forward. "It''d be good practice for them to deal with danger."


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes bulged out as he backed up several steps. "No, you''re the Wangs'' target. If you don''t show up, maybe nothing will happen. If you do, several desperadoes wille rushing to kill you."


    Fang Heng smiled helplessly.


    He understood his second brother''s meaning. Staying in Xieyang County was the safest, with the county magistrate protecting them and themon folk apanying them. Even the boldest scoundrels wouldn''t daremit murder in front of innocent people.


    But they were equally worried about letting Zheng Ruqian travel alone to buy and deliver vegetables. It was too dangerous.


    "How about this - you take Jiang Yi, Er, San and Si with you. They''re the most nimble and have the best martial arts skills." Fang Hengpromised.


    Zheng Ruqian reluctantly agreed.


    He prepared two donkey carts and brought four young men armed with long sticks. They were just about to head to the prefecture city.


    Wen Zhiyun carried a small medicine box to stop him. "Second brother, take me with you."


    "What are you trying to do?" Zheng Ruqian was shocked. "Skipped out on Dr. Wu again?"


    Wen Zhiyun nodded bashfully. "Second brother, I want to collect some herbs. Bring me along, I won''t slow you down."


    Since the fourth little brother had put it that way, Zheng Ruqian could only agree.


    The two donkey carts carried six children and left Xieyang County without fanfare, blending into the crowds.


    Heading straight for the prefecture city.


    They had an important mission this time - negotiate vegetable delivery with You Ran House in the city, deliver 500 catties of cured meat to Xieyang''s You Ran House, and sell the excess cured meat in other cities to earn big money before the new year.


    The six children were very calm and quiet on the road.


    Although Zheng Ruqian had reassured himself, he still worried about the Wangs and kept his heart in his throat the whole way.


    Only when they entered the prefecture city did his heart settle back in his stomach.


    Hairpin Courtyard.


    After months of busy work, the entire courtyard was filled with smoked and dried cured meat. The aunties hired to cure the meat could barely find space to stand.


    Zhang Qiquan directed people to wrap up the cured meat in oiled paper. "Didn''t You Ran House order 500 cattiesst month? Hurry up and deliver it."


    Zheng Ruqian happened to walk to the door and brightened up when he heard this. "The prefecture city''s You Ran House really lives up to its reputation as a big shop. They''re ordering a second batch already when Xieyang''s You Ran House just ced their first order a few days ago."


    Zhang Qiquan was both surprised and delighted. "Master''s back!"


    He didn''t forget to respond to Zheng Ruqian either. "You Ran House in the prefecture didn''t order a second batch. That''s their third batch already."


    After all, the city was bigger with higher prices and more people, so their spending power far exceeded the county''s.


    Supplying the prefecture city would probably earn even more than supplying the county.


    Zheng Ruqian was extremely pleased. He brought the vegetables he bought in Yunshui County straight to You Ran House''s door without dy, leaving some at Hairpin Courtyard and delivering the rest to You Ran House.


    You Ran House in the prefecture city.


    Zheng Ruqian craned his neck to look at the tall, majestic shop front and straightened his clothes before swaggering inside.


    As a regr cured meat supplier, the shopkeeper''s assistant recognized him and greeted him. Thoughtfully, he asked, "Here to see Manager Hao?"


    The prefecture city''s You Ran House manager was surnamed Hao.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded. The assistant went to inform him.


    Standing on thending, Zheng Ruqian happened to see Young Master Jiang from the county city speaking softly to a young girl - none other than Miss Jiang Third who had looked down on little Jiang Shengst time!


    Zheng Ruqian was disgusted and twisted his mouth before shifting his gaze away.


    But he could still hear their conversation.


    "Huan Huan, stop fighting with Father and Mother. No one knows what''s true or false. As long as Father and Mother still dote on you, you''re the Jiang family''s legitimate daughter," Young Master Jiang gently persuaded. "Come back with me. Don''t stay in Anshui anymore."


    "No," Miss Jiang Third lowered her head in tears. "Big brother, what if I really am not a blood child? What if your real sisteres back? What will I do?"


    "Silly girl, who else could my birth sister be but you? You resemble Mother so much." Young Master Jiang was extremely exasperated. "Don''t listen to idle gossip. It''s all fake."


    "But Grandmother is already suspicious..." Miss Jiang Third sobbed.


    Zheng Ruqian scratched his ear. He felt that rich families really had too many issues, even suspecting the legitimacy of their children. But it was none of his business.


    Just then, Manager Hao beckoned to him from a private room doorway. Zheng Ruqian swiftly scurried over.


    After an intense battle of wordssting about half a hour, the two emerged from the room.


    Manager Hao was very surprised. He didn''t expect this brat Zheng Ruqian to be so capable, not yielding an inch during their price negotiation.


    Zheng Ruqian also felt lingering fear. He didn''t anticipate Manager Hao to be such a cunning old fox, almost losing to him.


    But they had reached an agreement on the vegetable delivery in the end.


    Every month, Zheng Ruqian would deliver 5 carts of vegetables to You Ran House. It didn''t matter where they were from or what kind. As long as they were fresh, it was fine.


    But this would onlyst until the warmer days of spring. By then, local vegetables would be harvested and there would be no need for expensive exotic vegetables.


    Manager Hao was truly shrewd, squeezing profits to the maximum.


    But Zheng Ruqian also had his own little calctions. If the vegetables he delivered were exotic varieties that could never be found locally, You Ran House would have to find him if they wanted to make that dish.


    Wouldn''t the business continue indefinitely?


    And the money keep rolling in?


    Zheng Ruqian''s sly mind bounced around as the big and small foxes signed the vegetable delivery agreement, smiling as they came downstairs.


    Young Master Jiang from earlier was gone. The one apanying Miss Jiang Third now was a girl in a goose-yellow dress.


    "Your mother wants to find my father through me and get the Jiang family to rmend your uncle as the next Anshui prefect?" Miss Jiang Third resumed her arrogance and aloofness. "The current prefect will be transferred soon, but the Sun family wants that position. Shouldn''t she be asking her inws the Fang family instead of us? What does she want with the Jiangs?"

 Chapter 91: The Royal Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian was shocked when he heard that the current prefect of Anshui Prefecture was being transferred soon!


    This news was like a thunderp exploding above his head. He and his brothers could lodgeints and escape their precarious living conditions only because the honorable prefect was an upright official, a true grand minister of the imperial court.


    If the prefect was reced by someone like Zhu Zhi or even Bian Wenxuan, the entire Anshui Prefecture would be turned upside down.


    Zheng Ruqian shivered and pulled a familiar young waiter to his side, asking quietly, "Excuse me, young waiter, but who are those two youngdies over there?"


    The waiter grinned and said, "One is Miss Jiang from the Jiang family in the capital city. I heard she''s here to rx after some quarrel with her family. The other is Miss Wang from a prominent family in the prefecture city. You should recognize her."


    Another thunderp exploded in Zheng Ruqian''s mind. If this thunder were real, it would have sent his hair standing on end and left his face ckened.


    No wonder the Wang family had been quiet these past three or four months. They weren''t showing him mercy at all. Instead, they were preparing a fatal blow.


    What chance would he and his brothers have once Miss Wang''s uncle took over as prefect of the city?


    Forget doing business or taking the imperial exams. Even survival would be difficult.


    This was a huge deal. Zheng Ruqian wished he could fly back to Xieyang County immediately to inform his elder and younger brothers.


    He bid farewell to Shopkeeper Hao and the young waiter and rushed outside.


    Wen Zhiyun was standing at the door holding his medicine box, waiting. Seeing Zheng Ruqian in such a state, he was instantly invigorated. "Second brother, what happened? Who bullied you?"


    His eyes shone with anticipation. He looked ready to crack his knuckles.


    Zheng Ruqian hesitated, unsure whether to reassure his young fourth brother or knock some sense into him for always hoping Zheng Ruqian would get into trouble.


    "I''m fine..." he began.


    But before he could get the words out, a thunderp sounded.


    Zheng Ruqian turned to see a carriage careening wildly toward them. It had already trampled who knew how many fruits and vegetables along the way. It looked ready to tten the entrance of the inn where they stood.


    His heart pounded as he regretted sending Jiang Yi, Jiang Er, Jiang San, and Jiang Si to unload the cured meat. Now, when he needed help most, he didn''t have a single assistant on hand.


    And his own movements were too slow. He knew he should dodge quickly, but his legs refused to obey.


    If the carriage hit him, he would be badly injured if not killed.


    Fortunately, his excited little fourth brother was there.


    "Second brother!" Wen Zhiyun shouted. His eyes shed with swirling light as he realized this was why he had stubbornly followed his second brother to the prefecture city. He held his breath and pictured the techniques Doctor Wu had taught him.


    First, he flicked out a silver needle from his sleeve and removed the cotton wrapped around its tip. Eyes fixed on the well-developed gluteal muscles of the horse, he flung the needle with all his might from the farthest possible distance.


    With a whinny, the horse''s pace slowed as the needle, tempered for ten days and nights in hemp-boiling poison, sank in. After staggering forward a few more steps, the horse and carriage tumbled to the ground in a heap, reduced to a pile of kindling and broken wood.


    Buried in the wreckage was a young master in fine robes, crying "Ow, ow!"


    Still stunned from his brush with death, Zheng Ruqian gaped in shock, feeling as though he had walked through the gates of hell and back.


    Behind him, Wen Zhiyun''s palms were slick with anxious sweat.


    It wasn''t enough. He still wasn''t good enough. If he had thrown the needle out a momentter, if the hemp-boiling poison had taken a few more breaths to take effect, Zheng Ruqian would have been flung into the heavens rather than standing at the inn entrance.


    "Young master!"


    The four terrified servants who had been unloading cured meat rushed over to crowd around the two young men, not daring to leave them alone for an instant.


    Just then, themotion at the inn entrance drew the attention of the two youngdies conversing inside.


    As they came out to look, Miss Wang took one nce at the young master and covered her mouth and nose in shock. "Cousin!"


    She noticed the Wang family servants trailing behind him.


    Disgust shed through Miss Wang''s eyes. Without considering going to help her cousin, she turned and went back into the inn.


    If Chang Yan were here, he could have analyzed the situation in the Wang household precisely.


    But he wasn''t here, and Zheng Ruqian was clueless. Still rattled from his near-death experience, he dutifully inspected the smashed remains of the carriage, sighing at what a shame it was.


    Wen Zhiyun, meanwhile, emerged from his regrets and fixed the young Wang master with an icy stare, murderous intent glinting in his eyes.


    "Young master, are you alright? The prefect forbids reckless horse riding and high speeds in the streets. You ought to go slower," the Wang family servants gently admonished him.


    But the young Wang master angrily shook them off and shouted, "I''m from the Wang family! I can do whatever I want on the streets, and that old fool who''s about to be transferred can''t control me!"


    As the old saying goes, when one official leaves, policies grow cold.


    But the Anshui prefect hadn''t left yet. For things to turn cold so quickly was too fast.


    It seemed the Wang family were all unsavory people.


    Disgusted, Zheng Ruqian led Wen Zhiyun and the servants back to the Zhuanhua Courtyard residence.


    He asked Zhang Qiquan, "Uncle Zhang, I heard the Anshui prefect is about to be transferred. Did you know?"


    Zhang Qiquan paused his busy preparations. "I did hear about that. The prefect loves the people like his own children. He''s an exceptionally good official. This transfer is likely a promotion."


    Odd. Transfers of officials in the Dayu Dynasty were always in the fourth month after New Year''s, when the spring winds were warm.


    That meant they still had at least half a year.


    Zheng Ruqian breathed a sigh of relief. He decided to split up with his little fourth brother.


    He had just signed a contract with the Anyang Inn in the prefecture city, so he had to deliver the first batch of vegetables.


    In a few days Pang Dashan would also bring vegetables from Yunshui County, but that was far from enough.


    Zheng Ruqian had to search for newer, more exotic produce to make the Anyang Inn reluctant to cancel their deal.


    He could only leave the task of sending word back to Xieyang County to Wen Zhiyun.


    Fortunately, the Wang family was wholly focused on seizing the position of Anshui prefect for now, so they wouldn''t target the brothers for the time being.


    Still, Zheng Ruqian worried, so he left Wen Zhiyun with Jiang Yi, Jiang Er, and Jiang San and headed south with only Jiang Si.


    Xieyang County was north, Yunshui County south, and the prefecture city west between the two, forming a tripod stance.


    Zheng Ruqian was headed past Yunshui County to a ce further south yet near the prefecture city.


    After a grueling four days of travel, he finally arrived in a county called Anyang. It didn''t have many exotic greens, but while resting for a meal at an inn, he ate a type of vegetable jerky.


    This jerky resembled the broad beans of Xieyang County, but was longer and thinner. Stewed with pork bone broth, it absorbed the vor while retaining a pleasant chewiness.


    Zheng Ruqian ate with great relish, purposely chatting up the owner to learn the name of this ingredient.


    It turned out this was also called broad beans, but was the long, slender variety unlike the short, plump broad beans harvested in Xieyang County in autumn.


    The reason for drying them into jerky was because a vige woman wanted more variety during the winter months of radish and cabbage. She had tried drying other vegetables from the warmer seasons.


    Later, she discovered that boiling the long beans then drying them made for excellent stewed dishes. The technique spread through the county.


    The owner boasted while cooking, "I''m not exaggerating when I say our Anyang broad bean jerky is famous. Everyone who tries some loves it. We still have outsidersing each year to buy pounds of it."


    Zheng Ruqian scoffed, "Broad beans can be found in any household. Boiling and drying them isn''t that difficult. Why would anyonee to Anyang County specifically to buy them?"

 Chapter 92: Zheng Ruqian Overturned the Car

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>


    "You don''t know this, but bean sprout jerky made elsewhere is nowhere near as vorful," the boss shook his head. "It''s because the soybeans here in Anyang County make the tastiest bean sprout jerky."


    Zheng Ruqian suddenly understood and left the restaurant wiping his mouth after the meal.


    Jiang Si asked him, "Young master, are you going to ship two carts of dried bean sprouts back to the manor?"


    Zheng Ruqian nodded, then shook his head.


    He wanted to buy the bean sprout jerky, and although Anyang County was only four days away from Anshui Prefecture, Zheng Ruqian no longer had enough people he could trust. Entrusting it all to Pang Dashan didn''t feel right either, so he decided to try growing and drying the bean sprouts himself.


    He would buy some soybean seeds to take back and have the vige women work their magic with sunlight and heat.


    That day, master and servant transported two carts of dried bean sprouts back.


    Two catties of fresh bean sprouts dried to just one liang, so the bean sprout jerky was quite expensive. Ordinary vegetables were considered a good deal at two coins per catty, but the bean sprout jerky sold for fifty coins per catty. The five hundred catties in the two carts cost a whopping twenty-five taels of silver.


    This was Jiang Si''s first time watching the young master do business, and his heart pounded anxiously, terrified that the bean sprout jerky wouldn''t sell and that twenty-five taels of silver would be wasted.


    At the same time, five siblings in Xieyang County were just as nervous.


    "Fourth brother, you''re alright?" Jiang Sheng rushed forward and grabbed Wen Zhiyun''s sleeve, inspecting him. "Second brother didn''t lose any arms or legs, did he?"


    Wen Zhiyun stood up straight and solemnly dered, "Nothing happened on my watch."


    Nearby, Xu Mo and Chang Yan were pleasantly surprised that the usually timid little fourth brother could have such resolute moments, and they were happy for him.


    "That''s good, that''s good," Jiang Sheng patted her chest. "Looks like I''ll have to apany second brother next time. I just can''t stop worrying when I''m not with him, he always encounters danger."


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes twitched.


    Beside them, Jiang Yi, Jiang Er, and Jiang San all knelt down on one knee. "We failed in protecting the young master."


    Servants should call themselves "ves," but Xu Mo allowed them to use "subordinate", treating them more like soldiers in training.


    "You do bear responsibility," Fang Heng''s face darkened as he recalled his father''s teachings on military discipline. "Each of you will receive ten rod strokester."


    As servants, their masters'' safety came first. Zheng Ruqian was unharmed this time, but it wouldn''t be just ten strokes if something had happened.


    Jiang Yi, Jiang Er, and Jiang San lowered their heads, acquiescing to the punishment.


    Xu Mo coughed to break the tense atmosphere. "Second brother said the prefect of Anshui is being reced. He also said the Wang family wants that position?"


    "To be precise, the Sun family wants that position," Wen Zhiyun softly corrected.


    The Sun family was Lady Wang''s maiden family.


    Xu Mo was pondering this when Jiang San couldn''t resist speaking up. "Subordinate has something to report."


    "Report," Fang Heng uttered.


    Jiang San vividly recounted everything that had happened at the entrance of Gaoyuan Residence.


    Details overlooked by silly second brother and muddleheaded fourth brother were now presented before everyone.


    Chang Yan almost immediately concluded, "There is disharmony within the Wang family."


    That was why Lady Wang had to rely on her maiden family rather than the Wangs.


    He and Xu Mo exchanged a tacit look. The long absent rapport had resurfaced.


    Perhaps no one in the Wang family cared for Fang Heng, but the Wangs'' internal discord gave them an opportunity. Even if they couldn''t overturn the Wangs, they absolutely could not let the prefect''s seat fall into the Sun family''s hands.


    As for the truly crucial information about the Jiang family, it had been ignored by all six siblings.


    Chang Yan stood up and looked approvingly at Jiang San. "Third brother, you''re a capable subordinate, very perceptive."


    Fang Heng promptly nodded. "Rewarded with half a day of free time."


    Military discipline involves both rewards and punishments. Merits and faults cannot offset each other, but can coexist.


    After the young masters anddies left to attend to their own matters, Jiang Yi and Jiang Er looked on Jiang San enviously.


    They were all children from destitute families. They used to go hungry, dreaming of eating their fill and wearing warm clothes. But after signing their contracts and eating well and dressing warmly, the arduous training made them yearn for free time.


    This wasn''t greed on their part, but human nature.


    Although Fang Hengcked attentiveness, he was an intelligent person. The half day of freedom was indeed the best reward, and also motivated Jiang Yi and Jiang Er to be more observant and clever in seeking opportunities to aplish things.


    "Jiang San, what are you nning to do with your half day?" Jiang Yi asked.


    Jiang San stared nkly for a moment. "The new year ising."


    That''s right, the new year wasing.


    Jiang Sheng stood at the clothing shop entrance. Last year they didn''t have much money and huddled in the dpidated temple watching the brief fireworks, imagining getting rich someday.


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed and their family situation hadpletely transformed.


    At the very least, Jiang Sheng no longer had to go to the clothing shop and only afford the cheapest gray padded jacket that hung baggily on her like a child wearing an adult''s clothes.


    This year she could proudly buy the padded coats and embroidered shoes cherished by girls her age, even without smooth big pearls.


    Nine-year-old Jiang Sheng now had the makings of a youngdy. Wearing a new padded coat made her look even more elegant and charming.


    In contrast, Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun didn''t seem to have grown at all these past two years, and were on the verge of being overtaken by Jiang Sheng. As a result, neither boy liked standing next to Jiang Sheng anymore.


    "Fourth brother, fifth brother, let''s go buy new year goods," Jiang Sheng waved at them. "We''ll wait for second brother toe back and celebrate the new year together."


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan stood in ce, unwilling to go over.


    The shrewd Chang Yan nced at the fourth brother. "Little sister is calling you."


    Wen Zhiyun bit his lip, his brows slightly creased in mncholy. "You go, little fifth."


    Chang Yan looked up at the sky.


    Wen Zhiyun looked down at the ground.


    In any case, they couldn''t be called over.


    Jiang Sheng was also temperamental now. She huffed and turned her head, muttering, "If you don''t want toe then don''t. I''ll buy the ugliest clothes and shoes for you this year."


    She said this, but still picked out nice outfits for each of her five brothers.


    Big brother got a light blue cotton robe to match his cool and refined personality.


    Second brother received a broad-sleeved brocade robe with a shy pattern.


    Third brother trained in martial arts every day and ruined his clothes, so she bought him a durable narrow-sleeved jerkin.


    Fourth brother was as cute as a little white bunny, so a moon-white padded jacket suited him best.


    Fifth brother was so handsome he needed a dark blue color to tone it down, or else people might mistake him for a girl.


    Shoes were much simpler. She bought everyone sturdy ck cotton boots in their respective sizes.


    After the clothes, she selected festive treats, mainly fried dumplings and fried vegetables, plus two catties of rock sugar to melt into a sweet drink. This was already the best new year in Jiang Sheng''s eyes.


    Now they just had to wait for second brother toe back.


    But no matter how long they waited, Zheng Ruqian and Jiang Si didn''t appear.


    Just when Jiang Sheng began suspecting something bad had happened to Zheng Ruqian, Jiang Si returned driving a donkey cart and brought dire news.


    The exorbitantly purchased bean sprout jerky that future Master Zheng had bought waspletely unseble!

 Chapter 93: Go to the City for the New Year

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    In the prefectural city, Yu Ran Ju was at ease.


    Shopkeeper Hao had a smile on his face, but politely declined, "Young Master Zheng, we local people rarely see these long green beans and don''t really eat them. Even if Yu Ran Ju bought them, no one would want to eat the dishes we made, that would just be a pure waste of money."


    Businessmen are shrewd, they won''t do business at a loss.


    Zheng Ruqian pleaded, "Shopkeeper, these beans taste extremely good, can''t you give them a try?"


    Shopkeeper Hao didn''t want to reject his request, after all, the fresh vegetables sent from Yunshui County had improved Yu Ran Ju''s business considerably.


    He waved his hand, and the waiter brought out a bundle of dried beans, returning shortly with three tes.


    One te stir-fried, one te braised in broth, and one te steamed dry.


    Other than the braised ones, which could be stomached for a couple bites, the rest were terribly bitter, like chewing on firewood.


    Zheng Ruqian was incredulous. He ate a couple more bites of the braised ones, only to find theycked the hearty aroma and chewiness he had tasted in Anyang County, and the vor was vastly inferior.


    He was dumbfounded.


    Shopkeeper Hao kindly advised, "Young Master Zheng had good intentions trying to introduce new dishes, but local vors that people are ustomed to often can''t be epted elsewhere."


    That''s why some people don''t take well to new environments, and why people long for the "tastes of home".


    Zheng Ruqian left Yu Ran Ju dejectedly, pulling the two carts of vegetables away.


    On the road he asked several dried goods shops, but no one was willing to buy.


    Zheng Ruqian felt a bit indignant.


    Shopkeeper Hao''s words made some sense, locals do prefer local tastes, but new and tasty vors from elsewhere can still find an audience.


    Like those fish, shrimp and crab, who didn''t eat them everyday as a child, but when brought in from other ces, who wasn''t eager to try them?


    Ultimately, the problem was that the taste of Anyang County couldn''t be replicated.


    Zheng Ruqian realized where the issuey. Returning to Zanhua Courtyard, he began trying to restore the vor of the big pot dishes of Anyang County.


    But reproducing dishes is difficult even for seasoned chefs, let alone someone like Zheng Ruqian who had barely set foot in a kitchen.


    After he burned down the kitchen door for the third time, Zhang Xianglian rushed in, "Child, just leave it to me."


    Zheng Ruqian shyly dusted the ash from his clothes and murmured, "Then I''ll have to trouble Auntie."


    Zhang Xianglian was unmatched in culinary skills. That very day she produced a pot of braised pork ribs whose taste slightly exceeded that of Yu Ran Ju, but still wasn''t as good as the local fare of Anyang County.


    "Still missing something." Zheng Ruqian racked his brains, "What could it becking?"


    No one could answer that question.


    He was the only one who had tasted the original dish. The others, who hadn''t even tried it, naturally had no way of knowing.


    "If only we could taste it ourselves." Zhang Xianglian sighed softly.


    Zheng Ruqian''s head shot up.


    Counting the days, there were only eight left until New Year''s.


    Jiang Sheng had already prepared all the clothes and food needed for the holiday, even buying the fu characters and decorations. Yet Zheng Ruqian was stuck in the prefectural city sparring with beans.


    It took five days from Xieyang County to Anyang County. If Zheng Ruqian didn''t leave in three days, he definitely wouldn''t make it home for New Year''s.


    At the courtyard, the four brothers were all there. Xu Mo was already on winter vacation, and Wen Zhiyun''s clinic was officially closed. Everyone happened to be free.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up, "Why don''t we go to the prefectural city for New Year''s?"


    She counted on her fingers, "Auntie is there, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Cui are there, and most importantly, Second Brother is there too. We can''t gather in Xieyang County, so let''s gather in the prefectural city instead."


    The others were all negotiable, but Second Brother was the crux.


    They had promised not to separate, and on such a joyous family holiday like New Year''s, there couldn''t be any absence.


    Fang Heng was the first to agree, "I have no objections, the servants have all bought out their contracts and cane with us."


    Wen Zhiyun pulled Chang Yan along, saying together, "We have no objections either."


    All eyes fell on the tea-drinking Xu Mo. They were all worried the tutor would be reluctant to leave the people of Xieyang County.


    "Cough cough," Xu Mo choked on his tea, a rare scoldingugh, "What do you take me for? The people of Xieyang County still have the county magistrate. Second Brother is more important to me."


    "But since he didn''te back this time for business, he should be punished," Xu Elder Brother''s words were breezy, but could smash two holes in the ground.


    Jiang Sheng shrank her neck, mourning silently for her heartless Second Brother.


    "Then let''s go," Xu Mo said.


    Fang Heng picked up his staff, Wen Zhiyun shouldered his medicine kit, Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan hugged the new clothes and food.


    Jiang Yi and Jiang Er were already waiting with the carriage (donkey cart) at the door, six burly men wielding long staffs sat behind for protection. Spending all that money from the little gold chest was worth it after all.


    For the first time, Jiang Sheng felt emptying the little gold chest was truly worth it.


    People rode in the carriage, belongings went in the donkey cart.


    They set out from Xieyang County toward Anyang County.


    On the way, Jiang Sheng made sure to stop at clothing shops to buy Auntie, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Cui each a new set of clothes as New Year''s gifts.


    Six dayster, they arrived dusty and travel-worn at Zanhua Courtyard''s door, and knocked. It was Zhang Qiquan who came to open it.


    Seeing the chaotic pile of children, he was first startled, then delightfully cried, "How did you get here? Are you staying in the prefectural city for New Year''s Eve?"


    Jiang Sheng nodded, indignantly asking, "Where''s Second Brother, where''s Second Brother?"


    She fluttered around like a little fly, drifting from the east wing to the west wing, then out to the front yard.


    The workshop was closed for vacation, the entire Zanhua Courtyard empty, seeming to have no one but Zhang Qiquan.


    Zheng Ruqian was not there either.


    Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded.


    Could Second Brother have already returned to Xieyang County? Had they passed each other on the road? Could they still make it back in time?


    Could he still wear the new clothes she had picked out?


    Fortunately, Zhang Qiquan''s conversation with Xu Mo rescued Jiang Sheng from her wild thoughts.


    "You''re saying Second Brother took Auntie and Aunt Cui to Anyang County?" Xu Mo''s brow slightly furrowed.


    Zhang Qiquan sighed, "That''s right, they left six, seven days ago. If all went smoothly they should be back tomorrow."


    In order not to take a loss on twenty-five taels of dried beans, Zheng Ruqian had really gone all out.


    Perhaps it wasn''t only about twenty-five taels worth of goods.


    It was his vision for future business, his aspirations toward more money, a bigger blueprint for business.


    But in any case, Xu Mo felt it necessary to condemn this behavior of dragging away someone''s wife on such an important holiday as New Year''s.


    They settled into Zanhua Courtyard.


    With limited rooms, they squeezed together.


    Fu characters made from boiled dough were pasted on the front gate, littlenterns hung on both sides, decorations stuck to the windows.


    The customs differ beyond ten li.


    In great Anyang County, different counties had different customs, different towns had different dialects. But the tradition of pasting fu characters and hangingnterns for New Year''s was kept by every household without exception.


    On their way to Anyang County, everywhere was still bare.


    On the return trip, thend was filled with bright red.


    Zheng Ruqian thought back to the previous year''s New Year spent with siblings at the dpidated temple, and the years of relying on each other since. He couldn''t help sniffling.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t return home for New Year''s over twenty-five taels of silver. He felt he had no face to see his siblings.


    But this didn''t mean he didn''t miss them.


    He wondered if they were doing alright back in Xieyang County, if they were angry, little Jiang Sheng must be puffed up like an angry toad.


    Zheng Ruqian felt mournful on one hand, and stopped the donkey cart at Zanhua Courtyard''s door on the other.


    Helping down the two aunties who were nearly frozen stiff, he raised his hand to knock, not forgetting to think of his brothers, sister, and sisters-inw.


    Unexpectedly the door opened, revealing a familiar pretty face.


    "Zheng Ruqian, you remembered toe back!"

 Chapter 94: A Bowl of Meat Dumplings

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>


    This was the first time Jiang Sheng had directly called out his name in anger and discourtesy.


    But to Zheng Ruqian''s ears, it sounded like celestial music.


    "Little Jiang Sheng," he eximed in surprise, "What are you doing in the provincial capital?"


    When the trail of people both tall and short appeared behind her, Zheng Ruqian''s eyes grew wet. "Big brother, third brother, little fourth, little fifth, you all came?"


    Xu Mo smiled faintly, his voice icy cold, "How could we note? Noting would go against our agreement."


    Fang Heng snapped a wooden stick in half, "Or rather, we came to discipline those who went against the agreement."


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips without speaking, but stood firmly behind Fang Heng - listen to third brother.


    Chang Yan coughed twice, hiding behind Xu Mo - listen to big brother.


    Zheng Ruqian''s expression changed, seemingly happy yet sad, on the verge of tears yet also timid.


    After a moment, Liu Cui behind him spoke up, "I''m telling you boys, stop freezing us girls to death."


    Zhang Qiquan hurriedly rushed out and draped a nket over Liu Cui, helping her inside to get warm.


    Liu Cui didn''t leave immediately, instead pulling Zhang Xianglian along and giving her half the nket.


    The standoff at the courtyard gate was thus broken.


    Zheng Ruqian sped his fists, sincerely apologizing, "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have been greedy for business and not gone home for New Year''s, making you all travel so far to the provincial capital."


    "I know my wrongs now. I won''t dare do it again next time."


    "You''re thinking there will be a next time?" Jiang Sheng''s heart softened as she rushed over to tightly clutch his clothes. "Stinky second brother, your punishment is to wash everyone''s dishes today."


    From when they first met until now, they had depended on each other. They were the closest of families, having promised to never separate.


    "Alright, I''ll wash them." Zheng Ruqian agreed with reddened eyes.


    Only then did Fang Heng angrily toss away the two broken sticks, while the tactful Jiang Sheng behind him handed over another.


    Thicker and sturdier.


    Even Fang Heng was astonished.


    Xu Mo was the first to loseposure, lowering his head to chuckle softly, and soon everyone wasughing, along with the eight servants. The entire courtyard was filled with warmth and joy.


    Inside the warm room, Liu Cui watched the children from the window with upturned lips. "This New Year will definitely be lively."


    Turning to look at Zhang Xianglian, a woman who had lived such a bleak first half of life, she also smiled contentedly.


    Leaving their terrible family behind, life was indeed getting better and better.


    That night, everyone rested well.


    On the 30th, they busily prepared in earnest.


    Zhang Qiquan washed the freshly bought pork clean, dicing it finely along with green onions and ginger.


    Zhang Xianglian kneaded dough and divided it into small pieces, while Liu Cui rolled out the skins with a rolling pin.


    Fang Heng led his younger siblings and the servants to sweep the courtyard, clearing out spiderwebs that had gathered over the past year.


    Zheng Ruqian hugged piles of dried broad beans, gently rubbing and ttening them like gold ingots, finally taking out a handful to soak in warm water.


    "Second brother, why are you still researching these beans?" Jiang Sheng came over, "If they can''t sell, just let it be. Just think of a way to earn back the 25 taels of silver."


    Though she spoke this way, the heartache in the young girl''s eyes was inly visible.


    Although big brother, second brother and fourth brother all earned money, third brother and the servants also spent a lot. Careful calctions showed they hadn''t actually saved much by year''s end.


    At least Jiang Sheng''s little purse hadn''t be full again.


    But tofort her second brother, she forced herself to speak encouragingly.


    Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help butugh. His nose turned slightly sour fromughing. He patted his sister''s head and gently said, "It won''t be like that Jiang Sheng. Although there were difficulties buying up these dried beans, it''s also an opportunity."


    "As long as we can develop this opportunity, I won''t have to rely on favors to do business in the provincial capital anymore."


    Besides, they had already ovee the difficulties.


    At first Jiang Sheng didn''t understand, but after Auntie Zhang finished wrapping the dumplings and got up to stew the dried beans and minced meat together in arge pot, lifting the lid released an irresistible aroma.


    "We couldn''t make it tasty before because we didn''t find the key." Zheng Ruqian proudly introduced, "Dried beans are dried vegetables. Everyone thought soaking them in warm water was best, but actually nching them in boiling water after soaking is better."


    "Dried beans absorb oil, so the choice of meat should be oil-rich. Dried beans take well to long stewing, best double the usual time. Add spices and stew to draw out the rich broth, wrap with thin yet chewy tbread, and one bite takes half your soul away."


    On New Year''s Eve, the eve of the lunar new year.


    Inside the warm room, everyone wore new clothes of all kinds, sitting around arge round table.


    Besides the tantalizing braised dried beans and minced meat, the table was filled with countless dumplings, vegetarian and meat, upying every avable space.


    Jiang Sheng knew dumplings were a delicacy that only vigers could enjoy during New Year''s, with at most one bowl per person. Once finished, there would be no more.


    Of course they couldn''t be left over to feed dogs, and even less likely to appear in the mouths of beggars.


    In any case, Jiang Sheng never reunited with anyone on New Year''s Eve. She would wander the vige, and whenever a house''s aroma of dumplings drifted out, she would ster herself against their doorway and hungrily inhale.


    Later when she reached Auntie Zhang''s door, Auntie Zhang took pity and secretly left two for her. But they were merely veggie dumplings.


    Because the Zhou family rules dictated that only men could eat meat dumplings, while women only deserved veggie.


    Vegetables with a bit ofrd were not delicate or vorful enough, even a little harsh on the throat.


    But Jiang Sheng still carefully savored them in her mouth again and again before reluctantly swallowing.


    Last year the brothers didn''t know how to wrap dumplings, so Jiang Sheng didn''t even think of them.


    Not until this year were piles of dumplings finally set before her.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t immediately gorge herself. She picked up a bowl of pure meat dumplings and set it in front of Auntie Zhang, baring her teeth in a grin. "Auntie, we have meat dumplings too now."


    One who had only ever eaten veggie.


    One whose veggie dumplings numbered only two.


    Zhang Xianglian thought of the past and sadness overcame her as tears suddenly fell.


    But she still forced herself to pick up a meat dumpling and stuff it in her mouth, savoring the rich meat fragrance. Choking back sobs, she said, "Delicious, extremely delicious."

 Chapter 95: The Red Envelope is given out

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    Zhang Xianglian chopped fresh pork, some into fine minced meat, some kept in chunks, so that when eaten, it would be delicate and tender, yet one could still chew the plump meat chunks.


    It was indeed delicious.


    But what was even more delicious was the current mood, the joy of being able to eat dumplings whenever desired, the carefree and unrestrained life.


    Zhang Xianglian recalled the days when she could only watch the pot bottoms after cooking, eating leftover dishes if avable, if not, swallowing in steamed buns. Tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Liu Cui empathized and put her arm around Zhang Xianglian''s shoulders, gentlyforting her, "It''s all in the past, sister. From now on, we will all be fine and keep getting better."


    Zhang Qiquan did not want to see them with tearful eyes. He raised his cup to break the gloom, "Alright, cheer up! It''s New Year''s Day. No matter how it was in the past, from now on, we''ll always have meat dumplings to eat."


    Jiang Sheng was the first to respond, "I absolutely refuse vegetable stuffing."


    That showed how much he disliked vegetables.


    Zheng Ruqian chuckled. The others alsoughed.


    Together they raised their cups and drank the tea, celebrating the New Year.


    Suddenly there were noisesing from outside, Jiang Yizhi to Jiang Baquan from the next table all ran into the yard and eximed.


    Turned out the wealthy families in the city were setting off fireworks, big and small, scattered and clustered, much nicer than those in town.


    Jiang Sheng watched intently, eyes glued.


    Zhang Qiquan took advantage of his familiarity with the city gained over the past year and a half, and voluntarily introduced to little Jiang Sheng, "The fireworks over there are the Wu family''s, those are the Liu family¡¯s, those are the Wang family¡¯s, the farthest are the Bian family¡¯s. It seems the Wangs are the wealthiest, their fireworks are the biggest and most splendid..."


    Fang Heng stood straight by the window, looking towards the Wangs.


    When mother was alive, she had said uncle was honest and kindhearted, aunt was petty, and neither was good at business. Much of the properties left by grandparents was lost. If not for the Fangs lending a hand several times, they could not have maintained such wealth.


    Later father died in battle, mothermitted suicide, yet the Wangs did not fall. On the contrary, they became more prosperous.


    One could guess what tricks had been yed.


    How frightening rtives could be. For wealth, they could turn ruthless, point des at the young ones they once doted on, disregard old affection.


    Yet it was uncertain how long the Wangs could maintain their wealth gained by manipting Fang Heng.


    And when the Fangs could rise again.


    "Younger brother." Xu Mo hade over at some point, "If the Wangs fall, would you feel upset?"


    Fang Heng was startled, then smiled.


    "Eldest brother thinks too little of me, Fang Heng. Although my parents'' deaths were unrted to the Wangs, their heartlessness towards me, disregard for my parents'' decades of support, are already akin to treason in my heart."


    "In the army, traitors are lingchi executed."


    Xu Mo nodded, gaze gradually steadying, "The position of Anshui Prefect must not fall into the hands of the Suns."


    In this world, all who have power will not just defend but attack.


    Waiting to counterattack only after being harmed is not kindness but foolishness.


    The Wangs wanted to crush them with one strike, so they would ruthlessly plot back.


    Fang Heng turned and happened to meet Xu Mo''s eyes like secluded pools.


    Although young, they hadposure and steadiness from experiencing ups and downs, as well as some shrewdness.


    Chang Yan had alsoe over at some point, standing beside Xu Mo, looking towards the Suns, baring his teeth in a grin, "The Suns only helped Madam Wang, not the entire Wang family."


    When there were internal conflicts in a family, there would be a good show.


    Just then the fireworks ended. Jiang Sheng hopped in happily, saw his three elder brothers standing together emanating frost, startled, "Eldest brother, third brother, fifth brother, what are you doing?"


    "Did you enjoy the fireworks?" Xu Mo instantly softened.


    "I''ll take you to see more elsewhere." Fang Heng smiled, baring his teeth.


    "Or we could buy some too." Chang Yan tilted his head.


    Oh, it was like three dogs about to fight suddenly saw their master return, and swiftly started wagging their tails.


    Jiang Sheng shook his head, brushed off the strange thoughts, "No need, fireworks are too expensive. Watching others is enough."


    She hopped to the round table and shouted, "Time to eat dumplings!"


    Zheng Ruqian was dozing off and was startled awake by her. Opening his eyes, he looked around frantically. Seeing the yard full of two carts of dried green beans, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Eat dumplings, eat dumplings, they''ll get cold if we don''t eat them soon." Zhang Xianglian called the children.


    Wen Zhiyuan took a bite. Hmm, no poison. He ate two more bites, indeed no poison.


    The three children by the window also came back. Everyone ate their fill and took a good nap.


    On New Year''s Day in the city, there was a custom to visit rtives and elders to pay New Year''s greetings.


    But the Jiang siblings had no elders or many acquaintances. So they just paid New Year''s respects to Auntie Zhang and the Zhang Qiquan couple. The three of them symbolically wrapped some copper coins in red kerchiefs, not much, just for festiveness.


    The only two with social connections were Zheng Ruqian and Xu Mo.


    Xu Mo went to visit the Prefect to thank him for governing the people like his children and seeking justice for the citizens.


    At the same time, paving the way to oppose the Suns and Wangs.


    Zheng Ruqian prepared several bags of cured meat, brown sugar and wine, as well as a pot of stewed pork and dried green beans freshly cooked, and hurried to deliver them while still hot to You Ran House.


    Soon, they returned.


    "Shopkeeper Hao epted them and even gave me a red envelope." Zheng Ruqian reported to his brothers, "This batch of dried green beans is almost guaranteed to sell well."


    Having made tasty vor, there was no worry the beans would not sell. The twenty-five taels lost before the New Year would certainly be earned back after the New Year.


    Compared to Zheng Ruqian''s tion, eldest brother Xu Mo was much quieter.


    "Eldest brother, what did the Prefect say?" Fang Heng asked.


    Xu Mo shook his head.


    That represented the answer was negative.


    Fang Heng was surprised, couldn''t help looking dazed, "Even the Prefect cannot interfere with the selection of the next Prefect. It seems we can only rely on ourselves."


    Previously, there was the option of reporting to officials, seeking protection under thew.


    But this time, they could only strive by themselves, relying on their good fortune.


    "However, the Prefect said as long as he holds his position, he would not allow unfair or oppressive cases against the people to happen in Anshui." Xu Mo said in a deep voice.


    Fang Heng pressed his lips without speaking.


    Back then it was difficult enough dealing with a county magistrate. Now their opponents would be the next Prefect, a whole level higher.


    But they had no choice.


    Blocking might be met with difficulties, but not blocking and allowing a Sun to take the position of Anshui Prefect, what awaited them could only be catastrophic destruction.


    As the ancients wisely said, when retreat was not an option, only advance remained; when loss was inevitable, only gains could be sought.


    To protect their family behind them, to uphold the dignity of their youth, at this moment, they would brave winds and waves unflinchingly, with righteous courage.


    Not far away, a carriage raced over, inside sat a white-faced beardless youth in his early twenties. From afar, seeing the five erect youths, he first revealed admiration, then sadness, quickly masked by feigned excitement.


    When Wang Xi stopped the carriage, he scrambled down clumsily, stopped in front of Fang Heng, and held out his palm revealing the fragrant sachet meticulously sewn by Jing Xin.


    "This is your red envelope."

 Chapter 96: Sow Discord

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>


    When speaking of giving out "money for the new year", it refers to the original form of red envelopes. In the days when there was no paper money, handkerchiefs or sachets were often used instead.


    Ordinary people would use handkerchiefs, like Zhang Xianglian and her husband Zhang Qiuan, barely managing to wrap up a few copper coins.


    Those of slightly higher status would use sachets, like Shopkeeper Hao, but those sachets were nothing more than the ordinary kind worth a couple of coins, with just a few broken silver pieces inside, still less than half a tael.


    Then look at the sachet in Bian Wenxuan''s hand - the level of sophistication could be called stunning. Every stitch and thread embroidered on it was extremely exquisite, and the bulging of the purse showed that the amount was not small either.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes shone brightly, and his right hand involuntarily raised up and pressed down several times, leaving only transparent drool trailing at the corners of his mouth.


    Xu Mo was rather calm, only looking at Bian Wenxuan with a few more appraising nces.


    "If it''s silver, there''s fifty taels." After observing for a while, Chang Yan whispered in Wen Zhiyun and Jiang Sheng''s ears.


    The two gasped, and looked at Bian Wenxuan differently.


    Xu Mo had painstakingly earned just about a hundred taels inmissions for the entire past year. For Bian Wenxuan to give out fifty taels of "new year''s money" in one go was truly excessive.


    It was like if your annual sry was 80,000 yuan, and your boss gave you 40,000 yuan as new year''s money. Would you dare ept it?


    Fang Heng didn''t dare.


    He knitted his brows looking at Bian Wenxuan, and gently declined, "County Magistrate, you are too kind. We are not far apart in age, I cannot ept your new year''s money."


    Bian Wenxuan looked at himself, then looked at Fang Heng, and rolled his eyes.


    He, County Magistrate Bian, was twenty-five.


    He, little Fang Heng, was twelve.


    Where was the simrity in age? Where was the "not far apart"? Bian Wenxuan felt that with some effort, he could give birth to a Fang Heng.


    "It''s not from me," the County Magistrate ran out of patience and shoved it over crudely, "It''s from her."


    Fang Heng''s motion of declining came to a halt, and the heavy sachet fell into his arms.


    This "her" should be referring to his aunt, right?


    He just didn''t know why she didn''t give it to him personally, and didn''te to find him herself.


    Bian Wenxuan didn''t linger for long after giving the new year''s money. As soon as he was done, he got on his carriage and left.


    In the end, Fang Heng didn''t ask the questions in his heart out loud.


    After Bian Wenxuan left, Zheng Ruqian was the first to pounce over, sniffing the fragrance of the Shu brocade, salivating. "Third brother, third brother, quick, see how much is inside, I heard Xiaowu say it was fifty taels."


    The two horse carriages with five hundred catties of dried beans were only twenty-five taels. To think this one purse held a full fifty taels of silver.


    This was indeed a wealthy family, wasn''t it?


    For the first time, Zheng Ruqian resented his own ordinary birth, resented not having a wealthy and noble fate.


    Fang Heng was exasperated, and reached out to open it. The golden yellow dazzled his eyes.


    Chang Yan frowned, only to realize he had guessed wrongly.


    It wasn''t that the number was guessed wrongly, but rather the type was guessed wrongly.


    This was not fifty taels of white silver, but fifty taels of gold. Based on the exchange rate, that was a full five hundred taels of white silver.


    It was worth five years of Xu Mo''s tutge, ten years of medicine for Wen Zhiyun, eight years of Zheng Ruqian''s vegetable business, and Jiang Sheng''s meals for ten lifetimes.


    This was also the first time the six siblings had seen such arge sum of gold.


    Not just Zheng Ruqian, even Chang Yan was startled for a moment.


    Fang Heng held it in his hands like a hot potato. He hurriedly went forward, wanting to return it to Bian Wenxuan, but discovered that he couldn''t even see a carriage shadow within his vision.


    "County Magistrate Bian seemed to have fled for fear that you would return it," Xu Mo said softly.


    Fang Heng ced the gold back into the sachet, feeling even more bewildered in his heart.


    "Don''t overthink, perhaps it''s Aunt who wanted to support you," Zheng Ruqian patted his shoulder, only envying that he didn''t have an aunt like that.


    "That''s right Third Brother. If you really have any doubts, you can ask Aunt herself when you see her in the future," Chang Yan also said.


    That was all they could do for now.


    Fang Heng pursed his lips, his longing to destroy the county magistrate Sun''s position growing even stronger.


    After discussing it thoroughly, they decided to temporarily remain in the prefecture city instead of returning to Xieyang County.


    Zheng Ruqian had Pang Dashan deliver two lots of new year goods on his behalf, one lot to Bai Shopkeeper of You Ran House in Xieyang County, and one lot to County Magistrate Pang in Yunshui County.


    After observing for half a month, they figured out the situation with the Wang Family.


    The Wang Family had a total of two legitimate sons and daughters. The legitimate son was Fang Heng''s deceased uncle, and the legitimate daughter was Fang Heng''s birth mother.


    The illegitimate daughters who had all married out were unimportant. What was worth mentioning were the Wang Family''s three illegitimate sons.


    Initially, with the presence of the legitimate son and daughter, the illegitimate sons didn''t dare cause trouble, and were well-behaved and docile. The entire Wang Family lived in harmony.


    Later, after the sessive deaths of the legitimate son and daughter, their hearts started stirring. They felt that the Wang Family had to have a male heir to carry it on. Lady Wang and Miss Wang were women of gentle upbringing, insufficient to head the Wang Family.


    This was the contradiction in the Wang Family.


    In order to maintain the glory of the Wang Family main house, and suppress the restless illegitimate sons, Lady Wang was willing to sacrifice Fang Heng''s life to continue obtaining the support of the Fang Family.


    But the Wang Family illegitimate sons were unhappy about it. They wanted the power in the Wang Family, so they couldn''t watch as Lady Wang allied with the Fang Family, and even more so, watch the might of Lady Wang''s maiden family grow step by step.


    In fact, the Wang Family illegitimate sons and the Sun Family were already at daggers drawn, justcking an opportunity to light the fuse.


    After deliberating over it several times, the final wise and critical choice fell on Wang Mingyu, the Wang Family eldest illegitimate son from the second household, who had previously charged through You Ran House on a carriage.


    He was the precious legitimate son and the hope for the "usurpation" of the second household of the Wang Family.


    Most importantly, he was an idiot.


    Zheng Ruqian had merely pretended to be a petty merchant splurging money around. After identally getting acquainted with Wang Mingyu, and unknowingly revealing his "close rtionship" with You Ran House, Wang Mingyu took him to be a good brother.


    The two drank heartily at You Ran House, and "coincidentally" bumped into Miss Wang. Zheng Ruqian goaded Wang Mingyu to greet his cousin, so Wang Mingyu did so.


    Naturally, he was not met with a good expression, and was even mocked a couple of times.


    Wang Mingyu felt unhappy, and did not dare take action against the legitimate line. He could only vent his frustration elsewhere.


    By coincidence, beside Miss Wang was also standing a young cousin from the Sun Family who zealously spoke up for his sister a couple of times.


    And so, a huge fight broke out at You Ran House.


    By the time Wang Mingyu and the young master of the Sun Family were pulled apart, both had bruised faces and neither was willing to back down.


    "He bullied others first. They are just a family who relies on sucking blood from women. Who''s afraid of whom?" Wang Mingyu yelled hoarsely.


    The Wang Family illegitimate sons had always looked down on the Sun Family to begin with. With Zheng Ruqian stoking the mes a couple more times, it was unsurprising Wang Mingyu would have such thoughts.


    Miss Wang and the young Sun master''s faces were livid. They spoke sternly, "It was clearly you who lost your mind first. We will settle this issue!"


    Then they hurried back to report the matter to the Wang Family.


    Among the crowds, Zheng Ruqian secretly slipped back to the private room, emptied out the cups of cooling tea that could quell the mes, aplished his mission, and perfectly exited the scene.

 Chapter 97: The Royal Family Is Dirty

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>


    These things were simple to say but took a long time to scheme and maneuver.


    Not to mention anything else, just selecting the right person caused the six siblings to argue endlessly.


    Xu Mo thought they should hire someone, and after the deal was done they''d have no further ties and wouldn''t harm their own.


    Fang Heng thought it improper; someone who could be bought with silver could also be bought away with silver. He wanted to select a clever servant from among the household help.


    Because of his outstanding performancest time, Jiang San had garnered the young masters'' favor.


    But after all he was just a child from a poor family, only able to practice martial arts and with some cleverness. If he really had to hobnob with noble lords, he showed his timidity.


    After deliberating again and again, it turned out only Zheng Ruqian had the thickest skin and the most glib tongue.


    Dealing with Pang Magistrate for years erased his fear of high officials and nobility. Plus his rtionship with the owner of You Ran House allowed him toe and go there freely and familiarly.


    He was the right man for the job, but who was willing to let silly second brother take such a risk?


    Jiang Sheng was the first to jump up. "No, second brother still has to do business in the city. What if the Sun and Wang families suppress him? What then?"


    Xu Mo also frowned. "To risk oneself like this is uneptable."


    Fang Heng was even more direct. "It''d be better if I went. At least I can fight back."


    Then he received the unanimous disdain of the whole family.


    The Wangs'' target was Fang Heng. If someone recognized him and killed him on the spot...


    It was still better not to stir up such trouble.


    Wen Zhiyun, who spoke gently even to his own people, definitely wouldn''t work.


    Chang Yan was too young. Calling Wang Mingyu "brother" would make the other look down to find him.


    After eliminating all the unsuitable choices, only the one suitable one remained.


    Zheng Ruqian spoke broadly, "Leave this kind of thing to me. I''ll take care of it. Incidentally, the owner of You Ran House asked me for a month''s worth of dry green beans. I was nning to give it to him all at once."


    Truth be told, second brother Zheng''s heart had grown crooked too.


    Initially when he brought two cartloads of dry green beans to You Ran House in the city, the owner t out rejected him, greatly injuring his heart.


    As a result, he went so far as to take Zhang Xianglian and Liu Cui to Anyang County over the Lunar New Year to learn the true art of stewing red braised pork. On New Year''s Day he delivered it to the owner of You Ran House, who ate it voraciously, loudly eximing it was delicious.


    After the owner of You Ran House finished it, even licking up the soup with buns, when he went to buy beans from Zheng Ruqian, he pushed away the offer.


    No need to ask why. He harbored a grudge, and used it as an opportunity to raise the price.


    But Zheng Ruqian didn''tpletely dismiss the owner''s face. He pulled two handfuls of beans from the donkey carts and ceremoniously gave them to the owner, only saying, "Sir, eat as much as you want. We have plenty here."


    As for wanting more from You Ran House, that would have to wait.


    This waitsted until after Lantern Festival, until the owner of You Ran House was anxiously waiting, until this perfectly opportune time.


    But everyone fell silent.


    Xu Mo felt the most guilty. As the eldest brother he couldn''t protect his younger brother, but instead sent his younger brother into danger in his ce.


    Fang Heng regretted it. He med himself for bringing all this storm and stress. If not for him, there wouldn''t be so much trouble.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan clenched their fists, angry at themselves for being too young to help.


    Jiang Sheng dazedly looked at Zheng Ruqian for a long time before asking, "Second brother, aren''t you afraid?"


    Acting, facing the two great families, possibly questioned and hunted afterwards.


    That timid little young master who wailed when abandoned by his mother, how did he be so strong?


    Zheng Ruqian was startled for a moment.


    After a long pause, he bent down and stroked Jiang Sheng''s head, saying gently, "Jiang Sheng, weren''t you afraid wandering all those years?


    The hardships we''ve endured aren''t one tenth of yours.


    If even a little girl isn''t afraid, what do they, fully grown men, have to fear?"


    They had fought bailiffs and magistrates. They weren''t the weak, tender beggars they first were.


    "Leave it to me."


    Leaving these words, Zheng Ruqian strode out the door.


    Though still a child, his figure was already straight and broad.


    "Second brother." Wen Zhiyun chased after him and put the medicinal powder he and Doctor Wu tried into his hands. "This can disrupt people''s moods and make them irritable and angry. You may find it useful."


    Finally the little fourth brother could contribute something to the family too.


    Zheng Ruqian stroked his little head, turned, took Jiang San and Jiang Si, caught up to the two donkey carts, and went straight to You Ran House.


    Everything happened smoothly.


    Wang Mingyu''s idiocy exceeded expectations. Indulged by the family all these years, he was not only hot-tempered but unscrupulous. With a son like this, even if he inherited the Wang family he would only lead them to decline.


    But he could still swagger into You Ran House fearlessly, drinking the tea Zheng Ruqian handed him. Then when his provoked temperament acted up, he directly bullied the Sun family members.


    The Suns and Wangs inevitably came into conflict.


    Eldest youngdy Wang tearfullyined to her cousin that he went too far in bullying people, evenying hands on her and trying to hit her too, truly reckless and unrestrained.


    Wang Mingyu was arrogant at first, but after a beating from his own father, he too started bawling, saying straight out his cousin didn''t respect him as the elder male cousin, looking down on the Wang family''s male heir. He was only teaching on his father''s behalf.


    Some teaching on his father''s behalf.


    It was said Lady Sun''s face immediately darkened. She had originally still wanted to reconcile with the Wangs, but now, unwilling to watch these bastard children make trouble, her anger red. She only wanted to wipe them out.


    Hairpin Courtyard


    Listening to Jiang San''s vivid description, Zheng Ruqianughed uproariously, even taking credit. "I taught him that phrase. Eldest brother said Lady Sun hates others mentioning herck of men in the house. Fifth brother said to poke people''s vital points when poking them. How''s my learning? Pretty good right?"


    Xu Mo nodded slightly. Recalling Wang Mingyu''s idiocy, he felt puzzled again. "From the description, the second master of the Wang family should be quite smart. How could he raise a son with such a temperament?"


    Any clear-sighted person knew a son like this absolutely could not bear the heavy responsibility of a family.


    Chang Yan pondered briefly before suddenly looking to Jiang Yi and Jiang Er. "Find out about the third and fourth houses of the Wang family."


    Not long after, Jiang Yi and Jiang Er returned.


    The steadier Jiang Yi slowly and steadily said, "The fourth house of the Wangs has two daughters. The third house has a son and daughter. Their son has been sickly and timid since childhood, rarely appearing before others."


    That exined it.


    The second master of the Wangs was just an arrogant clown. The truly important one was the third master hiding behind the scenes.


    Wang Mingyu was merely a spoiled target. He just waited for the second master to perish together with the first master, and then this seemingly weak son of the third master coulde out and take over.


    Whether he was truly weak remained to be seen.


    After Chang Yan finished analyzing, all the children shuddered.


    Zheng Ruqian said incredulously, "Are these family? So much scheming? So much maneuvering?"


    Fang Heng smiled bitterly.


    Xu Mo shook his head.


    Chang Yan lowered his eyes for a moment beforeughing. "Those who pursue profit are everywhere."


    The richer the family, the harder to find true feelings.


    Just as everyone fell silent, amotion sounded from outside.


    Soon after, Jiang Yi hurried in to report, "Young masters, youngdy, the eldest young master of the Wang family sent people here saying he wants Zheng young master to testify for him that he wasn''t the one who struck first."


    Zheng Ruqian abruptly stood up, his face pale.

 Chapter 98: The Second Brother Slaps Himself

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>


    "This despicable person!" he couldn''t help but curse angrily. "When I taught him, I repeatedly reminded and instructed him not to drag me into it. How did he turn around and use me as a scapegoat? The people of the Wang family are so wicked, so wicked."


    Beside him, Fang Heng''s face turned pale, and he picked up a long stick, ready to stand up.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan quickly approached, each embracing their impulsive third brother.


    "Don''t be hasty, Third Brother," Xu Mo''s expression was also grim, but he calmly pinched the bridge of his nose. "From the beginning of this task, we knew that such a scene would happen."


    With the power of the Wang family, it wouldn''t be difficult to find out who was instigating behind the scenes.


    They had prepared various ways to evade, deny, and even nned to bring out the protector appointed by the Anshui County magistrate at a critical moment.


    But before the Wang family could make a move, Wang Mingyu exposed Zheng Ruqian in this way.


    It wasn''t the worst-case scenario.


    If Zheng Ruqian could make the Wang family realize that he was Wang Mingyu''s deceitful friend, he could escape smoothly.


    If not...


    He would have to suffer severe consequences.


    "Second Brother, you can''t go," Fang Heng angrily spoke out, "The Wang family is a treacherous ce, you can''t go."


    They could still escape outside, but once they entered the Wang family, they would be at the mercy of others.


    But their main purpose was to sow discord, and Zheng Ruqian always remembered that, never forgetting.


    He waved his hand and said, "Rest assured, all of you. I will surely enrage Wang Mingyu on this trip and make him have an endless feud with the Sun family."


    Fang Heng was emotionally stirred and wanted to say something more, but the people from the Wang family impatiently rushed into the courtyard.


    Helpless, he could only grit his teeth and hide in the inner courtyard.


    Xu Mo led the other three brothers and sisters into the courtyard, leaving Zheng Ruqian alone in his original spot.


    "Master Zheng," the people from the Wang family remained polite, "Our young master requests your presence."


    Zheng Ruqian clenched his moist palms and nodded arrogantly, "Is it time to drink again? Let''s go."


    He confidently boarded the Wang family''s carriage.


    Then, Second Brother was astonished.


    All along, they had been riding the cheap carriage from home, which cost only a few dozen silver pieces. Although it was spacious, the shock absorption was poor, and sitting for a long time would make their buttocks sore and their heads dizzy.


    Zheng Ruqian thought that all carriages were like that.


    Until today, when he sat in Wang Mingyu''s carriage, he realized that cushions could be ced inside the carriage, a table could be set up in the middle, and under the table, fruits and pastries could be hidden, and even writing materials could be ced.


    The carriage driver had excellent skills and the journey was smooth and stable, almost devoid of bumps.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Wang family, and Zheng Ruqian still felt a bit reluctant.


    When Jiang San helped him down, he secretly told himself that if he could escape sessfully this time, he would also get such arge and stable carriage for his family.


    Little Jiang Sheng would definitely notin about a sore bottom, and everyone wouldn''t have to worry about Wen Zhiyun''s delicate frame being jolted apart, let alone worry about Chang Yan vomiting outside the carriage.


    Indeed, money was good.


    As Zheng Ruqian marveled, he was led to the presence of the Wang family members.


    It was his first time seeing such aplete array of arge family.


    Sun Shi, dignified and virtuous in her position, sat at the main seat, with three illegitimate sons on each side eyeing each other. Kneeling in the middle were none other than Miss Wang and Wang Mingyu.


    As soon as Zheng Ruqian saw Wang Mingyu, he happily waved his hand and said, "Brother Zheng,e over here and tell them that it wasn''t me who started it. It was Wang Yuyao who disrespected me, so I had to teach her a lesson."


    His words caught the attention of Sun Shi and Second Master Wang.


    In an instant, Zheng Ruqian''s back was covered in a thinyer of sweat as his mind raced through his life experiences.


    To answer meant offending Sun Shi.


    To answer otherwise meant offending Second Master Wang.


    Not answering meant offending both.


    Fortunately, Zheng Ruqian''s mind was still agile. After a brief silence, he chuckled and deliberately exposed his "foolish" nature, scratching his head and shouting, "Brother, what are you talking about? I drank so much that day, I only saw you angrily rushing out..."


    The rest of his words were left unsaid, as if the storyteller had left a suspenseful cliffhanger.


    But Second Master Wang''s expression had already softened, and he looked at Sun Shi, saying, "Sister-inw, the matter has been rified. It was indeed not Yu''er''s fault. Although there shouldn''t be conflicts between siblings, the older brother should have a bit more authority over the younger sister."


    He was reminding Sun Shi that it was reasonable for Wang Mingyu to discipline Wang Yuyao.


    Sun Shi''s face grew even darker, her eyes almost killing Zheng Ruqian.


    After a while, she sharply eximed, "Mingyu grew up under my care. How could he be cruel to his younger sister? I think it''s you, the scoundrel, who said something deliberately to provoke this."


    She had turned her firepower on Zheng Ruqian.


    Anotheryer of sweat formed on Zheng Ruqian''s back, and he became somewhat flustered. He opened his mouth to argue but closed it again.


    Because he did indeed provoke them. No matter how he argued, he couldn''t deny it, and it would be easy for the Wang family to shift their anger from "ming" to "suspecting," further exposing the other cousins.


    At this moment, he had to follow Chang Yan''s example and think in reverse.


    Zheng Ruqian blinked and suddenly nodded fearfully, "Yes, yes, Madam is right. It was me who instigated, it''s all my fault."


    After speaking, he pped himself in the face.


    With this action, not only Sun Shi, but even Second Master Wang was stunned.


    Wang Mingyu was so angry that he jumped up, grabbed Zheng Ruqian''s arm, and said indignantly, "Father, Aunt is bullying people too much. She actually forced my friend like this!"


    Then he looked at Zheng Ruqian and said, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here. No one can bully you."


    He looked earnest, his eyes filled with genuine anger and no trace of insincerity.


    For a brief moment, Zheng Ruqian''s heart trembled.


    Wang Mingyu may be a prodigal son, a worthless person who couldn''t aplish anything, who had a vtile temper and didn''t respect the county magistrate, but he recognized Zheng Ruqian and treated him with sincerity.


    With this sincerity, Zheng Ruqian didn''t have to do anything. He just needed to endure suffering and show weakness, and Wang Mingyu would make a fuss for him.


    For a while, chaos ensued, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    Wang Mingyu scolded this person and that person, even disregarding his own father''s words, insisting that Sun Shi give him an exnation.


    Zheng Ruqian, as a half-guest, was promptly pulled out of the main courtyard to avoid the family''s major conflict.


    He felt a bit overwhelmed and found the situation both amusing and exasperating. Seated behind the sheltered entrance, he pondered whether he should leave.


    A delicate young man with a gentle demeanor, Fang Heng, appeared behind him and softly said, "I have evidence of the Sun family causing harm to themon people. Would you be interested?"

 Chapter 99: The Sun Family Iniquity

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>


    The third branch of the Wang family had a son who was chronically ill since childhood. They invited dozens of renowned doctors who all predicted that he was unlikely to live past his twentieth year. He was now thirteen. Though he should have been a handsome, elegant youth, hisplexion was wan and sickly, his body tormented by illness. However, his words were like thunder, striking Zheng Ruqian squarely between the eyes.


    "You, you, you..." Zheng Ruqian''s mouth opened in shock for a long while before closing again. "What nonsense are you spouting? This is the Wang family!"


    How dare someone try to make trouble here?


    "I know this is the Wang family," the youth said nonchntly with augh. "I also know why you''re here at the Wang residence."


    Cold sweat beaded on Zheng Ruqian''s back again as he stared intensely at the sickly heir to the third branch, probing and calcting.


    "My name is Wang Fufeng," the boy said lightly. "It''s just as you guessed - my family felt I was as weak as a willow in the wind, so they named me Fufeng."


    "I am wracked with illness and likely to die young, but I also know the Wang family is in chaotic disarray." A sh of pain passed through Wang Fufeng''s eyes. "Everyone is vying for power without a thought for this family. They have all forgotten grandfather''s teachings - they''ve forgotten that the ''Wang'' name is the root of their prosperity."


    Whether it was Lady Sun or the Wang family''s illegitimate sons, they all wanted control over the Wang n, yet not one of them wished to make the Wangs stronger or more respected in the city.


    Their vision was narrow and short-sighted. They forgot grandfather''s instructions, mad with greed and even willing to kill each other for fame and fortune.


    Wang Fufeng''s pale face flushed slightly with agitation. He let out a long breath, steadying himself before continuing, "I don''t have many years left to live, nor reason to plot against you. I painstakingly gathered this evidence - you''re wee to verify it yourself if you don''t believe me."


    With that, he produced a stack of papers from his sleeve and handed them over.


    Zheng Ruqian hesitated a moment.


    He could vaguely hear the chaos in the Wang residence, yet the youth before him emanated a timeless serenity. His illness was inly evident, but his gaze was firm with resolve.


    Zheng Ruqian reached out and epted the papers, unable to resist asking, "If you ruin the Suns, aren''t you just helping the second branch?"


    The third branch''s heir was sickly, while the second branch''s Wang Mingyu was hale and hearty. It was clear to any discerning eye who would inherit control of the family.


    But Wang Fufeng shook his head solemnly. "No, I''m not helping the second branch."


    "I simply don''t want outsiders interfering in the Wang family''s affairs."


    Having said his piece, he left weakly without lingering.


    Zheng Ruqian tucked the stack of papers into his robe, listened a while longer to the ruckus, then decided to take his leave as well. Fortunately no one tried to stop him.


    Stepping out past the imposing gates of the Wang residence, Zheng Ruqian was about to walk home when a carriage pulled up before him.


    The slow-witted driver, Jiang San, grinned foolishly. "Second young master, please get in."


    "What are you doing here?" Zheng Ruqian asked, somewhat surprised, but nimbly jumped onto the carriage.


    When he lifted the curtain, he froze in shock.


    Inside sat one, two, three, four, five people - older and younger brothers and sisters packed tightly together.


    The mostposed was Xu Mo, who gave a faint smile.


    Despite being in the carriage, Fang Heng still wore his schr''s cap.


    Wen Zhiyun clutched a small medicine box, anxiously looking left and right.


    Chang Yan leaned against his fourth elder brother, his face rather pale.


    Only little Jiang Sheng was still sweet and cheerful as ever. "Second brother, we''vee to get you! Third brother said if you cried for help inside the Wang residence, we''d rush right in to rescue you."


    Even if it exposed their identities and forced them to flee, they would never abandon Zheng Ruqian alone. This was what it meant to be family.


    Zheng Ruqian''s nose turned a little sour, but he still remembered what had just happened. After squeezing in next to Xu Mo, he recounted everything about Wang Fufeng and took out the bundle of papers tucked in his robe.


    "It''s all here."


    Xu Mo was the first to reach for them. Seeing the elegant curled flower small script, he couldn''t help but sigh in admiration, "What an astute mind, and delicate brush strokes."


    It''s said one''s calligraphy reflects the person. Those who favor wild, unfettered cursiveness have passionate natures, while the delicate and soft prefer small script.


    Curled flower small script was usually favored by secludeddies - seldom did men appreciate it, yet this writing was utterly devoid of feminine frailty.


    Just from these words, Xu Mo felt well-disposed towards Wang Fufeng.


    After reading the contents of the papers, his admiration turned to silence, brows knitted with hints of sorrow.


    Seeing this, the others also lowered their heads to read. Soon, they were all solemn and mute.


    They already knew Lady Sun was vicious in her pursuit of control over the family, but they hadn''t expected her Sun family origins were even worse.


    Lady Sun''s younger brother - the same Sun Yu who sought to be the next magistrate of Anyang county - had over a dozen lives on his hands.


    Back when he was a county magistrate down south, he coveted a small jade mine belonging to a local official''s family. After repeated threats and enticements failed, he actually bought ck gunpowder and blew up the mine, killing that family''s eldest son. The elderly parents were devastated with grief and soon passed away.


    The jade mine naturally fell into Sun Yu''s hands.


    That wasn''t the end of it. After obtaining the mine, he then coveted that official''s beautiful young widow. Under pretense of caring for her, he forcibly abducted her back to the Sun residence.


    When the widow resisted, he threatened harm to her natal family of seven or eight members, leaving her no choice but to weep silently as his concubine, bearing him children to this day.


    Tragically, the whole time this woman never knew that after she left, Sun Yu had viciously massacred her entire family when her eldest brother threatened to expose him.


    In the end, he wrapped up the case by ruling it a mere "ident", erasing two once happy families with that one word.


    And now, Sun Yu actually still sought to be the next magistrate of Anyang county.


    Xu Mo''s eyes turned red with fury, and he identally pped Zheng Ruqian''s thigh. "He absolutely cannot be allowed to take up the post of Anyang county magistrate."


    If it was personal vendetta before, now it was grievance on behalf of themon people.


    This kind ofwless, insatiably greedy man would only bring wailing misery to Anyang. Just like that nameless little county where injustice went unredressed and suffering unalleviated.


    Wang Fufeng had not only gathered evidence of Sun Yu''s crimes against the popce, but also recorded how the next magistrate worked tirelessly to regain the people''s trust in officials, even coughing blood from overwork.


    "It takes so many years for a corrupt official to destroy the people''s faith, and even longer to restore the trust between officials andmoners, to return the county to how it was before," Fang Heng said bitterly.


    Chang Yan stared nkly, eyes moist with grief and helplessness.


    After a long while, Xu Mo gently dabbed his eyes and solemnly instructed, "Jiang San, notify Jiang Yi and Jiang Er to investigate whether Sun Yu''s actions are true."


    Jiang San acknowledged the order.


    "We can also approach Sun Yu''s...concubine," Zheng Ruqian suggested, still wincing and rubbing his thigh. "She lives in the city."


    If Wang Fufeng''s investigation proved urate, they would indeed need to gain this widow''s support and testimony.


    But who should approach her?


    Xu Mo looked at Zheng Ruqian, who looked at Fang Heng, who looked at Wen Zhiyun, who looked at Chang Yan.


    Chang Yan raised his eyes to the carriage roof.


    Though they were only eighty or ny years old, they were still men. There were proprieties between men and women, and they were of different generations.


    After pondering it over, only little sister Jiang Sheng licking her lips and staring longingly at the candied haw berries outside was appropriate.

 Chapter 100: The Big Brother Calculation

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    Jiang Sheng wanted to eat candied haws, even though she had just eaten some not long ago. But her eldest brother Xu Mo felt that eating too many candied haws would rot her teeth, so he forbid her from eating them frequently.


    With no other choice, even though Jiang Miss had lots of money given to her by her third brother, she still listened to her eldest brother the most. She could only drool when seeing the candied haws.


    If possible, she hoped the candied haws could be more sensible and fall into her mouth when she opened it.


    Unfortunately, the candied haws were never that sensible.


    The carriage sped by, and the red and juicy fruits just brushed past her. Jiang Sheng sucked in her drool and sat back in the carriage, only to find all five of her brothers staring at her meaningfully.


    Oh my, that was five pairs of big eyes, all looking at her meaningfully. If Jiang Sheng was not so bold, she probably would have pissed her pants in fear.


    Before she could angrily ask what they were doing, eldest brother Xu Mo spoke first, "Little Jiang Sheng, do you want to eat candied haws?"


    Of course she wanted to, she dreamed about them all the time.


    Jiang Sheng grinned widely, but the wariness cultivated since young made her quickly hide her smile and look at Xu Mo cautiously.


    As the old saying goes, strange things happening means there must be a sinister plot. Big brother himself does not allow her to eat candied haws frequently, and now he brought up candied haws on his own initiative, he must be up to something fishy.


    Another old saying goes, deal with the unexpected by staying the same.


    So little Jiang Sheng pursed her lips and stared back at him with eyes as bright as candles.


    For a moment, the six pairs of big eyes in the carriage engaged in a staring contest, no one blinking.


    After a while, Zheng Ruqian could not take it anymore. He rubbed his temples and yelled, "What are you all doing, having a staring contest like turtles and green beans?"


    Wen Zhiyun let out a light sigh, blinked his eyelids, feeling like tears were about to spill out.


    Fang Heng and Chang Yan also lowered their heads, gently massaging their eyes.


    Only Xu Mo kept staring steadily at Jiang Sheng. After a long while, he let out a sigh, "I feel this is not good, Jiang Sheng is too young after all."


    After he spoke, he lowered his gaze.


    Now Jiang Sheng was curious. She grabbed her heart and looked at Xu Mo, "What''s wrong with big brother? Did something happen?"


    Could it be he wanted to give her more money? That''s fine, no matter how much he gave, she could hold it. She just needed to exchange it for silver notes.


    Jiang Sheng was very pleased with herself and grinned widely.


    But unexpectedly, Xu Mo shook his head again, "No, you can''t do it."


    Jiang Sheng''s smile froze. She practically threw herself onto Xu Mo''sp, staring with wide eyes and said seriously, "That''s not true, big brother. I can do it, I really can."


    "Really?" Xu Mo still doubted.


    "Really." Jiang Sheng nodded vigorously, "The other brothers are watching too. Jiang Sheng can do it."


    The other brothers held in theirughter and said nothing.


    Xu Mo rubbed his temples, andughed softly, "Since this is the case, the mission to get close to Qiao Yuhe will be left to you. I''ll have third brother and Jiang San and Jiang Si protect you. You just need to get her to willingly meet with us."


    Qiao Yuhe was the new concubine from that outsider''s family, she was also Sun Yu''s third concubine.


    This mission was not too difficult, with Fang Heng and Jiang Yi and Jiang Er protecting her, it was basically safe.


    Although Jiang Sheng was surprised, she still agreed.


    The only problem was her mischievous nature. If Xu Mo directly made the request, Jiang Sheng would certainly ask for dozens of strings of candied haws in exchange.


    But too many candied haws really damaged the teeth. In order to protect his little sister''s pearly whites, Xu Mo set a little trap, and little Jiang Sheng foolishly jumped right in.


    Now things were taken care of, and he didn''t have to buy candied haws either.


    Xu Mo tidied his sleeves, calmly and gently returned to the small courtyard.


    Leaving Jiang Sheng standing in ce, racking her brains, feeling like something was not quite right.


    Hmm, it seems like she lost something.


    Luckily, the mission was not too difficult.


    Qiao Yuhe was quite favored by Sun Yu. After entering the Sun residence, she sessively gave birth to a son and daughter, although she could notpare to the official wife, she still lived quite well.


    ording to Jiang San''s investigation, Qiao Yuhe most liked to visit the clothing stores in the city, and every time she went, she had to buy three to five sets before she was willing to leave.


    And her favorite clothing store was called Yuzhen Store, and one set of clothes cost about ten taels of silver.


    Ten taels of silver.


    Jiang Sheng remembered that her first rough cotton jacket only cost a dozen pennies each, although it used the worst cotton padding, and the sewing was crooked, but it already made her so happy that she was unwilling to take it off.


    She really didn''t know what kind of clothes could be worth ten taels of silver per set.


    As Jiang Sheng muttered to herself, she had Auntie Zhang pick some clothes for her.


    Yuzhen Store was the biggest and most luxurious clothing store in Anshui Prefecture. Only rich families went in and out of there. Jiang Sheng wanted to coincidentally bump into Qiao Yuhe there, so she couldn''t dress too shabbily.


    But she only had so few clothes. They sorted through them again and again, but could not pick out a single good, presentable one.


    Zhang Xianglian regretted, "I''ve been so busy making preserved meat these days, I forgot to make a couple sets of clothes for little Jiang Sheng."


    But it was toote to make them now.


    They could only reluctantly pick out a moon white cotton skirt, paired with a snow green cotton long jacket. Tie two little braids hanging past her ears, along with Jiang Sheng''s round little face, at first nce she looked like a clean and lovable little girl.


    When it came to essories, Jiang Sheng was even more destitute. Forget gold and silver jewelry, she didn''t even have a flower hair tie.


    Auntie Zhang didn''t have any either. She could only pin a little wild flower on Jiang Sheng, and said gently, "Our little Jiang Sheng is like a wild flower, lively and vibrant, no one can extinguish her."


    The metaphor was great, Jiang Sheng happily nodded again and again.


    When she finished dressing up and jumped in front of her brothers, the little girl even pulled at her skirt and spun around, "Do I look pretty?"


    "Pretty." The brothers with no sense of aesthetics all nodded.


    Only Wen Zhiyun''s eyebrows knitted slightly, feeling his little sister''s head was too in.


    "Then I''m going out now." After showing off, Jiang Sheng bounced and skipped outside.


    Fang Heng put on a cone hat, and brought Jiang San and Jiang Si to follow far behind her, watching as she walked out of Hairpin Courtyard, watching as she approached Yuzhen Store.


    The original n of the brothers was to have Jiang Sheng wait at the entrance for Qiao Yuhe, either pretending to bump into her or asking her for help, to avoid other troubles appearing inside Yuzhen Store.


    But ns could not keep up with changes. Jiang Sheng had just arrived when she saw Qiao Yuhe leading some servant girls into Yuzhen Store.


    With no other choice, Jiang Sheng could only follow inside.


    But she was stopped at the entrance.


    The one blocking her way was a woman. Her brows and eyes looked rather kind. "Which family''s servant girl? Do you have a reservation?"


    Jiang Sheng was startled, only then realizing that because of her in clothing, she had been mistaken for a servant girl here to fetch clothes.


    She intended to smoothly make up an identity, but also afraid of being found out, so she obediently said, "I''m from the Jiang family."


    Jiang Sheng, Jiang family, it matched seamlessly.


    She was feeling pleased with herself, when the woman at the door heard it as "Jiang family", and quickly opened the door, "Miss, pleasee in."


    She also loudly called out, "Third young miss from the Jiang family is here to fetch clothes."

 Chapter 101: The Man of the River

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>


    Jiang Sheng walked in, and the other woman guarding the door came back.


    Hearing the words "Miss Jiang Third", she was somewhat puzzled. Didn''t Miss Jiang Third just lead someone in? How did shee back again?


    But these nobles, no one would dare to impersonate, so she let down her guard again and chattedughing with the woman across.


    Inside Yuzhen Store.


    Jiang Sheng was also confused. Since when did the Jiang family have a third young miss? She knew of a Jiang San, but he was a bona fide little boy!


    As she pondered, she looked around Yuzhen Store for Qiao Yuhe.


    She didn''t notice the scowling looksing from the two graceful figures ahead.


    "We just got here, and someone''s already impersonating us. Anshui Prefecture really is a backwater, where even such despicable acts aremitted!" someone said sarcastically.


    Jiang Sheng looked up in puzzlement, not recognizing them, so she lowered her head to continue searching.


    "Hmm, she''s even learned to y dumb. Truly a lowly ce raises lowly people, an inferior person unfit to be seen in public." That person seemed to tremble with anger.


    She tattled to the person beside her, "Miss, this lowly girl is impersonating your name. Won''t you do something?"


    Hearing this, Miss Jiang Third stared coldly at Jiang Sheng, as if she would explode in anger at any moment.


    Little Jiang Sheng was no stranger to such looks.


    In the past when she stole food or drink and was caught by the owners, nine times out of ten she would get such a look, followed by a severe beating.


    After many beatings, Jiang Sheng learned that instead of resisting or begging for mercy, she just had to grit her teeth and endure. Blink once, blink again, and it would be over.


    If she was smarter, kneeling to take the blows would be even better.


    But after being doted on by her five brothers for so long, influenced by her eldest brother''s sense of dignity, Jiang Sheng suddenly felt her legs go stiff. It seemed...she couldn''t kneel down.


    Just as Jiang Sheng struggled between taking a beating and keeping her dignity, while Miss Jiang Third''s gaze grew colder by the second.


    A figure suddenly rushed in.


    "Huanhuan," he said brightly, standing in front of Miss Jiang Third and dispelling the gloom around them, "don''t keep sulking. Your parents havee from Fengjing to get you."


    Miss Jiang Third was startled, then quickly smiled, tears rolling down her cheeks as she smiled.


    She whispered hoarsely, "I thought...Father and Mother didn''t want to recognize me. They would abandon me..."


    "No, you''ll always be our Jiang family''s Third Miss, our parents'' most beloved daughter," Jiang Chengyuanforted her. "You''ve been in Anshui Prefecture for three whole months this time just to defy our parents. They miss you dearly and want you toe see them right away."


    "You mean Father and Mother are right outside?" Miss Jiang Third was both startled and delighted. "I''ll go this instant."


    Having said that, she hurriedly walked out.


    But after two steps, timidity overcame her. She turned back and pulled Jiang Chengyuan along, "Eldest Brother,e with me."


    "Alright," Jiang Chengyuan readily agreed, his face full of indulgence.


    They left happily, even forgetting the maid.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a long sigh of relief, finally poking her little head back out. She vaguely felt someone''s gaze on her. Turning back, she saw Qiao Yuhe standing in the corner, looking at her sympathetically.


    What a chance!


    Jiang Sheng reached out and pinched her own waist. Her round eyes instantly brimmed with tears. She staggered over to Qiao Yuhe and said just two words, "Mother..."


    ording to Jiang San''s investigation, Qiao Yuhe''s eldest daughter was around the same age as Jiang Sheng.


    Perhaps it was the earlier bullying that made Qiao Yuhe take pity, or loving the house extends to the crow, but in any case, Jiang Sheng soon found herself settled in the rest area of Yuzhen Store.


    Qiao Yuhe sat across from her. On the round table were stacks of osmanthus cakes that little girls loved, and two cups of honey tea.


    "Thank you, madam," Jiang Sheng said sweetly, grabbing an osmanthus cake and taking two bites.


    Qiao Yuhe''s eyes were full of gentleness. "Eat slowly."


    Jiang Sheng nodded as she wolfed it down. When it went down the wrong pipe, she washed it down with the honey tea.


    All this while, Qiao Yuhe remained tranquilly gentle, without any impatience.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart settled back in her stomach. She swallowed thest bit of cake, tipped her head back obediently and sweetly. "Auntie, I have something I want to say to you, just between us."


    At first Qiao Yuhe paid it no mind, until Jiang Sheng took out a slip of paper from her sleeve. Seeing the two words "Qin Feng" written on it, her expression changed drastically. She made excuses to send the maids away.


    Just as Xu Mo had judged, a decade of luxury hadn''t made Qiao Yuhe forget her roots. She still remembered that she was Qin''s daughter-inw, and the one she loved was a cheerful young master named Qin Feng.


    She stayed with the Sun family for the sake of her parents and seven or eight siblings, hoping her parents could live out their twilight years in peace, hoping her brother and sister-inw could live safely, hoping her nephews and nieces could grow up healthy.


    But now, she finally knew that her family had be victims of the de a decade ago.


    Qiao Yuhe was shocked, wept, panicked, anxious, regretful, trembling.


    But no matter what, the past could not be undone, nor could the dead be brought back to life.


    With the maids and passersby outside, she didn''t even dare wail aloud, only mping her mouth as tears streamed down her face.


    "Madam," Jiang Sheng also felt pained, choking up as she said, "The dead have passed. You must bear your grief."


    Qiao Yuhe shook her head nkly, tears flying.


    After a long while, when she finally regained control of her emotions, she looked to Jiang Sheng. "Speak. What do you need me to do?"


    She really was clever, knowing no one would stir up old business for no reason.


    "No matter what you need me to do, I will do it," Qiao Yuhe''s eyes turned icy cold. "As long as it can avenge a dozen lives of the Qin and Qiao families, I will do it."


    By now, Jiang Sheng''s mission was aplished.


    The rest - probing whether Qiao Yuhe still cared for the two children, whether she truly sought vengeance, and how to take revenge - were Eldest Brother Xu Mo''s matters.


    She hopped off the stool and chirped sweetly, "Then thank you for the treats, Auntie."


    Qiao Yuhe wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and called towards the door, "Pack two more servings of osmanthus cake to take away."


    Outside Yuzhen Store.


    Jiang Sheng hugged two servings of piping hot osmanthus cake, and discovered quite a crowd gathered outside.


    Afraid the cakes would get crushed, she propped both arms in front of her chest and skipped outside.


    Just as she stepped out of Yuzhen Store, the crowd began to move.


    The carriage driver whipped the horses. Maids and guards nked both sides - the procession was even grander than the county magistrate''s.


    But this had nothing to do with Jiang Sheng. She immediately spotted Fang Heng in the crowd wearing a cone hat, and happily waved to him repeatedly. "Third Brother!"


    At the same time, the carriage began to move.


    Inside, the four members of the Jiang family smiled contentedly as they passed by Jiang Sheng clutching her osmanthus cakes.

 Chapter 102: Sue Sun Yu

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    "Little Jiang Sheng," Fang Heng also saw his sister, breathed a sigh of relief, rushed over quickly, looked her up and down before letting go, "Did you encounter anything at Yuzhen Store?"


    Xu Mo gave her a thousand exhortations, not allowing Little Jiang Sheng to leave Fang Heng''s sight, the matter had to be conducted outside of Yuzhen Store.


    As a result, who would have thought that the little girl was too smart, and directly followed along inside.


    Fortunately, she was unharmed, and even brought back two packs of osmanthus cakes.


    "Brother Three, eat." Jiang Sheng lifted her hand, and the still warm osmanthus cakes avoided the cone hat and were stuffed into Fang Heng''s mouth.


    The rest of the words could only be stuck in his throat.


    Fang Heng had no choice but to turn around and hug Little Jiang Sheng. Jiang Third happened to be rushing over in a carriage. The siblings got into the carriage and headed straight for Hairpin Courtyard.


    Back at home.


    With nothing to do, the brothers gathered in a circle, all staring intently at Jiang Sheng.


    "I heard you went into Yuzhen Store without permission?" Although Xu Mo''s voice was very light, the pressure was tremendous.


    "I asked around Yuzhen Store, were you bullied in there?" This was Zheng Ruqian, frowning, looking very unhappy.


    "Who bullied you? Did they hurt you?" Wen Zhiyun stretched out his hand, about to take Jiang Sheng''s pulse.


    The remaining Chang Yan knocked on the table, his eyes cold, "Was it the Jiang Family again?"


    Jiang Sheng grinned, not afraid of any of them. She took out the osmanthus cakes from her arms and stuffed one in each of their mouths.


    At the end, she ate a few bites herself, "Is it fragrant? Aunt Qiao gave them to me. She also has honey tea there, very fragrant and sweet, delicious."


    She was trying to joke around, to gloss over the matter.


    Xu Mo did not give her this opportunity. He turned to look at Fang Heng, "You tell me."


    "It should be the Jiang Family." Fang Heng betrayed his sister without hesitation, "I heard it was General Jiang and his wife who came in person, just to pick up Miss Jiang Third who ran away from home. I confirmed outside that General Jiang and his wife did not enter Yuzhen Store, but Miss Jiang Third ran out from inside the store."


    Xu Mo nodded slightly, and looked at Chang Yan again, "Where did that ''again''e from?"


    As expected of big brother, he caught the key point directly.


    Chang Yan bluntly told the whole story ofst year when Miss Jiang Third''s maid pushed Jiang Sheng down.


    Xu Mo''s face drooped.


    Although the Jiang Family was a lofty existence to them, his sister was his inverse scale. Anyone who bullied his sister would leave a brand in his heart.


    In the future, if there was a chance... humph.


    But he couldn''t say that, because he was afraid Jiang Sheng would worry, afraid she would be scared.


    Among brothers, a tacit understanding was enough.


    Xu Mo nced at Chang Yan, his face calm as he changed the subject, "Let''s talk about Qiao Yuhe''s matter."


    As expected, Jiang Sheng immediately rxed, regaining her charming sweetness, and simply retold what happened, finally saying, "Auntie said she would go to You Ran House for tea tasting the day after tomorrow."


    You Ran House was a restaurant with many peopleing and going, it could conceal their meeting well.


    Xu Mo nodded slightly, keeping it in mind.


    Three dayster, he brought Fang Heng and Jiang Third and Jiang Fourth to You Ran House.


    Zheng Ruqian took the opportunity to deliver two carts of dried green beans, chatted with Shopkeeper Hao in the corridor, while keeping watch.


    After about half an hour.


    Xu Mo quietly left, while Qiao Yuhe leisurely enjoyed a full meal at You Ran House before gracefully returning to the Sun house.


    Theymunicated very smoothly.


    In order to make Xu Mo believe her determination to avenge the Qin and Qiao families, Qiao Yuhe actually handed over the misceneous taxes and illegal killings of servants Sun Yu hadmitted over the years, as well as the embezzled Wang family assets.


    Xu Mo immediately passed them to Wang Fufeng.


    These were all minor evidence, and could only make the Wang family kick up a fuss, damage Sun Yu¡¯s reputation, or bankrupt him.


    But it still couldn¡¯t take his life.


    Therefore, after careful consideration, Qiao Yuhe decided to report to the magistrate while he was still in office, and beat the drum of injustice.


    Just in time, Jiang One and Jiang Two returned with collected evidence.


    On a sunny afternoon, Qiao Yuhe ate with her children with a smile, declined the maid''spany, and went alone to the yamen gate.


    She was a frail woman, unable to carry or lift anything, but with more than a dozen lives weighing on her heart, she lifted the iron-headed wooden handle of the drumstick and mmed it heavily on the drum of injustice dozens of times.


    Until her body was sore and she could no longer lift the drumstick, she knelt at the yamen gate and cried, "I, themoner Qiao Yuhe, use Sun Yu of the Sun family of plotting against more than a dozen lives of my maiden family and married family. I beg the honorable senior magistrate to uphold justice, I beg the honorable senior magistrate to uphold justice!"


    Such a bigmotion directly rmed the yamen runners inside the yamen, and all the passersby gathered around Qiao Yuhe, pointing at her.


    Soon, the yamen gate opened, and the teacher came out frowning at her, "When beating the drum of injustice, three strikes will do. Why strike so many times?"


    "Because I have enormous grievances, if I had not lost my strength, I would have liked to strike this drum of injustice to pieces!" Qiao Yuhe said righteously, "I beg the honorable senior magistrate to uphold justice. I havee for more than a dozen unjust deaths, I beg the honorable senior magistrate to uphold justice!"


    The teacher was silent for a moment.


    He was just a highly paid clerk to handle affairs, he could make small decisions but could not determine major cases. He immediately said, "Please invite the magistrate toe."


    Soon, the magistrate arrived.


    Seeing the gatheredmoners at the yamen gate, and the drum of injustice that had clearly suffered heavy blows, he sighed. He knew this was another major case.


    Thest major case was the matter of the parents officiating in Xiyang County.


    This time he didn''t know how many people it would involve.


    The magistrate''s brows were furrowed, but he still stepped fearlessly into the yamen and opened the court session.


    The bright mirror was still high hung, along with the awe-inspiring bench and table.


    Qiao Yuhe knelt below, and told the story of the past ten years in detail.


    The magistrate was startled, "You are a concubine of the Sun family, and have two children with them. Now you want to use the Sun family, have you thought about how the two children will survive in the future?"


    Win, and lose the n¡¯s protection.


    Lose, and wish for death.


    Qiao Yuhe''s face was resolute, "My children are innocent, but my husband''s family and my maiden family''s dozen lives are even more innocent. I have no regrets, I just ask that the honorable magistrate try this case."


    The magistrate was moved by her decisiveness and determination. He banged the bench and ordered Sun Yu to be brought in.


    Soon, a man in his thirties with short goat whiskers came to the yamen. He had been a county magistrate and was an aplished schr. He would not normally have to kneel.


    But upon entering the hall, he immediately threw down his robe and knelt down, loudly proiming, "I am remiss in managing my household affairs, allowing a mere concubine toe and make trouble. My lord, please pardon me."


    He had dismissed more than a dozen deaths as merely domestic affairs.


    Then, he used clever words and rhetoric to portray the dozen or so deaths of the Qin and Qiao families as idents and mishaps. He said Qiao Yuhe was being used, which led her to do this insane thing after losing her senses.


    "Sun Yu!" Qiao Yuhe yelled furiously, "Your words are confused and nonsensical. It is clearly you who murdered my husband and caused the deaths of more than a dozen lives."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Sun Yu smiled slightly, "Mrs. Qiao, this is the yamen. We must speak and act ording to evidence. Do you have any evidence?"


    He looked smug and extremely certain.

 Chapter 103: The Death of Qiao Yuhe

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    Sun Yu was not blindly confident.


    First of all, more than ten years had passed since the case. It was impossible to investigate the crime scene. Physical evidence had long been erased by time, leaving only a few witnesses who had also been dealt with long ago.


    When officials wanted to act unscrupulously, the sky above themoners copsed and they could do nothing but cry and flee.


    The more confident Sun Yu was, the more brutal the tragedy years ago proved to be.


    And the more Qiao Yuhe hated him.


    "Sun Dog, are you confused? How could I possibly be here without evidence?" The young woman in her early twentiesughed bitterly. "Have you forgotten that the Qin family¡¯s jade mine is still in your hands?"


    The Qin family had umted some savings after discovering the jade mine. After the entire family died, how could the mine end up in the officials'' hands without any tricks? Who would believe that?


    Visibly, Sun Yu panicked for a moment.


    But soon he regained hisposure. "The jade mine was a gift from Qin Feng. I have a deed of gift written by him. On what grounds are you using me of a crime just because I own the mine?"


    "Besides, with no one left in the Qin family, if not me, the mine would belong to someone else anyway."


    As expected of a former official, his sophistry wasyered with logic, leaving no loopholes.


    Take the deed of gift for example. Sun Yu did have one, undoubtedly written by Qin Feng, not forged.


    But only the Qin family knew under what circumstances Qin Feng wrote this deed of gift - when he was already fatally wounded and dying, while Sun Yu held his parents and wife hostage, forcing him to write it or else his whole family would die.


    For the sake of his elderly parents and newlywed wife, Qin Feng reluctantly lifted his brush before death.


    Yet now, this deed of gift had be evidence for Sun Yu to evade legal investigation.


    Qiao Yuhe copsed on the ground, wailing in despair and helplessness.


    Seeing this, Sun Yu became even more arrogant, stroking his beard. "Miss Qiao, I won''t me you for going mad. As long as you admit to falsely using me, I''m still willing to take you as a concubine of the Sun family, but you can only be a lowly one."


    A proper concubine came from a good family, and was still treated with some respect.


    But a lowly concubine had a vulgar status, no different from a signed ve. She could be sold anytime, with the only extra function of warming beds.


    From the moment Qiao Yuhe determined to file an appeal at the government office, she never intended to be Sun''s concubine again.


    She tilted her head and nced coldly at Sun Yu. Suddenly she kowtowed to the Prefectural Magistrate, "Your Honor, please serve justice for this woman. I will never withdraw my usation. If Sun Yu is not convicted, I will not die in peace."


    This was not a mere bow, but earnest kowtows banging on the ground.


    At first, only Qiao Yuhe''s forehead turned red and swollen. Soon her skin ruptured, and then the floor was covered in blood.


    Yet she seemed unfazed, still kowtowing relentlessly, begging Heaven to serve justice, hoping for a miracle from the divine.


    The masses around them couldn¡¯t bear to watch, and the court clerks had long closed their eyes.


    The Prefectural Magistrate stared wide-eyed, red-faced, and mmed the bench furiously. "Detain both parties in prison. This case will be reopenedter."


    He intended to investigate personally.


    Despite Qiao Yuhe''s bloody face and hideous look, hearing the news, she still couldn''t help but smile, the corners of her lips curving up, just like that sunny day ten years ago.


    "Dead dog Sun, your end is near." She mouthed provocatively.


    Sun Yu was startled, and immediately tried to rush forward, only to be stopped by bailiffs.


    "Your Honor, I''m an aplished official. Without evidence, how can you detain me? I object." He struggled free of shackles and roared at the bench.


    The clerks were somewhat hesitant. The Dayu Dynasty did have this rule - clear evidence was required for detention, to avoid wrongly using the innocent.


    The Prefectural Magistrate¡¯s face was ashen, his voice small yet firm. "Laws are dead, people are alive."


    Witnessed by crowds, Sun Yu howled as he was thrown into the dungeon.


    Qiao Yuhe was naturally also jailed. Her bloody appearance was so horrifying that the clerks specifically invited a doctor to dress her wounds and treat her.


    At the same time, chaos brewed outside.


    Sun Yu was the most promising son of the Sun family, the most cherished younger brother of the Suns. With him imprisoned, neither the Sun Family nor Sun n would let the matter rest.


    The Sun Family went to the Prefectural Magistrate¡¯s office repeatedly, hoping he would release the man.


    The Sun n then applied pressure, even saying bluntly: Sun Yu was innocent. If the Prefectural Magistrate insisted, it would be murdering the innocent.


    Murdering the innocent indeed.


    The Prefectural Magistrate trembled with anger, whiskers shivering, and immediately dispatched bailiffs that night to find evidence.


    Everyone waited.


    Waited for the Prefectural Magistrate to find evidence of Sun Yu¡¯s murder of the Qin and Qiao families, to find charges that could behead Sun Yu.


    At this critical juncture, Jiang Yi and Jiang Er returned from the south.


    Covered in dust, as soon as they arrived at Hairpin Courtyard, they knelt down.


    Xu Mo¡¯s heart sank. He anxiously asked, "Nothing found?"


    Jiang Yi heavily nodded.


    Xu Mo sat despondently in the room for half a day.


    Half a dayter, he went to the government office and asked the Prefectural Magistrate to release Sun Yu.


    The Prefectural Magistrate was puzzled. "If Sun Yu is released, no matter how slight the evidence, he will erase it all. By then we really will have searched in vain."


    Xu Mo sneered coldly. "It might be good if he does erase everything. We can then directly track down conclusive evidence."


    Moreover, detaining Sun Yu for long was beyond the Prefectural Magistrate¡¯s ability to withstand the pressure.


    So that afternoon, Sun Yu walked out of the dungeon with bloodshot eyes, cursing all the way, repeating his hatred for Qiao Yuhe.


    ording to the prison guard, the two were detained near each other. Qiao Yuhe¡¯s hatred for Sun Yu prated her bones. She spent everyday shrieking curses at him, never giving Sun Yu a moment of rest. Whenever Sun Yu dared shut his eyes, she would insult his ancestors down eighteen generations.


    In short, during his four days in prison, Sun Yu did not get a single minute of rest.


    Under normal circumstances, returning to the Sun Residence his first action should be to rest. But instead he immediately summoned residence doctors, seeming to be plotting something.


    At the same time, Xu Mo went to the prison alone. Under the guard''s watch, he visited Qiao Yuhe.


    These four sleepless days had tortured not only Sun Yu, but also Qiao Yuhe.


    The charming, beautiful young Madam at the Yuzhen Store now looked pale and frail like an eighty-year-old crone.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± After a long silence, Xu Mo only asked this one question.


    The guard was baffled.


    But Qiao Yuhe smiled bitterly. "I¡¯ve been certain for a long time."


    "I see." Xu Mo closed his eyes, seemingly reluctant at heart. "Madam Qin, please be at ease."


    He brought no food or drink, only bowed slightly to Qiao Yuhe through the bars.


    Then Xu Mo left.


    Soon after, Qiao Yuhe¡¯s two children came to visit their aunt.


    They brought food and pastries, crying out at their unrecognizable mother, "Auntie...Auntie..."


    In the end, as a lowly concubine, she was only worthy of the title Auntie, not Mother.


    Qiao Yuhe looked longingly at her eldest daughter, drank down the wine, and finished the pastries.


    When the guard came to hurry them, she began foaming at the mouth. By the time the doctor was called, her body was already rigid and icy cold.


    "Mother..." her eldest daughter wailed bitterly. "Wake up, Mother, don''t sleep..."

 Chapter 104: The End of Sun Yu

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>


    Qiao Yuhe died from poisoning caused by the food given by the Sun family.


    Since the reaction was timely, there was ample evidence.


    The government reopened the investigation on Qiao Yuhe¡¯s death. This time, they investigated the culprit behind her murder.


    Sun Yu and his two children knelt in the hall, their eyes brimming with indignation. ¡°This wretch, she won¡¯t rest in peace even after death. She still can¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± The prefect mmed his gavel furiously. ¡°Sun Yu, do you admit to poisoning Qiao Yuhe?¡±


    How could he admit that?


    Sun Yu immediately denied the charges, ¡°Your honor, you wronged me. I did not poison this woman. I¡¯m being framed!¡±


    ¡°But the tainted food was indeed delivered from your residence. Even these two children are yours.¡± The prefect stared at him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve found out you summoned the Sun family doctor after getting out of jail. You were plotting Qiao Yuhe¡¯s murder, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sun Yu was dumbstruck.


    He did ask the family doctor to teach Qiao Yuhe a lesson, but he didn¡¯t intend to take her life. He wasn¡¯t that stupid to kill her at such a critical juncture.


    If he wanted her dead, he would do it after everything had settled down.


    As for the two children, they were definitely not sent by him to deliver food to Qiao Yuhe.


    Could there be someone else in the Sun family who wanted Qiao Yuhe dead?


    Sun Yu racked his brains but could not figure it out.


    Seeing his reaction, the prefect turned to Sun Qin, Sun Yu¡¯s eldest daughter. ¡°Who exactly ordered you to deliver food to the prison?¡±


    Sun Qin was only nine, a pretty and clever girl. Although frightened by the gavel, she still stammered, ¡°It was father, father asked us to bring food to auntie.¡±


    Sun Yu whirled around in shock, ring at his illegitimate daughter.


    At this point, even a fool could tell what was going on.


    Who would have thought that timid girl who bawled upon seeing her husband blown up would have the heart to sacrifice a life just to drag Sun Yu down to hell with her.


    Below the hall, the nine-year-old girl continued to recount her mother¡¯sst words in a stuttering voice.


    Above the hall, the prefect had already solemnly pronounced the verdict.


    The bamboo token ttered onto the ground. The prefect¡¯s voice alternated between loud and soft, unclear.


    Only a few brief words could be made out, ¡°...Considering the gravity of the crime, in ordance with the Dayu Dynasty¡¯sw, the murder of a concubine is deemed a serious felony. Sun Yu shall be ced in fetters and sent to the Ministry of Justice in Fengjing for review. If no error is found, he shall be beheaded at noon in the marketce...¡±


    Sun Yu¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness.


    Outside the hall, somemented, some sighed, some pped gleefully, some wept.


    Xu Mo¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line, his expression solemn.


    No one knew that from the moment Qiao Yuhe started beating the injustice drum, she had no intention of staying alive.


    Ten years was too long. All physical evidence had long vanished over time. With Sun Yu¡¯s ruthlessness, there was no way he would leave any witnesses either.


    The only way to take him down was to create evidence against him herself, getting rid of Sun Yu as quickly as possible.


    So Qiao Yuhe went willingly to her death. She showed no mercy when kowtowing in the hall.


    But Xu Mo did not want her to die. He endured and waited for Jiang Sheng and Jiang Er to return, hoping that even a shred of physical evidence could save Qiao Yuhe.


    Yet there was nothing.


    In the end, Qiao Yuhe still died from the poison she had meticulously prepared herself, right before her own children.


    Xu Mo had asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Suns will retaliate against Sun Qin for testifying against her father?¡±


    Qiao Yuhe justughed. ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s named Sun Qin?¡±


    It was her destiny.


    If the Sun family was willing to treat Sun Qin well, then treat her well.


    If not, just send the mother and daughter to reunite underground. Her father, grandparents, uncles and aunts were all waiting for her there.


    Unfortunately, the Dayu Dynasty''sws did not allow for immediate executions. To prevent corrupt officials from framing the innocent, the imperial court also decreed that ordinary death penalties required the Ministry of Justice to review the case three times. The Supreme Court could also file objections during this process to overturn the verdict.


    Even in cases with especially egregious circumstances, the Ministry of Justice still had to review it once before the execution could be carried out.


    It would take seven to eight days for a fast horse to travel from Anshui Prefecture to Fengjing, and more than ten days for the round trip. Xu Mo was worried things might change during such a long time. He feared Qiao Yuhe would sacrifice herself for nothing.


    Fortunately, the Anshui prefect guaranteed, "Don''t worry, Xu. The Ministry of Justice will definitely approve this quickly."


    Sure enough, just as predicted.


    Twelve dayster, before the Suns'' appeal for help had even elicited a response from the Fangs, the Ministry of Justice''s review confirming the verdict arrived first.


    The sentence was to be carried out on the same day. Sun Yu was beheaded swiftly and decisively before anyone could stop it.


    The Sun family was nearly driven mad with grief. While collecting Sun Yu''s corpse, they also wanted Qiao Yuhe''s remains to be hacked apart and scattered.


    But the prefect did not allow it.


    As promised to Xu Mo, the prison warden had already moved Qiao Yuhe''s body out of the city. The six siblings worked together to bury her behind a hill in the wilderness.


    Qiao Yuhe had fair skin and often joked about fearing the sun all her life. Now with the hill sheltering her, she would never have to hide from the sun again.


    Jiang Sheng carefully ced two trays of osmanthus cakes before the grave. ¡°Auntie treated me to osmanthus cakes, so Jiang Sheng is also treating auntie to some.¡±


    But she could not find that honey tea no matter where she looked.


    Her eyes brimmed red as she softly sobbed.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyunforted her from both sides.


    Xu Mo¡¯s expression was gloomy. Although the goal was achieved and Sun Yu could no longerpete for the role of prefect, causing the Sun family¡¯s decline, he did not feel happy at all.


    If toppling all the viins in this world required sacrificing a precious life each time, could that still be considered meaningful?


    If he had not found Qiao Yuhe, could she have lived peacefully until she grew old?


    Xu Mo could not find the answers.


    Fortunately, the prefect soon arrived as well.


    Dressed in in robes, he carried three sticks of incense and solemnly lit them before Qiao Yuhe¡¯s grave.


    When he turned around, he patted Xu Mo''s shoulder.


    "Don''t feel guilty. Although Qiao''s death is regrettable, she seeded in bringing Sun Yu down."


    "As the current prefect of Anshui, I cannot interfere in the appointment of my sessor. Considering Sun Yu''s seniority and the Jiang family''s influence, he had a high chance of bing the next prefect of Anshui."


    "But now, Qiao has saved the lives of all the people in Anshui with her own. She prevented another tragedy like the Qins and Qiaos from happening in Anshui again."


    "Ah Mo, what you''ve done is meaningful."


    The prefect''s words rekindled Xu Mo''s dampened spirits.


    He recalled the changes brought to the county under the previous two magistrates of Xieyang, and how the Anshui prefect cooperated with him time and again on those audacious proposals, all to bring Sun Yu down.


    Ultimately, it was all for themon people, for the innocent masses.


    An upright official is like a parent to the people. With a benevolent official, the people will have stability. With a vicious official, the people will be disced.


    Xu Mo might not be able to save everyone under heaven, but like his father, like Magistrate Pang, like the Anshui Prefect, he would at least be able to protect the people under his jurisdiction.


    ¡°Goodd, the imperial examination is next year. You¡¯ll be fourteen then, want to participate?¡± The prefect smiled and asked.


    Xu Mo did not hesitate and nodded.


    ¡°Good, this official will be waiting for you in Fengjing then.¡± The prefect stroked his beard. ¡°I look forward to you dispelling the clouds to see the sun, to you hacking through brambles and thorns.¡±


    The two exchanged smiles. Not father and son, yet better than father and son.


    On their return from the wilderness outside the city, the Anshui Prefect did not forget to remind Xu Mo, ¡°The Suns are in total chaos now and can¡¯t bother with these matters. You should hurry back to Xieyang County. With that scoundrel Bian Wenxuan protecting you all, it should be safer.¡±


    He was worried that the Suns would trace things back to Xu Mo and retaliate against the siblings.


    Xu Mo nodded lightly.


    They had tarried in the prefectural city for too long and should head back indeed.


    The people of Xieyang County were still waiting for Teacher Xu¡¯s return.


    In the courtyard decorated with orchids, the six siblings were packing up to leave. Jiang Sheng stuffed all the things she bought over this period into the carriage, not forgetting to bring back two bundles of cured meat to slowly enjoyter.


    Zheng Ruqian clutched the dried broad beans delivered from Anyang County, a cunning gleam in his merchant gaze.


    Suddenly, Zhang Qiquan rushed in anxiously from outside. The moment he saw Zheng Ruqian, he pped his thigh. ¡°Master, something happened!¡±

 Chapter 105: Business Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>


    Flower Pin Courtyard


    The sun was at its peak. The workshop at the front was bustling about busily. Batch after batch of cured meat was hung out to dry until it was just right, before being smoked and finally piled up in the warehouse like small mountains.


    With just the two Leisure Residences, given the speed at which they replenished their stock every three months with 300 to 500 catties, they really could not consume it all.


    Fortunately, everyone in this world was constantly on the move. While Xu Mo busily handled the Sun family¡¯s affairs on the positive side, Zheng Ruqian was also kept busy on the contrary.


    Other than delivering dried beans to Shopkeeper Hao in Anyang County, with twenty-five catties per shipment and fifty catties sold, he also brought cured meat to Anyang County. Through giving free samples, he managed to gain the favor of several dried goods shops. Zheng Ruqian reached an agreement with them to stock the cured meat in their shops on consignment, with the profits split 20:80.


    The shops took 20%, while Zheng Ruqian took 80%.


    Together with the demand from the two Leisure Residences in the prefectural city and county city, it was just enough to match the workshop¡¯s output.


    If they wanted to sell to more shops, they would have to expand the workshop and hire more workers, which was simply not cost-effective.


    For Zheng Ruqian, a small workshop like this that earned over a hundred taels of silver a year was already sufficient.


    Therefore, when Xu Mo said he could return to Xieyang County, Zheng Er was the first to respond enthusiastically. He bared his big teeth as he packed the two carts of dried beans to bring to White Shopkeeper, as well as several boxes of Anyang County specialties for Magistrate Pang.


    As he passed by Jiang Sheng, he also made it a point to mess up her neatlybed little braids.


    ¡°Stinky Er Ge!¡± Jiang Sheng had been whispering to San Ge when he suddenly interrupted them. She immediately red up, cing her fists on her waist and looking just like a teapot. ¡°What are you doing, what are you doing? From now on, Sheng Sheng won¡¯t bother with stinky Er Ge anymore!¡±


    In the past, Zheng Ruqian would have been worried that his sister was angry. Now he was not worried anymore, because he had a killer move¡ªcandied haws on skewers.


    But before he could take out the sour fruit coated thickly with syrup, Jiang San rushed in.


    ¡°Er Gongzi, something bad has happened!¡±


    Everyone in the yard was taken aback.


    The reason Sun Yupeted for the position of Prefect of Anshui was to help the Sun family deal with Fang Heng. Although there were also internal conflicts within the Wang family itself, their stance on killing Fang Heng should still be unanimous.


    Looking at it this way, even if Sun Yu fell and the Sun family was thrown into chaos, the Wang family would still make a move against Fang Heng and cause trouble.


    Xu Mo had even made all sorts of preparations to weather the uing storm.


    They just did not expect that the one causing trouble this time would actually be Zheng Er.


    ¡°Me? What trouble could I cause?¡± Zheng Ruqianughed. ¡°I¡¯m not taking any exams, and I didn¡¯t go out alone either. What could possibly happen to me?¡±


    Even for the dried bean deliveries to Anyang County, it was Jiang Si who went.


    Or could it be the Pang brothers who went to Yunshui County?


    At this thought, Zheng Ruqian finally had a serious attitude. ¡°Who met with trouble? Are they still alive? If alive, hurry and send them to the medical center. If dead, we shall avenge them.¡±


    As he spoke, he clenched his fists tightly. His lonely and deste back exuded an air of chivalry and heroism.


    Jiang Sheng at the side was nearly moved to tears. This was the first time she realized Er Ge could be so righteous. She decided she would no longer me him for messing up her braids. She even wanted tofort Er Ge and tell him to get over the sorrow soon.


    Seeing the siblings about to shed tears, Jiang San was silent for a moment. ¡°No one is injured or dead. It¡¯s your business that was robbed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine if no one is hurt.¡± Zheng Ruqian patted his chest.


    Jiang Sheng also heaved a sigh of relief as she twisted her handkerchief to wipe her nose.


    But in the next moment, Zheng Ruqian reacted and jumped two chi into the air at his original spot. He screeched, ¡°What, what? What business of mine was robbed? Which damned turtle stole my business? I won¡¯t let him off, no way!¡±


    Jiang Sheng turned to look at him in shock.


    Xu Mo coughed and hinted for Zheng Er to watch hisnguage. Be angry if you must, but don¡¯t curse. Be careful of corrupting your sister.


    Fang Heng went forward and covered Jiang Sheng¡¯s little ears directly, not letting her hear.


    ¡°@#£¤@#£¤ damn, @#£¤#£¤ turtle bastard #£¤%@#£¤......¡±


    Zheng Ruqian finally finished venting.


    Although he did not earn much money these past two years doing business outside, he picked up quite a colorful vocabry.


    Jiang San looked utterly admiring, just short of giving a thumbs up.


    ¡°Just who was it, who was it?¡± Zheng Ruqian screeched.


    Before Jiang San could speak, Zhang Qiquan from the front workshop came over, looking deeply grieved. ¡°Master, it¡¯s the cured meat. The recipe was leaked, and now there are manymoners out there selling cured meat.¡±


    The one who stole the recipe probably disdained making such a lowly food item. He directly spread the recipe out.


    This way, anymoner in the prefectural city with a bit of cooking skill could make cured meat. The several hundred wen per te cured meat from Leisure Residence would no longer sell. Naturally, their business with Leisure Residence would also go downhill.


    In truth, things like cured meat recipes were not top secret. Over time, bits and pieces were bound to be leaked.


    But ording to Zhang Qiquan¡¯s estimates, it would at least take three to five years. It was even more impossible for the full recipe to be leaked, and the taste would still differ more or less.


    This way, although the workshop¡¯s business would worsen, it could still survive.


    Unlike now, with theplete recipe leaked, just a little trial and error could replicate the taste from the workshop.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already stopped the workers, but did not let them leave,¡± Zhang Qiquan¡¯s eyes shed a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°The recipe must have been leaked by them. I will find out who did it.¡±


    But so what? Cured meat preparation was not a secret. The workshop''s business was finished.


    Zheng Ruqian stared nkly at his surroundings. He was not a very business-savvy person to begin with. He only started selling things because little Jiang Sheng pulled him along to encourage and apany him.


    Later, as he became bolder and developed more desire, he also tasted the sweetness and slowly reached where he was today.


    But he had never suffered losses like this before, let alone dealt with such a huge blow.


    Little Jiang Sheng seemed to havee to his front. The little girl''s voice fluctuated between near and far. "Er Ge, don''t feel down. This workshop did not lose money... I was prepared for you to lose money initially. But you actually didn''t lose any. You''ve done very well..."


    Is that so? Has he done very well?


    If he did very well, shouldn''t he have earned a lot more money, and bought Jiejie a big house and embroidered shoes encrusted with pearls?


    He was not good. He was not a good elder brother. He could not pass the exams to be an official. He had no skills or medical knowledge. And he was a little stupid.


    If he could not earn money, he was nothing. He was a person anyone could abandon.


    Like Niang, who kicked him out.


    And the aunties at Yihong Court, who mocked him for not being a girl, for hisck of delicate features, saying he would only starve in future.


    Who else was there? Endless ridicule. Come on, bring it on. He was not afraid. He could take it.


    "Erdi!"


    "Er Ge!"


    Someone bellowed by his ear, while someone else sobbed softly. Someone called gently, someone tugged his sleeve.


    Oh, it was Eldest Brother, and his three younger brothers, as well as the most well-behaved, smart little sister.


    They were by his side, repeatedly calling his drifting soul, calling back his lost fighting spirit.


    "Erdi, we''re up against more than just the Wang family. There''s also a behemoth like the Fang family. One day, we will eventually go to Fengjing. We will face more obstacles and setbacks. Can you really be tripped up by something like the cured meat recipe being leaked?"


    That was Eldest Brother Xu Mo''s tone of resenting iron not bing steel.


    "Er Ge, the workshop failed, but we can do other things. Next time, we''ll be more stringent when choosing people. We won''t be soft-hearted and give short contracts anymore. We''ll give long contracts, lifelong contracts. We will definitely rise again in Dongshan."


    That was Third Brother Fang Heng. He seemed to have it worse, being hunted by both Fang and Wang families.


    "Er Ge, if you can''t earn money, I''ll provide for you. We won''t starve to death."


    That was Fourth Brother Wen Zhiyun. The once submissive and cowardly little pity had finally be upright and steadfast.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes gradually came into focus, and his hearing returned to normal.


    Little Fifth Chang Yan and little sister Jiang Sheng held onto each of his arms from left to right, nestling against his sides. In the still rather cold early spring, they were like two small stoves, warming up his lifeless body whichcked warmth.


    "Er Ge, why aren''t you talking all of a sudden? Has Er Ge be silly?" Jiang Sheng sobbed softly. "Sheng Sheng doesn''t want Er Ge to be silly. As long as Er Ge isn''t silly, he can mess up Sheng Sheng''s hair however he likes. It''ll be fine, everything will be fine."


    Chang Yan pursed his lips, looking up repeatedly with eyes full of worry.


    Ah, Zheng Er, you''re really worthless, worrying your family again.

 Chapter 106: Pull Out the Spy

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian suddenly let out a sillyugh.


    His four elder and younger brothers and sisters were all frightened and shuddered.


    Chang Yan stretched out her hand and gingerly poked his cheek, just about to open her mouth to speak, when Ergou hugged her up.


    "I''m fine, Xiaowu." Zheng Ruqian put Chang Yan down, and hugged each of his other siblings in turn, finally embracing Jiang Sheng, "I''m really okay."


    After letting go of Jiang Sheng, he said in a deep voice, "Eldest brother is right, we''ve only just started on this journey, it''s normal to encounter setbacks. If I get knocked down by a mere workshop business, how can I be Master Zheng in the future?"


    Xu Mo heaved a sigh of relief and nodded in agreement.


    Fang Heng lifted his arm-thick stick, "Second brother, I can''t help you with anything, but whoever leaked your sausage recipe, I can get revenge for you and break their legs."


    Seeing this, Zhang Qiquan''s eyes lit up. He hurried back to the workshop, presumably to fetch Third Master Fang''s stick to threaten people.


    "Who leaked the recipe is unimportant," Xu Mo tapped the table, "What''s important is that the Wang family no longer focuses solely on dealing with third brother, but has included all of us as adversaries."


    It takes more than twenty days from brining, drying, and smoking to sell sausages.


    Twenty days ago, the Wangs were still wholeheartedly helping Young Master Sun vie for the position of the next county magistrate.


    At that time, the Xu siblings all thought they wouldn''t act rashly again, but the sausage recipe leak proved that although the Wangs were plotting to seize the Anshui county magistrate position, they had not rxed their efforts against them, and even wanted to take them all down at once.


    Just now, Sun died, and Zheng Ruqian''s sausage recipe was leaked out.


    Who would be next?


    Wen Zhiyun who helps fetch medicine? Or the only girl Jiang Sheng?


    Or perhaps it would be Xu Mo, the county teacher of Xieyang county.


    No matter who it was, they didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with such continuous dirty tricks, nor the energy to be anxious every day.


    Only thieves can steal for a thousand days, not guards defending for a thousand days.


    Since the Wangs didn''t want to let them off easily, they could only make sure the Wangs didn''t have it easy either.


    Xu Mo threw the package he had just packed onto the table, and said in a deep voice, "Let''s not leave for now, contact Wang Fufeng."


    The people present were all surprised.


    Only Jiang Sheng''s eyes were bright, and she happily said, "It''s great we''re not leaving. Just now I was telling Fifth Brother that I wanted to see Sister Qin."


    Qin was the daughter of Qiao Yuhe and half a year older than Jiang Sheng.


    After Qiao Yuhe died, the Sun family brought back both children, and didn''t seem to mistreat them.


    But Jiang Sheng was still worried and felt that she had to see with her own eyes to do justice to that gentle and kind auntie.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see her when I have time," Xu Mo said, patting his sister''s little head.


    Turning to look at Zheng Ruqian, he added, "Second brother, I don''t understand business matters and won''t interfere, but I believe you will handle it well and won''t be defeated by these petty conspiracies and tricks, right?"


    Zheng Ruqian nodded vigorously.


    It was easy to give up business in the city, but if they shrank back when faced with difficulties, their enterprising spirit would dissipate.


    No matter what, he had to hold on to the workshop at Hairpin Courtyard, and expose the spy in the workshop.


    The six siblings began to work separately again.


    Zheng Ruqian worked with Zhang Qiquan to try to uncover the spy who leaked the sausage recipe, but they couldn''t find anything no matter what.


    Everyone''s micro expressions were wless, and everyone could vouch for each other that they did not leak the sausage recipe.


    Could it be ghosts at work?


    Did the sausage recipe grow legs and run away?


    Or was it Zhang Qiquan and his wife, as well as Auntie Zhang Xianglian who helped with the work?


    Zheng Ruqian hadn''t lost his mind yet. If he really suspected Uncle Zhang, Auntie Zhang and Auntie Zhang Xianglian, it would be ungrateful.


    But he couldn''t stand letting the spy remain in the workshop either.


    So Master Zheng decided to be ruthless and directly said, "Since this is the case, you are all fired. Don''te to Hairpin Courtyard anymore. I''ll hire all new people for the workshop."


    In fact, his words were quite nonsense. Yuanran Residence couldn''t even sell sausages now. Other than Anyang County which was far away and could still sell a little, they didn''t need people at other times.


    With that little amount, Liu Cui and Zhang Xianglian couldplete it, without needing to hire new people.


    But the temporary workers at the workshop didn''t think of that! They were mostly farmers facing the earth with their backs to the sky. They only knew how to work and feed their whole family with a couple pennies earned each day.


    Hearing Zheng Ruqian''s words, nine out of the ten workers were anxious and pleaded for mercy, just short of kneeling and kowtowing.


    No need to mention the pleas.


    The only one who remained indifferent caught Zheng Ruqian''s attention.


    He called Zhang Qiquan over and asked while pointing at the gaunt woman in the corner, "Uncle Zhang, who is she?"


    Zhang Qiquan frowned, trying to remember, "She should be from Dafu Vige. She said her parents and inws had all died, with only her husband paralyzed in bed, and she was the only one busy working inside and outside the home. I felt she had a bitter life so made an exception to hire her."


    The vige allocatednd based on the number of people. Although the gaunt woman was capable, with only two mouths but just one mu ofnd, after finishing the farm work there was nothing else to do. The grain produced after paying taxes was not enough to eat either. Working at the workshop to earn a few pennies a day was already heavenly.


    Yet now, she waspletely unafraid of losing this good job, clearly relying on something.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded at Zhang Qiquan.


    Zhang Qiquan walked over to the gaunt woman with a darkened face and opened his mouth, "When you worked at the workshop you signed a contract, no matter whether you leave the workshop in the future or not, you cannot divulge workshop recipes. Divulging them is punishable by beheading."


    In fact it wasn''t that serious, at most paying some money.


    But the gaunt woman didn''t know. Beheading had the greatest impact on her and could frighten her the most.


    Sure enough, the previously cold woman turned to shock and hoarsely asked, "This, is this true? Don''t spout nonsense!"


    "Nonsense?" Zhang Qiquanughed. "Not to mention there really are such provisions in the contract, with our Eldest Young Master''s and the county magistrate''s rtionships, beheading amoner like you is easy as waving a hand!"


    Everyone at Hairpin Courtyard knew that Xu Mo had quite a close rtionship with the Anshui county magistrate.


    Although Teacher Xu was fair and upright, and would never bully others by relying on power.


    But the gaunt woman didn''t know!


    She was flustered and out of control.


    Zhang Qiquan''s wicked heart made him add, "Not only you, even your family won''t escape!"


    The gaunt woman finally copsed, kneeling on the ground telling everything about selling the sausage recipe.


    Indeed it was the Wangs who found her and gave her ten taels of silver, asking her to divulge the sausage recipe.


    Ten taels of silver was enough for her livelihood for the rest of her life, and enough to treat her husband''s illness.


    So the gaunt woman felt no remorse at all for selling out Zheng Ruqian.


    Of course now she regretted it, with tears and snot covering her face, kowtowing repeatedly, "I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, please don''t behead me, don''t behead my husband."


    But it was toote.


    Zheng Ruqian couldn''t take her life, but could make her get lost from the workshop, and even make her pay until she was destitute.


    But before he could say this,


    Xu Mo hurriedly ran over, pressed his arm, and whispered to his ear, "Don''t deal with this spy yet, I can''t contact Wang Fufeng..."

 Chapter 107: Looking for Wang Fufeng

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>


    When it came to Wang Fufeng, everyone hadplicated feelings.


    Initially, they spected that the eldest and second branches of the Wang family were fighting, and the legitimate son of the third branch was deliberately feigning illness, waiting for the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.


    But Zheng Ruqian personally confirmed that Wang Fufeng was indeed seriously ill, as weak as a willow in the wind.


    The third branch would not fight for the family property for a sickly child.


    The previous spection was overturned. Wang Fufeng''s position became unclear, as if a thin fog shrouded his entire being, making him inscrutable.


    That was fine. As long as he was from the Wang family, as long as he wanted to stir up trouble, Xu Mo was willing to cooperate with him.


    But now, Wang Fufeng was gone.


    Not only was the entire Wang family tight-lipped about him, but the third branch also showed no anxiety. Third Master Wang even held a banquet at his estate to celebrate with friends, drinking himself into a drunken stupor.


    Those who knew rejoiced because the Sun family was in turmoil, those who didn''t would have thought he was celebrating his eldest son''s disappearance!


    Xu Mo sent people to scout around the Wang residence several times. They could chat about anything, but the moment Wang Fufeng was mentioned, the Wang servants would shut their mouths, refusing to speak of him.


    Left with no choice, Second Master Zheng had to be dispatched. He wandered until he found Wang Mingyu.


    The legitimate son of the second branch still acted like he owned the ce. He was always right in any matter, and those who dared argue fairness with him would at least get humiliated, if not beaten.


    When Zheng Ruqian found him, Wang Mingyu was yelling with a finger pointed at another young master''s nose.


    "If I want this, what''s wrong with that? Firste first served only applies when money is equal. I''m paying more so the seller is willing to sell to me. What are you yelling about? If you can afford it, pay up!" Wang Mingyu red with bulging eyes.


    Scoundrels would always be scoundrels, having nothing to do with righteousness no matter how much they pretended.


    Zheng Ruqian lightly coughed twice behind him.


    Before Wang Mingyu even turned around, his yelling had switched targets. "Who''s coughing behind me? I''ll rip out your throat if you don''t need it. I''ll even pay for a doctor to treat you..."


    When he realized it was Zheng Ruqian, his eyes lit up. He quickly swallowed the rest of his foul words and grinned. "Brother Zheng, what a surprise!"


    Zheng Ruqian''s principle for dealing with scoundrels was to humor them and asionally voice small opinions, distinguishing himself slightly from an ingratiator.


    Facing the current situation, Zheng Ruqian said, "Fighting over the same item again? It does suit you, but we''re young masters of the Wang family. We''re notcking in belongings, why fight withmoners? Let''s go over there, who knows if there''s something better?"


    Wang Mingyu''s chest swelled at those words.


    Right, right, he was a Wang young master. How could he fight withmoners? Brother Zheng was reasonable.


    Wang Mingyu haughtily waved a hand. "Brother Zheng makes sense. Let''s go take a look over there. Leave this rotten item to you."


    He swayed away like an angry rooster.


    Zheng Ruqian followed, suppressingughter. As they passed the young master in in clothes, he made sure to nod apologetically.


    The young master could only stare in silence.


    Wang Mingyu enjoyed shopping at the market with Zheng Ruqian, not only because of his honeyed words and sensible advice, but also his haggling skills that saved Wang Mingyu from getting swindled many times.


    An item the seller asked ten silvers for only cost one silver after passing through Zheng Ruqian''s mouth.


    Wang Mingyu was extremely moved, tears streaming down his face as he thought of all the money he had lost in the past.


    "It''s nothing. You''ve done a good deed too," Zheng Ruqian shook his head. "Think of all the destitute vendors you''ve saved."


    Three sales used to barely fill their stomachs, but one sale to you fed them for half a year.


    "Really?" Wang Mingyu stared nkly.


    By the time they had bought several jade pendants, over a dozen paperweights, over a dozen reams of stationery, both servants carrying their purchases could barely keep their arms from dragging on the ground. Zheng Ruqian finally invited Wang Mingyu for tea at a teahouse.


    It was also a good chance to kindly allow the servants to take everything home.


    The servants were grateful to the point of tears while Wang Mingyumented, "Brother Zheng is so kind-hearted."


    Zheng Ruqian bared his teeth in a silly grin as he poured Wang Mingyu a cup of blended tea. Inwardly, he was delighted to finally get the man away.


    After Wang Mingyu downed the tea in one go, he slowly asked, "Brother Wang, do you know of Wang Fufeng?"


    A veil of steam immediately rose from the tea table.


    Wang Mingyu had just swallowed a mouthful of tea to his throat when it came spurting right back out. "Why are you asking about him?"


    "Oh, I just found the name rather feminine so I got curious," Zheng Ruqian said casually. "It''s fine if you don''t know, no need to answer."


    Uh oh, the young master''s temper red.


    How could he not know? He was a Wang young master!


    "Let me tell you, don''t spread this around." Wang Mingyu lowered his voice mysteriously. "This Wang Fufeng is my cousin."


    Zheng Ruqian''s expression remained neutral. He already knew that.


    Wang Mingyu went on. "But my cousin is a sickly child. The whole family knows he won''t live long. That''s why no one really cares for him. Even my Third Uncle favors me more, hoping I''ll support him in his old age."


    That was the key to his unbridled, reckless behavior.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded, finally showing a reaction.


    Wang Mingyu thought he had shocked him and continued revealing information. "But recently, not only does Third Uncle not care for him, he went as far as locking him up, saying he would teach him a good lesson. Poor cousin, so weak, who knows if he''ll survive a few days locked up."


    Zheng Ruqian froze, his expression growing somber as his heart sank.


    "Don''t you think my Third Uncle went too far? Cousin might not have long to live but he''s still his son. How could he be so heartless?" Wang Mingyu grimaced. "What kind of father-son rtionship is this? Thankfully he''s not my dad."


    There were indeed no such father-son pairs in the world, but the more abnormal the rtionship, the deeper the schemes.


    Zheng Ruqian suppressed his worry and casually asked again, "Who knows where poor Wang Fufeng is locked up. How pitiful."


    Wang Mingyu sighed along. "It is pitiful. Third Uncle''s residence is mostly in the south outskirts. He''s probably locked up there."


    The south outskirts?


    Zheng Ruqian rxed slightly, his mind calming. He pointed at the freshly fried hawthorn cakes outside the window to divert Wang Mingyu''s attention.


    "I want to eat them!" Wang Mingyu mored.


    Zheng Ruqian voluntarily bought two bags. One as thanks to Wang Mingyu, the other he happily slipped into his sleeve for his siblings.


    After lingering for a bit longer, when the servants returned, Zheng Ruqian bid farewell, citing family matters at home.


    Wang Mingyu was quite reluctant to part. He kept waving. "Brother Zheng,e find me to y again. I like ying with you."


    Most people ttered him, but Zheng Ruqian was like a fresh stream.


    Unfortunately, he had appeared toote. The stone was hard to turn to gold.


    After leaving Wang Mingyu, Zheng Ruqian returned to Hairpin Courtyard and took out the hawthorn cakes with a sigh. "Wang Fufeng is most likely beaten and locked up by Third Master Wang, probably somewhere nearby the south outskirts."


    Xu Mo''s brows knitted together. "The south outskirts? That''s too big. Don''t you have a more exact location?"


    Zheng Ruqian heavily shook his head.


    Jiang Sheng had been dividing the cakes but now stopped, frowning. "Brother Fufeng is already so frail. After a beating and being locked in the remote countryside...I''m afraid..."


    He''s unlikely to make it.


    Xu Mo shot to his feet. Though he had never truly met Wang Fufeng, from his handwriting, Xu Mo could sense the surging, unresigned spirit within the sickly young master.


    "I owe him for the Sun family matter. I must find him." Xu Mo''s voice rumbled.


    Wang Fufeng had overthrown Sun Yu and avenged Qiao Yuhai''s family. He was a good man, with lofty ideals and a kind heart. He didn''t deserve this treatment and he shouldn''t die unknown in the outskirts.

 Chapter 108: Inside the Royal Family

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>


    Xu Mo''s proposal was supported by the whole family.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded solemnly and agreed to help out. "Just at the right time when my workshop has copsed too, I will ask Zhang Uncle, Aunt Cui''er and my aunt to all go out and help."


    Not only did Fang Heng bring Jiang Yi, Jiang Er, Jiang San and Jiang Si, but also took the other four iron-blooded trained servants to suspend their training ande out to find people.


    Jiang Sheng was especially careful to wrap up the hawthorn cakes and hide them in her sleeves, thinking that if Brother Fufeng was hungry, she would give them to him to eat.


    Wen Zhiyun carried a small medicine box and pulled Chang Yan along, "We are going too."


    It could be said that the whole family went into battle.


    They drove the carriages and donkey carts, and arrived in the southern suburbs in batches.


    The southern suburbs were the suburbs south of Anshui Prefecture. There were six viges in total. Because they were close to Anshui Prefecture, each vige had manors built by major families, roughly estimated to be over forty.


    It would be a bit difficult to find the Wang Family from them, and then find where Wang Fufeng was.


    Because you could not make a big fuss asking around, or even enter through the front door.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng''s harmless-looking advantage came into y.


    The little girl skipped and jumped, eating candy in her mouth. She staggered to the vicinity of the grand manor, and casually pulled a working woman to ask with a smile, "Auntie, where is this ce? I''m a little lost."


    The woman''s heart softened immediately, and she said, "This is the manor of the Fuguo Family on the outskirts of the city. I''m here to deliver meals to the mistress inside. Little girl, where do you want to go?"


    Jiang Sheng blinked her eyes, "I want to go to the Wang Family''s manor. My sister works there."


    "Oh, the Wang Family manor." The woman couldn''t help patting her head, "It''s not in this vige. You have to go ahead. They are all in the front viges, especially Xiaofu Vige, there are several Wang Family manors there."


    Jiang Sheng smiled brightly, "Thank you, auntie, I''ll go now."


    She skipped and jumped to the vige entrance, and was picked up by her third brother into the carriage in a hidden ce.


    The group drove towards Xiaofu Vige.


    The Wang Family had a total of three manors in this vige, tworge and one small, located in the three corners of the vige.


    Jiang Sheng was already prepared to use the same trick again.


    Xu Mo grabbed her arm and whispered, "Go check the small one."


    Everyone in the carriage was silent.


    Since Third Master Wang could treat his eldest son like this, it showed he didn''t cherish and protect him. Based on this mentality, Wang Fufeng could only be in the worst and smallest manor.


    Sure enough, when Fang Heng drove the carriage to the smallest Wang Family manor, he found two servants standing at the door, apparently to keep watch.


    Although it was called a manor, it was almost the same as a rural house, just with a more majestic door frame and the Wang Family manor que on it.


    It was highly likely that the weak, resolute young master would be locked in such a ce.


    Xu Mo''s heart sank. Originally, he was still nning to sneak in quietly to check it out, but now, he wanted to knock out the two guards and enter openly.


    Fang Heng was well-versed in such matters.


    He went forward, chopped and knocked out the guards.


    After lining up the two servants behind the door, and gagging their mouths with overnight steamed buns to prevent rming the Wang Family prematurely, Fang Heng and Xu Mo did not rush in immediately, but turned back to find Wen Zhiyun from the main group.


    "Little Four,e with me," Xu Mo said softly. "Wang Fufeng needs you."


    Zheng Ruqian stepped forward, "I''m going too."


    Jiang Sheng certainly would not fall behind. "I''m going too."


    Chang Yan looked left and right, afraid of being left behind, "Then I have to go too."


    There were six people already.


    Zhang Qiquan was clever and instantly made the decision, "I''ll take everyone back. Just leave Jiang Yi and Jiang Er to protect you."


    Xu Mo nodded gently. After the main group left, he took his siblings into the Wang manor.


    Jiang Yi and Jiang Er changed into the clothes of the two gatekeeper servants, and tied them up neatly in the meantime, stuffing overnight steamed buns in their mouths to prevent rming the Wang Family prematurely.


    Only the six siblings remained, walking heavily towards the master room, and gently pushed open the door.


    Wang Fufeng, named after the weak willow propping up the wind.


    He was born with a weakness, caused by his mother and aunt fighting jealously with each other and harming one another.


    His aunt had a miscarriage, and he was also born prematurely, which angered his father to leave home in a huff for half a year.


    At first, his mother thought his father was just angry, and tried to gently mend their rtionship, butter found out that his father had started another family outside.


    And at that time, a baby boy had been born.


    Healthy, full term, his father''s bloodline.


    Even after so many years, Wang Fufeng could still feel his mother''s despair, so he could understand why his mother didn''t love him, and understood why his mother desperately wanted to give birth to another healthy boy.


    Unfortunately, after more than ten years, his mother was never able to conceive again, and the boy outside had gradually grown up too.


    The situation in the Wang Family changed again and again. At first it was the eldest uncle in power, andter when the eldest uncle passed away, the eldest uncle''s wife controlled everything, and strongly supported her grandson''s family.


    This move met with unanimous opposition from the second uncle and fourth uncle. They believed that the Wang Family could not let a woman control everything, and wanted to help the unrted Sun Family, which was clearly an attempt to seize the Wang Family''s assets.


    Moreover, the eldest branch had no son.


    The fourth uncle also didn''t, so he wisely chose to avoid getting involved, and only asked for a portion of the Wang Family assets.


    Then the only ones who could take over the family were the second or third branch. Originally they should have fought for it, but his father bluntly stated that with Wang Fufeng''s poor health, even if he took over the Wang Family it would be useless, so they might as well fully support the second branch.


    Yes, he had concealed the healthy boy outside.


    Even his mother was somehow persuaded to keep it a secret.


    So everyone watched helplessly as the second branch became arrogant, watched his cousin Wang Mingyu be spoiled, and watched the second branch fight with the first branch.


    His father was very satisfied with this state.


    Until Wang Fufeng made a move and broke this bnce.


    The Sun Family was in chaos, the first branch was flustered, and the second branch took the opportunity to seize power.


    His father was furious, threw a fit, not only beat Wang Fufeng, but also threw him into this southern manor to reflect.


    In fact it was to let him die, to make way for that boy in Jiankang.


    But what made Wang Fufeng''s heart go cold was that his mother did not stop it either. She also knew that such a ruined legitimate son was useless, and she gave up on him with her eyes wide open.


    Going hungry in this manor, feeling cold in this manor, dying lonely in this manor.


    No light, no wind, no warmth, no smile.


    Perhaps just die like this, away from that cold family, in an equally cold manor, slowly stopping breathing.


    But before that, he wanted to take onest look at this world.


    As if the heavens had heard his heart''s voice, the gray cloth covered door was suddenly pushed open, and a slender hand, with boundless light, surged into the gloom.

 Chapter 109: The Wind Prince

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>


    Xu Mo pushed open the door and saw a frail and pale young man lying on his side on the ground. The hand stretched out was pointed at the door, as if trying feebly to grab something, but gave up due to weakness.


    Everyone was shocked and filled with grief.


    Xu Mo reacted the fastest, rushing over to help prop him up, just as Zheng Ruqian and Jiang Sheng had propped up his legs that werepletely broken back then, "Little Four,e quickly!"


    Wen Zhiyun didn''t dare to panic or hesitate. He threw away the medical kit and rushed over to take his pulse, check his pupils, and feel his breath.


    Meanwhile, Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian opened all the doors and windows wide to ventte the air.


    Chang Yan and Jiang Sheng squatted down on either side, not even daring to breathe loudly, for fear of startling this brother who was as delicate as finely carved jade.


    After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea.


    Wen Zhiyun''s hands trembled as he took up a silver needle, steadied himself, and stabbed it fiercely into Wang Fufeng''s middle finger.


    When he pulled it out, a stream of ck blood gushed out. The pale young man who was so white he was almost transparent slowly opened his eyes.


    "You guys..." He blurrily thought he was dead, "Are you here to take me away?"


    Zheng Ruqian poked his big head over, "Young Master Wang, you cane with us if you want."


    It was just a perfectly good room. Hanging grey cloths over the windows when the doors weren''t even closed would suffocate even the liveliest people, let alone the innately frail sickly young master.


    "It''s you..." Wang Fufeng remembered, "My cousin''s friend?"


    So he wasn''t dead. Who was around him? And who was holding him?


    "My name is Xu Mo," Xu Mo said concisely, "Thank you for your investigation. Sun Yu has fallen."


    Wang Fufeng was stunned, then smiled lightly. There was a faint dimple by the right corner of his mouth.


    So this was the person who brought the light.


    It was also he who aplished the plotting and scheming that he had been working on.


    "I heard that the Wang family locked you up, so we found our way here," Xu Mo added.


    The dimple at the corner of Wang Fufeng''s mouth disappeared. He lowered his thick eyshes and sighed softly, "Given my condition, I''m just a burden even if I live. I might as well just die like this and save you the trouble ofing here."


    It was clear he had no will to live.


    Even the most brilliant doctor couldn''t save someone determined to die.


    Wen Zhiyun was anxious. Lacking eloquence, he could only sp Wang Fufeng''s hand and look around desperately for help.


    Sensing Fourth Brother''s anxiety, Chang Yan suddenly stood up and dered in a clear ringing voice, "So you''re just going to leave like that? You coward!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Especially Wang Fufeng, who stared fixedly at Chang Yan, as if trying to see through him, and through himself in thest decades of his life as well.


    His frail body, his cold and aloof parents, the turmoil within the Wang family.


    All of it wore away at his will to live.


    The physicians had told him he could live until his twenties, yet now he nearly died at fourteen.


    Six more years... That was still precious time.


    Did he love this world? He must have loved it, otherwise why did he want to see the sunlight and the icy blue sky one more time before he passed?


    Sometimes Wang Fufeng couldn''t help wondering, if he had lived in a loving family with a caring mother, perhaps he could have lived until his mid orte twenties, or even thirties.


    Even when the God of Death came for him, he would cling tightly to his parents'' hands and refuse to let go.


    "Hahaha..." Wang Fufeng suddenly closed his eyes andughed.


    Heughed at his own longing and futility, and his foolishness at giving up his life for them.


    What did six more years matter? As long as he lived, he could properly see this world - see the flowers in full bloom, feel the warm sunlight, witness the harmony of wind and rain, experience heaven and earth nketed in ice and snow.


    After a long while, he stoppedughing. Calmly opening his eyes, he said, "Alright, I''ll live."


    No one could shackle a refined and elegant young master of his intellect and perception except himself.


    The moment he decided to live for himself, the world opened its arms to embrace him.


    Given how remote and crude this manor of the Wang family was, with Wang Fufeng''s consent, Xu Mo disguised him and brought him back to Zhuhua Courtyard.


    Wen Zhiyun carefully diagnosed and treated his illnesses, nourishing his health.


    In just three to five days, Wang Fufeng''s body transformed from translucent to gaining some human color. His hands and feet grew warm, and his lips reddened.


    The siblings were quite delighted, especially Jiang Sheng. When she had first entered the Wang family manor and thought Young Master Fufeng was already dead, she had prepared herself to shed tears. But then he opened his eyes again.


    It felt like Old Uncle Zhu''s puppy was going to die, so they had already dug a hole to bury it. But right as they were about to bury it, the puppy suddenly barked twice.


    It was shocking yet joyful, and also a little frightening.


    Once Wang Fufeng''s lips gained some faint color, although still very pale, Jiang Sheng already dared to cautiously approach him and ask if he wanted to eat persimmon cakes.


    These past few days, Wang Fufeng also gained an initial understanding of the six siblings at Zhuhua Courtyard.


    There was no need to borate on Xu Mo''s excellence. Based on a decades-old cold case alone, he got the next Magistrate of Anshui County reced.


    As for Chang Yan, he was amazed by the young man. While recuperating these days, he had wanted to chat more with this little brother, but could never find him.


    Only after asking Jiang Sheng did he know that Chang Yan was dragged off to train his body. Every day when he got back he was like a dead pig, too exhausted to be roused.


    "Elder brother Fufeng, if you have anything to ask, I can help pass on the message," little Jiang Sheng''s eyes shone bright like the night sky full of stars.


    Wang Fufeng smiled gently, but before he could speak, Xu Mo strode in.


    Without waiting for him to stop, Wang Fufeng casually remarked, "The Wang family found out?"


    Xu Mo halted in his tracks.


    As expected of the most clever person in the Wang family. He discerned the reason just from Xu Mo''s pace and expression.


    Indeed, the Wang family had discovered Wang Fufeng''s disappearance five days after he arrived at Zhuhua Courtyard. They started searching all over the city for the Second Young Master, and put up notices everywhere.


    Fortunately they didn''t notify the authorities, otherwise it would have been a manhunt rather than a search.


    "They wanted me dead, and now they''re looking for me. Or perhaps, they want to see me die with their own eyes?" Wang Fufeng''s lips curved mockingly.


    If that was the case, he would set their minds at ease.


    Before long, word spread in Anshui County that the Second Young Master of the Wang family had passed away in the wilderness. It was said that wild dogs gnawed his corpse until it was unrecognizable. No one could make out his original appearance.


    The Wang family was devastated. Sobbing and weeping, they carried the corpse back and buried it in the Wang ancestral grave.


    And thus, Wang Fufeng dissipated like the wind. Young Master Fufeng now rose with the wind.


    It was around this time that Xu Mo and his siblings discovered that Wang Fufeng was not without means. On the contrary, he had assets, connections, and even a considerable number of loyal servants.

 Chapter 110: The Relationship between Fang Heng and Wang Fufeng

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>


    Upon inquiry, I learned that all these were left to him by his grandfather, the old Master Wang, also known as Wang Fufeng¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°Back then, my grandfather pitied me for my weak constitution and my parents¡¯ dislike of me. Fearing that I would die prematurely, he left me a portion of his trusted aides and connections,¡± Wang Fufeng said as he lowered his eyes, his tone mournful.


    Xu Mo, Zheng Ruqian, Jiang Sheng exchanged looks.


    He already has everything, yet still seeks death and livelihood. Compared to them who have nothing, shouldn¡¯t they just pluck their eyshes and hang themselves to make things easier?


    After a long while, Xu Mo asked the key question, ¡°Does the Wang family know?¡±


    Wang Fufeng nodded and shook his head.


    That meant they knew, but didn¡¯t know much.


    The Wang family, including Wang Fufeng¡¯s father Third Master Wang, had suspected before that Wang Fufeng had something in his possession. After failing to acquire it several times, Third Master Wang furiously threw him into a separate courtyard, wanting him to fend for himself and also forcing him to take initiative to hand over what he had.


    It wasn¡¯t until Wang Fufeng ¡°died¡± that Third Master Wang probably believed his legitimate son didn¡¯t have anything.


    ¡°Now, the Wang family must be very harmonious,¡± Wang Fufeng said in an unreadable tone. ¡°The legitimate son of the third branch has passed away. The first branch is suppressed. The second branch rises alone, grasping the family power as easy as flipping their palm.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of harmony. It¡¯s time to let them see my good younger brother.¡±


    His tone was light, but his methods were lethal.


    With a light flick of his hand under Jiang Sheng¡¯s admiring gaze, Wang Fufeng stirred up the harmonious waters of the Wang family.


    First, Third Master Wang¡¯s concubine was discovered by Second Master Wang. Right after, a healthy thirteen-year-old illegitimate son was exposed, lively and jumping about, also quite learned, having passed the county exam and about to take the tongsheng exam.


    Although he was an illegitimate son, and his mother was a lowly concubine, his excellence could not be denied, especially whenpared to Wang Mingyu. It was as if a star of civil and military arts had descended to earth.


    Third Master Wang felt somewhat regretful, thinking the illegitimate son was exposed too early. But the ttery from other Wang family members and the envy of the fourth branch still made him smugly bring the concubine into the Wang family, naturally adding the illegitimate son into the family tree as well.


    I heard his name is Wang Haoran.


    The second branch of the Wang family raised huge waves. Second Master Wang started to suspect his younger brother¡¯s motives, and as a result increased his restrictions on Wang Mingyu, hoping he could surpass Wang Haoran.


    However, how could a spoiled young master correct himself in a short period of time?


    To this, Wang Fufeng lightly said, ¡°Third Master Wang had always refused to reveal he had an illegitimate son, precisely because Eldest Brother Mingyu, although a wastrel, had not yet reached the point of debauchery. What he wanted was for Eldest Brother Mingyu to ruin the Wang family until it tottered on the verge of copse, then the illegitimate son could turn the tide.


    By then, the first branch would have copsed, the second branch would have transgressed, and the fourth branch had no male heir. For control of the family, who else could there be besides the third branch?¡±


    What a meticulous scheme.


    Too bad Wang Mingyu¡¯s bones had not rotted to the core yet, and Wang Fufeng had not obediently died either.


    The premature exposure of the healthy illegitimate son threw the Wang family into turmoil.


    Second Master Wang refused to give up control of the family. Third Master Wang was eager to give it a try. The first branch of the Wang family also eyed the opportunity like a tiger watching its prey. Even the fourth branch wanted to take advantage of the situation to get a bigger share.


    The Wang family could be said to have turned into a messy pot of congee.


    ¡°What does Eldest Brother Fufeng n to do next?¡± Xu Mo cleverly avoided mentioning the surname Wang.


    Wang Fufeng smiled faintly, ¡°Let the Wang family be in turmoil for a while.¡±


    Snake fights snake, rat fights rat, family still needs family to deal with.


    During this time, Wang Fufeng would consolidate the assets in his possession¡ªthend deeds, old servants, and the ¡°Young Master Fufeng¡± reputation that had once made a stir in the literary world before disappearing due to his illness.


    When sorting through and deed, he paused and deeply looked at the Xu siblings.


    These days, while Wang Fufeng was busy, the six of them were not idle either.


    Although Xu Mo was not in Xieyang County, his title as teacher was still in use. In order for the hundred taels of silver a year to not be wasted, Bian Wenxuan would send over gifts every so often, whether it was small cases that needed handling or official documents that needed organizing and submitting.


    Although Zheng Ruqian¡¯s food processing workshop had gone under, he was not discouraged. Instead he turned his gaze to the ck bean seeds he had brought from Anyang County, asking Zhang Qizheng every day how they should be nted.


    nting ck beans was not a simple matter. First to consider was whether the seeds could take root, then agricultural experts were needed to help, followed byrge amounts of farnd to nt them, and finally drying grounds to make dried ck beans.


    Looking around Pinhua Courtyard, they had enough space to produce dried ck beans, but far from enough to nt them.


    After thinking it over, Zheng Ruqian made a decision. ¡°Forget the workshop. Let¡¯s go back to Xieyang County and nt ck beans.¡±


    As long as they could make the dried ck beans themselves and sell them to restaurants and food stalls, the profits would be higher. Compared to a failed cured meat workshop, there really was nothing worth clinging onto.


    ¡°But the workshop still has over half a year of rent left!¡± Jiang Sheng said anxiously.


    Thirty taels a year, over half a year was still over ten taels of silver!


    ¡°The workshop is out of business, no use keeping it,¡± Zheng Ruqian persuaded his sister. ¡°It¡¯s obviously inefficient to nt ck beans in Xieyang County then transport them here to make dried ck beans.¡±


    As for nting in Anshui Prefecture, he didn¡¯t even consider it. The difference between a prefecture city and a county city was at least twenty taels of silver for the same amount ofnd.


    ¡°Also, the rent here at Pinhua Courtyard is not cheap,¡± Zheng Ruqian spat. ¡°For the remaining half year, we can sublet it and get back what we can.¡±


    Just as he was speaking, and deed was ced before him.


    Zheng Ruqian nced at it initially without care, then looked again and was stunned.


    ¡°I just discovered this while organizing. Turns out I have the deed to this courtyard,¡± Wang Fufeng said embarrassedly. ¡°You saved my life, and I have no way to repay you, so please take thisnd deed.¡±


    Zheng Ruqian¡¯s eyes went round.


    Jiang Sheng still knew to decline. ¡°No, no, no, Elder Brother Fufeng, this is not proper. It¡¯s too valuable, we can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°This courtyard isn¡¯t that valuable,¡± Wang Fufeng said mildly. ¡°Over ten years ago, it was a separate courtyard belonging to one of my aunts. Later my aunt married off to Fengjing, so the courtyard was left abandoned.¡±


    Wang Fufeng¡¯s aunt would also have the surname Wang right?


    Fang Heng¡¯s mother seemed to also be a youngdy of the Wang family.


    Among the Wang family¡¯s youngdies marrying off to Fengjing, there should only be one.


    As Jiang Sheng¡¯s thoughts churned wildly, a choked sob suddenly sounded. ¡°This aunt you spoke of, could she be called Wang Fuxue?¡±

 Chapter 111: Xiao Jiang Sheng’s First House

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>


    Fang Heng''s mother, her boudoir name was Fu Xue.


    If this was Wang Fuxue''s Hairpin Flower Manor when she was young, it would not be hard to understand why one would feel a sense of intimacy upon entering.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly understood.


    Zheng Ruqian was as if struck by lightning.


    Wang Fufeng turned around calmly, looking at this younger cousin whom he had only met once, and gave a faint smile, "It appears that this has returned to its rightful owner."


    That meant he was acknowledging this was Wang Fuxue''s manor.


    Fang Heng forcefully held back his grief, and lovingly caressed the bricks, tiles, stones and earth of the small courtyard, as if he had travelled through the years to see that graceful dancing girl among the flowers.


    After a long while, he hoarsely cried out, "Mother."


    Tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Wang Fufeng watched with sighs.


    When a mother and child were separated by life and death, their thoughts would always be entwined, and difficult to forget for a long time.


    And for some, although still in this world, they did not understand to cherish and love, and were cold and indifferent.


    Perhaps, the affinity between parents and children was just so inexplicable.


    After Fang Heng finally calmed his emotions, he epted the yellowed deed without refusing again.


    Zheng Ruqian was drooling to the side, once again regretting that he was not from an esteemed family, without rich rtives. Although he had started a small business, he didn''t even have enough money to buy his sister a house.


    Suddenly that deed reached out again.


    Zheng Ruqian raised his head to see Fang Heng holding out the deed directly, reaching past him to stop in front of Jiang Sheng.


    Zheng Er...


    "Jiang Sheng, this deed is yours from now on." Fang Heng looked at the cute little girl, his eyes unconcealed tenderness, "From now on, you are no longer a street urchin."


    The reason street urchins wandered was not just because they didn''t have a ce to live, but more so because they didn''t have a home, in the literal sense of family.


    Now, Xu Mo had registered her in the household registry, Zheng Ruqian was earning money for her, and Fang Heng was giving her the deed. She no longer had any connection to the term "street urchin".


    The stability she had always dreamed of was right before her eyes.


    That nine year old boy who had copsed in the snowy night also lightly sighed, smiling at her with a wave of his hand: Little Jiang Sheng, I can finally stop worrying about you.


    Her nose felt a little sour, and her eyes started burning around the rims.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t want to cry, and didn''t want those who loved her to shed tears with her. So she sniffed up her snot, and hugging the deed, ran in front of Zheng Ruqian and said loudly, "Second brother, we don''t need to pay rent anymore, but you still want to give up the workshop?"


    Zheng Ruqian was dumbfounded.


    Hey, wait, wasn''t I feeling touched just now? How did she suddenly turn the conversation to him?


    Although they didn''t need to pay rent for Hairpin courtyard, closing the workshop was closing the workshop. He really couldn''t afford to run it!


    Zheng Ruqian said bitterly, "Little Jiang Sheng, cured meat really isn''t selling anymore, and no one wants it even if we make it. It would be more profitable to rent the workshop out than to keep running it ourselves."


    Business relied on weighing gains and losses.


    Jiang Sheng also knew Zheng Ruqian was right, but when she saw the aunties secretly wiping away tears when the workshop closed, saying their families would go hungry again, and also Uncle Zhang Qiquan and Aunt Cui sighing, saying they didn''t want to return to Shili Vige to face the Zhang family.


    Although Auntie Zhang didn''t say anything, she probably didn''t want to return to Xieyang County either.


    So little Jiang Sheng understood that the workshop was not just a workshop, it was the livelihood for over a dozen people. It could not be easily closed.


    But she also didn''t want to make things difficult for Second Brother. Since Third Brother had already given her the deed, Jiang Sheng steeled her heart and said, "Then Second Brother, give this workshop to me from now on."


    All eyes turned to her.


    Xu Mo raised his brows in surprise, Zheng Ruqian''s eyes bulged, Fang Heng smiled with pressed lips, Wen Zhiyun leaned his head on Chang Yan''s shoulder, both hooking up the corners of their mouths.


    Jiang Sheng was very young, thesest two years the pressure to earn money and develop had all fallen on her three elder brothers. To them, it was enough if their younger siblings could live happily.


    They didn''t expect that after Wen Zhiyun''s unwillingness to fall behind and determination to study medicine, little Jiang Sheng would now summon her courage to take over the workshop.


    Although the younger siblings were young in age, they were unwilling to keep hiding away in an ivory tower. This kind of spirit was worthy of encouragement.


    After his initial surprise, Xu Mo was the first to step forward, "Little Jiang Sheng, as long as you don''t lose money, this workshop is yours to mess around with however you like. What do you think?"


    "What do you mean mess around, I can earn money too!" The little girl turned into a tea kettle fairy again, both hands propped on her waist,pletely dissatisfied.


    Xu Mo held in hisugh, rubbing her little head, "Alright alright, you''re right about everything. As long as you don''t lose money, anything''s fine."


    Jiang Sheng raised her little head, "I won''t lose money, definitely won''t!" She sought confirmation from Uncle Zhang in the distance, "Right, Uncle Zhang?"


    Zhang Qiquan was stunned.


    Liu Cui stretched out a hand to fiercely pinch his waist.


    Zhang Qiquan came to his senses and hurriedly nodded, "Yes yes, definitely won''t!"


    At this moment, facing the trusting gaze of the little girl, and his wife''s hand on his soft waist flesh, Zhang Qiquan made up his mind that no matter what, he had to keep the workshop running and make it bigger and bigger.


    Jiang Sheng nodded satisfactorily and retracted her gaze. Her little face was gleeful.


    Xu Mo''s gaze grew increasingly gentle, and he rubbed her little head again.


    Only after raising his head did he notice Wang Fufeng had been staring at him the entire time, his eyes full of iprehensible emotions.


    "Brother Fufeng, what''s the matter?" Xu Mo asked politely.


    Wang Fufeng returned to his senses, his dimples faintly appearing, "Brother Xu is truly a good elder brother."


    Xu Mo took it as praise and gave a faint smile before ending the conversation.


    Wang Fufeng also didn''t continue, and turned to chat with Fang Heng about their mutual (grand)father, Lord Wang, and the Wang family''s next actions.


    Their discussion went back and forth, and they both felt it would be best to let the Wang family make trouble for a while.


    As long as the Wangs didn''t determine a winner or loser, they wouldn''t have the energy to manage Fang Heng, nor harm the Fang siblings.


    That would be enough.


    As for Zheng Ruqian and Jiang Sheng, it was the first time the siblings had a conflict of opinion.


    Seeing that April had arrived, the best season for nting green beans, Zheng Ruqian was anxious to return to Xieyang County to buynd and hire workers.


    But Jiang Sheng wanted to expand the workshop, so she naturally had to stay in the prefecture city.


    The siblings had differing opinions, and didn''t want to separate from each other either, so they could only rack their brains to persuade the other.


    Jiang Sheng said, "Second brother, let''s just nt beans in the prefecture city. Rentingnd might be a bit more expensive, but we can dry the beans in the workshop, wouldn''t that be so convenient?"


    Zheng Ruqian shook his head, "We still have to go back to Xieyang County,nd here in the city is too expensive."


    "Rentingnd isn''t that expensive!" Jiang Sheng didn''t understand.


    Zheng Ruqian hemmed and hawed for a bit before finally gritting his teeth and saying, "I don''t want to rentnd, I want to buynd."


    Rentingnd might differ by a few dozen coins, but buyingnd could differ two or three taels of silver per mu, so naturally Xieyang County was more cost-effective.


    Jiang Sheng pouted her lips, happy for Second Brother''s ambitions, but also worried that the siblings had differing opinions.


    In the end it was Zhang Qiquan who stepped forward to mediate, "We can first return to Xieyang County to nt the beans, thene back to the prefecture city to run the workshop. How about that?"

 Chapter 112: Back to Xianyang County

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>


    Xu Mo was quite reasonable. Beans can''t grow right away. After nting, you can return to the prefecture city. The workshops in the city can''t be opened right away either, because you haven''t decided what to do yet. Brother and sister hit it off again and became intimate again.


    "Second brother, after buying thend, we will bendlords." Jiang Sheng jumped up and down excitedly.


    Zheng Ruqian bared his big teeth and said, "When the beans make money, then we''ll be realndlords. I''ll buy you firecrackers for New Year''s, lots of them."


    Zhang Qiquan saw it and couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. After all, they were still children.


    Out of the blue, Jiang Sheng looked at him and said, "Uncle Zhang, are youing back to Xieyang County with us?"


    Him...


    Zhang Qiquan hesitated a little. He had never nned to go back to Shili Vige since he came to the prefecture city, let alone get involved with that family again.


    But after all, he was a native of Xieyang County. After being away from his hometown for half a year, he inevitably missed it.


    Moreover, he missed his friends and other rtives he got along well with, even if he didn''t miss his parents or anyone from the Zhang family.


    His steadfast mindset started to loosen.


    Zhang Qiquan said hesitantly, "I''ll discuss it with your Aunt Cui."


    "No need to discuss." Liu Cui, who didn''t know when she had walked over, said, "We''ll go back and take a look."


    It was just a family visit, no big deal.


    Some things can''t be broken in half a year, or even in a lifetime.


    "Are you going back, sister?" Liu Cui looked at Auntie Zhang.


    With the six children going back, Zhang Qiquan and his wife were also going back, leaving Zhang Xianglian alone in the Hairpin Courtyard. She would inevitably feel lonely.


    But they couldn''t force her to go back either. After all, not everyone has the courage to face the past and the scoundrels.


    Zhang Xianglian''s heart shuddered.


    If it was the former her, it would have been very difficult to muster the courage to escape, let alone go back to face the scum. She''d rather be dead.


    But after working busily in the workshop for half a year, and seeing all kinds of people and watching the children go through all kinds of difficulties, even the most fragile person should have awakened.


    No matter how difficult the problem, it must be faced in the end.


    Zhang Xianglian clenched her fists. Under Jiang Sheng''s bright eyes, she trembled and said, "I''ll go back."


    With these words, everyone started busying themselves, packing up, and returning home with great enthusiasm.


    Even Xu Mo was invigorated. He finally didn''t have to deal with trivial matters across cities.


    Only Wang Fufeng frowned with distress. He followed Xu Mo around for half a day weakly like a willow in the wind. Finally, he couldn''t help but say, "You all are leaving?"


    Xu Mo was slightly surprised. "Yeah, we siblings have always been inseparable."


    Wang Fufeng pursed his lips. The usually frank and straightforward him was somehow reluctant to speak his mind. "...I want to go too."


    Hmm?


    Xu Mo raised his eyebrows and looked up and down at Young Master Fufeng, who had a weak body but an extraordinary mind, guessing his intentions.


    Wang Fufeng took out the remarks he had long prepared. "...I''ve had Dr. Wen take care of me recently. I''m afraid it would be inconvenient to leave him. Plus, I''ve been weak since birth and have never seen any sights outside of Anshui Prefecture. I heard that Xieyang County has a wide variety of artifacts and I want to take this opportunity to take a look."


    Right then, Wen Zhiyun walked over with a medicine box and said earnestly, "When you get to Xieyang County, please ask Dr. Wu to examine and treat you. His medical skills are much better than mine."


    Wang Fufeng nodded, a flush rising to his pale cheeks.


    Xu Mo had no reason to refuse, so he acquiesced.


    In a sh, everything was packed up. Those taking carriages took carriages, those driving donkey carts drove donkey carts.


    Thanks to Wang Fufeng, the six siblings also got to ride in the Wang family''s custom-made coach, experiencing stability and luxury.


    From the outside, the Wang family coach was twice as big as their ordinary small carriage, pulled by three sturdy horses.


    The interior was even more spacious.


    Their carriage had just wooden boards on the bottom, with wooden nks built up high around to form the seating area.


    The Wang family coach had the same structure, but the seats were all wrapped in soft cotton. In the middle was a small tea table with tea sets on top and candied fruits and fruits inside when you pulled it out.


    If you looked further down the seats, there were even small quilts hidden inside that could be pulled out and used as nkets.


    It was even more luxurious than Wang Mingyu''s carriage.


    Zheng Ruqian stared at it greedily, wishing he could own one immediately, but he didn''t have extra money.


    This was what it meant to be poor.


    When you don''t have money, you covet expensive items. But when you finally save up enough, you be reluctant to spend it. Instead, you think of buying more practical things - food, clothing, shelter, transportation - or using it to earn more money.


    Because of poverty, andck of foundations, money had to be spent on the essentials.


    No matter how covetous Zheng Ruqian was, he could only look left and right, then pretend to be familiar as he introduced Jiang Sheng, "This carriage can''t be bought without fifty taels of silver."


    Jiang Sheng cooperated very well by opening his mouth wide to show surprise.


    Zheng Ruqian became even more proud and patted his chest to say, "In the future when Second Brother earns money, I''ll buy you an even bigger one."


    Jiang Sheng nodded vigorously, his eyes full of admiration.


    Zheng Ruqian chuckled and looked at Wen Zhiyun sitting steadily and said, "Little Four, Second Brother will also buy you one in the future."


    Finally looking at Chang Yan who showed no signs of dizziness or nausea, "Little Five, Second Brother will also buy you one."


    In this short time, he had promised away one hundred and fifty taels.


    Jiang Sheng held in hisughter and looked at the real owner of this carriage to ask, "Brother Fufeng, how much money is needed to acquire a carriage like this?"


    Wang Fufeng''s lips moved as if debating whether or not to say before finally reporting a discounted price, "Three hundred taels."


    In fact, it was much more expensive.


    But to Zheng Ruqian''s ears, it was still like thunder on a sunny day.


    He thought he had just promised away one hundred and fifty taels, but it turned out to be nine hundred taels of silver.


    This, this, this...


    "Second Brother, remember to buy them for us," Jiang Sheng mischievously made him confirm.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan beside all nodded in agreement.


    Zheng Ruqian''s brain spun rapidly, wondering what he should do now - deny it or grit his teeth and acknowledge it.


    Oh well, just pretend to be dead.


    The already twelve-year-old Zheng Ruqian, with a tall frame, suddenly went limp and copsed onto Fang Heng.


    Before Fang Heng could push him away in disgust,


    Jiang Sheng rushed over with augh and tickled his armpits.


    Zheng Ruqian couldn''t stand being tickled and rolled over to Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan.


    The few children either romped together or sat quietly. Apanied by a little girl''s silveryughter.


    So this was what it felt like to be with family.


    Wang Fufeng watched them in a daze.


    After rushing for five days, they finally arrived at Xieyang County.


    Bian Wenxuan had gotten the news early and was waiting at the gate with a group of yamen runners.


    He hadints and cursed, "One hundred taels a year! This Magistrate actually spent four months away from the county seat. Too unqualified! I''m deducting his pay, deducting!"


    "Sir, although Magistrate Xu was away, everything was handled without fail." Wang Xihao kindly reminded him.


    Bian Wenxuan red back murderously, as if asking: Who are you working for?


    Wang Xihao shrank his neck: I''m on the side of justice.


    Bian Wenxuan rolled up his sleeves, ready to have a good fight with Wang Xihao, when the chaotic sound of horse hooves came from afar.


    A smarter yamen runner listened on the ground and quickly reported, "Sir, the approaching sounds vast, at least fifty people I''m afraid."


    Bian Wenxuan''s heart lurched.


    It''s over, it''s over. Someone is attacking Xieyang County!

 Chapter 113: All the rich men are purple.

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>


    Bian Wenxuan was flustered in his heart. His instincts told him to turn around and run, but then he thought that he hade here to pick up Mr. Xu Mo. If he left, wouldn''t Mr. Xu be at the mercy of viins?


    Thinking of Master Xu''s delicate skin and tender flesh, gentle and refined demeanor, if he fell into the hands of bad people, he would surely be tortured and battered beyond recognition.


    Although Bian Wenxuan was afraid, he bravely stayed put and said, "I''m the county magistrate, how dare some petty thieves go against me. I''ll chop their heads off if they harm me."


    Beside him, Wang Xi stared with eyes wide open, shocked when did the master be so brave and steadfast.


    But ncing at Bian Wenxuan''s legs shaking like sieves with the corner of his eyes, Wang Xi smiled awkwardly again.


    Before long, the ground shook as the city gates of Xieyang County roared open.


    Judging by the sound, there were quite a lot of people.


    Bian Wenxuan''s legs shook faster and faster, his pupils dted as he stared at the billowing dust rolling in from afar, finally stopping at the city gates.


    Everyone covered their noses and mouths. As the dust settled, they saw an elegant and luxurious carriage, and a heroic-looking young man on horseback.


    Putting aside the entourage of carriages and donkeys behind for now, Bian Wenxuan immediately recognized the horse rider as Fang Heng, and was instantly relieved.


    His pupils shrank back, and he could eat tworge bowls of rice with his no longer shaking legs.


    Laughing, he turned around and pped the clerk who had given false military information, "Where did you get the fifty men and the murderous aura?"


    The clerk lowered his head in grievance, "It sounded like it."


    Bian Wenxuan ignored him and greeted Fang Heng with a smile, "Brother Heng, why are you alone? Where is Master Xu?"


    Before his voice fell, the curtains of the luxurious carriage lifted, and Master Xu Mo, dressed in blue robes and exuding refinement, gracefully stepped down.


    "It''s been a long time, sir," Xu Mo greeted politely.


    Bian Wenxuan nodded with a smile, "Indeed it''s been a long time. The entire county has missed you dearly these past four months without you, Master Xu."


    Not a shred remained of his previous ferocious aura.


    Behind him, Wang Xi nearly twisted his lips all the way to Fengjing.


    The group exchanged pleasantries and entered the city.


    Xu Mo wanted to check on his residence, but Bian Wenxuan insisted on taking him to the county government, citing affairs of people''s livelihood as justification. Master Xu could only go along helplessly.


    Matters of the residence were left to his younger siblings.


    Inside the carriage.


    Wang Fufeng frowned at Bian Wenxuan, then turned and asked Jiang Sheng, "Is this gentleman very familiar with you?"


    Jiang Sheng blinked, hesitating whether to speak.


    Wang Fufeng took out a small piece of gold from his sleeve.


    Little Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up. She almost immediately exined, "He''s Brother San''s aunt''s man sent to protect Brother San, and also the one who hired Big Brother to be the tutor."


    Having said that, she fiddled with the gold nugget, secretly wondering if it was real.


    Wang Fufeng lowered his head in thought, seemingly trying to recall which aunt was rted to the Bian family.


    After thinking it over, his eyes focused.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped in front of a small courtyard.


    Because no one had lived there for a long time, the lock on the door was rusty, and there were withered branches and ruins everywhere. Part of the roof on the east side had also copsed.


    Wang Fufeng frowned, "You live in a ce like this?"


    Jiang Sheng nodded, puzzled. Although the yard was covered in dust, it would still be a nice residence once cleaned up, definitely better than the broken temple.


    At least with Sister Zhang cooking, Aunt Cui Er weeding, Brother Zhang fixing furniture, Brother Zheng and Brother Wen sweeping the floor, and Brother Chang scrubbing the water tank, even with the eight servants, no one acted like an entitled master. They worked with their own hands and ate their fill.


    Wang Fufeng looked sadly, seemingly beginning to understand the reason for the Wang family''sck of humanity.


    After much hesitation, he finally rolled up his sleeves, determined to help.


    His personal servant was scared out of his wits and hurriedly tried to stop him, "Young master, you are so esteemed, how can you do such menial tasks yourself?"


    On the roof, Fang Heng paused in his repairs.


    Washing the tank, Chang Yan almost fell into the big tub in a moment of distraction.


    Wang Fufeng smiled, "Uncle Wang, you also know Brother Heng. Wasn''t he no less esteemed than me before?"


    Young Master Fang, from the prominent Fang family in Fengjing, was an existence that even the Wangs tried to curry favor with.


    If Fang Heng could patch roofs, why couldn''t he, Wang Fufeng?


    "But Young Master..." Uncle Wang stammered, "You and Young Master Fang are different."


    Fang Heng was orphaned and hunted by his n. Wang Fufeng had money, power and servants. They were indeed not the same.


    But the more different they were, the more they should be the same.


    If Fang Heng could do it, so could Wang Fufeng.


    He gently brushed away the old servant''s obstruction, and earnestly swept the yard, disposed of trash, and wiped down the tables and chairs.


    Dust clung to his wide sleeves, twigs tore his smooth hemline, and even his fair hands were marked with red scratches.


    Jiang Sheng sidled up to Wen Zhiyun and whispered, "I''m afraid Brother Fufeng''s frail body would faint from exhaustion."


    If he really fainted, would she have to return the gold he gave her earlier?


    "Don''t worry," Wen Zhiyun gave his sister a calming pill, "His weak constitution is due to innate deficiencies and excessive pampering."


    People were different from jade carvings.


    The innate material of a carving determined its brittleness.


    But people could be tempered. Innate traits determined the starting point, acquired traits decided the end point.


    If Wang Fufeng had exercised and strengthened his body from birth, although not to Fang Heng''s level of splitting two burly men with a stick, he would definitely not be so frail.


    So asionalbor could only benefit him, not harm him.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly understood. Looking back at her own rather slender fourth brother, she grinned, "Fourth brother, you could use some exercise too. When second brother buys thend, you go nt green beans!"


    Wen Zhiyun, "..."


    That night when Xu Mo returned, Auntie Zhang cooked a potful of braised chicken chunks and green beans. They ate a lively dinner together.


    Then little Jiang Sheng started worrying.


    With so many people this time, the four rooms in the small yard were far from enough. Who should squeeze with whom?


    Would the young master of the Wang family tolerate sharing a bed with others?


    But before she could ask, a Wang servant walked in and presented the deed.


    It turned out that in just half an afternoon, Wang Fufeng had bought a house in Xieyang County, not too far from the small yard. It was fully furnished with clothing, food, lodging and transportation.


    Wang Fufeng slowly stood up, dabbing his mouth corner with a clean kerchief. He bowed to everyone, "Many thanks for your hospitality. I shall take my leave and rest now."


    He departed gracefully, frail in body yet elegant in demeanor.


    Behind him, Jiang Sheng gaped. She looked back at Fang Heng, then at Wang Fufeng. Finally she voiced her shock, "So this is how rich young masters are?"


    Buying a hundred-tael house at will.


    Noparing prices or nitpicking details, just taking the best and most suitable.


    Not daring to act so frivolously without tens of thousands of taels in pocket.


    Zheng Ruqian sighed, thinking Jiang Sheng was envious of others'' wealth again.


    Unexpectedly the little girl''s eyes turned red as she asked, "How did Brother San endure it, going hungry and wandering everywhere, if he used to be like this?"

 Chapter 114: The Science of Buying Land

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was born poor. She was begging as soon as she was conscious. She was used to wandering and was happy fighting dogs for bones. She had never seen better, so she didn''t feel her life was that bad.


    But Fang Heng was different. He had once stood atop the clouds. He rode in carriages worth hundreds of taels of silver and lived in houses worth thousands of taels. His clothes might be worth tens of taels of silver on a whim. He was so dazzling, his life so abundant, yet he had to eat mush and mushroom soup, endure the cold and starve, wandering the streets.


    The difference was harder and more bitter for him than for Jiang Sheng.


    What''s more, he bore bloody vengeance and the expectations and hopes of his parents.


    "Third brother, do you feel sad when you see Brother Fufeng like this?" Jiang Sheng looked up carefully and asked.


    Fang Heng was startled, then quickly smiled.


    Before meeting everyone, he probably would have felt sad. As fellow young masters of prestigious families, equally arrogant and unapproachable, yet he had fallen from the clouds, battered and bruised.


    But after meeting Jiang Sheng, the spiritual fulfillment and self-reliance brought him to gradually understand.


    "Life is not just brocade clothes and jade food, nor carriages of hundreds of taels and clothes of tens of taels. Little Jiang Sheng, being with you, I discovered life has so much more, and that growing up can be so happy."


    A family of three could spend a month on just a couple of cents.


    Over 70% ofmoners could only live off the money from selling grain.


    Over 90% of wandering children would not end well.


    The most suffering people hadn''tined yet. What right did those who had tasted sugar have to wail to the heavens?


    What happened to the Fang family''s main branch was not what Fang Heng wanted to see, but since it had happened, he would face it calmly.


    Since there was vengeance, then grow stronger for revenge.


    Since he had already fallen from the clouds, then strive even harder to climb back.


    Only this time, he would take his younger siblings with him to climb back up.


    Life itself was cultivation; birth was only the starting point. But how one walked the path was in one''s own hands.


    That night, the night was thick.


    But the stars in the sky were bright, so bright.


    Those departed, it was as if they had opened their eyes wide, greedily gazing at their children, taking advantage of the night.


    In a half-dreaming, half-awake state, someone turned over, mumbling, "Mother."


    The next day.


    Zheng Ruqian packed his bags, preparing to go buynd.


    Thanks to having a master brother, he already understood which town in Xieyang County had the cheapestnd, which town had the most fertile soil, and which town had the most harmonious people.


    That''s right, Shili Town.


    If not for the kind people in the town, little Jiang Sheng might not have survived until now.


    There were cruel people to her, but also many who lent a helping hand.


    Now being able to return to Shili Town and benefit themon people, Jiang Sheng was extremely happy. She sat in the carriage early in the morning, waiting to go back and take a look.


    Zheng Ruqian wore blue robes and drove the carriage.


    Xu Mo had gone to the county government offices early in the morning. Wen Zhiyun took Wang Fufeng to the medicine hall. Fang Heng took Chang Yan to practice martial arts.


    And so the siblings waited for Zhang Qiquan and his wife and Zhang Auntie to finish packing, then set off by carriage.


    The scenery along the way was familiar, the bumpy ride familiar, and the gentle wind familiar.


    A town they might not have reached even running desperately for a whole day in the past, now only took a couple hours by carriage.


    It was still that familiar marketce where the young siblings had carried baskets on their backs and worked hard toe sell mushrooms back then.


    Now their ce was taken by another pair of siblings. The older brother was twelve or thirteen, leading his sister who looked about ten years old. They were hawking loudly.


    Jiang Sheng took a closer look - what a coincidence, mountain mushrooms too.


    "Selling mushrooms, selling mushrooms!" the older brother called out. "Five cents a jin."


    This price seemed a bit high, so there were not many customers for the mushrooms.


    asionally two older women would pass by, touch the mushrooms, then drop them back in disdain.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart softened. She had Zheng Ruqian stop the carriage and went up to the siblings herself, pointing at the basket. "I''ll take them all, how much?"


    The brother nced at her, then swiftly took out a small scale and weights. After weighing, he said, "Ten jin, nice and plump. They''re all yours."


    Jiang Sheng took out fifty cents from her jacket and ced it in his hand.


    The brother''s eyes reddened. He looked at Jiang Sheng gratefully, then turned and pulled his sister''s hand. "Little Zhu, we have money now. Hurry and go buy medicine for Mother. Let''s go."


    The two figures staggered out of the marketce, extremely impatient.


    Jiang Sheng watched them leave, lost in thought.


    Zheng Ruqian hade over at some point. Hemented, "Fortunately I brought Pang Mountain under control, otherwise this pair of siblings might have suffered misfortune again."


    Just like they had in the past, ambushed and robbed on the roads.


    But there was only one Fang Heng in this world. Being lucky enough to be saved only happened that one time.


    "I hope their mother recovers soon." Jiang Sheng smiled sweetly.


    The siblings turned back and found the vige chief of Shili Town, exining their intentions.


    Buyingnd was no simple matter. First you needed local household registration. Second the town needed ample wastnd, or people willing to sellnd. Otherwise even if you had money, you couldn''t buy even half an acre.


    Shili Town''s vige chief was a man in his forties with a small mustache and rather wrinkled face. Seeing Zheng Ruqian and Jiang Sheng arrive empty-handed, his eyes seemed to sh disappointment for a moment.


    So when Zheng Ruqian said he wanted to buynd, the chief just grunted ambiguously.


    Zheng Ruqian''s expression darkened and he gave two coughs.


    Zhang Qiquan had been waiting outside. He came in holding gifts of sugar and wine, calling out as he walked, "Young master, you walk so fast I nearly couldn''t keep up with these old legs of mine."


    Seeing the vige chief, his tone changed to warm familiarity. "So it''s Chief Chen. I''m Zhang Qiquan from Shili Vige. I saw you when I was small. Haven''t seen you in so many years but you''re still so young..."


    It was at this time that Zheng Ruqian realized - the smaller the ce, the more useful rtionships were.


    The gifts were just an icebreaker. Zhang Qiquan''s ensuing small talk was key.


    After about a teacup''s time of back and forth...


    Zheng Ruqian tuned back in to hear Zhang Qiquan addressing Chief Chen as "Uncle Chen".


    "Uncle Chen, these are my employer''s family, also grew up in our Shili Town. Now they''re doing a little business out there and want toe back to benefit our townspeople." Zhang Qiquan was all smiles. "As soon as thisnd is bought, won''t it be our townspeople doing the farming and harvesting in the future?"


    Different times, the Dayu Dynasty''smoners were more attached to their hometowns, and transport wasn''t convenient. Sometimes after finishing the farmwork, they''d rather take a nap at home than go out to work.


    This led to quite a lot of poor families in town who had difficulty even eating.


    If someone hired helpers in town, they didn''t need to go far, just work near home. This was a huge boon.


    Chief Chen''s expression shifted several times, settling on benevolence. "This really would be great. Our town does have two acres of wastnd I can authorize a discounted sale for. But..."


    He seemed to have other intentions.

 Chapter 115: Zhang Qiquan Faces his Parents

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>


    At first, Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian didn¡¯t understand, it was only when they went to look at thend and buy it that they finally understood.


    Although the Dayu Dynasty was vast and abundant, themon people didn¡¯t own much farnd. Most of the fields were in the hands ofndlords, who themon people called ¡°yuanwai¡±.


    Thendlords bought up the fields from themoners, then hired them back cheaply to work thend. After paying taxes on the grain, they could barely afford to eat their fill.


    So after a while, themoners were also wary in their hearts. Unless they had an emergency and needed money to save their lives, they were unwilling to sell their fields.


    The siblings walked around half a day but managed to buy very littlend. Instead they got many ck looks, asionally apanied by a couple of wide-eyed stares.


    This was clearly not going to work.


    Zhang Qiquan suggested that they go back and take a look at Shili Vige, where they at least had acquaintances. Perhaps someone would be willing to open the door for them.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian looked at each other and nodded.


    The wheels of the carriage continued turning as they went from Shili Town to Shili Vige.


    This small vige was still extremely shabby. The dpidated temple stood at the vige entrance. Two years of wind and rain had made it even more run down, with copsed corners in four ces now.


    Jiang Sheng felt somewhat sad. As usual she lit three sticks of incense and dusted off the Buddha.


    That was all she could do.


    Once they entered the vige, there were many more familiar faces.


    Zhang Qiquan was bold and unconstrained, waving to this person and that person,pletely unconcerned that the Zhang family would find out he was here.


    Jiang Sheng was so scared that she curled up like a quail in Auntie Zhang¡¯s arms.


    Even Liu Cui¡¯s face showed some hesitation.


    Only Zhang Xianglian, the gentlest and most timid woman, had a look of fortitude and courage in her eyes.


    ¡°Hey, the Zhang family¡¯s third son and his wife havee back,¡± someone called out to Zhang Qiquan.


    In the vige, as long as you were capable, even if you didn¡¯t handle things perfectly, you would still have considerable poprity.


    Moreover, Zhang Qiquan had always been a capable person.


    ¡°Old uncle, you¡¯re in good health!¡± He continued to call out greetings.


    Finally they arrived at the head of the vige¡¯s house. Zheng Ruqian reined in the carriage, and Zhang Qiquan carried the sugar and wine to knock on the door.


    Before long, a fat, red-faced man in his fifties opened the door.


    He was the vige chief of Shili Vige, who was usually elected by the vigers themselves from among the most prestigious elders.


    Seeing Zhang Qiquan, the vige chief was first shocked, but quickly smiled. ¡°Zhang Xiao San, you¡¯vee back.¡±


    This manner of address could be considered intimate.


    Zhang Qiquan also grinned. ¡°Uncle Qian, after wandering outside for over half a year, I had toe back and see my family.¡±


    Vige Chief Qianughed, then suddenly dropped his smile and jerked his chin in the direction of the Zhang house. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of disturbing your parents bying back so openly?¡±


    Zhang Qiquan¡¯s smile grew even wider.


    When he had left Shili Vige in distress with Liu Cui all those years ago, although he hadn¡¯t expected to evere back and live here again, he also didn¡¯t want to leave with a reputation for unfilial conduct and curses. Therefore, whenever he met fellow vigers from Shili Town outside, he would deliberatelyin about his grievances.


    Over time, the vigers of Shili Vige all knew why Zhang San had been bullied and how he had left in humiliation.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle Qian,¡± Zhang Qiquan cupped his fists. ¡°Ordinarymoners consider it a blessing to earn two or three taels of silver a year. Before my marriage, I gave my parents twenty taels of silver. When I left, I gave another twenty-five taels and didn¡¯t have a penny left for myself. I¡¯ve already fulfilled a lifetime of filial duty and have no regrets in this life.¡±


    He said this loudly and boldly.


    Vige Chief Qian patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Not bad for ad from Shili Vige. Go on, tell your uncle what you¡¯re here for.¡±


    Zhang Qiquan set down the gifts and told him about the Eastern master wanting to buynd.


    Vige Chief Qian took out his pipe and tobo pouch. As he listened, he took a deep puff.


    As smoke filled the sky, he said, ¡°This will be tricky. The vigers are reluctant to sellnd, but if I step in and put in a good word, I think some families might be willing to sell a bit.¡±


    Zhang Qiquan was overjoyed. ¡°When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll definitely bring half a pig to thank Uncle Qian.¡±


    A whole pig was around 200 jin. Half a pig was a quarter, around 50 jin. At 8 copper coins per jin of pork, 50 jin woulde to 400 coins, close to half a tael of silver.


    Casually adding some good wine, the value would easily surpass 1 tael of silver.


    This was already an extremely high expression of thanks. Vige Chief Qian demurred, but his eyes were full of unconceble delight.


    As expected, things went more smoothly with familiar people involved.


    Vige Chief Qian was puffing on his dry pipe, just about to go make announcements at the vige entrance, when suddenly a mor arose from the doorway.


    Right after, someone started banging on the door.


    People were shouting loudly, ¡°Zhang San, Zhang Qiquan, you unfilial thing, do you know our parents are sick?¡±


    Oh dear, the Zhang family was here.


    Jiang Sheng was so startled she immediately hid behind Zheng Ruqian.


    Zheng Ruqianforted his sister while craning his neck to watch themotion.


    The Zhang family¡¯s arrival was within expectations. Zhang Qiquan didn¡¯t have any fear at all. He told Vige Chief Qian ¡°sorry for the trouble¡±, then took off his outer robe and handed it to Liu Cui.


    Turning back, he patted Zheng Ruqian¡¯s shoulder and said heavily, ¡°Young Master, watch and learn how to deal with unreasonable people.¡±


    He flung open Vige Chief Qian¡¯s door with a bold sweep of his arm.


    Peering outside, he saw that both of his brothers hade, along with his parents, and the aunties and uncles from the vige entrance who had greeted him earlier. At least half the vige was here now.


    How nice, this saved the vige chief the trouble of making announcements.


    Zhang Qiquan gave a coldugh, then walked up to his two older brothers. ¡°Father and mother are sick, so you should be taking care of them. What are you making a fuss with me for?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not your parents anymore. We¡¯ve been dutifully caring for our parents all this time. Now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s right that you should be the one to care for them when they¡¯re ill,¡± said the eldest Zhang brother gloomily.


    Zhang Qiquan grinned. ¡°Oh? Did the twenty-five taels of silver run out already?¡±


    The eldest brother couldn¡¯t get any words out.


    The second elder brother stepped forward. ¡°Do you even hear yourself speaking like a human being? Twenty-five taels, what¡¯s that worth? Can twenty-five taels buy familial bonds and affection? When you were born, didn¡¯t Father and Mother raise you with twenty-five taels? Could you have grown up without that?¡±


    When it came down to it, he still wanted to use parental kindness as leverage.


    Unfortunately Zhang Qiquan didn¡¯t fall for this tactic at all. He said coldly, ¡°How much do you earn in a year? How much have you given Father and Mother? I started working when I was thirteen and came back when I was twenty-three. I earned twenty taels and gave it all to Father and Mother. My wedding cost about two taels total, and afterwards I earned twenty-five taels from selling the tiger skin. I didn¡¯t keep a penny for myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s forty-five taels of silver in total. I wonder if Eldest and Second Brothers together have given our parents forty-five taels? Or should we switch - I¡¯ll serve our parents and you each give the family two taels of silver a year. What do you think?¡±


    His words were incisive, coherent, andpelling.


    The Zhang brothers were forced to retreat again and again.


    Before long, they conceded the battlefield to the Zhang parents.


    Mother Zhang walked up to Zhang Qiquan and pped her thigh, spraying spittle everywhere. ¡°So you¡¯re capable now, are you? You didn¡¯t drink my milk and grow up, did you? Now that you¡¯ve earned money and gained skills, you don¡¯t recognize your own parents? You can eat delicacies and drink fine wine outside, but let your parents eat bran and wild herbs. You really are such a filial thing!¡±

 Chapter 116: A Bath of Dog Urine

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>


    Zhang Qiquan took a deep breath, his eyes unusually red, "Dad and mom, I''m your eldest son, but I''ve lived up to this family. It''s you who can''t stand to see me doing well, thinking I have no heir, and unwilling to leave me a penny. You are biased to the extreme, how dare you me me for being unfilial?"


    "You still want to say your parents are wrong? There are no perfect parents in this world." Zhang Old Lady wailed loudly, partly fake and partly truly afraid, "Tell me, don''t you want to take care of me anymore? I''m your mother, how can you not take care of me? You unfilial thing, I''d rather have given birth to a dog than you."


    Vige olddies were always like this, when they couldn''t win an argument, they''d stop making sense.


    Although unafraid, Zhang Qiquan still felt wronged.


    Liu Cui could no longer restrain herself, rushing over to stand in front of her husband. She scolded Zhang Old Lady, "You call yourself his mother, have you ever cared for him at all? What family sends their 13-year-old child away as an apprentice, why wasn''t it one of the other two? Just because you wanted to take advantage of the most filial child, is this what a mother does, targeting the softest persimmon to pinch? Let me tell you, you''re not my mother, if you continue to bully my man of the house, I will fight you to the death."


    Some things were better left unsaid, not because ofck of courage, but out of filial piety.


    Yet the parents always picked on the most obedient child to pinch.


    But even the filial child had a breaking point.


    The usually gentle Liu Cui scolding these fierce words stunned Zhang Old Lady.


    The vigers gossiped amongst themselves, some sympathizing with Liu Cui, some cursing the Zhang family in whispers, and some unable to help but speak up for justice.


    Qian Vige Chief in particr frowned and yelled, "Zhang family, you''ve gone too far!"


    Zhang Old Lady plopped down on the ground, unable to make a sound for a long time.


    Zhang Qiquan regained hisposure, sniffing his nose, about to seize the chance to promote thend purchase n.


    Unexpectedly, someone tugged him from behind.


    ncing back, he saw Jiang Sheng''s smiling brows and eyes.


    "Brother Zhang, look there." She pointed across the way.


    Zhang Qiquan looked again to see Zheng Ruqian walking over foppishly, waving a folding fan, looking somewhat like the young masters he''d seen in the county town, yet also seeming off, rather awkward.


    "Ahem." As soon as Zheng Ruqian stood still, he flicked open the fan and acted suavely, "You''re the Zhang family? What a coincidence, Zhang Qiquan signed a contract with me saying he''d earn me fifty taels of silver in a year, but not only did he not earn it, he lost money, so I''vee to get the money back from him today. Since you''re his family, just pay back the fifty taels of silver."


    He opened up a paper, covered in words, with Zhang Qiquan''s name at the bottom, imprinted with a bright red fingerprint.


    The Zhang family was badly frightened.


    They were illiterate, but could recognize Zhang Qiquan''s name, and knew the red handprint and red stamp meant it had gone through proper official channels, a valid contract.


    In other words, the fifty taels loss was set in stone.


    The two Zhang brothers were scared witless, exchanging a nce before turning to run away.


    They were just brothers, with no real connection, and could get away without any responsibility.


    Zhang''s parents also wanted to flee, but were blocked by Zheng Ruqian.


    "You''re his parents, if he earned money you''d benefit, so you have to bear it when he loses money too." Zheng Squire grinned sinisterly, "Fifty taels of silver, not a penny less."


    The previously aggressive Zhang Old Lady was badly frightened, repeatedly pleading, "No, no, we have no rtion anymore, he''s not my son."


    "Really?" Zheng Ruqian sounded skeptical.


    "Really, really." Zhang old man pointed around, "The vigers are all watching, even Vige Chief Qian sees, from now on our third son has nothing to do with us."


    All the onlooking vigers spat on the ground.


    They''d stuck to him when it seemed he could earn money, but hearing of losses, were slippery as eels.


    What kind of family was this, wretched.


    Qian Vige Chief''s heart went cold for Zhang Qiquan too, yelling hoarsely, "Since this is the case, write a document renouncing rtions!"


    Within the vige, wanting to rify boundaries with parents, with agreement from the vige chief and vigers, was already enough.


    But Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian weren''t reassured, scheming together to frighten away the Zhang family with Zhang Qiquan''s profit sharing contract, even obtaining a written disavowal of rtions.


    After going through proper official channels, filing it at the government yamen, whether Zhang''s parents lived or died would have nothing to do with Zhang Qiquan, not even pursued if reported to the authorities.


    Zhang Qiquan and Liu Cui were sincerely grateful, energetically touting thend purchase n.


    "This is Master Zheng,e to our vige to buynd. In the future he''ll nt peas, and prioritize hiring those who''ve soldnd, paying daily wages. Long term hired hands will be even better treated."


    Qian Vige Chief also spoke up to guarantee it.


    The vigers lowered their guard, those short on cash stirred with interest. First one family soldnd, then quickly it became two, three, five families.


    Soon, six acres ofnd were purchased.


    At the market rate of five taels of silver per acre, it totalled thirty taels.


    Zheng Ruqian acted swiftly, immediately having Qian Vige Chief help draft contracts on the spot, handing over money in one hand and signing contracts with the other.


    After going through proper channels, thend ownership would transfer to Zheng Ruqian and his sister''s names, truly bing pettyndlords.


    At the vige chief''s entrance, Zheng Ruqian was discussing with Zhang Qiquan about better treatment of vigers who soldnd, in order to attract more vigers from the surrounding ten li town to sellnd.


    Just receiving the news, Zhou Zhiqiang cursed as he ran over.


    Jiang Sheng whispered in Zhang Xianglian''s ear, "See, trash is trash, even making trouble theyg behind."


    Zhang Xianglian, originally somewhat nervous, couldn''t helpughing upon hearing this, thest remnants of unease fading awaypletely.


    What did she have to fear?


    He was just an ex-husband, they''d long divorced, without even foster care obligations to threaten her.


    So as soon as Zhou Zhiqiang stood still, Zhang Xianglian just coldly spat out one word, "Scram."


    When gentle people hardened, it was most frightening.


    Someone who had endured beatings and curses, lying beside her intimately familiar to the bone, was now so foreign.


    She had be prettier, younger, fatigue and suffering vanishing from her features, indistinctly restored to the gentle beauty of when she first married.


    Zhou Zhiqiang retreated several steps.


    Jiang Sheng took the opportunity to hug over Qian Vige Chief''s puppy, pushing it towards him, also mimicking her brother''s habit of whistling.


    The puppy cooperated perfectly, peeing a puddle on the ground.


    Zhou Zhiqiang lowered his head, saw his reflection, and could bear it no longer, turning to flee.


    Liu Cui held Zhang Xianglian''s arm, quietly asking, "Sister, how did you be so strong?"


    She smiled lightly, "Would you want to return to how things were before?"


    Liu Cui immediately shook her head vigorously like a rattle drum.


    And that was that.


    Zhang Xianglian smiled shallowly, her face gentle and beautiful.


    Thend purchase progressed rapidly. Zheng Ruqian acted especially quickly, signing multiple able-bodied men from families who''d soldnd toe work the fields the very next day, for five wen per day.


    The twondlords of Ten Li Town usually only paid two or three wen per day for farmhands, and would dock pay for poor work.


    Zheng Ruqian generously gave five wen, and settled ounts daily, without any deductions.


    This news quickly spread, immediately causing a stir. Those who''d been wary at first enthusiastically responded. Whether they soldnd or not, they were mainly interested in the five wen daily wage work.


    Zheng Ruqian remained nomittal about this.


    He''d purchased what he wanted in Shili Pu Vige, for other viges he wanted contiguous plots ofnd, with good terrain and fertile soil, so he naturally dragged things out a bit.


    Dragging it out until the vigers were anxious enough to sell their connected plots ofnd.


    Gradually taking on the air of a profiteer.


    But before the Zheng siblings could enjoy it, the original twondlords of Ten Li Town were unhappy.

 Chapter 117: The Second Brother Is Targeted

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>


    Shili Town has only two outsider families.


    One is the Niu family, the other is the Ma family. Both are people with thousands of gold, each family owns at least a hundred acres of good farnd, and employs nearly a hundred people in Shili Town, both young and old.


    Originally, they boughtnd from themoners and then hired them to work it, giving them back only a trickle from between their fingers. But themoners were still very grateful.


    Now a Zheng Ruqian has suddenly appeared in the town, not only buyingnd from themoners but also hiring them at high wages. Isn''t this snatching away other people''s rice bowls?


    After discussing it, the two families put out the word.


    Anyone who sellsnd or works for Zheng Ruqian will never be hired again by the Niu and Ma families.


    What a vicious scheme to undermine Zheng Ruqian''s foundation.


    Although the wages Zheng Ruqian offers are tempting, he is after all just a new upstart. Who can guarantee how long he will keep this up? If he doesn''t make money and quietly slips away, themoners will not only lose their wages but also offend the Niu and Ma families who have dominated Shili Town for so long, truly cutting themselves off.


    As the rumor spread through Shili Town, themoners who had been tempted all shrank back into their shells.


    Zheng Ruqian had intended to carefully selectnd and workers, but after sitting in his yard for three days no one came to inquire.


    It was Pang Dashan who, after harvesting vegetables, brought him thetest news.


    "No one is willing to sellnd to you or work for you," he said.


    "Why not?" Zheng Ruqian asked in surprise.


    "Because Mr. Niu and Mr. Ma forbid it." Pang Dashan put the ount books on the table, detailing the recent ie from selling vegetables, as well as the seventy percent profit share given to him by the dried goods shop owner for selling snow cabbage.


    You really have to hand it to Pang Dashan. Now seventeen or eighteen, he didn''t even know his own name until recently. But in order to deliver vegetables to Yunshui County and the prefecture city, and keep aplete record of ounts, he had forcefully learned nearly a hundred characters. He couldn''tpare with the gifted Xu Mo, but had still surpassed ny percent of themoners in Xieyang County.


    Fortunately, Zheng Ruqian had not shortchanged him either, raising his original two taels of wages to three, with his younger brothers'' wages rising along with the tide to two taels each. The five brothers together now earned thirteen taels a year, spent almost nothing, and could be considered people of small means.


    "Master," Pang Dashan kindly advised, "we''re no match for the Niu and Ma families. Let''s just do some small business and make money. Don''t butt heads with them. If it really doesn''t work, go buynd in another town."


    Before Zheng Ruqian could respond, Jiang Sheng, who had just bounced out from the room, clenched his fists and crisply said, "Aren''t there outsiders in other ces too?"


    Pang Dashan kept silent.


    Every ce had local bullies, people who had already developed power.


    Anyone who wanted to develop and make money had to fight against the old established interests.


    If you won, you could sessfully im your ce.


    If you lost, you had to pack up and leave.


    Previously, when Zheng Ruqian was buying and selling vegetables, he had nopetitors at all and could be said to have been quite sessful.


    But now that he wanted to buynd and grow vegetables, he encountered squeeze and opposition.


    But so what?


    After experiencing all kinds of difficulties, the failure of the workshop, Zheng Ruqian was no longer the timid young master he was at the beginning.


    "Don''t rush," he said, leaning back in a wicker chair and slowly sipping a cup of clear tea, his tone t and mild. "There are always solutions."


    Pang Dashan was startled, looking Zheng Ruqian up and down, and suddenly realized that the young master''s growth over the past two years could be described as amazing.


    From a homeless, tender child to the steady and calm young teenager he was now, he had matured not just in stature but in mind.


    After Zheng Ruqian finished checking the ount books, Pang Dashan respectfully took his leave.


    Jiang Sheng trotted over to shut the door. As soon as he turned around, the steady and calm second brother turned into a monkey, scratching his ears and cheeks, swaying left and right. "What to do, what to do? I nned to buy thirty acres ofnd, and have only gotten six acres so far, still missing twenty-four acres. What can be done?"


    The corner of Jiang Sheng''s mouth twitched. "Why not wait for our brothers toe home and discuss it together?"


    Good idea.


    Zheng Ruqian instantly regained hisposure, sitting back down in the wicker chair, picking up the cup of clear tea, and taking a light sip.


    That night.


    The whole family gathered in the small courtyard.


    Xu Mo was flipping through the county''s recent documents, his brows slightly furrowed, as if he had encountered some thorny matter.


    Fang Heng''s expression was solemn as he stared into the void, seeming worried about something.


    Wen Zhiyun was sorting medicinal herbs to make a prescription to nourish Wang Fufeng''s health, muttering to himself about what wascking.


    Chang Yan was sprawled on the table, his expression nk and hopeless.


    Jiang Sheng was mumbling about something rted to cured meat in the workshop, probably having realized that business was not easy.


    It seemed that recently everyone was not veryfortable.


    Zheng Ruqian cleared his throat, just about to bring up the recent targeting by the Niu and Ma families, when Xu Mo suddenly pped the documents on the table and muttered, "Problems, problems have emerged."


    The others were all listless and couldn''t follow up.


    Only Jiang Sheng made an effort to ask, "What''s wrong, big brother?"


    "Earlier I petitioned the magistrate to register all the orphans in the county, exempting them from taxes the first year, then collecting taxes the second year. But most of them are used to wandering and don''t know how to farm or are unwilling to work. How will they be able to pay taxes the second year if things go on like this?" Xu Mo said heavily, "If they can''t pay taxes, they''ll be arrested and jailed. But the county prison doesn''t have enough cells for so many vagrants."


    Registering the beggars and exempting them from taxes was originally a good deed for the country and people, but because some vagrants were not diligent or hardworking enough, it had be a bad thing.


    Now the local government had to deal with the aftermath of this matter.


    If the aftermath was not handled properly, Xieyang County and Yunshui County would be aughing stock to other parts of the kingdom, and in the future this policy would not be possible to implement nationwide, which would be very unfair to other vagrants who wanted to live proper lives.


    "This matter must be resolved," Xu Mo said, pressing one hand on the table. "But how should it be resolved?"


    A group of vagrants had household registrations,nd, but didn''t know how to farm or were unwilling to work.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up as he looked meaningfully at Zheng Ruqian.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, why are you looking at me? Don''t tell me I should buynd from the vagrants?" Zheng Ruqian said in surprise, "But they don''t want to work. If they sell thend, they''ll just sit around empty-handed."


    Jiang Sheng tilted his head. "When I was wandering, I didn''t want to work for money either, but if someone gave me a meal, I could do any kind of work for them."


    This was the nature of vagrants. For them, money was just a number, eating their fill and staying warm was key.


    Zheng Ruqian understood.


    Xu Mo also raised his eyebrows.


    The two brothers exchanged a nce, for the first timeprehending each other so well.

 Chapter 118: Schomer’s Peach Blossom

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>


    One went to search through the documents and transcribed the list of homeless children. Another went to prepare food and drink to be deducted from their wages.


    Over the next few days, Zheng Ruqian took Zhang Qiquan with him to visit in person, and after finding over a hundred homeless children, they finally gathered together thirty mu ofnd.


    The hiredborers were also quite interesting. Ten Li Vige had a total of eight households sellingnd, so eight people were selected from those eight families to work, with each person earning five cents a day.


    Among the homeless, ny percent were willing to work, because what Zheng Ruqian gave them wasn''t money, but rather three meals a day, a set of clothes every six months, and paying their taxes at the end of the year.


    This could be considered a win-win, solving problems for everyone.


    But there was also one major key point that Xu Mo deliberately reminded his younger brother, "Homeless children are unrestrained and have never learned farming before. Don''t let them mess up nting snap beans and cause you trouble instead."


    Zheng Ruqian already had a n for this.


    On Zhang Qiquan''s suggestion, he didn''t have the eight short-term workers from Shili Vige directly responsible for thend in Shili Vige. Instead, after teaching them the process of nting snap beans, he had them lead several dozen homeless children.


    It would be very difficult for one person to manage several dozen people, but it was much simpler for one person to lead five or six children.


    With the help of Zhang Qiquan, Liu Cui, and Zhang Xianglian, after a spring rain, the snap bean nting sprang into action.


    These snap beans, also called cowpeas, are nted between April and May. In ces with a favorable climate, they can also be nted in June and July.


    Xieyang County was located further north with lower temperatures, so May was the most suitable time.


    After soaking the bean seeds in warm water to germinate, they could be nted in the turned soil at the interval of about one palm''s distance.


    About half a monthter, when the seedlings emerge, poles need to be erected for the seedlings to climb. By July and August, long snap bean pods would hang from the poles, pleasing to the eye.


    ording to the experience of themoners of Anyang County, the yield of snap beans per mu ofnd was about a thousand catties. It looked like a lot, but after being dried, it was only about a hundred catties, barely enough to fill a cart.


    It was uncertain whether the dried snap beans from these thirty mu ofnd could sell for enough tost a year.


    While Zheng Ruqian busily started the nting here, wages were paid out daily, and the homeless children also had meals every day. This made themoners who didn''t sellnd and work envious and resentful, and also made some people frown.


    At the Niu family''s big residence:


    A girl wearing a colorful skirt, fluttering like a butterfly, stamped her feet angrily and pulled an old man with a white beard. "Father, we had our eyes on thend of those homeless people. How could you let that Zheng buy it all? He disrupted our ns."


    Indeed, Zheng Ruqian wasn''t the only one eyeing the homeless children''snd.


    The Niu and Ma families also had ns.


    They just looked down on thend obtained by the homeless people for nothing. They didn''t want to purchase it at the proper price either. So they deliberately waited, waiting for the homeless people to be unable to pay their taxes, waiting for them to be arrested and put in jail, and be fearful. Then they would purchase thend cheaply.


    As for what would happen to the homeless children withoutnd, they weren''t very concerned.


    Who would have thought a Zheng Ruqian would suddenly appear from an angle and purchase arge amount of the homeless children''snd. And with just providing a few meals, he was able to hire the homeless children to work for him. This was truly taking full advantage of the situation.


    The girl in the colorful skirt shook the old man with the white beard until he was dizzy. Letting go of her hand, she turned around angrily, "It''s already annoying enough that the Ma family gets a share in Shili Town. Now there''s going to be a Zheng family too? I don''t agree to this."


    "Aiya, Xian''er, don''t act rashly," the white-bearded old man pleaded incoherently. "We must first figure out the Zheng family''s background clearly. Don''t take action recklessly."


    "I know, I know," Niu Xianxian dismissed him carelessly. "I already did some checking. He''s just a homeless person who earned some money outside and wants to return home in glory. He really thinks running a business is that easy? If I don''t give him a little color to see, I won''t be called Niu Xianxian."


    She gave a cold snort and flounced away, leaving behind the white-bearded old man sighing.


    About three dayster:


    Zheng Ruqian, who was in the fields overseeing the homeless children working, suddenly received news that the first nted fields had been deliberately trampled and the good seedlings were all crushed. If they didn''t rent, there would definitely be no harvest in two months.


    But renting would require new manpower and resources, plusbor costs.


    This was like having his heart carved out to Zheng Ruqian. He rushed over furiously, wishing he could strangle the perpetrators to death.


    Upon arriving, Jiang Sheng was already there.


    She leaned on her chin, squatting at the edge of the field, gazing at the mess on the ground. There was heartache in her eyes, and also some regret.


    "Who did it, who did it?" Zheng Ruqian yelled hoarsely.


    Jiang Sheng looked back and said softly, "It was the Niu family."


    Doing good deeds earned rewards.


    The siblings Jiang Sheng had helped came timidly to tell her the truth, and also urged her to be careful. The Niu family were bullies and wouldn''t let this go easily.


    "I knew it was them." Zheng Ruqian was so angry he was about to smoke. "I''m not finished with them."


    He looked ready to make trouble for the other party.


    Jiang Sheng hurriedly hugged his arm, "Second brother, don''t get angry. Eldest brother said to resolve any issues through the yamen."


    Fighting privately wouldn''t do.


    Zheng Ruqian looked up in surprise.


    Jiang Sheng smiled, showing her teeth. Since the new year, she had been studying with Xu Mo and broadened her horizons a lot. She also knew the importance of the yamen to themoners.


    "The unprovoked trampling is property damage. And it was on people''s fields, so there must bemoners who witnessed it with their own eyes," she said, blinking her clear, bright eyes. "Second brother, we can report them!"


    Report who? Report the people who trampled the crops.


    As for the Niu family behind it, there was no need to get involved at all.


    Whoever did the trampling would be reported and summoned by the yamen. They would be questioned by the county magistrate.


    With Xu Mo there, it only took half a day to trace things back to the Niu family.


    Next, Niu Yuanwai was summoned.


    But this time, Xu Mo did not immediately interrogate Niu Yuanwai. Instead, he temporarily detained him in the prison.


    For the first time in his life, Zheng Ruqian finally experienced the joy of official-businessman collusion.


    Xu Mo detained Niu Yuanwai in prison for the time being without interrogating him, on the pretext of looking for physical evidence of Niu Yuanwai hiring people. But it was also partly to get justice for Zheng Ruqian.


    After a night passed:


    All the witness testimonies and physical evidence wereplete. Xu Mo rode in a carriage to the yamen.


    The brothers all came to watch the show, with even Wang Fufeng following behind the carriage on horseback.


    Zheng Ruqian sat on the shaft of the carriage, one hand holding the horse''s bit and the other flipping up the curtains to talk with his elder and younger brothers inside.


    Suddenly, a carriage came flying by and crashed into them.


    No matter how quickly Zheng Ruqian reacted to rein in the horse, the two carriages still collided unavoidably.


    There was a loud "bang", and the carriage behind Zheng Ruqian dropped a few boards and the overall frame became dangerously rickety.


    Looking at the carriage across, it remained steady and sturdy, unmoving like a mountain.


    Zheng Ruqian gasped deeply, ring at the girl in the colorful skirt sitting on that carriage''s shaft, and yelled angrily, "Are you crazy? What are you trying to do?"


    "You''re the crazy one. Release my father," Niu Xianxian stood up and yelled petntly, "Trampling your fields was my idea and had nothing to do with my father. Release my father!"


    So she was the daughter of the Niu family.


    Zheng Ruqian gave an incredulousugh. "You trampled my fields yet demand concessions from me? Don''t threaten me, or I''ll report this to the authorities to have you arrested right now!"


    "You dare!" Niu Xianxian flew into a rage. "You stole mynd first. I trampled your fields as a warning to you. If you apologize andpensate me, I''ll let it go. But if you remain stubborn, I will definitely..."


    She didn''t get to finish her sentence.


    She was staring at the carriage behind Zheng Ruqian, which was dangerously rickety, so the people inside needed to get out quickly.


    The first one out was none other than Xu Mo in his green robe. The young master''s features were gentle as jade, his bearing elegant. Not only did he safely get himself down, he didn''t forget to carry his startled younger sister down too.


    When he turned back around, his refined visage and transcendent aura made him stand out above everyone on the entire street.


    Niu Xianxian stared nkly, pointing at Xu Mo, "If you marry him to my Niu family, I''ll let you off this time."

 Chapter 119: The Long Feast and the Ox Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>


    When these words came out, the Xu Mo siblings were all stunned.


    Even the Wang family carriage behind stopped in its tracks, only lifting a corner of the curtain to reveal slender, fair fingers.


    Xu Mo was good-looking, already tall and graceful at just thirteen. His adolescent aura was striking, and his younger siblings all knew it.


    It was just that most youngdies only dared to sneak a peek from afar, or be secretly delighted, never having someone as blunt and thoughtless as Niu Xianxian to charge up to him so shamelessly.


    Even someone as calm as Xu Mo was silent for a moment before gently saying, "Miss is joking."


    "I''m not joking," Niu Xianxian widened her eyes. "My family is the foremost yuangwai in Shili Town. Ordinary men can''t even catch my eye. Now I''m giving you the chance to marry into the Niu family, you should consider it your blessing."


    No one had seen such an arrogant girl before.


    It was like a schr meeting a soldier - even if you were right, you couldn''t make your case clearly.


    Xu Moseng, who had lost both parents, been publicly caned, and used in court, not to mention being secretly poisoned, could only turn back with a wry smile and look at his younger siblings helplessly.


    Zheng Ruqian gaped, never having seen someone with skin so thick in his life.


    Fang Heng tightened his grip on his staff, seeming to be in inner turmoil over whether or not he could hit a girl.


    Wen Zhiyun grabbed Third Brother''s sleeve, panic in his eyes, afraid Eldest Brother would be taken away to be a bandit''s wife.


    Jiang Sheng red with wide eyes, looking ready to stamp her feet, but was held back by a hand on her shoulder.


    ncing back, she saw it was Fifth Brother Chang Yan.


    Little Fifth, who was most silent and tactful, pulled Jiang Sheng behind him and walked up side by side with Xu Mo.


    Niu Xianxian''s puzzled gaze fell on him, and then suddenly lit up.


    In terms of temperament, Xu Mo was unparalleled, with a gentle and noble air.


    But in looks, Chang Yan was the best - the little boy had striking brows and eyes, red lips and white teeth, a dazzling beauty that made people overlook his gender.


    Niu Xianxian liked those like Xu Mo, but seeing Chang Yan, she thought he wouldn''t be bad either.


    Unfortunately, this one was too young, no more than ten, not fully grown, with still some childishness in his features. He was not suitable to marry into her family.


    Niu Xianxian shook her head and moved her gaze back to Xu Mo.


    But before she could continue coercing him, Chang Yan gave a faint smile. His young voice was light and noble, but his words made listeners'' expressions change. "In ancient times, Lady Qin copted with a beast and gave birth to Sister Niu, who barked madly in the streets, harming others. Why do you think that was?"


    "Oh, I know, it''s because there was no elder in her household to teach her properly."


    Although Niu Xianxian was blunt, she was not stupid. She immediately understood he was insulting her and flew into a towering rage, breathing heavily in anger.


    Chang Yan went on. "Panting like an ox, with nostrils to match. Does Sister not have any silver at home? If not, I''ll give you two taels to buy yourself a nose ring."


    Niu Xianxian''s eyes bulged and her hands shook.


    Chang Yan frowned. "Shaking for no reason - looks like sheep epilepsy. Sister''s household is truly abundant, with oxen, dogs, pigs, and sheep. No wonder she seeks those of her own kind - beasts recognize their own."


    Niu Xianxian took two steps back, nearly falling over.


    Chang Yan shook his head. "This is a public street, no ce for beasts to roam. Sister should go back, whether to your sheep pen or cattle shed, at least it''s a ce to stay."


    Niu Xianxian let out a great cry and fell back limply.


    Chang Yan stepped back, mission aplished, and returned to Jiang Sheng''s side, patting her shoulder.


    Jiang Sheng seemed released from a spell. She stared wide-eyed, at a loss for words for a long time. "Fifth...Fifth Brother, who taught you that, who taught you?"


    Eldest Brother was gentle, Third Brother candid, Fourth Brother kind - none were the sort to curse or use foulnguage.


    Could it be Second Brother?


    Jiang Sheng looked at him suspiciously. Zheng Ruqian waved his hands innocently. "I don''t know how to scold people either, I''m a good boy too!"


    That left only self-taught brilliance.


    Jiang Sheng looked again. Chang Yan had an innocent, pure look on his exquisite little face. His narrow eyes were full of artlessness. It was like the eloquent viin just now hadn''t been him at all.


    Oh well, however it happened, Niu Xianxian was driven off for now.


    The previously arrogant and self-assured girl was now yelling furiously, wishing she could rush up and strangle Chang Yan.


    But her brothers would never allow that.


    Xu Mo stood at the foremost position alone, his tone indifferent. "Miss Niu, if you have any injustice, sue us in court and we''ll face you fair and square. But if you want to harm my younger brother, you''ll have to see if thews of Dayu Dynasty and rules of Xieyang County allow it!"


    He looked so handsome speaking righteously like that.


    Niu Xianxian froze for a moment.


    Taking advantage of this time, Xu Mo led his siblings away with long strides.


    Leaving Niu Xianxian to be supported by her servants, inner turmoil and anger warring within her - the desire to destroy things and the longing to obtain in conflict.


    Suddenly, a luxurious carriage passed by. The curtains on both sides were lifted up, and a fair, slender hand holding arge pot of cold leftover tea poured it directly onto Niu Xianxian''s head.


    Right on her forehead.


    "Ah..." Shaking with rage, she let out a piercing scream. "Who was that, who?!"


    But the carriage slipped away nimbly, ignoring her frenzy.


    At the entrance to the Xieyang County yamen, Bian Wenxuan was waiting with his official hat on. Seeing Xu Mo, he leapt and skipped excitedly. "You''re finally here, hurry, hurry! The witnesses and evidence are all ready, just waiting to convict that old Niu!"


    Actually this was a minor dispute at most, that could be resolved with an apology andpensation. The county magistrate alone could decide it.


    But Bian Wenxuan knew Zheng Ruqian was Xu Mo''s brother, Fang Heng''s as well, so he had to give these two face.


    That''s why he had deliberately waited over half a quarter hour.


    Xu Mo acknowledged his favor by cupping a hand in salute and led Zheng Ruqian into the hall.


    The others waited outside to listen.


    Because the witnesses and evidence were ample, Mr. Niu did not resist much either, only admitting that everything had been done by the Niu family. He wouldpensate Zheng Ruqian ten taels of silver and restrain his household''s behavior going forward.


    By the time Niu Xianxian had changed outfits and rushed over, the hearing was already finished.


    She charged up to the white-bearded Mr. Niu and jabbed a finger at Zheng Ruqian, yelling, "Father, what happened? Did this viin get the punishment he deserved?"


    Mr. Niu sighed but did not reply.


    In doting on his daughter in old age, he never expected to raise such an arrogant personality, self-centered, foolish, and arrogant. The ten taels of silver were a small matter, but Niu Xianxian''s ruined reputation in Shili Town was the greater issue.


    "Father, why are you sighing?" Niu Xianxian red with wide eyes. "Don''t tell me we were the ones at a disadvantage?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Mr. Niu pulled her wrist. "Let''s go home, Xianxian. We''ll talk at home. Don''t disturb the officials and master."


    Just then, Bian Wenxuan and Xu Mo were chatting andughing as they walked out of the hall.


    One was recognizable in his official uniform and hat, while the other wore simple light blue robes, holding documents from the yamen in his hand - clearly the master.


    Niu Xianxian gaped. Recalling her earlier talk of marrying into his family, cold sweat broke out all over.


    Then Zheng Ruqian also walked over and called out, "Eldest Brother."


    Xu Mo looked up, a smile in his brows and eyes. "Yes, what is it?"


    Whatever they said after, Niu Xianxian could no longer hear. Her vision went ck and she fainted limply to the ground.


    Poor Mr. Niu still didn''t know about his only daughter''s outrageous remarks. Hunched over, he held her up anxiously. "Xianxian, Xianxian, what''s wrong?!"


    The people gathered in front of the yamen paused their conversations to look over.


    Wen Zhiyun rubbed the three pulse-taking fingers on his hand, hesitating whether he should go over.


    Just then, Chang Yan poked him from behind. "Does Third Brother still have that babdou powder you snorted for three daysst time?"

 Chapter 120: Xiao Jiang Sheng Works Hard for the Workshop

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>


    There were...many.


    Wen Zhiyun turned around, with a hint of surprise on his delicate face.


    Chang Yan nodded, giving affirmation.


    Alright, little Doctor Wen walked up gently, felt Niu Xianxian''s pulse and flipped her eyelids, finally shaking the powder in his sleeve at her mouth and nose.


    "It''s nothing, just chest tightness from impatience. A short rest, at most half an hour, and she''ll wake up," said Wen Zhiyun, blinking his pitiful eyes.


    It took half an hour for the knock-out powder to take effect.


    "Thank you, doctor." The Niu father and daughter got on the carriage and left.


    Wen Zhiyun turned around and exchanged a smile with Chang Yan.


    Their carriage had been hit and damaged by Niu Xianxian, already sent for repairs, so the few of them could only walk home.


    Luckily the small courtyard wasn''t too far from the county office.


    Xu Mo put away the documents and was about to leave when the Wang family''s carriage stopped in front.


    "Brother Wang," he cupped his hands, "just a few steps, I won''t impose on Brother Wang."


    Although the Wang carriage wasfortable, it was someone else''s after all.


    There was silence in the carriage for a moment before Wang Fufeng lifted the curtain, speaking with a smile, "Brother Xu, you should just get on. What if we run into another Niu Xianxian?"


    Remembering the helplessness from before, Xu Mo got on the Wang carriage after all.


    The two younger brothers and sister who followed immediately turned the originally empty carriage lively and crowded.


    Jiang Sheng was discussing nting beans with Zheng Ruqian, while Fang Heng asionally chimed in.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan huddled together, muttering like they had a little secret.


    Lots of people, lively atmosphere.


    Really nice.


    With no more interference from the Niu family, the bean nting went smoothly.


    In less than half a month, all thend was nted with seeds, just waiting for them to sprout before putting up sticks, then two or three months until harvest.


    This was Zheng Ruqian''s first time as andlord, full of novelty towards everything, patrolling the fields everyday, both guarding against sabotage and truly loving it.


    He even nned to stay until the bean harvest, then bring the dried beans back to the city, delivering goods to Carefree Residence.


    The others didn''t object, but Jiang Sheng was anxious.


    "Stupid second brother, don''t give up the workshop, the aunties who can''t work in the fields will have nothing to eat!" said the little girl, huffing.


    Zheng Ruqian looked at her in shock, then nodded.


    Of course, cured meat had be a staple, any decent cook in the city could make it now, there was no need to keep the workshop open.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, didn''t third brother give you Brocade Flower Courtyard, and you said the workshop was yours, so I won''t worry about it," Zheng Ruqian teased his sister on purpose.


    Other than selling clothes at the beginning, Jiang Sheng hadn''t done anything else these past two years.


    He thought the little girl would turn red and jump in anger before giving up.


    But she clenched her fists instead, "Stinky second brother, can''t give up the workshop, the aunties who can''t work there will starve!"


    Just like the bean nting.


    Tens of wanderers were able to eat from nting beans, manymoners also sold theirnd in trust, so Zheng Ruqian had to keep nting beans.


    The business could grow bigger and bigger, letting more people earn wages.


    But absolutely could not give up, letting those who had started eating go hungry and freeze again.


    Closing the city workshop was just temporary, it wouldn''t stay closed forever.


    If cured meat didn''t sell, they would do a different business.


    But what?


    Jiang Sheng also had no clue. Other than her big brother''s teachings, it was asionally eavesdropping on the academy tutor''s lessons.


    Some were on conduct, some were on handling affairs.


    But none on doing business!


    Jiang Sheng was preupied, even talking in her sleep at night, about reopening the workshop and starting a new business.


    Seeing her worry, Zheng Ruqian regretted teasing his sister, and just gave her all the suggestions he could think of, "The cured meat was Big Mountain who taught it, why not ask him if there are other cured or pickled meats, any specialty meat the city doesn''t have."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up. As soon as Pang Dashan came back with the vegetables, she hugged the pastries and went over, calling "Big brother Mountain" with every bite.


    Pang Dashan''s heart melted.


    The difference between a stinky brother and a sweet sister, who knew better than him.


    Especially with four stinky brothers at home and not even one sweet sister.


    If not for fear of Xu Mo, Zheng Ruqian, Fang Heng and Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan''s anger, Pang Dashan might have even wanted to kidnap Jiang Sheng.


    "Big brother Mountain, do you only know how to make cured meat? Are there any other meats, pickled or the like, as long as it''s a specialty meat the city doesn''t have." Jiang Sheng blinked her big eyes.


    This stumped Pang Dashan.


    Remembering cured meat was already hismemoration of his parents.


    Anything more, he truly didn''t know.


    But Pang Dashan didn''t want to see Jiang Sheng disappointed, even less that bright shine leaving her eyes, and he wracked his brains, nearly digging up childhood bedwetting memories, "There is one other intestine, but I don''t remember the name, just know it''s very fragrant, bursts with juice when you bite, and the taste is very unique."


    Intestines from the Sichuan region.


    Although without specific method or name, at least it was a direction.


    "It''d be great if we could find a youngdy from the Sichuan region," Pang Dashan scratched his head, "they''d definitely know how."


    How very difficult.


    The Great Yu Dynasty''s vastnds stretched endless distances north to south, taking who knows how many years to traverse, the location of the Sichuan region unknown.


    If not for capable schrs spending their lives roaming mountains and rivers, recording regional differences, many people wouldn''t even know that in the distant unknown, there existed different ways of life.


    Let alone, how would anyone from Sichuan marry to declining Xiangyang County.


    Luckily little Jiang Sheng wasn''t one to give up easily. Though she felt chances were slim, she still wanted to ask around.


    Just in case, what if, what if there really was someone?


    So Xu Mo asked around at the county office for her.


    Fang Heng asked around while taking his eight servants out training.


    Zheng Ruqian asked while nting beans.


    Wen Zhiyun asked while seeing patients.


    Even Chang Yan utilized his looks to ask some aunties.


    After half a month, just when Jiang Sheng lost all hope, they really did find someone.


    There was a woman who had gone to Sichuan with her parents as a child, even living there for a few years.


    Later she returned to Xiangyang County and married, asionally mentioning life in Sichuan to those around her, and making cured meat a few times.


    But as her husband passed away and she fell ill, she no longer spoke of the past.


    If not for a pair of well-behaved, filial children, this woman would have left the world long ago.


    Even now, who knew how much longer she had to live.

 Chapter 121: Little Four: Don’t Worry, I’ll do it

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>


    Time was too pressing, Jiang Sheng didn''t even dare to dy, hurriedly got on the carriage to go find someone.


    It was Chang Yan who reminded her, "What''s the use of you going alone, take Fourth Brother with you."


    That''s right, have to bring a doctor too.


    Jiang Sheng stuck her head out and told the coachman Zheng Ruqian to detour to the medical hall.


    Wen Zhiyun, who was busy with five taels of silver each month, was sweating all over, going to grab medicine one moment, drying medicine the next, packaging medicine another moment, and even having to massage Doctor Wu''s shoulders.


    Doctor Wu Suowei leaned back in a wicker chair. Whenever a patient came, he would ask about their condition. For serious cases he would treat them himself, for minor illnesses he would toss them to Wen Zhiyun.


    But in a small county town, where were there many critical cases? Ny-eight out of a hundred were minor illnesses.


    So all day long, one could only hear Doctor Wu Suowei''szy voice, "Find Doctor Wen, find Doctor Wen, find Doctor Wen..."


    Wen Zhiyun wiped the sweat from his forehead. Earning a little money really wasn''t easy.


    Fortunately, dealing with many illnesses was also beneficial.


    Wen Zhiyun now knew that many things in life contained various toxins, which could lead to abnormal health.


    Sometimes when nothing happened, it was only because the amount was small.


    For example, the potatoes introduced from overseas a few years ago. When they were bright yellow, they were delicious to eat, but when they sprouted green, they contained snine toxin. A small amount caused abdominal pain and diarrhea, arge amount directly paralyzed the mouth and nose, stopping breathing.


    For example, themonly used wooden chopping boards. If they weren''t sterilized by scalding and kept out of sunlight, a yellow toxin would grow that could take lives.


    Even improperly stored grains, when eaten, could injure or kill people.


    No wonder Doctor Wu Suowei, when agreeing to teach him to use poisons, had meaningfully said, "The flying over mountains and into seas, turning rot into miracles in storybooks are fake. Medicine and poisons alike rely on ordinary, everyday details to silently take lives."


    Medicine was not witchcraft. It could not take someone''s head from thousands of miles away, could not wipe out thousands of troops with a raise of the hand, and could not take someone''s life with a nce.


    It relied on details, on understanding of all things, and then in the most ordinary ways, silently took lives.


    Wen Zhiyun''s horizons were greatly broadened.


    After barely making it through this wave of busyness, he used the small handkerchief his sister had given him to wipe away sweat. He hadn''t even had a chance to wash and air it dry.


    Doctor Wu Suowei''s voice rang out again, "Doctor Wen,e and massage my shoulders, they''re a little sore."


    Wen Zhiyun paused, and hurriedly shoved the handkerchief back into his sleeve, resignedly walking over.


    Previously this medical hall had had three doctors, but after that scandalous incident, he didn''t know what Doctor Wu had said to the owner, but the two senior doctors had both left.


    Only Doctor Wu Suowei remained, busily working away with Wen Zhiyun. asionally when the two of them weren''t there, the medical hall would rather close than hire another doctor to sit in consultation.


    Wen Zhiyun had curiously asked about it before, thinking Doctor Wu must be the real owner behind the medical hall, but he had just smiled and shaken his head.


    Afterwards, he drove Wen Zhiyun even harder.


    Just like massaging his shoulders, he leaned back in a recliner all day long, yet still called out that his shoulders hurt and wouldn''t let Wen Zhiyun stop massaging for a moment.


    When Wen Zhiyun started massaging, he would sighfortably, while muttering, "The neck and shoulders are the most important parts of the human body. Stabbing the joints of the neck and shoulders can paralyze half the body, so needling must be done carefully."


    "Pressing this point can rx the muscles. If they''re sore it represents muscle stiffness, needing proper rest..."


    Wen Zhiyun listened closely, deep in thought.


    After a quarter hour, Doctor Wu asked him to stop.


    He moved his neck, smiling, "Doctor Wen''s technique is more and more adequate, truly pleasing. If I leave Xieyang County in the future, I''ll miss it somewhat."


    Wen Zhiyun was stunned.


    Doctor Wu continued, "I wonder if when I leave, you''d be willing to..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    A carriage had stopped at the entrance to the medical hall.


    Jiang Sheng hitched up her skirt and rushed over impatiently, hoarsely shouting, "Fourth Brother, Fourth Brother, I need your help!"


    Wen Zhiyun''s attention was immediately drawn over. He hurried over with small steps, softly asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Fourth Brother, I found the auntie who went to Sichuan, but she doesn''t seem well. Pleasee with me to take a look." Jiang Sheng''s tone was pleading.


    His little sister had never spoken to him like this before.


    Wen Zhiyun immediately agreed. Only after turning back did he remember he hadn''t asked Doctor Wu for leave.


    "Doctor Wu..." The little boy stammered over, "My sister needs me."


    "Go on, go on." Doctor Wu waved his hand.


    Wen Zhiyun''s brows immediately arched in a smile. He turned and pulled Jiang Sheng along, jogging to the carriage together.


    On the driver''s seat was Zheng Ruqian lounging with a whip. There was also Chang Yan peeking his head out from inside the carriage.


    How wonderful.


    Doctor Wu lightly sighed, swallowing all the words back into his stomach.


    On the other side.


    The carriage rumbled for over half a time period before finally arriving at Jiuli Town''s Jiuche Vige on the east side.


    From his seat Zheng Ruqian asked the vigers for directions, "Auntie, do you know where the Wang Dasong''s family is?"


    The woman in her forties nced at Zheng Ruqian''s carriage, her eyes revealing envy, yet she actually turned away, pretending not to have heard.


    Zheng Ruqian nearly fell over backwards.


    Fortunately Chang Yan had alsoe. He jumped down from the carriage, smiling at the woman with his teeth showing. His voice carried the tender obedience unique to youths, "Auntie, do you know where the Wang family is? I want to ask them about something."


    Beauty was a weapon.


    Men couldn''t resist maidens, women couldn''t resist youths.


    The woman''s eyes lit up. She immediately spoke up, "It''s over there, go straight past the next intersection then go in three houses, that''s it."


    "Thank you auntie." Chang Yan smiled again before getting back in the carriage.


    The woman watched for a good while until the carriage was out of sight before shrinking her head back in.


    Outside the Wang family gate.


    They had finally found the ce. Zheng Ruqian tied the horses to a big tree. Jiang Sheng carefully jumped down holding up her skirt, along with the two brothers.


    She went up first and knocked on the door.


    To be precise, it was a wooden nk with holes for venttion.


    The Wang family seemed to be impoverished to a certain extent. Their house was the most dpidated and cramped along the way, with even the door tattered and worn, appearing to be cobbled together from firewood.


    Jiang Sheng knocked twice and didn''t dare knock again, feeling like even a ruined temple''s door was sturdier than this. She feared knocking harder would make it copse.


    Fortunately someone hurried over from inside before long to open the door.


    The moment it opened, Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    The person inside was also stunned, taking quite a while to stutter out, "Miss, miss, it''s the miss who bought our mushrooms."


    Then a teenager of around ten years old walked out of the shabby little house. It wasn''t the siblings who sold mushrooms, so who was it?


    Their first meeting was at the town market in Jiuli Town, when Jiang Sheng had kindly helped them.


    Their second meeting was when Zheng Ruqian''s peas had been trampled. The older brother had secretlye to inform them, exposing the sinister Niu family.


    The Niu family was located in Jiuche Vige.


    And now, the person Jiang Sheng hade seeking from thousands of miles away, turned out to be their bedridden mother.


    These siblings, the older brother was called Wang Xiaosong, now fifteen years old. The younger sister was called Wang Xiaozhu, now thirteen years old.


    Due to insufficient funds at home, they often didn''t get enough to eat, so the siblings were shorter than others their age.


    Faced with Jiang Sheng''s request, Wang Xiaosong clenched his fists. "If it were the past, we would have epted your request without hesitation, but now mother has been unconscious for days. We truly have the heart butck the ability."


    Beside him, Wang Xiaozhu covered her face and burst into tears.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart abruptly sank. Her little face struggled to speak.


    She knew they lived in hardship, but didn''t know it was so extremely difficult.


    The Wang siblings couldn''t afford a doctor to treat their mother''s illness. The person Jiang Sheng had searched for half a month had already lost consciousness days ago.


    If only she could havee earlier, even a little earlier, it would have been so much better.


    Three days? Or five days?


    Before Jiang Sheng could even tear up, Wen Zhiyun beside her took her hand and softly said, "Don''t be upset, let me try."

 Chapter 122: Get the Recipe for Bologna

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>


    Doctor Wu had taught them so much knowledge, and now it all came in handy.


    Taking the pulse, diagnosing, selecting medicine, administering acupuncture¡ªit took Wen Zhiyun a full half hour before he finally emerged from the room with his small medicine box on his back.


    His expression was a little ugly, with fatigue in his brow.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian hurried over anxiously, ¡°Fourth brother, are you okay?¡±


    Wen Zhiyun shook his head, his gaze settling on the Wang siblings.


    The anxiety moved to a new ce as Wang Xiaosong¡¯s palms grew mmy. He stared steadily at Wen Zhiyun and said, ¡°Doctor, just tell us inly¡ªour mother has been ill for years, we¡¯re mentally prepared.¡±


    Wang Xiaozhu covered her face again and sobbed.


    But before Wen Zhiyun could speak, a soft call came from inside the room: ¡°Xiaosong, Xiaozhu.¡±


    It was their mother.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Wang Xiaozhu shrieked and rushed into the room.


    In her hurry, her skirt tripped her at the threshold. She crawled forward desperately on hands and knees straight into the inner room.


    ¡°Xiaozhu, you¡¯ve gotten so thin these days. Haven¡¯t you been eating properly?¡± the gentle voice asked. ¡°Wait a moment, mother will make you something tasty.¡±


    Wang Xiaozhu nodded tearfully. ¡°I want to eat the pancakes mother makes.¡±


    There were sounds of rummaging around in the room, as if someone really was making dough.


    Outside, Wang Xiaosong''s eyes were red.


    Compared to his sister''s naivety, he was a bit more mature and knew their mother had already passed on. How could she possibly wake up, much less make pancakes?


    "Doctor, what exactly is wrong with my mother?" His voice trembled. "Is mother well, or..."


    A sh before death?


    Wen Zhiyun nodded heavily confirming the answer.


    No matter how skilled the doctor, they couldn''t bring back someone at death''s door. At most, they could briefly rally before the final mercy of the King of Hell.


    Tears rolled down Wang Xiaosong''s cheeks.


    He thanked Wen Zhiyun. "I thought these would be my mother''s final days, but I didn''t expect to be able to speak with her properly again. Please pardon us for not being able to host you further."


    After speaking, the youth rushed into the room to cherish the final moments with his mother.


    They were poor and couldn''t afford meat. His mother would make fragrant pancakes with flour, crispy on the outside and soft inside, with a sprinkle of Sichuan pepper and green onion. Even without any dishes, they could each eat two or three.


    Now, their mother was making them one final meal of pancakes.


    She was more generous with oil than before, and sprinkled on plenty of green onion. Each child got seven or eight pancakes.


    "Your mother is leaving. Xiaosong and Xiaozhu won''t get to eat the pancakes mother makes anymore," the woman said weakly with a smile. "Eat more this time, eat your fill, and mother''s heart will be at ease."


    The siblings'' eyes were red, but neither dared to cry. They took a bite of pancake, barely managing to swallow it down.


    She nced outside at the four children standing there. "Xiaozhu said they wanted to ask about the sausage recipe? I don''t have the strength to make it, so pass it along for me."


    "For the meat, three parts fat, seven parts lean is best. Mix some ground meat with some chunks, that''s the best texture. Season with Sichuan pepper, allspice, add sugar to freshen, and wine to reduce odors..."


    Wang Xiaosongmitted every word to memory.


    The woman who had been making pancakes just before suddenly felt her eyelids grow heavy. She leaned against the edge of the bed, breathing with difficulty. "Your mother is leaving now. Xiaosong, take care of your sister. Live well, you must live properly."


    Her words faded, as did her hand.


    Wang Xiaosong threw down the pancakes and rushed over. Wang Xiaozhu erupted into earth-shattering sobs.


    They all knew at this moment, they no longer had a mother.


    In the courtyard, Jiang Sheng was at a loss. She didn''t have a mother herself and didn''t know how painful it was to lose one.


    But on second thought, she had only known her brothers for two years. If she were to lose them, it would probably hurt so much she couldn''t breathe or stand up straight.


    So she could understand the Wang siblings.


    "Should we...not disturb them?" Jiang Sheng asked Zheng Ruqian.


    Zheng Ruqian had no experience either and replied hesitantly, "I guess so."


    They had just lost their mother. How could they pester them about recipes?


    Jiang Sheng drifted away dispiritedly, about to leave.


    Suddenly several strangers barged in from outside. They paused at the sight of Jiang Sheng and her brothers, but quickly stormed into the inner room with imposing manner.


    The middle-aged man in the lead loudly dered, "Wang Xiaosong, now that your father has lost his wife and died as well, you should return the old Wang estate."


    "On what grounds?" Wang Xiaosong cried angrily. "This was my parents'' house, our family''s estate. What business is it of yours?"


    The man sneered contemptuously, "This estate was gifted by your grandfather to your parents. Now that your parents are gone and grandfather still lives, what''s wrong with taking it back?"


    Clearly, they were bullying a pair of orphans with no one to turn to.


    The estate had been bought by his parents for ten taels of silver. Just because they were blood rtives, they had only stamped handprints and not gone through proper official deeds. Now the paper contract was worthless, and the name on the deed was still the grandfather''s.


    The true young masters were now forcibly driven out.


    They didn''t even have time to bury their mother.


    "Inauspicious! We came toote and let the woman die right in the yard,¡± Wang Xiaosong¡¯s uncleined.


    Another cated him, ¡°No matter. We¡¯ll rebuild anyway. This tattered house isn¡¯t livable."


    Wang Xiaosong''s eyes were red with hatred. He rushed into the kitchen to grab a cleaver, prepared to fight to the death.


    Fortunately Jiang Sheng appeared in time to stop him.


    Wang Xiaozhu murmured through teary eyes, ¡°Uncle wasn¡¯t like this before. Why did he change? Why?¡±


    Because poverty makes people bullies.


    Because adversity reveals true feelings.


    The smiles during prosperity were mostly false courtesy. Only the hands extended during hardship were genuine.


    Chang Yan, who had been silent all this time, suddenly stood in front of Wang Xiaosong. Looking up, he said, "Rather than rush in and get yourself killed, live properly and surpass them in the future, stepping them beneath your feet."


    Be better than them, stronger than them. Mock their weakness, deride their foolishness.


    Everyone harbored some level of resentment in their hearts. If rage took over and one acted on impulse, it would only lead to mutual destruction.


    It was better to focus on self-improvement, and one day stand at a height they couldn''t even look up to see, letting them gaze up in awe.


    Only then could those hopes be fulfilled.


    The cleavers slipped from Wang Xiaosong''s hands and crashed to the floor.


    Seeing his words had struck home, Chang Yan said no more.


    Zheng Ruqian sighed. ¡°Bury the deceased first.¡±


    The children worked together from noon to afternoon before finallyying Mrs. Wang to rest.


    Wang Xiaosong made a wooden gravestone and knocked his head three times.


    ¡°Mother, I will take care of my sister properly. We will live well, don¡¯t worry, absolutely don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He turned back to Jiang Sheng. ¡°The sausage recipe you wanted, I memorized it all. I¡¯ll write it down on paperter.¡±


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 123: Aunt Zhang’s Talent Rises

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>


    Wang Xiaosong had good intentions, letting Jiang Sheng find paper to record the recipe, afraid that she wouldn''t remember it after just hearing it once.


    But she didn''t have any paper on her, nor could she fluently write down hundreds of characters.


    "Brother Wang, I really don''t have any paper with me, and can''t remember it all. Why don''t youe back to the county town with me? I have a brother there who can write." Jiang Sheng said gingerly.


    Beside them, Wen Zhiyun remembered that there was paper and writing brush in his medicine box that he used for prescriptions.


    But just as he raised his hand, Jiang Sheng pressed it back down.


    Wen Zhiyun blinked his eyes, seeming to understand something.


    "You two..." Facing Jiang Sheng''s suggestion, Wang Xiaosong was somewhat hesitant.


    They had just lost their mother, and felt the coldness of their n. They were prepared to have no home to return to.


    Thinking this way, going back just to remember a recipe didn''t seem like much.


    "Alright then." He grabbed Wang Xiaozhu''s hand, "I have to bring my little sister too."


    Wang Xiaozhu timidly moved closer to her brother, grasping the only lifeline she had.


    Dusk.


    The people who had gone out at noon finally made it back home before dark.


    Xu Mo and Fang Heng were anxiously waiting for their younger siblings, worried that they might have gotten into trouble.


    Seeing the hem of Jiang Sheng''s skirt, they finally felt relieved.


    After Jiang Sheng, Wen Zhiyun, Chang Yan, Zheng Ruqian jumped down one by one, two more people emerged.


    There were four when they left, but now there were sixing back.


    "Big brother, third brother, these are the Wang siblings who know how to make sausage," Jiang Sheng said loudly, "Whether the workshop in the town can reopen depends on them!"


    Wang Xiaosong was stunned. They were just homeless orphans, how did they be people carrying the honor and disgrace of the workshop in this little girl''s mouth?


    But no matter what, with an introduction like this, he unconsciously stood up straighter.


    Xu Mo politely nodded his head in greeting to the Wang siblings.


    Turning back, Zheng Ruqian was already holding paper and brush, taking down the recipe as Wang Xiaosong recited it. Before long, theplete recipe was presented.


    Wang Xiaosong''s mission was finally aplished. He tidied his ufortable clothes, took his sister''s hand, and prepared to leave.


    But Jiang Sheng stopped him again, "Brother Wang, have you tasted this sausage before?"


    Wang Xiaosong was suddenly lost in memories, "I''ve tried it a few times before. Butter after father passed away, our family really couldn''t afford to buy meat anymore, and I never saw sausage again after that."


    asionally when he thought about the sausage, he could only remember the tight, oily meat texture and the sttering oil.


    But Jiang Sheng seemed to have discovered a treasure, quietly cheering, "That''s great then. The recipe is one thing, but making it well still takes time. After auntie Zhang finishes making it, I''ll still need brother Wang to try it and see if the taste matches your memories.


    "If it matches, we can sell it. If not, we''ll need to adjust it."


    The little girl''s eyes were wide open. She was even younger than Xiaozhu, but could speak intelligently and cleverly try to keep people around.


    She''s so smart.


    Wang Xiaosong debated internally.


    He actually didn''t remember the taste of sausage very well anymore, but Jiang Sheng''s intention to keep him around was so obvious, she even carefully maintained his dignity and face.


    It made it hard to decide in that moment.


    If he didn''t stay, he preserved all his dignity, but he and his sister might suffer hardship.


    If he stayed, lying to himself, but his sister wouldn''t be destitute.


    Wang Xiaosong was fifteen and had never told a lie, but in this moment, looking at his confused little sister, he grit his teeth and said, "Okay."


    If lying was a sin, then let Heaven punish him instead of his innocent little sister.


    Wang Xiaosong silently thought.


    In the following days, Jiang Sheng pulled along auntie Zhang and the Wang siblings to start trying to make sausage in the yard.


    Sausage, dried sausage, sausage.


    The name itself meant dried meat, so the making of dried sausage and dried meat was fundamentally simr - cure the meat to the right degree and dry to preserve, giving it a unique vor.


    Sausage used pig intestines, equivalent to the meat fermenting a second time inside, so the vor was more specialpared to dried meat.


    Auntie Zhang was skilled, taking just three to five days to finish the first batch of sausage, hanging it under the eaves to dry.


    The April weather was sunny and cloudless. After hanging for five or six days, the sausage casing wrinkled.


    Zhang Xianglian cut off two links and steamed them like the dried meat before cutting into slices and cing them in front of Jiang Sheng.


    The whole family knew the little girl had a sweet tooth.


    When they first started making dried meat, she loved to steadily munch on slices, drinking three bigdles of water afterwards to quench her thirst.


    Now with fresh sausage right out of the pot, the little girl couldn''t wait to pop a piece in her mouth.


    Then, her eyes widened.


    "Not tasty?" Auntie Zhang felt nervous.


    Wang Xiaosong also clenched his fists, afraid he had lost his only usefulness.


    After a while, Jiang Sheng finally swallowed the sausage, pecking like a chick and nodding her head, "Delicious, so delicious! You all should try it!"


    Everyone picked up their chopsticks to sample it.


    Good sausage needed a mix of fat and lean, with the lean meat providing texture to make the casing taut and bouncy. The fat provided juice that burst in the mouth when biting, bncing out the ndness of the lean meat, also providing oiliness and aroma that made one insatiable.


    There was just one issue - the recipe said Sichuan sausage should be spicy, but this had no spiciness at all.


    Jiang Sheng voiced her doubts.


    Auntie Zhang pped her own head, "Oh dear, I forgot to add the chili powder in the first batch, but the meat was already stuffed so I couldn''t waste it. I figured I''d just go ahead and finish it."


    She didn''t expect the taste to be so good without spiciness, it had a fresh, sweet aroma blended with light wine fragrance that made one crave more.


    When the second spicy batch was done, it had another kind of feeling.


    Sesame fragrance, bnced fat and lean, just a bit too spicy for children - Jiang Sheng cried out from the burning.


    Auntie Zhang hurriedly brought Jiang Sheng water to soothe the spiciness, while wondering to herself, "It''s just a little less pepper and sichuan pepper, how can there be such a big difference in taste?"


    If she changed some other proportions, like sugar or salt, or fat ratio, what would happen?


    Previously when Zhang Xianglian''s life was hard and she couldn''t even eat her fill, she didn''t even dare to think about these kinds of questions.


    Later after she earned some savings at the workshop in town, and Jiang Sheng would give her silver to buy ingredients to cook, now she didn''t need to worry about food and clothing, and had some idle cash.


    Auntie Zhang had a bold thought for the first time - she wanted to try making sausage with different proportions to see which tasted the best.


    No sooner said than done.


    She took out 100 wen of her private savings and bought over 10 jin of pork, some with a bit more sugar, some with more salt, some with more fat, and some even with just lean meat.


    She discovered that a ratio of 30% fat to 70% lean was best. All lean meat was too chewy and tough to bite through, while too much fat became greasy.


    She also realized that drying the sausages in the sun the first two days and then moving to the shade resulted in better looking sausages. Adding a bit of soy sauce when curing also made the final product more vivid and appealing.


    These discoveries delighted Zhang Xianglian. She stopped worrying about growing snap peas and devoted her time to experimenting with sausage.


    Finally, she made seven or eight varieties that she was quite satisfied with. After slicing them neatly, she presented them at dinner, "Everyone try these and tell me which tastes the best!"

 Chapter 124: Master Wang

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>


    Seven or eight types of sausages in different colors but all giving off a fragrant aroma wereid out on the table.


    Not just Jiang Sheng, even Wang Xiaosong was surprised.


    His mother had left behind only one recipe!


    Zhang Xianglian exined in a low voice, "That day I forgot to add Sichuan pepper and ck pepper, and found that different spices had a big impact on the sausages."


    But as long as the production method was right, and the saltiness was there, the preserved sausages wouldn''t actually taste too bad.


    The spices just determined the vors.


    For example, the one Jiang Sheng was eating now only had ck pepper and no Sichuan pepper or sugar, retaining sufficient spiciness, and also having the unique salty fragrance of preserved sausage. Eating it was a bit choking, but after finishing it, one wanted another bite.


    There was also one without any peppers, but with more sugar. After drying, the preserved sausage had an inherent sweet aroma, paired with rice it was incredibly delicious.


    Or one with both Sichuan pepper and ck pepper, but no sugar...


    Or even one with garlic juice and green onions and ginger, the sausage with a garlic taste made one unable to forget it after eating it once.


    All kinds of seven or eight vors, for someone from Sichuan it would probably make them faint with anger.


    But in Jiang Sheng''s eyes, these were all recipes. Although only three stood out, who wouldin about more vors?


    "Auntie is truly amazing," she didn''t forget topliment the contributor, "With auntie here, the workshop will find it hard not to expand and thrive."


    Zhang Xianglian smiled somewhat shyly.


    She was still her, speaking softly, acting carefully and gently, but also seemed different, at least when facing Jiang Sheng''s praise, she no longer shrank back or feared, but epted it fair and square.


    Beside, Zhang Qiquan poked Liu Cui and whispered, "I remember Jiang Sheng said the person the workshop relied on was me."


    Liu Cui red fiercely at him, and also pinched his waist.


    Zhang Qiquan obediently quieted down.


    From April to May, a full month, he had been helping Zheng Ruqian buynd and hire people to nt green beans.


    During this time, his heart was always concerned about the workshop in the prefecture city.


    Although the preserved meat business was forcibly stopped, the workshop held too much meaning for Zhang Qiquan and his wife, as well as Auntie Zhang.


    That was the turning point in their lives, and also theunching point for their new life. After leaving their homnd for various reasons, the prefecture city became their new hometown.


    Now, all the green beans were nted in the fields, and the temporary workers had all been paid and gone home.


    Zhang Qiquan coughed twice, and forcibly brought up a new topic, "Master, when do we go back to the prefecture?"


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian both turned back.


    Speaking of which, these two were both Zhang Qiquan''s masters.


    Zheng Ruqian had him sign on for ten percent of the workshop''s profits, but after the preserved meat recipe was leaked and the workshop exposed, they switched back to nting green beans in Xieyang County.


    Later the Hairpin Courtyard was gifted to Jiang Sheng, and the young girl refused to close down the workshop, and even racked her brains to find a preserved sausage recipe, trying to revive the workshop.


    Zhang Qiquan also didn''t know who his definite master was, and could only look to each in turn.


    Zheng Ruqian was extremely surprised, seemingly not having expected that the fallen workshop could be started up again.


    Jiang Sheng on the other hand was delighted, her little head nodding like a chopper handle, "Great, great, Auntie''s preserved sausage is so delicious, it will definitely sell better than the preserved meat.


    But the preserved sausage recipe needs to be kept more secret, and cannot be easily known by others."


    "You can rest assured about this." Zhang Qiquan happilyughed, "A person cannot slip in the same ce twice. If the recipe leaks out again this time, I, Zhang San, will retire and go home."


    The group enthusiastically discussed how to keep the recipe secret, and how to sell the preserved sausage.


    With the preserved meat as a foundation, even if the preserved sausage was a new product, there would definitely be people willing to try it.


    But before this, they had to gift several jin to the Bai Manager, Magistrate Pang, Magistrate Bian, and Lord Prefect.


    "It just so happens the green beans are also nted, I''ll reluctantly apany Jiang Sheng to the prefecture city. If the workshop can''t be revived, I''ll need to rely on my connections again, you''ll have to beg me." Zheng Ruqian arrogantly said something outrageous.


    If it was Fang Heng, he would definitely punch him twice.


    But Jiang Sheng was who she was. She immediately threw herself at his arm, coquettishly saying, "Second brother is the best, second brother will help me sell it to You Ran House, okay?"


    Who could resist a sweet and soft little sister?


    Zheng Ruqian surrendered, "Okay, okay, I''ll sell it for you, I can sell it anywhere I deliver vegetables to."


    Jiang Sheng was extremely delighted, and tiptoed to give second brother a smack on the face.


    Making the other brothers'' eyes red with envy, resenting themselves for not having as many connections as Eldest Brother Zheng.


    Although these siblings had different names, their feelings were truly good.


    Wang Xiaosong tightly grasped his sister''s hand, hesitating in his heart on whether to quietly leave or bid farewell before leaving.


    After living here in the small courtyard for over half a month, leaving abruptly might not be too good, right?


    But the preserved sausage was made already, it seemed like they didn''t have a reason to continue staying?


    "Big brother, I like it here." Wang Xiaozhu looked up, her gaze clear like water, "Can we not leave?"


    Wang Xiaosong''s heart quivered.


    Not leaving, what reason could they give to stay?


    As if hearing his inner voice, Zheng Ruqian was pushed out by Jiang Sheng, and said while rubbing his nose, "I stillck someone to deliver vegetables, or you can stay at the workshop to make preserved sausage."


    Wang Xiaosong looked up in astonishment, unable to believe it.


    "Following me delivering vegetables pays two taels of silver a year, working at the workshop pays five copper coins a day, you can choose yourselves, but you''ll need to sign a contract." Zheng Ruqian patiently said.


    Wang Xiaosong didn''t speak, he gazed fixedly at Jiang Sheng, and suddenly bowed his head and said, "Actually I don''t remember what preserved sausage tastes like anymore, I only pretended to stay so my sister wouldn''t have to wander with me, I deceived you all, I''m sorry."


    Saying these words really eased his heart.


    He had assumed Jiang Sheng would get angry, or at least scold him a couple times.


    He didn''t expect the young girl to just smile at him, "Brother Xiaosong didn''t ask me for money for the preserved sausage recipe either, me letting you stay for a few days is nothing."


    Wang Xiaosong was shocked stiff for a moment, then let out a breath,pletely feeling at ease now.


    Jiang Sheng had brought the doctor to save his mother, and out of gratitude he had given the preserved sausage recipe. Jiang Sheng had reciprocated by letting their siblings stay and eat. This was just a benevolent cycle.


    Now, the Jiang siblings were also giving them a chance to work and earn money, under this benevolent cycle he also had to do well, in order to match the kindness of the Jiang siblings.


    "Master."


    Wang Xiaosong bowed with his sister, "We will be in your care from now on."

 Chapter 125: Wen Xiaosi wants to Open a Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>


    Jiang Sheng said what Zheng Ruqian had said was sincere, just like his modest character.


    The bean sprouts in Xieyang County were already sprouting, the sticks were all set up, and several straightforward elders from Shili Vige were left to keep watch. In addition, Xu Mo had high prestige in the county. As long as the Niu and Ma families did not make trouble, others would not dare to do anything.


    On the contrary, the freshly made sausages needed more care.


    Jiang Sheng had originally thought it would be better if she went to the prefecture city herself, so as not to make everyone travel back and forth.


    But she did not expect unanimous opposition.


    Zheng Ruqian pinched her nose and said, "Little girl, you''re getting arrogant and want to fly alone? Don''t think you can be trusted just because you''re nine this year."


    Fang Heng put away his stick and nced at her sideways. "What, when you need it you hug your brother and refuse to let go, but when you don''t need it you want to be free?"


    Wen Zhiyun rubbed his neck andined in a low voice, "I have to ask Dr. Wu for leave. I won''t earn these five taels of silver."


    Chang Yan blinked and obediently massaged his fourth brother''s neck and shoulders, casually saying, "I have nothing to do, I can go anywhere."


    As soon as he said this, he attracted everyone''s attention.


    Especially Xu Mo. This year he had been the county magistrate''s teacher in Xieyang County, dealing with all kinds of trivial matters every day. Although he had also helped some people''s livelihoods, he had been absent for his younger siblings for too long.


    In addition, he would take the county exam next year and needed to concentrate on preparing for it.


    Xu Mo put down his teacup and said slowly and softly, "I have resigned from my position as county teacher."


    Everyone in the yard was taken aback.


    Fang Heng was the first to speak. "Will Magistrate Bian let you go?"


    Of course he wouldn''t.


    As soon as Xu Mo mentioned it, Bian Wenxuan rushed over to grab his legs, with tears all over his face, "Teacher Xu, don''t go, don''t leave me, how can you abandon us."


    If you didn''t know better, you''d think he was crying over an unfaithful man.


    Wang Xi rolled his eyes outside, also feeling a little reluctant in his heart.


    Teacher Xu was practical and steady in his work. Not only was he praised by themon people of Xieyang County this year, but even the yamen runners like him were full of admiration.


    But he also understood that Xieyang County was just a small ce, unable to give full y to Teacher Xu''s great talents. Only a wider world was suitable for Teacher Xu to spread his wings and fly.


    Bian Wenxuan also realized this. He crawled up aggrievedly, wiping his snot with his official uniform while grunting, "Go ahead, go ahead. Xieyang County will have nothing to do with you in the future."


    Xu Mo smiled. "Sir, Xieyang County is my hometown. It''s the ce I''ll always care about."


    "What''s the use of caring, only lending a hand when something happens is real care." Bian Wenxuan''s face turned red. "There are still thousands of wandering children without shelter. I don''t even know if they can pay their taxes next year. You''re just walking away, what am I supposed to do?"


    After speaking, he was taken aback, and so was Wang Xi outside.


    A year ago, Bian Wenxuan was still a half-assed official who could abandon themon people of the whole county for private matters.


    A yearter, he was actually beginning to care about people''s livelihoods, taxes, and homeless wandering children.


    Everyone was growing up. Time gave them not only traces, but also mature minds,prehensive perspectives, and an all-embracing attitude.


    Xu Mo bowed slightly and said sincerely, "Sir, rest assured. If the bean sprout business is still good, I will advise my younger brothers to purchase more farnd to settle the remaining wandering children."


    "Xu Mo is leaving to prepare for the exam and take the county exam, but themon people of Xieyang County are still there. I entrust them all to you, sir."


    The blue figure bowed down, both earnest and transferring responsibility.


    Somehow, Bian Wenxuan shrank three inches.


    With Xu Mo here before, he had always acted arbitrarily and carelessly.


    Now that Teacher Xu had resigned, the huge Xieyang County and its tens of thousands ofmon people were all on his shoulders.


    "Actually, sir, you can still hire another teacher, just maybe not as excellent as Teacher Xu," Wang Xi said in a low voice.


    Bian Wenxuan turned back and scolded him a few words. "You''re so smart. The teacher is just an assistant. After all, the magistrate is the parent official of themon people."


    He seemed to have really grown up.


    In the yard, the six siblings were all getting things ready.


    Jiang Sheng was excited and energetic about the future of the workshop.


    Zheng Ruqian was more experienced than her and had already given Shopkeeper Bai twenty catties to sample in advance.


    The result was that before they even set off, the You Ran House in Xieyang County had resolutely decided to order one thousand catties of sausage.


    Jiang Sheng was grinning from ear to ear.


    When Pang Dashan went to Yunshui County to buy vegetables, he also brought back a batch. The owner of the vegetable shop said he really liked them and was willing to stock two hundred catties for retail.


    Everything was just like the salted meat before, but the audience for the sausage seemed a bit wider.


    After all, the salted meat was still a bit salty, not everyone could eat it.


    The sausage had a wide variety of vors suitable for a wider audience. As long as they protected the recipe, it would definitely sell for a long time.


    Jiang Sheng was very happy, and her brothers were also happy for her.


    But when he returned to the room, Wen Zhiyun''s face inevitably showed mncholy.


    Chang Yan delicately sensed it and went over to pat him on the shoulder. "Fourth brother, did Dr. Wu not allow you to ask for leave?"


    Wen Zhiyun nodded, then shook his head.


    Dr. Wu was extremely tolerant of him and let him ask for leave as he wished. Anyway, he got paid for working and got no silver for not working.


    It was fine before when he only took a day or two off asionally.


    But this year, he had been in the prefecture city for most of the time, leaving Dr. Wu alone in the clinic, not knowing how busy he must be.


    Wen Zhiyun felt extremely guilty and offered his resignation, hoping Dr. Wu would hire another apprentice.


    It would be best if he could stay in the county for a long time and not leave easily.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Suowei stared at him for a while, then suddenlyughed. "You''re still worried about me, think more about yourself. When I wasn''t there, did you work hard to memorize medical texts? Did you identify medicinal herbs? Did you diagnose and treat people?"


    Wen Zhiyun was stunned and nervously shook his head.


    He had done the first two, but didn''t dare do the third.


    Recalling the previous times he had treated people, each time his family was injured as the price. Wen Zhiyun desperately shook his head.


    Wu Suoweiughed again.


    Whileughing, he hit Wen Zhiyun on the head with a medical book. "Since you can''t bear to leave your siblings and want to apany them, then go at ease. No one says you have to sit in the clinic to be a good doctor."


    "It''s when you''re outside, daring to diagnose and treat people, daring to explore the unknown, that you can avoid wasting those days."


    Wen Zhiyun was scolded until he was stunned. It took him a long time after leaving the clinic toe back to his senses.


    Not until he saw little Jiang Sheng''s smiling face did he suddenly realize.


    During those days in the prefecture city, he had always buried himself in books, unwilling to go out and unwilling to take people''s pulses or treat them. As a result, his medical skills had fallen behind. It was only when he returned to Xieyang County and was pressed by Dr. Wu that he made some progress.


    This wouldn''t do. Everyone was making progress. Even his little sister was going to revive the workshop. As the older brother, he naturally could not fall behind.


    Perhaps he should open a clinic in the prefecture city like his father.

 Chapter 126: The End of Royal Infighting

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>


    Some things once take root in one''s heart, sprouting is only a matter of time.


    After Wen Zhiyun thought it through, he looked at Chag Yan with smiling eyes, "Chang Yan, I''m fine now."


    "That''s good as long as you''re fine." Chang Yan also smiled back.


    The two brothers slept in the same room, close in age, and were equally doted on by their elder brothers, and equally doted on their younger sister.


    They always understood each other better.


    "Are your things packed up?" Jiang Sheng called out from the courtyard gate.


    Wen Zhiyun immediately folded up the package and tied it into a nice little bundle to carry, and pulled Chang Yan out.


    When they got to the yard, they found that Wang Fufeng was also there.


    Wen Zhiyun''s medical skills were a bit inferior to Doctor Wu''s. Even Wen nourishing the body, Doctor Wu''s prescriptions were better and more suitable for him.


    ording to Doctor Wu''s calctions, Wang Fufeng would have to stay in Xieyang County for at least another half a year to try to make up for the deficiencies he was born with. How could he be leaving now?


    But Wen Zhiyun didn''t ask.


    Because there was already a mouth in the house that had asked before him, "Is Brother Fufeng alsoing back to the prefecture with us?"


    Wang Fufeng''s health was still too weak. Even after being wonderfully cared for by Doctor Wu for two months, he was still pale, with only a slight blush on his lips.


    He looked at little Jiang Sheng and smiled faintly, with a different kind of frail beauty, "Yes, I''m going back. I should have gone back long ago."


    He was just too reluctant to leave the tranquility and peace of Xieyang County, so he deliberately pretended not to know.


    "Ah." Little Jiang Sheng covered her face in surprise, "I don''t know what a mess the Wang family has be in these two months."


    The third branch fighting for power, killing each other.


    Battle mes and smoke, murder without bloodshed.


    Wang Fufeng raised the corners of his mouth and nced at Xu Mo sitting upright. His tone was light, "It''s just mutually assured destruction."


    Initially it was a struggle between the second branch and the third branch, one being the useless heir, the other being the promising son of a concubine, a five to eight ratio.


    It was a pity that Wang Mingyu was so useless. First he let people set up a gambling game and lost tens of thousands of taels of silver.


    The second young master of the Wang family desperately tried to cover the loss, but couldn''t plug the hole, and had to reluctantly take it out of the public funds.


    This was an obvious loophole.


    The third branch seized it firmly and joined forces with the fourth branch to force the second branch to hand over power.


    But that wasn''t the end of it.


    The illegitimate son of the third branch was so promising that he passed the prefectural exam in April and won the title of tongsheng in one fell swoop, making the third branch''s position even more solid.


    Wang Fufeng''s father, Third Master Wang, was extremely pleased. He immediately took his concubine as a noble concubine, and his illegitimate son also leapt to be a recognized son.


    It looked like the third branch''s position was consolidated.


    But the first branch wasn''t just going to sit back and wait to die. While the third branch was smug, the eldest daughter of the Wang family became engaged to the heir of the Fang family.


    With the Fang family''s backing, the first branch would not fall. Plus, rtions with the Sun family had eased, and neither branch had absolute advantage.


    I heard that recently, Wang Yuyao''s intimate letter with her friend was exposed, revealing that her affection was not for her fianc¨¦. This damaged her reputation.


    Right after that, the prefecture city became noisy with rumors that Wang Haoran, the third branch¡¯s recognized son, had unclear origins and was likely not of Wang descent.


    Both branches were declining, but neither was willing to make concessions.


    This was not what Wang Fufeng wanted to see.


    So half a month ago, he had someone y a dirty trick.


    Counting the days, it was about time to watch the show and close the.


    "So Brother Fufeng, you''re not going to nourish your health anymore?" After listening to this messy pile, little Jiang Sheng''s eyes were almost mosquito coil-shaped, but she didn''t forget to ask the key question.


    Wang Fufeng''s expression froze.


    Compared to his physical condition, the liveliness of the Wang family was obviously more important.


    But he had promised to live well before. Now he could not rashly go back on his word. He could only frown and ponder.


    Just then, Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan walked over hand in hand.


    Wang Fufeng''s eyes lit up and he smiled and pointed at Wen Zhiyun, "I trust Doctor Wen''s medical skills."


    Wen Zhiyun couldn''t believe it. "I''m far inferior to Doctor Wu. How could I possibly...I can''t do it."


    "No, you can." Wang Fufeng said earnestly, "You and Doctor Wu are both excellent. What Doctor Wu can do, you can do too."


    The humble inspire great ambition in others.


    Wen Zhiyun was recognized by an outsider for the first time. Feeling sour but also gradually gaining courage and confidence.


    "Well then, let''s set off!"


    With Jiang Sheng''s happy childish words, several carriages set off in grandeur.


    They came with trepidation, and left with great ambition.


    Passing through the gates of Xieyang County, Bian Wenxuan was still there to see them off, just like when he weed them.


    "Master Xu, you mustn''t forget about me in the future." He shouted while waving vigorously.


    Xu Mo smiled helplessly and lowered his head.


    Wen Zhiyun looked on enviously, and was about to lower the carriage curtain when he inadvertently saw what looked like Doctor Wu in the crowd.


    But when he took a closer look, the figure was gone.


    At the same time.


    Wang Family in Prefecture City


    Lately Wang Yuyao felt something was off with her mother. She was behaving strangely, blushing, and spoke much gentler than usual.


    Especially at night. Whenever Wang Yuyao went to look for her, she''d definitely get kicked out.


    Wang Yuyao was not young anymore. Not only was she engaged, she''d be thirteen after the new year.


    In this dynasty where girls could marry at fifteen and bear children, she was already a youngdy.


    She could feel her mother was hiding some big secret from her, one that would hurt their mother-daughter bond.


    If it were normal times, Wang Yuyao would choose to preserve her mother''s dignity and not pry into her affairs.


    But now it wouldn''t do. The first and third branches of the Wang family were vying for power, and were ruthless enough to disregard even the reputation of the young ones. Leaving such a huge loophole would only lead to the second branch''s miserable downfall.


    For the sake of the first branch and their future as mother and daughter, Wang Yuyao steeled herself to ambush her mother, breaking through obstacles until one night, she kicked open her mother''s door.


    As expected, tumultuous waves of passion, the room in disarray.


    Unexpectedly, it wasn''t some young lover, but a middle-aged man about her father''s age.


    "Mother." Wang Yuyao''s face was weary. "Why? Why do this?"


    Lady Wang gathered the nkets around herself, forcibly upholding her dignity. "Your father has been dead for four years. Why should I remain chaste for him and live as a widow?"


    Wang Yuyao was stunned, and had yet to retort when sudden apuse came from behind, along with Third Master Wang''sughing voice. "Sister-inw tries so hard to seize control of the Wang family. Pretending it''s all for elder brother, who knew it''s actually for a filthy outsider. What an eye opener!"


    It was over. The mantis stalks the cicada unaware of the oriole behind.


    Wang Yuyao''s body went limp as she knelt on the ground, heart filled with grief and regret.


    Lady Wang pointed at Third Master Wang in terror, eyes rolling back as she fainted.


    The first branch of the Wang family had fallen.


    Third Master Wang looked back at everyone, tone arrogant and proud. "Among the Wang descendants, only my son Haoran is worthy. The position of Wang family patriarch shall fall to him. Isn''t that fair?"


    The others dared not speak.


    Even the first branch with the Fang family''s backing could be schemed against. What could the rest of them amount to?


    Plus Wang Haoran did have some ability. Not even thirteen yet he''d obtained the title of tongsheng. Rumor was he''d be taking the county exam in August, promising future.


    The rest of the Wang family stopped struggling and surrendered.


    But just as they took out the ceremonial offerings and ount books'' keys,


    a weak, willowy figure slowly emerged. "Wait."

 Chapter 127: Seizing Power

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>


    The group spurred their horses on urgently, bouncing on their saddles until their backsides were numb, barely making it to the city in time.


    Fortune smiled upon them, allowing them to witness everything unfolding.


    Wang Fufeng did not seem to have any qualms about "not airing dirty linen in public." He brought his siblings to a prearranged hidden spot to listen in on the drama.


    They heard Third Master Wang coerce and threaten, heard the third branch fight for power.


    Yet, just as the mantis stalks the cicada unaware of the oriole behind, there was someone lurking behind the third branch¡¯s scheme.


    Just as Wang Fufeng pulled together supporters to deal a fatal blow to the eldest branch and seize power, the legitimate heir of the third branch appeared.


    He had the frail willowy silhouette of Wang Fufeng, and the same paleplexion, but as he stood there, his status as the legitimate heir exuded an innate arrogance that starkly contrasted Wang Haoran¡¯s humility.


    "Father, ording to the ancestral precepts of primogeniture, Fufeng is both the eldest and the legitimate heir. The ledgers and inventory should rightfully be handed to Fufeng." Wang Fufeng spoke lightly with a faint smile, as if he was still the respectful and filial eldest son.


    Third Master Wang froze, staggering back two steps as if seeing a ghost.


    The rest of the Wang family were also shocked speechless.


    Only Second Master Wang gazed steadily at this sickly nephew everyone had ignored, then pped his thigh and guffawed, "Goodd, what a goodd! While everyone else fought for power, you, a sickly weakling, just picked up the spoils."


    His words were an outright p in the face to the third branch.


    After all that meticulous scheming to secure power for his illegitimate son, the legitimate heir turns up to intercept.


    Dissent grew among the third branch.


    The rest of the family watched eagerly, waiting to see who would prevail between the legitimate and illegitimate heirs.


    But Wang Fufeng had no intention of making a scene here. As the proper heir, raised by his grandfather, Wang Haoran was not even worthy of humbling himself before him.


    His pale pink lips parted and closed. "Second uncle, do you think the family power would be better left in my hands, a sickly weakling, or in the hands of Wang Haoran, an illegitimate son?"


    Second Master Wang''s smile faded.


    Wang Fufeng''s poor health and probable premature death were acknowledged by all, so he had been ignored during the power struggle, but precisely because he was frail, there was still a chance of seizing power back from himter.


    If it fell into Wang Haoran''s hands, there would be no hope at all.


    Before Third Master Wang could respond, Second Master Wang stepped forward. "I support nephew Fufeng."


    The corners of Wang Fufeng''s mouth curled up slightly as he regarded Third Master Wang, whose lips now quivered like m shells. "Father, if you leave it to Fufeng, power still lies with the third branch. But if we fight over this, it may no longer belong to the third branch."


    Each word struck at the heart, each sentence a mortal blow.


    Although Wang Haoran was Third Master Wang''s favored son, Wang Fufeng was still the legitimate heir of the third branch. It would be better to hand power to him than another branch.


    Also, how could a son defy his father?


    Clinging to thisst shred of confidence, Third Master Wang ignored the unease that shed through his mind and nodded in acquiescence.


    Inside the hall, the ceremonial transfer of ount books and inventory to Wang Fufeng was underway.


    Outside, Xu Mo shook his head with a sigh. "Third Master Wang is too confident. After Fufeng''s staged death and sudden return, he steps up to seize power. How could he still treat his father with the same filial respect as before?"


    Once power fell into Wang Fufeng''s hands, barring his death, it would be impossible to wrest it back.


    In the end, Third Master Wang was defeated by his overconfidence.


    But what if he hadn''t been confident? To openly sh with Wang Fufeng in the hall would only benefit the second branch.


    So Wang Fufeng''s strategic retreat to advance was masterful, simply masterful!


    Xu Mo analyzed as the siblings listened intently, unconsciously nodding their little heads.


    Whether clever or dumb, witnessing enough storms would lend anyone some wisdom.


    "Oh, Fufeng ising out." Little Jiang Sheng looked towards the courtyard gate. "Who''s thatdy stomping over? She looks furious."


    Having just seized power, a triumphant Wang Fufeng emerged from the first branch''s courtyard, only to be confronted by a scowling woman who strode up and pped him across the face.


    The p drew blood from Wang Fufeng''s mouth corner, frightening Little Jiang Sheng to tears.


    "Fufeng, are you alright?" Xu Mo propped up his limp body and asked darkly.


    Wen Zhiyun checked his pulse and fed him a pill to stabilize his energy.


    Compared to blood kin, friends met along the way meant so much more.


    With eyes closed, the sickly flush on Wang Fufeng''s pale face lent him an eerie beauty.


    Feeling Xu Mo''s support, he went fully limp against him beforezily opening his eyes to regard the glowering woman. "Mother, was it necessary to strike your son so? You may as well just beat me to death, rather than let me seize Father''s power and jeopardize the Zhou family''s interests."


    The raging Third Madam froze, slowly lowering her raised hand.


    So he knew everything.


    "You and Father plotted to discard me as heir and back the illegitimate son, and Father would favor the Zhou family. But you didn''t expect this disobedient son to survive and disappoint you all."


    Wang Fufeng heaved a long sigh, rxingpletely into Xu Mo''s embrace.


    In the past, he was the third branch''s heir. His poor health prevented him from providing for his parents, leaving him racked with guilt. He served them dutifully just to make them happy.


    After dying once and seeing his family''s true colors, living unfettered by expectation seemed the way to go.


    Seizing power, sprawling on the ground, the sudden indifference, it was all as he willed.


    "The power has fallen into Fufeng''s hands. Father, Mother, be careful not to give me any handles against you in the future. Even between parents and child, righteousness must prevail."


    No one knew how a child felt turning against their parents.


    Wang Fufeng slowly rose from the ground and nced back at his stunned parents, smiling serenely before leaving unhurriedly.


    With his grandfather''s loyal servants waiting and his six friends at his side, he walked with spine straight and fearless.


    "Ungrateful child!" Someone roared behind him, but what did it matter to him?


    The group left the Wang residence.


    At the gate, Zheng Ruqian noticed a familiar figure among the stragglers and opened his mouth to call out before the other fled in panic.


    "Ming--" The cry died in his throat.


    Usually the debauched yet dashing Second Master Wang was immactely robed.


    But just now he had been disheveled and filthy, looking even lower than the Wang servants.


    Even if it was just infighting between the elders, the young ones were still caught as pawns.


    Wang Mingyu was a ne''er-do-well, but not wicked. With proper guidance, he could have a bright future.


    Zheng Ruqian mulled this over before taking out a jade pendant, chosen together when they had browsed a market.


    The white jade was low quality and the carving amateurish, but the peddler said he could engrave their names on it.


    This caught Wang Mingyu''s fancy. He bought one, had his name carved on it, and insisted Zheng Ruqian take it.


    What Zheng Ruqian held now was not the one from Wang Mingyu, but a recement he hadmissioned with "Ruqian" engraved on it.


    He hung the pendant on the gate of the Wang residence, then boarded the carriage with the others.


    Not long after they left, the disheveled youth hunched over to pick up the pendant, then broke down in silent sobs.

 Chapter 128: Moral Abduction

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>


    "Brother Mingyu, will he repent and turn over a new leaf?" On the carriage, Jiang Sheng cocked his little head.


    Zheng Ruqian was rather mncholy, "I don''t know, hopefully."


    After sending Wang Fufeng back to rest in his own residence, the six siblings hurried to Hairpin Courtyard.


    There were still internal struggles to be dealt with in the Wang family, but they could only be left to Wang Fufeng.


    They now needed to deal with their own affairs.


    For example, Xu Mo needed to attend lectures at the prefecture school to prepare for next year''s provincial examination.


    Zheng Ruqian needed to go to Leisure Residence to discuss the sausage business, then transport the sausages to Anyang County.


    Fang Heng was considering taking the eight servants to train in situ, just theorizing was useless after all.


    Wen Zhiyun then looked around for a suitable storefront to open a medicine shop.


    Even Jiang Sheng was excited to reopen the workshop.


    Byparison, Little ChangYan suddenly became the most idle person.


    "Little Five,e to school with me." Xu Mo said with eyes closed, "The prefecture school stiptes that you can bring a pageboy. When you get there, you can listen to the lectures, nothing else to worry about."


    Zheng Ruqian turned his head, "One bookworm brother is enough, Little Five cane do business with me. The Anyang County route is still short on people."


    Fang Heng looked at him in disdain, "Little Five isn''t even as tall as a horse, letting him drive carriages, are you not afraid of losing the child? He''s better offing to train with me, at least he can protect himself."


    Wen Zhiyun raised his head, thinking it might not be appropriate to hire Little Five brother to gather medicine.


    Even Jiang Sheng looked over in concern, "Fifth brother, why don''t youe open the workshop with me? You can have Auntie''s sausages every day."


    When everyone was busy, the one with nothing to do was most likely to overthink.


    Wen Zhiyun was an example.


    In the dead of night, the siblings always had to run out to find him and make sure nothing was wrong before they could breathe a sigh of relief.


    But ChangYan was not Wen Zhiyun.


    He had long found something for himself, "I''ll go help Big Brother Fufeng."


    Compared to these, the internal struggles of the Wang family interested Little ChangYan even more.


    "You sly little rascal." Zheng Ruqian red at him. "Going with Wang Fufeng is more fragrant than being with us, isn''t it?"


    Seeing his brothers about to be jealous.


    ChangYan hurriedly went over to pull his sleeve, smiling obediently, "How could that be? When the Wang family is at peace, we will be safe, right?"


    Those who had bullied his brothers and sisters should pay an even greater price.


    The ten-year-old boy looked up, his increasingly outstanding looks concealed the ferocity in his eyes.


    Three dayster.


    Xu Mo got his xiucai status and smoothly enrolled in the prefecture school.


    He didn''t look for a pageboy yet, thinking that if Little Five was ufortable with the schemes and plots of the Wang family, he coulde back and attend lectures together.


    Jiang Sheng also brought Zhang Qiquan back to Dafu Vige to find the aunties they had hired before to teach them sausage making again, and signed new contracts.


    Of course, not including that gaunt woman who had betrayed them.


    "Really, can we really work again?" The woman in charge of housework saw Zhang Qiquan and Jiang Sheng at her door and was so excited that tears were about to flow out, "Can I really earn money again?"


    Five coins a day was not much, but in the barren times, it was enough to feed a family.


    What''s more, an earning woman always stood taller than a non-earning one.


    "Of course, Auntie." Jiang Sheng smiled, "We even have bonuses. As long as the aunties work cleanly and carefully, there will be an extra 20 to 50 coins per month."


    Last time Auntie Zhang was careless and Jiang Sheng ate a strand of hair in the sausage. She was shocked at the time.


    Not that she minded the hair herself, the little street urchin would eat anything just to live.


    But those wealthy people outside were most concerned about these things.


    Jiang Sheng remembered when she was six, she passed by a wealthy household. Thedy of the house ate half a dog hair in the meat and was so angry that she fired the cook and dumped the entire te of red braised pork into the dog bowl.


    That was steaming hot, fatty but not greasy red braised pork!


    Little Jiang Sheng was overjoyed and pounced to fight the dogs for it. The big yellow dog bared its teeth, yet it didn''t snatch any from her. If it wasn''t for the maid servants of that household hearing the noise anding out to check, she could have licked the bottom of the bowl clean.


    So Jiang Sheng understood very well the significance of cleanliness for food.


    Sausage was different from cured meat.


    Cured meat could be washed before eating, so even if there was a strand of hair, most people wouldn''t mind.


    But the sausage stuffing was stuffed into the casing. Finding hair and grass roots in the meat paste would definitely shock the diners.


    To prevent this possibility, Jiang Sheng discussed it at length with Uncle Zhang before finally deciding to implement a bonus system.


    Sure enough. Hearing her words, the already excited woman''s eyes brimmed with tears. "Of course, of course! I will work very carefully, even more so than when cooking for my own family. Absolutely clean and meticulous."


    After visiting one family after another, bringing all the aunties who worked cleanly and briskly back and signing new contracts.


    When they had visited thest family, Jiang Sheng took out thest contract from her arms, "Uncle Zhang, this one''s for you."


    The workshop at Hairpin Courtyard had changed owners.


    Naturally, the contracts also needed changing. The only thing that probably wouldn''t change were the people signing the contracts and the contract terms.


    Zhang Qiquan casually looked through it and found it was still a profit sharing system, still 10% of the profit. His eyes reddened slightly, "Boss, 10% is really high. For someone like me managing affairs, ten taels of silver a year is sufficient."


    Judging by the current poprity of the sausages, the annual profit would at least be 200-300 taels. 10% of that would be 20-30 taels, really not low.


    "Ten taels of silver does not match Uncle Zhang''s hard work." Little Jiang Sheng put her hands behind her back like her big brother. "There will be much more to worry about in the future. I hope Uncle Zhang will not dislike the hard work."


    "Oh, oh no, of course not." Zhang Qiquan pressed down the red handprint,ughing.


    Jiang Sheng carefully folded all the contracts and put them in her arms, just waiting to go to the prefectural government to formalize them.


    As the two sat in the carriage passing through the vige entrance, a household door suddenly opened.


    Then, a gaunt woman knelt in front of the carriage, kowtowing to them, "Boss, hire me too. I know I was wrong, I absolutely won''t reveal the boss''s secret recipe again. Please give me food, I''m starving to death."


    Zhang Qiquan was startled and urgently pulled the reins to stop the carriage before running over someone.


    That gaunt woman still kowtowed, "The boss is kindhearted and magnanimous. Please give me food, if you don''t give me food, we''ll starve to death."


    The subtext: If I starve to death, it''ll be on you.

 Chapter 129: The Long Banquet Shot

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>


    At first, Jiang Sheng just stared in shock with round eyes.


    After the gaunt woman finished speaking, the little girl also tasted it out, pulling on Zhang Qiquan''s sleeve and asking in a low voice, "Uncle Zhang, is this what my elder brother meant by overbearing on the weak?"


    Relying on her status as the weaker party, the woman forced the workshop to take her in under the public gaze. If they didn''t take her, it meant theycked humaneness and were going too far and bullying the weak.


    Looking at the sympathy in the eyes of the surroundingmoners, it was clear the gaunt woman had seeded in inciting them.


    Zhang Qiquan rolled up his sleeves, originally intending to punish the arrogantmoner, but upon hearing these words he halted instead, looking towards the little girl, "What does the young miss think is the best course of action?"


    Jiang Sheng pursed her lips. "Of course we can''t take her."


    Selling this kind of thing, once was enough, twice would be too much. The recipe for the cured meat was something she and Auntie Zhang had worked desperately hard on, they absolutely could not let it leak.


    "But we also can''t refuse outright." Jiang Sheng furrowed her brows again. "We have to think of a way that satisfies both sides, where we don''t take her but also don''t tarnish the workshop''s reputation."


    But was there really such a good solution, and where could it be found so quickly?


    Just as Jiang Sheng was tilting her little head, racking her brains for an idea, suddenly two people strode over quickly, grabbed the gaunt woman, and dragged her outside.


    The people around were all startled.


    The gaunt woman was even more panicked, screaming hoarsely, "Who are you, what are you doing, let me go, openly robbing amon woman!"


    One of the two seemed vaguely familiar. Frowning deeply, he shouted, "Don''t speak nonsense. Our master said thatst time you helped the Wang family steal the cured meat recipe for only ten taels of silver, this time we''re taking you to give you money."


    Having said that, he dragged the woman onto a carriage.


    The woman seemed to believe it too, no longer screaming, happily cooperating as she left. Only stunned silence remained around them.


    Themoners knitted their brows, no longer sympathizing with this family.


    Zhang Qiquan also hurried the carriage, taking Jiang Sheng back to the workshop.


    Halfway there, Jiang Sheng couldn''t help but mutter, "Uncle Zhang, did you see that person? I feel like I''ve seen him at Brother Fufeng''s ce."


    Zhang Qiquan said nothing, but Master Changyan''s calm gaze shed through his mind, and he seemed to understand something.


    Back at Hairpin courtyard.


    Auntie Zhang and Auntie Cui were already making cured sausages, with the Wang Xiaosong siblings helping. But he was after all a boy, chopping meat and stuffing intestines were delicate tasks he did clumsily, not as good as his thirteen year old sister Wang Xiaozhu.


    After he had cut nine of his ten fingers and only one wiping finger remained, Zheng Ruqian couldn''t stand it anymore. "Brother, you''re not cut out for making cured meat. Come deliver vegetables with me."


    Wang Xiaosong looked up in shock, thick brows and big eyes full of - really? Really? Really?


    "Of course it''s true." Zheng Ruqian loaded more than ten jin of cured meat from Xieyang County onto the donkey cart, nning to deliver some to shopkeeper Hao of You Ran House for a taste, and also take some to Anyang County. "I just happen to have sold all the dried bean sprouts I hoarded over new year, so I need to go get more."


    Wang Xiaosong put down the chopping knife, nodding eagerly. "Good, good, good."


    The two chatted about precautions for delivering vegetables, and nned their route, as they walked.


    Right at the entrance they happened to meet Jiang Sheng and Zhang Qiquan returning.


    "Uncle Zhang, little Jiang Sheng, the workshop can get running again tomorrow right." Zheng Ruqian said jokingly as he went up, casually squeezing his sister''s soft little cheeks. "I''m going now to have shopkeeper Hao taste the cured meat, you have to be able to supply the goods in time."


    "Of course." Jiang Sheng thumped her chest in assurance. "Second brother can rest easy, as much as you need, as much as we have."


    Only then did Zheng Ruqian take Wang Xiaosong onto the donkey cart.


    Cracking the whip as they left, Wang Xiaosong felt something wasn''t right the whole time. He remembered his mother only made cured meat in spring and winter, never in summer or autumn.


    But his mother hadn''t exined, and he didn''t really understand the seasonal differences, so he could only follow Zheng Ruqian dazedly, turning into You Ran House, then heading towards Anyang County.


    This trip took over half a month.


    Anshui Prefecture was still cool in May, but had a touch of heat in June.


    After wave upon wave of drama, the Wang family finally settled into tranquility.


    Wang Fufeng''s iron-blooded methods exceeded everyone''s expectations. Not only did he not recognize his father, he didn''t recognize his mother either, only recognizing what was right.


    The Wang family business all fell into his hands, as did the Wang family''s life and death.


    When he was free he even wanted to marry Sun Shi off to the man who was caught in adultery that day.


    When Wang Third Master heard the news he was utterly furious, charging directly to Wang Fufeng''s courtyard, happening to see two young masters discussing matters.


    "You unfilial son." He pointed at Wang Fufeng''s nose and angrily shouted. "She is your eldest uncle''s wife, yet you dare marry her off. As a junior, have you no shame?"


    Wang Fufeng raised his head, seeming tough and notugh. "How deep was her affection for that failed schr, willing tomit adultery? Is it not better that I marry her openly and upright?"


    Wang Third Master was rendered speechless, taking a long time before stomping and saying, "No, we can''t be so shameless. The Wang family''s woman cannot remarry."


    Although Sun Shimitted adultery, as long as no one spoke of it, it was a secret.


    To tantly remarry would be pping the Wang family''s face.


    At the side, Chang Yan nodded, having gained some understanding of these prominent families'' obsession with face from this suggestion he had raised.


    "Father, whether this happens still depends on eldest uncle''s wife." Wang Fufeng raised the corners of his lips in an odd smile.


    Sun Shi and the failed schr were childhood sweethearts who had deep affection. Because the schr''s family background was too low and he had no achievements to his name, Sun Shi was married off by the Sun family into the Wangs.


    Although their marriage was broken, their feelings were hard to break. Over the years, Sun Shi''s heart had always been with the failed schr. They had already reconnected in the second year after her husband''s death, just not bing physically intimate.


    It was Wang Fufeng who had given them a push, leading to that day''s drama in the courtyard.


    Now, Sun Shi was past caring, openly intimate with the failed schr. Upon hearing Wang Fufeng''s proposal, she would likely be moved on her own initiative.


    Sure enough, in the main courtyard, when Sun Shi heard Wang Fufeng''s intentions, she first froze, her eyes rapidly shifting, ncing at Wang Yuyao, the main room''s only daughter.


    "Mother," Wang Yuyao tightly pursed her lips. "Don''t have any improper thoughts. Your daughter is already engaged to the Fang family."


    Originallycking a father, this engagement to the Fangs was already a reach.


    If her widowed mother were to remarry now, the Fangs would truly look down on her.


    "Don''t forget why we wanted to ally with the Fangs." Wang Yuyao said sadly. "And don''t forget how uncle died."


    Sun Shi froze, the stirrings in her eyes gradually fading, leaving only grief and regret.

 Chapter 130: The Sky Has Changed in Ansu-gun

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>


    All her life, she had been dedicating herself to the Sun Family.


    For the sake of an arranged marriage alliance, she abandoned her childhood sweetheart and married the heir of the Wang Family.


    To maintain the power of the main branch, she cooperated with the Fang Family to hunt down the orphan Fang Heng.


    Later, Sun Yu died, and the Sun Family was greatly weakened.


    To revive the Sun Family, she had to reluctantly marry her daughter to the Fang Family.


    And now, she had to abandon her childhood sweetheart again.


    "It is I who have wronged him, before, now, and in the future," Sun Shi covered her face, "Give him some silver, tell him to leave."


    Leave far far away, and never look back at the little childhood affection.


    Beside her, Wang Yuyao heaved a long sigh of relief, not noticing when her mother copsed.


    "Mother, the situation is difficult now. The Fang Family is asking for Fang Heng, the Wang Family is not under control, uncle is gone, we really have nowhere to turn," Wang Yuyao sobbed softly.


    Sun Shi looked up, a sh of ruthlessness on her still young face, "Don''t worry, Anshui Prefecture will have a change of power soon."


    "Mother, do you mean..." Wang Yuyao looked up.


    Sun Shi closed her eyes and said no more.


    In the past, the Wang Family was a knife in the hands of the Fang Family, only to take Fang Heng''s life.


    Now the Wang Family was taken away, Fang Heng was living well, the Fang Family would not stand by.


    Fang Heng was right, the storms and rains of the siblings were all brought by him.


    But time flew by, Jiang Sheng grew from seven to nine, shooting up in height. The six of them were no longer the helpless children at the beginning.


    In the courtyard of the Wang mansion.


    Beside theplicated chessboard, two teenagers sat facing each other.


    Wang Fufeng held the white chess pieces. Seizing the opportunity, he made a move to cut off the ck piece''s vitality, "What do you think, will the Fang Family still target cousin?"


    Little ChangYan held the ck pieces, fearless. He made a move to reverse the disadvantage, "Not maybe, definitely."


    Wang Fufeng frowned and made another white move, choking the ck pieces'' throat, "A dragon should not overwhelm local snakes."


    When the main branch was in power, they tried desperately to curry favor with the Fang Family. But Wang Fufeng did not take the Fang Family seriously. Although young, he was a little arrogant. In Anshui Prefecture, the Wang Family could protect anyone if they wanted, no matter what the Fang Family tried.


    "Unless..."


    Unless this person was a top ranking official.


    With a move, panic swept the board.


    Speaking of which, the Anshui Magistrate was supposed to be transferred in April, why was he still here in May?


    ChangYan felt uneasy and hurried back to the Hairpin courtyard.


    When school was over and Xu Mo came back, the first thing he said was, "The Magistrate will leave soon."


    The siblings all respected this official who loved the people like his children.


    Jiang Sheng immediately picked up five catties of sausages, "Bring some for the Magistrate."


    Xu Mo nodded slightly, then looked at his brothers, "The Magistrate sent me a message that he will depart tomorrow. I have asked for leave from the academy to see him off for a stretch."


    "I want to go too."


    "Me too."


    One after another, they all wanted to see off this kind magistrate.


    It was a pity that Zheng Ruqian was not here, that was somewhat regrettable.


    The next day soon arrived.


    Jiang Sheng brought ten catties of sausages, five catties of cured meat, some local products from Xieyang County, and rode in the carriage with his brothers to see off the Anshui Magistrate.


    At thergest eastern gate of the county city, there were still the majestic city gates, magnificent que, orderlymonersing and going, and soldiers checking luggage.


    Although Anshui Prefecture was extremely far from the capital Fengjing, it could still have such prosperity. The magistrate had contributed greatly.


    The Anshui Magistrate stroked his beard, satisfied at looking at the city he had governed for years.


    His advisor carried packages on either side, followed by several carriages carrying families.


    "Sir, it''s gettingte. Fengjing is far. We should set off," the advisor gently reminded.


    The Magistrate shook his head, still stroking his beard. "Someone hasn''t arrived yet."


    The advisor was puzzled. The major households had alle to see him off, who could be left?


    When a shabby little carriage stopped before them, and a light green figure jumped down, the advisor understood.


    It turned out to be Xu the schr.


    "Magistrate, sir." Xu Mo cupped his fists and bowed, "Student iste. I hope you have a smooth journey, sir."


    He was not actuallyte, but wanted to bid farewell separately.


    This was precisely what the Magistrate wanted. Heughed heartily, satisfied.


    After theugh, he became serious again, "The reason I dyed my departure for a month, was because the next Anshui Magistrate had an urgent matter dying him. He should arrive in a few days."


    Normally, a sessor would start preparing half a year in advance. There was no such thing as an urgent matter dying him.


    Unless someone had intervened at thest minute.


    The Magistrate was subtly hinting that what the children feared most, had happened.


    Xu Mo''s lips tightened as his heart sank.


    "But don''t worry too much. Unlike a county magistrate, the higher the official rank, the more people watching. He wouldn''t dare act rashly," the Magistrateforted, "I''ve left word with Constable Yuan to take care of you all more."


    This was the most a departing official could do.


    Xu Mo was deeply grateful, "Thank you, sir."


    With no more to say, the Magistrate got on his carriage and waved at the vibrant, growing children.


    Although much difficultyy ahead, as long as they got through it, it would be their time of growth.


    "Wait, wait!" Jiang Sheng jumped down from the carriage and ran over with his little short legs. "Sir, don''t forget the cured meat and sausages!"


    He shoved over a huge heavy package, the Magistrate almost fell off the carriage.


    After stabilizing himself, the carriage sped off.


    He could only smile wryly and bless the children to have smooth journeys ahead.


    At the city gates.


    The Magistrate''s carriages disappeared from sight. Xu Mo heavily turned and led his brothers and sisters back.


    ChangYan asked several times, "Big brother, what''s wrong?"


    Xu Mo shook his head, not wanting to speak of it to worry the younger ones.


    But ChangYan guessed close enough, "Is it that the next Magistrate will be bad for us?"


    At this, the entire carriage fell silent.


    When they finally arrived at the Hairpin courtyard, they saw Auntie Zhang anxiously waiting at the door. Seeing Jiang Sheng, she hurried over, "Oh no, little Jiang Sheng, the weather was too hot, much of the cured sausages have gone bad."


    Misfortunes reallye together.

 Chapter 131: On How Profiteers are Formed

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>


    Speaking of which, when they first made preserved meat that was in February and March, right in the cold of early spring. By the time the workshop opened, it was breezy autumn weather. When summer was just around the corner, the workshop had to close down again.


    Carefully calcting, they had not made preserved meat and sausages in summer at all, resulting in decay and spoge due to overlooked temperatures.


    Although Auntie Zhang reacted very quickly by moving everything to a shadier ce, manually fanning and circting air, it was still unavoidable that over a hundred catties of sausages were damaged.


    She was extremely regretful at this moment, "It''s all my fault, I should have hadmon sense that making preserved meat and sausages in summer is impossible without spoiling, it''s all because I''m not good enough."


    Plus the matter of the next Anshui county magistrate, everyone lowered their heads for a while, their hearts filled with gloom.


    Only little Jiang Sheng blinked her bright big eyes tofort Auntie Zhang, "It''s alright, Auntie, second brother will definitely find a way."


    Zheng Ruqian who was driving two carts of dried green beans to Zanhua Courtyard, couldn''t help letting out a loud sneeze.


    "What solution could there be?" Zhang Qiquan was also full of worries, "Second young master must have made a deal with You Ran House, then what will we do if the workshop can''t produce that many sausages."


    The friendly cooperation between both sides was built on punctual and urate quantities. Once the workshop failed the agreement first, they wouldn''t be able to raise their heads in future cooperation.


    They had hastily set up the workshop, fully believing they could make a fortune from the sausages. But the sausages made in May and June had already gone bad and rotten, he didn''t dare imagine what would happen to the sausages made in July, August and September.


    If nothing unexpected happened, they wouldn''t be able to make sausages and preserved meat for the next three or four months, rendering the workshop useless!


    At this point, Zhang Qiquan sighed, Auntie Zhang''s eyes brimmed with tears, and all the brothers fell silent.


    Little Jiang Sheng didn''t really understand. In the past, when everyone was being hunted by the yamen, bullied by the county magistrate couple, and had their sausage recipe leaked, they had never been so defeated.


    Why did a county magistrate and some sausages make everyone feel defeated?


    Could it be that they were used to solving problems one by one, and couldn''t ept solving two problems at once?


    But when she was wandering around, cold and hungry came hand in hand. In order to survive, she had to solve eating full and keeping warm at the same time. If she could only solve one, she would have either starved or frozen to death.


    The little girl raised her doubts almost like talking to herself.


    Xu Mo, who was on the side, shuddered. He suddenly realized that he couldn''t evenpare to his little sister''s insight. It would indeed be ufortable if the Anshui county magistrate wanted to make things difficult for them, butpared to their istion and helplessness in Xieyang County in the past, at least they had the Wang family''s support now.


    No one wanted to see the sausage problem happen, but there must be a solution. At worst they could give up the money, it wasn''t their livelihood anyway.


    What made them feel dejected and crestfallen when two difficulties came at once?


    Was it because they hadn''t experienced enough setbacks, their minds weren''t firm enough, their thinking wasn''t mature enough.


    Maybe their literary skills exceeded their little sister''s, and their conduct exceeded their little sister''s, but their optimistic mindset in the face of difficulties would always be iparable to their little sister''s.


    When one had experienced hunger and colding hand in hand, with death looming anytime, the optimism umted by little Jiang Sheng exceeded them all.


    For her, as long as she was still alive, everything was the best.


    Not just Xu Mo, Fang Heng, Chang Yan, Wen Zhiyun, the four brothers looked at each other, their gazes gradually bing determined.


    What did it matter with the Anshui county magistrate? The six siblings sticking together, they feared nothing!


    Soon, Zheng Ruqian came back with Wang Xiaosong, and saw the rotten and spoiled sausages on the ground.


    Wang Xiaosong was both shocked and scared. He finally remembered the intuition he had overlooked. Without thinking, he immediately kneeled on the ground.


    With a "plop", he even gave Zheng Ruqian a fright.


    "Master, it''s all my fault. I forgot to tell you that these sausages cannot be made in summer. I haven''t seen my mother make them in summer before." He said with his eyes closed nervously.


    He had expected to be scolded harshly, but unexpectedly Zheng Ruqian only shook his head, "It''s not your fault."


    "It''s my fault, my fault." Auntie Zhang coaxed with teary eyes.


    Zheng Ruqian stroked his chin, "No one is at fault, it wasn''t on purpose. Don''t assign me."


    After saying that, he suddenly remembered the workshop already belonged to Jiang Sheng. He quickly turned to look at his sister, seeking her opinion, "Right, little Jiang Sheng?"


    The little girl nodded very solemnly, and in turnforted Auntie Zhang and Wang Xiaosong, "Don''t worry, second brother can definitely figure it out."


    Second brother, "......"


    Did he say that?


    However, as little Jiang Sheng clung onto him like an octopus, shaking his arm and acting coquettishly, "Second brother is the smartest and most amazing, second brother will help the workshop right, right?"


    Zheng Ruqian''s spine instantly caved in shamelessly, he proudly raised his neck, "Of course, do you think I''ve been idling around all these years."


    The main thing was, before he left Anshui Prefecture, he had only given Shopkeeper Hao of Youran Residence a few catties of sausages to taste, and had not discussed specific cooperation details.


    At that time, it was to earn more profit. Now it turned out to be avoiding trouble.


    It was just that, knowing Shopkeeper Hao''s character, he was afraid he thought they had greedily raised prices on purpose.


    Zheng Ruqian stroked his chin, looking at the rotten meat on the ground. He suddenly asked, "Are all the sausages spoiled?"


    Auntie Zhang quickly wiped her tears and said, "No, there are still over 100 catties dried, summer temperatures are high, but they can still be made with extra effort in fanning and cooling down. "


    They used to make 200 catties a day, now 10 catties a day was the maximum.


    As the saying goes, rarity means value. The sausages had be so rare now...


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes lit up. He suddenly had a bold idea.


    Previously the profit margin on the preserved meat was not too high, purely relying on quantity for profit. Now that sausage production was low, why not earn high profits.


    Since Shopkeeper Hao would misunderstand him for raising prices anyway, he might as well raise it to the limit.


    He wanted to make the sausages high-end food in Anshui Prefecture, and make the workshop earn the most money with the least amount.


    The more Zheng Ruqian thought about it, the more gleeful he became. He rushed out with a silly smile.


    Wang Xiaosong didn''t know what was happening, but his instinct to protect his master made him hurriedly bid the little sister goodbye before following Zheng Ruqian.


    "Has second brother gone crazy?" Jiang Sheng was a little worried. "I won''t me second brother if he can''t figure it out. The workshop might as well close down, but we can''t let second brother be anxious to the point of madness."


    Xu Mo beside smiled and bent down, "Don''t worry, second brother has thought of a solution."


    "Really?" Little Jiang Sheng was a bit confused.


    "Of course." Xu Mo put his hands behind his back, nced at the other three brothers, "Old second will settle the sausage issue, we''ll handle the county magistrate, alright?"


    Everyone in this family had to contribute their efforts.


    "Of course, big brother." Fang Heng grinned. "The boys just happen to need practical training."


    "Rest assured, big brother." Chang Yan hooked the corners of his lips. "The county magistrate can''t just do whatever he wants."


    Wen Zhiyun didn''t speak, tilting his little head to ponder just how much influence a doctor in the prefecture city carried.


    Suddenly Chang Yan leaned over and whispered in his ear for a while.


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 132: Zheng Ruqian’s Peach Blossom

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>


    On the way to You Ran House, Zheng Ruqian had already thought about what to say to Shopkeeper Hao.


    When he arrived at the restaurant, he snuck into the private room as usual and sat down across from Shopkeeper Hao with a frown on his face. "Thank goodness, thank goodness."


    Shopkeeper Hao nced up from his abacus ledger and said, "What is it, did some youngdy force you toe knocking on her door?"


    Only Big Brother Xu Mo gets treated like this. How could someone as in as him, with no literary talent or romantic ir, get that kind of attention from youngdies?


    Zheng Ruqian spat on the ground twice. "Shopkeeper Hao jokes again. What youngdy would look twice at me?"


    "It''s not impossible," said Shopkeeper Hao solemnly as he slid the abacus beads back and forth. "You''ve got thick brows and big eyes, a tall nose and wide mouth - upright and imposing. Just the type mothers-inw like."


    "What''s the use if mothers-inw like me, if no youngdies do?" Zheng Ruqian was unconvinced.


    Compared to spending time with Xu Mo at banquets, or being with Fang Hengwen, Zhi Yun and the rest, everyone knew he was the least impressive of the bunch.


    But Shopkeeper Hao narrowed his eyes meaningfully and said, "Who said there aren''t any? My daughter is rather fond of you."


    "Cough cough cough!" Zheng Ruqian nearly choked on a mouthful of tea.


    He suddenly remembered that when he delivered goods to You Ran Housest time, he met Shopkeeper Hao''s wife and daughter. Her round face was as full as the moon - he couldn''t tell her age, only that she was Shopkeeper Hao''s only daughter.


    At the time, Zheng Ruqian had snarked, "How did Shopkeeper Hao and his wife have such a round dumpling of a daughter when they''re not fat themselves?"


    Now karma hade for him.


    Zheng Ruqian shivered all over and politely declined, "The shopkeeper jests. I am orphaned and penniless, with no prospects of starting a family. I only hope that someday I may return home in glory, and only then consider marriage."


    In other words, "Make money first, get a wifeter."


    Shopkeeper Haoughed, his eyes narrowing, but said no more.


    Zheng Ruqian heaved a sigh of relief. He quickly moved on to the main topic, "The sausages I let you samplest time, Shopkeeper Hao - have you used them all up? I''ve brought another 10 catties. I hope you like them."


    With that, he had Wang Xiaosong put the sausages on the table.


    Shopkeeper Hao looked startled. His brow furrowed. "Only 10 catties?"


    Ten catties could make 20 dishes at most, but You Ran House served at least 100 customers a day.


    "That''s right," Zheng Ruqian yed dumb. "10 catties should be enough for Shopkeeper Hao for a while, right?"


    Shopkeeper Hao nced at him, then suddenly smirked. "I''ll take them as a gift for Xiangxiang. She loves eating sausages."


    Zheng Ruqian''s hackles rose.


    He hade to y the viin, not to be a son-inw. Shopkeeper Hao had gotten the wrong idea.


    But then he realized, a sly old fox like Shopkeeper Hao wouldn''t misunderstand. He was clearly using Hao Xiangxiang as a bargaining chip.


    If Zheng Ruqian backed down now, he would really lose!


    Even if Hao Xiangxiang was twice as wide as him, Zheng the Second sped his fist and bowed, "Shopkeeper Hao''s happiness is most important."


    After settling up for the dried broad beans, master and servant swaggered out of You Ran House.


    This time in Anshui Prefecture, Zheng Ruqian had hauled a full 500 catties of dried broad beans - 200 catties for You Ran House in the city, 100 catties for Xieyang County, leaving 200 catties stockpiled in Hairpin Courtyard.


    Once the remaining 200 catties were sold, the broad beans in Shili Town should be ready for harvest too.


    Zheng Ruqian was quite pleased, his mind full of thoughts on pricing the sausages.


    Should it be 200 coins per catty, or 300?


    Turning 5-coin coppers worth of pork into sausages selling for 200 coins per catty - even Jiang Sheng would have to admit he was a viinous merchant.


    An out and out viin.


    Two dayster...


    As expected, someone from You Ran House came calling for Zheng Ruqian, respectfully inviting him to the private room.


    Shopkeeper Hao sat in his usual spot, brow furrowed as he asked, "You rascal, stop ying tricks - how much for the sausages?"


    "Not for sale," came Zheng Ruqian''s prompt reply.


    Shopkeeper Hao''s expression froze.


    But Zheng Ruqian wasn''t afraid of him. Rolling up his sleeves, he said, "It''s not that I won''t sell to You Ran House, it''s just that I can''t make them in summer. I prepared over 200 catties and they all went bad."


    Only then did Shopkeeper Hao''s expression ease. "Then where did you get the 10 catties you gave me?"


    "From the few dozen catties I made over New Year''s. Gave some here and there as gifts - there''s basically nothing left now," Zheng Ruqian said honestly.


    Though he was telling lies, his thick brows and big eyes were the picture of righteous integrity - it made people instinctively believe him.


    "What are we to do?" Shopkeeper Hao''s face was etched with worry. "Some of You Ran House''s regrs have developed a taste for the sausage rice. They''ve asked for it thest two visits, and left disappointed. They say if it happens a third time, they''ll tear You Ran House down."


    Offending the gentry was perilous - if they said tear it down, even if they couldn''t manage it, they could still make things very difficult for You Ran House.


    Shopkeeper Hao was truly anxious now.


    Curious, Zheng Ruqian asked, "How much does a serving of sausage rice go for?"


    Shopkeeper Hao didn''t answer, but Xiao Erge the waiter couldn''t resist piping up, "Two taels of silver a serving!"


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes widened in shock. His heart pounded wildly.


    One serving used at most half a catty of sausage, yet could sell for two taels of silver!


    And he had been debating whether 200 or 300 coins per catty was reasonable for his sausages.


    Compared to You Ran House, he was a right saint.


    Seeing Shopkeeper Hao grow increasingly agitated, Zheng Ruqian coughed twice and said, "If ites down to it, I can squeeze out a bit for you."


    Shopkeeper Hao whipped his head around to re, while Xiao Erge the waiter couldn''t help but grumble, "Still raising the price while sitting on the ground."


    But Zheng Ruqian didn''t feel guilty at all. The rarer themodity, the higher the price.


    You Ran House could choose not to buy.


    After staring at Zheng Ruqian for a long while, staring until the young man was squirming ufortably - only then did Shopkeeper Hao''s lips quirk into a smile. "What''s your price?"


    Zheng Ruqian held up one hand.


    "50 coins?" Xiao Erge looked bbergasted.


    Zheng Ruqian shook his head. "500. And only 50 catties. I''ll deliver it over."


    What a scoundrel. A true viin.


    Shopkeeper Hao should have been angry, and he was rather displeased, but thinking of how Zheng Ruqian had changed over the past two years, he couldn''t helpughing.


    Afterughing, he mmed the table decisively. "Deal!"


    500 coins per catty, 50 catties - 25 taels of silver.


    Payment on delivery, cash on barrelhead.


    After Zheng Ruqian left jingling with silver, Xiao Erge asked puzzledly, "Boss, you know he''s price gouging, why agree to work with him?"


    Shopkeeper Hao stroked his goatee and chuckled. "Firstly, You Ran House really needs the sausages. Secondly, I''m growing rather fond of him as a match for Xiangxiang."


    At that moment, as Zheng Ruqian walked out of You Ran House, he suddenly heard a lilting voice call out, "Brother Zheng..."


    He looked up to see a wall.

 Chapter 133: Fang Lao SAN

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>


    Hao Xiangxiang had gotten inside information long ago and was cleverly waiting at the entrance of Leisure Residence, just so she could get closer to Zheng Ruqian.


    Although she didn''t actually like this poor little boy very much, her father praised his shrewdness and moderation, her mothermended his honesty and uprightness, and said he had the makings of a businessman, and was also simple and would treat her well.


    After taking a look at Leisure Residence, she also felt he was graceful and refined, so she settled down to cultivate a rtionship.


    Even calling him "Brother Zheng" was something she had practiced over and over at home, carefully modting her voice into a gentle, charming tone.


    But to Zheng Ruqian''s ears, it was no less shocking than a thunderp.


    The thirteen-year old boy timidly raised his head, looking at Hao Xiangxiang who was about the same height but twice as wide as him, and his teeth chattered as he stammered, "Miss, Miss Hao..."


    "Just call me Xiangxiang," said the fifteen-year-old girl, whose face was as round as the moon but whose expression was full of shyness. "My father said you were waiting here specially at Leisure Residence just to see me, and now that I''m here, will you take me shopping on East Street?"


    East Street was a street in the eastern part of the city where inexpensive trinkets were sold, highly popr with young women.


    That was where Wang Mingyu had bought her jade pendant.


    No, that wasn''t the point. The point was, who was it who had specially waited here just to see her? And who only wanted to meet her?


    Zheng Ruqian was aggrieved and furious. He had known that old fox Hao would not agree to the sausage deal so readily. It turned out he had been waiting here to trap him.


    But now that the deal was sealed with their handprints, he had no way to back out, and certainly couldn''t offend Hao Xiangxiang outright.


    Zheng Ruqian racked his brains, searching desperately for the right words, and said evasively, "I still have young siblings at home. I''m afraid I can''t go strolling idly on East Street."


    "You have younger brothers and sisters?" Xiangxiang looked artless. "Don''t worry, Xiangxiang will be a capable sister-inw in the future, and help you take care of your siblings."


    Zheng Ruqian stiffened again.


    Why wasn''t Hao Xiangxiang as annoying as Niu Xianxian, so he could dismiss her unceremoniously instead of having to consider everyone''s feelings and avoid hurting the heart of an innocent girl.


    "It''s like this, Miss Hao," he stammered. "I''m still young. I''m not considering marriage yet, at least not until I''m fifteen."


    Hao Xiangxiang nodded thoughtfully. "I understand. I''ll wait until you''re seventeen."


    Zheng Ruqian was floored.


    Behind him, the usually reticent Wang Xiaosong couldn''t help but cover his face, sympathizing deeply with his young master.


    Zheng Ruqian finally collected himself and said solemnly, "Miss Hao has misunderstood. Ruqian cannot dy the youngdy''s future. I only hope that in the future Miss Hao will find a husband who is perfectly suited for her."


    Having said this, he didn''t wait for Hao Xiangxiang''s reply, but hurriedly cupped his fists and fled precipitously.


    Wang Xiaosong followed close behind, as if escaping some cmity.


    Even after getting some distance away, they could still hear Hao Xiangxiang calling out, "My father and mother say you are my perfect husband."


    Luckily the shoes Zhang auntie had thoughtfully reinforced with non-slip soles today, otherwise Zheng Ruqian would have surely slipped and knocked out his front teeth.


    The swaggering Young Master Zheng who had set out so confidently earlier returned home looking utterly wretched.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun had been discussing something, and were shocked when they saw him like this and stood up together. "Second brother, were you chased by a wild dog?"


    Zheng Ruqian spat on the ground. "Nonsense."


    Although Hao Xiangxiang''s looks were nothing special, just the kindness she showed in wanting to care for his siblings meant he shouldn''t insult her like that.


    "The young master has caught the eye of a youngdy," Wang Xiaosong offered uncharacteristically.


    Chang Yan gaped, and he and Wen Zhiyun exchanged a look and tactfully kept silent.


    It was Fang Heng, swinging his staff, who joked, "Our second brother is impressive. He''s getting a second sister-inw before the rest of us even have a first."


    Little Jiang Sheng, clutching a sausage, overheard thest bit and came skipping over excitedly. "Second sister-inw? What''s this about a second sister-inw? Our second brother is so amazing?"


    Everyoneughed.


    Only Zheng Ruqian red resentfully at Fang Heng, too aggrieved to speak.


    With steady and gentle eldest brother above him, and a dashing third brother below, why was it he, the ordinary middle brother, who got targeted? It must be because Hao Xiangxiang hadn''t met the eldest and third brothers yet. Otherwise she would definitely have transferred her affections.


    Wait...


    Zheng second brother watched Fang Heng intently, with calcting eyes. Fang Heng shivered all over.


    "Second brother, what are you doing?" Fang covered his chest. "We''re brothers!"


    "We are brothers," Zheng Ruqian said with an odd smile. "Good brothers help each other in times of trouble, don''t they?"


    Fang Heng frowned.


    Zheng Ruqian put an arm around his shoulders and pulled him into a corner, whispering furtively.


    Soon Fang Heng lifted his head in shock. "That won''t do, I can''t do something so deceitful."


    Upright young men should notmit such unscrupulous acts.


    Zheng Ruqian was unruffled, and leisurely adjusted hispels. "I heard you''re hoping to get some ded weapons to rece your staff? After all, real battles use real des and spears, it''s hard to show your skill with just a staff."


    Fang Heng''s expression instantly froze.


    This was indeed the dilemma he had been worrying over recently. The Great Yu dynasty, unlike other dynasties, kept tight control over des, spears, swords and halberds. Ordinary people had no right to own them, let alone mythic treasure swords, which couldn''t be bought at all.


    He had seized a de when tricking the clerk, but had to turn it over as evidence.


    Up until now, Fang Heng and his eight servants could only practice with staffs.


    Though awe-inspiring, they stillcked the sharp effectiveness of ded weapons.


    "Second brother, you know of a way?" Although excited, Fang Heng didn''t forget to remind him, "We can''t vite thews of the kingdom. It has to be through proper channels."


    "Don''t worry," Zheng Ruqian thumped his chest. "Could your second brother do anything uwful or irregr? Hurry, let''s resolve the matter at hand first."


    Although Fang Heng still looked doubtful, he nodded in agreement.


    The two whispered together as they walked away.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan whispered together, "What''s second brother asking third brother to do?"


    After thinking for a while, Chang Yan whispered back, "Diverting disaster eastward, I guess."


    East Street of the city.


    Unable to go with Zheng Ruqian, Hao Xiangxiang took her maids shopping on her own, looking at embroidered kerchiefs and bamboo purses, and lingering by a booth engraving name seals and jade pendants.


    In the end she bought a little candy figurine.


    Just as she was happily popping it into her mouth, someone rushed by in a hurry, knocking into the maid behind her.


    The maid shrieked and fell against her young mistress'' back.


    Hao Xiangxiang was startled, but luckily her ample back cushioned the impact of the maid. Her elbow slipped though, and the candy figure tumbled from her hand.


    She watched helplessly as the pristine candy, not yet tasted, fell towards the ground where it would smash to pieces.


    In a sh, a figure raced over, hands nimbly vaulting over obstacles, somersaulting gracefully through the air to catch the falling candy figurine. The graceful, agile movement was like a dragon in flight.


    Still in shock, Hao Xiangxiang looked up along the slender, fair hand to see a dashing, rosy-cheeked young face.


    The youth had strongly arched brows that lent him a heroic air. His aquiline nose was proud and lofty, and his pink lips were full and pursed,bining with his well-defined features for a slightly unruly look.


    Add to that his tall, lithe figure and nimble movements in catching the candy so adroitly...


    Hao Xiangxiang''s face flushed uncontrobly.


    "Miss, your candy figurine," Fang Heng forced out in a deep, sexy voice.

 Chapter 134: Opening of the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>


    Xiangxiang Hao''s face turned even redder, and she sped her hands behind her back, her fingertips barely touching.


    "Youngdy, your candy figurine," Fang Heng said again in a louder voice, thinking she was hard of hearing.


    Only then did Xiangxiang Haoe to her senses and carefully take the candy figurine from him. "Thank you, young master."


    "You''re wee," Fang Heng said with a slight smile and left with his back straight.


    Xiangxiang Hao stared nkly as he left, and identally bit the candy figurine to pieces in her absent-mindedness.


    That night when Shopkeeper Hao returned home, his only daughter immediately started making a fuss. "Daddy, I don''t like Young Master Zheng anymore!"


    "You don''t like him? Who do you like then?" Shopkeeper Hao red.


    "I like... I like a young master who is nimble and skillful," Xiangxiang Hao said, her face turning red.


    Shopkeeper Hao thought it was nonsense. She had only seen someone once, and she already liked him? But his precious daughter was like a delicate flower. If she wanted the moon in the sky, Shopkeeper Hao would be willing to pluck it for her.


    The next day, Zheng Ruqian came to deliver sausages.


    Shopkeeper Hao regretfully apologized, "After thinking it over yesterday, Xiangxiang felt that you two were not suitable. Don''t worry, this will not affect our partnership."


    Although Zheng Ruqian was delighted, he still had to sigh with regret, disying his sympathy.


    After leaving Tranquil Residence, he waved his hand grandly. "Let''s go see the excitement."


    Fang Heng was not a patient person, and Zheng Ruqian was also unwilling to sacrifice his little brother.


    The fish had already taken the bait. Now they just had to make the fatheaded fish afraid and abandon the bait itself.


    And so, the following scene appeared in an alley near Tranquil Residence:


    The elegant Young Master Fang who was dressed neatly on the outside suddenly became vicious and merciless in the alley. He punched and kicked innocent passersby, even breaking two clubs over them.


    This scared Xiangxiang Hao, who had happily followed him to the alley entrance, out of her wits.


    After Fang Heng beat a passerby until he spit out blood, he sinisterly turned back as if ready to assault the next person at any time.


    Xiangxiang Hao screamed in fright. She turned and fled back to Tranquil Residence, heedless of all else.


    The alley became quiet for a while.


    Not long after, Fang Heng''s expression returned to normal. He even helped up Jiang San, the "passerby" who was lying on the ground spitting blood.


    Turning his head, he saw a smiling Zheng Ruqian. Fang Heng spread his hands. "My payment."


    If not for those nine des, he would never sell himself out and do something like this.


    "Don''t worry, I already sent them home," Zheng Ruqian said happily, grinning from ear to ear.


    After this incident, Shopkeeper Hao would never open his mouth to ept a son-inw again.


    A few people returned to Hairpin Courtyard.


    Except for Jiang San, the other seven servants were already crouching in front of the des, staring at them longingly.


    Fang Heng''s eyes lit up in pleasant surprise, and he rushed forward in just a few steps to pick up a de. But he felt something was wrong.


    When he looked closely, he lost his voice. "Firewood chopping knives?"


    Where were the promised des? How did they be easily blunted firewood chopping knives instead?


    Fang San turned his head and red angrily at Zheng Ruqian.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled awkwardly. "It took me great pains to buy these. What''s wrong with firewood chopping knives? They''re still better than sticks!"


    If the county office investigatedter, the nine of them would still have to go up the mountain and chop some firewood to prove that buying knives would not vitews and disciplines.


    "Zheng Er!" In his impatience, Fang Heng picked up a knife and chased after him. "You tricked me into doing that for you..."


    Zheng Ruqian turned and fled, ducking straight into the workshop and bumping right into Zhang Qiquaning out.


    For a time, Hairpin Courtyard was thrown into chaos with people and horses overturned.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun were unwilling to get dragged in, so they slipped outside quietly with small steps.


    These past few days, the two youngsters had discussed opening a medicine shop.


    The storefront was selected by Wang Fufeng at Chang Yan''s request. It was located at the northernmost intersection of East Street. Although the rent was a bit higher, the location was excellent, easily essible from all directions.


    At first Wen Zhiyun was somewhat worried. "I''m just opening a medicine shop. I don''t need such a superior location. Any remote street corner would do."


    Let alone him, even Doctor Wu''s clinic wasn''t located on a bustling street.


    But Chang Yan solemnly said, "Fourth brother, we''re not opening the medicine shop just to simply treat illnesses, but to help our brothers as well."


    Who had the most well-informed intelligence in the world? Who could most easily infiltrate the enemy''s interior?


    Of course it was medicine shops and doctors.


    Ordinary medicine shops and doctors wouldn''t do. To quickly build a reputation and establish connections, they had to go against convention and catch others by surprise.


    For this reason, Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun racked their brains for three days before finally finding an overlooked perspective.


    Whether rural doctors or city physicians, most were men.


    Even the imperial doctors in the royal city were all long-bearded men. To diagnose the pulse for the imperial concubines, they had to ce a handkerchief as a buffer, or simply draw a curtain.


    Having a female doctor would be more convenient and also more needed by wealthy households.


    Chang Yan still remembered when he first proposed this idea, Wen Zhiyun had been extremely rmed, protectively wrapping his slender frame and softly saying, "I''m not a woman."


    "I''m not asking Fourth Brother to cross-dress," Chang Yan said with exasperation. "I mean for you to hire more women to prepare medicine and receive customers."


    The position of Anshui Magistrate was normally rotated every three years, and family members often came along. If Wen Zhiyun''s clinic had female doctors, it would surely gain special favor from the magistrate''s wife.


    Who could have imagined that little Doctor Wen had just be independent and now had to be a teacher, and give guidance to women at that.


    Wen Zhiyun''s scalp tingled and he looked utterly reluctant.


    But in order to deal with danger and protect their brothers and sisters, little Doctor Wen still gritted his teeth and agreed.


    When Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng got rid of their rotten peach blossom predicament, the clinic had already been tidied up. All that was left was to hire a clever girl to prepare medicine and receive customers before they could officially open for business.


    When this news spread back to Hairpin Courtyard, Wang Xiaosong gave pointers to his little sister.


    Although making sausages earned five coins per day, doing the same task every day without any future prospects was unfulfilling.


    Wang Xiaozhu mustered her courage and sidled up to Wen Zhiyun. In a small voice she said, "Fourth Young Master, Fifth Young Master, may I...may I help out at the clinic?"


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan exchanged a look.


    Due to societal constraints, although their ideals were beautiful, families who were truly willing to let their daughters stand out were not many. There were also few poormoners in the county city, resulting in no girls willing toe prepare medicine even after recruiting for several days.


    Although Wang Xiaozhu was a bit young, at least she came from a clean background and knew the context.


    After exchanging thoughts and confirming neither opposed, Wen Zhiyun nodded in agreement.


    The next day, Wen''s Clinic had its trial opening.


    It was also on this day that the new Anshui Magistrate arrived at the Anyang County Government Office with his family.

 Chapter 135: The County’s First Problem.

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>


    In the vast Anshui Prefecture, most people were busy with their work.


    In the government school, Xu Mo, a slender schr with excellent penmanship, stopped writing and looked eastward into the distance.


    In You Ran Ju restaurant, Zheng Ruqian, who was chatting and drinking tea with the owner, paused and tilted his head slightly.


    In the small courtyard filled with flowers, Fang Heng aimed his hefty chopping knife directly eastward and powerfully swung it down, slicing the air.


    In Wen''s Clinic, Wen Zhiyun, who was receiving his third customer of the day, suddenly retracted his three fingers that were feeling the pulse and nced at the east gate of the city.


    In the Wang family''srge courtyard, Wang Fufeng, who was ying chess with Chang Yan, ced a critical piece on the board, and the corners of his lips turned up. "It''s about time," he said.


    Just then, a servant came to report, "Master, the Anshui prefect has arrived at the east gate. The Liu, Sun, Wu, and Bian families and other prominent families have already gotten into their carriages to go wee him."


    Although the saying goes that strong dragons do not overwhelm local snakes, themon people also do not fight with officials, especially the local gentry families, who were basically unwilling to offend local officials.


    Wang Fufeng had always looked down on this "collusion," but today he still had to go, not only for the sake of the Wang family, but also for his bosom friend.


    Without any hesitation, the slender youth stood up, brushed his sleeve with one hand, and said, "Let''s go wee this prefect together."


    After taking two steps, seeing that Chang Yan had not moved, he raised his eyebrows again. "What''s the matter, are you afraid?"


    The 10-year-old boy immediatelyughed.


    With all the preparations the brothers had made, they were ready to take action long ago. How could they possibly be afraid?


    "I''m afraid my brothers will me me for going to watch the liveliness alone," Chang Yan said with a tilt of his head and a smile, as he stepped forward to follow along.


    The carriage bumped along all the way, and soon arrived at the east gate of Anshui Prefecture, where the local gentry families had been waiting. Seeing the Wang family carriage arrive, some snorted disdainfully while others turned up their noses.


    The Sun family had the biggest reaction. They first red aggressively, but soon nced at the approaching convoy, and their expressions changed to smugness, like wild boars waiting for their master to show them favor.


    Wang Fufeng pretended not to see them, and had someone help him down from the carriage.


    Chang Yan followed closely behind.


    Just as they had both gotten out, the earth shook and rumbled from the east side of the city, as a convoy of seven or eight carriages charged over at high speed.


    Because of the high speed, when they stopped, all the local gentry present ended up with a face full of dust.


    Wang Fufeng had the foresight to use his wide sleeves to shield his face, while also helping to cover Chang Yan.


    After the dust settled, he winked at Chang Yan and said, "Don''t forget to tell your big brother it was me who protected your mouth."


    Chang Yan: "..."


    He silently turned his head to look at the convoy that had revealed itself.


    The other prominent families had already crowded around the first carriage to bow and greet in unison, "Prefect, you''ve worked hard on the long trip."


    However, there was no movement from within the carriage.


    The families looked at each other in confusion, then once again bent down to pay their respects.


    Still no response.


    Unable to endure it, someone from the Sun family, relying on convoluted connections with rtives, carefully pushed aside a corner of the carriage curtain.


    There was no dignified official''s robe of the prefect, nor a middle-aged face with a beard. There was only a fat baby, fast asleep and drooling, with his arms that looked like sections of lotus root spread out shamelessly.


    The Sun family patriarch shuddered in fright and quickly retracted his hand, searching the other carriages repeatedly with his eyes.


    After a while, the third carriage finally made some noise, and a man in his thirties got out.


    He was wearing the official uniform of the Anshui prefect. He was eight chi tall, quite handsome in appearance, though hisplexion was somewhat dark, and his lips were covered with ayer of short, stiff stubble, making him look rather majestic and cold.


    "Greetings to you, sir." The families bowed again.


    The Anshui prefect did not speak, only nodded slightly, and finally rested his gaze on Wang Fufeng, seemingly puzzled why he did not bow.


    The youth smiled lightly and gracefully bent down in greeting. "Greetings to you, sir. You must be tired from the long trip."


    This was in stark contrast to the other clumsy, middle-aged family heads.


    The Anshui prefect raised his eyebrows and shifted his gaze to Chang Yan. Suddenly, a deep crease formed between his brows.


    Thinking he was displeased, Wang Fufeng swiftly moved to stand in front of Chang Yan and gently exined, "My young brother is too little to know etiquette, please forgive him for the amusement, sir."


    This was actually copying Xu Mo''s way of addressing Chang Yan, but it made the Anshui prefect mistakenly believe that "Chang Yan was a child of the Wang family."


    The deep crease between the man''s brows slowly rxed, and he let out a breath.


    He had just thought that in a remote ce like Anshui Prefecture, how could there be a child so familiar, vaguely resembling someone he''d seen in Fengjing before, but was unable to recall specifically.


    It must be because he had sat in the carriage for too long and was seeing things.


    The Anshui prefect shifted his gaze back to the other family heads. "Gentlemen, there is no need for excessive courtesy. He just arrived here, and hopes you will cooperate over the next three years."


    They were all sly old foxes. Whether they would cooperate or not, with the families lording over Anshui Prefecture, they only needed to give each other some mutual benefits.


    The only one he was really looking forward to was the Sun family patriarch.


    He couldn''t even wait privately, directly stepping forward and saying, "Thismoner has prepared a weing banquet for you sir at You Ran Ju restaurant, and hopes that you will graciously attend to sample the local vors."


    The prefect''s expression changed, seemingly deliberating over something, but soon made a decision. "Then I''ll have to trouble Old Master Sun."


    The other families were shocked, resentful that the Suns were taking the limelight, while some took a wait-and-see attitude.


    Wang Fufeng whispered to Chang Yan, "The Suns can''t wait anymore."


    The prefect could also see that, which was why he had hesitated slightly before agreeing to the Sun family''s invitation.


    But since he still epted their banquet invitation, it showed he also couldn''t wait... to deal with Fang Heng.


    The corners of Chang Yan''s lips turned up as he stood still and did not move.


    Only the prefect''s convoy slowly moved forward, allowing him to smell the scent of milk from the first carriage, and the fragrance of cosmetics from the second carriage.


    Staring at the prefect''s broad back, Chang Yanughed with seeming understanding.


    In the end, only the Sun family went to the weing banquet at You Ran Ju.


    No one knew what they had discussed, only that on the second day, the prefect swept away many of the previous prefect''s regtions with a big wave of his hand, while also adding some new rules.


    For example, the waived entry taxes for Xieyang County were reinstated.


    Also, inspections for those entering and leaving the city became much stricter. In the past, checking only the registered home ce had been enough, but now they had to also trace back three generations of ancestry, in addition to inspecting luggage.


    Themon people dared not speak out loud, butined incessantly, especially Bian Wenxuan, who was so angry he almost blew up, repeatedly submitting requests to meet with the prefect.


    The prefectpletely ignored him, neither declining nor agreeing, then sent a letter to the Bian family.


    Poor Magistrate Bian finally loved the people like his own children, but after being scolded by his parents, he gave up.


    Still, unwilling to watch the poption of his county decrease, he went to find Wang Xi and asked him to make good on his earlier promise.


    "Our master said that Teacher Xu would definitely do something about Xieyang County''s affairs," Wang Xi said while ashamed. "Xieyang County was already poor to begin with. Waiving the entry and exit taxes attracted many merchants to settle down. Now with the taxes being collected again, many merchants are shouting that they want to move away."


    Consumption drives the economy, and the economy drives development.


    Without these merchants, there would be no attractive environment to draw people in, and without an environment, naturally no residents would be attracted. If this continued, Xieyang County would sooner orter be destitute.

 Chapter 136: Counterattack on the Emperor of Anshui

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>


    The saying goes, new officials start reforms with three fires.


    Prefect He wanted to collect more taxes to impress his superiors, which was not too outrageous.


    But the previous prefect was extremely benevolent and cared for the people like his own children. In contrast, Prefect He seemed exceptionally cold-blooded and ruthless.


    "Master Xu, do you have any ideas?" Out of habit, Wang Xi still addressed him formally.


    Xu Mo knitted his brows and nced at his siblings in various postures.


    Frankly speaking, they were all ready to confront the new prefect, to defend the workshop, the Wang family.


    But unexpectedly, Prefect He waved his hand and targeted Xieyang County hundreds of miles away.


    "Is this beating the grass to startle the snake?" Jiang Sheng eximed.


    To be precise, he punched a cow over the mountain. The cow was fine but its pen copsed.


    Xieyang County was their hometown, the ce they loved. Their friend Bian Wenxuan was the county magistrate. Zheng Ruqian also owned dozens of mu ofnd there.


    For the public, they could not watch Xieyang decline with its talents leaving and prosperity vanishing.


    For self interest, it would not be cost-effective for Zheng Ruqian to pay more taxes even if he could ship red beans.


    But how could they save Xieyang County without provoking Prefect He to target it again?


    Xu Mo fell into deep thought.


    After a long while, just when he felt his mind was about to run dry,


    Chang Yan said gently, "Exempting a county from entrance and exit taxes was unreasonable to begin with. The new prefect merely restored the original regtions. We have no grounds to criticize."


    That was the crux.


    Although Prefect He''s decision provoked public outrage, it waswful and procedural without any ws.


    Even if they appealed, other counties that paid taxes would scoff, "Why should we pay and you don''t?"


    No one would care about Xieyang''s geographical disadvantages, or how the ruthless policy would drain its talents until it vanished.


    "This new official is so disgusting," Zheng Ruqian''s face was full of contempt, "resorting to any means to deal with us."


    One key phrase - any means.


    Chang Yan''s eyes lit up. She looked to Xu Mo, whose expression also brightened up.


    The direction they pondered earlier was all by the book.


    But many issues could not be resolved properly like that.


    Moreover, Bian Wenxuan was not a by-the-book person either.


    Xu Mo smiled coldly and moved next to Wang Xi, whispering for a bit.


    The loyal servant Wang Xi gasped, "This...this is not appropriate."


    But it seemed there was no other way.


    After two meals of Zhang Auntie''s cooking in Hairpin Courtyard, and taking ten catties of sausages, Wang Xi returned to Xieyang County teary-eyed, and presented Master Xu''s idea.


    Upon hearing it, County Magistrate Bian''s expression was said to have frozen for a very long time, like he had just eaten shit.


    But for the people, for the county''s future, he gritted his teeth and prepared the equipment, crying all the way to the prefectural city. Finally he squatted tearfully at the prefectural office''s entrance.


    When Prefect He appeared, Bian Wenxuan leapt and clung onto the prefect''s robe, grabbing and wiping his snot all over it.


    As he did so, he cried andined, "This official has failed his people, failed Xieyang''s residents. This official cannot face heaven, and can only hang himself in front of Prefect!"


    ustomed to prestige, Prefect He had never seen such a shameless monkey. After vigorously kicking his legs for half an incense stick, he reluctantly acquiesced, "Fine, it will not change."


    Poor Bian Wenxuan''s throat was hoarse from wailing before he finally obtained the promise. He really cried then, bawling and sobbing while still expressing gratitude, "Prefect loves the people so much, this official thanks Prefect on behalf of Xieyang''s residents."


    Prefect He''s mouth twitched as hisplexion turned ashen.


    After all, Bian Wenxuan was a county magistrate without any crime. Clinging onto his superior''s legs crying grievance was not uwful, so the yamen runners could not apprehend him, and the prefect could not punish him.


    The new official''s first fire had just burned for two days before being extinguished.


    Prefect He did not look very happy.


    The vignce in Hairpin Courtyard doubled. The six siblings were highly vignt, cautious when going out, and ensured hygiene when doing business. Even Wen Zhiyun was more prudent than usual when practicing medicine.


    Yet they did not experience anything.


    Instead, when the August imperial examination results were announced inte month, Wang Haoran was impressively on the list, having genuinely be a xiucai.


    The long dormant Third Master Wang was ted, eager to celebrate his illegitimate son''s achievement with drums and gongs in the Wang residence. He even imed he would hold a flowing feast at You Ran House.


    Wang Fufeng made noment regarding this.


    Third Master Wang kept his word and prepared thirty flowing feast tables at You Ran House, introducing talented and prestigious friends to his illegitimate son.


    Deeming it inappropriate to attend in person, Prefect He sent a gift to convey his support.


    It was nothing precious, just amon ornament. Yet it signified Prefect He''s backing.


    Third Master Wang instantly felt inted. At You Ran House, he mored for the heir to hand over power and for Wang Fufeng to get out of the Wang household.


    The newly appointed prefect seemed adept at inciting discord.


    After being thwarted in Xieyang County, he sowed discord within the Wang family again, seeming to believe internal strife would distract Wang Fufeng from other matters.


    Indeed, that was the right move. Although Wang Fufeng ruled with an iron fist, Third Master Wang was still his father, and Wang Haoran was still of the Wang bloodline. He could only suppress them, not eradicate them.


    With the two making a ruckus, although it did not impact Wang Fufeng, it troubled him considerably, forcing him to divert some energy to father and son.


    Astute people knew the Hairpin Courtyard would be targeted next.


    Yet the siblings remained oblivious, unable to even be on guard.


    Fortunately, Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun made a decisive gambit.


    Although Dr. Wen''s clinic had just opened, and Wen Zhiyun was still unknown, he had a medical attendant Xiao Zhu. Her massage skills were said to not only relieve fatigue, but nourishplexion and preserve beauty.


    Xiao Zhu would modestly decline, "You praise me too much."


    These were all spread by the fifth young master to draw attention.


    Initially, Xiao Zhu was also apprehensive, afraid of being exposed as utterly useless.


    After massaging a few madams and seeing they were just as clueless, she realized as long as her technique felt rxing, that was sufficient.


    Gradually, medical attendant Xiao Zhu gained some reputation among madams.


    Upon referral, the thirteen year old Xiao Zhu nervously entered the inner residence of the prefectural office with her bamboo basket.

 Chapter 137: Bamboo the Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>


    Unlike her bold and resourceful brother Wang Xiaosong, Wang Xiaozhu was timid and cowardly, often blushing even when she couldn''t get a full sentence out.


    Coupled with the taciturn Doctor Wen Zhiyun, the two could barely exchange a couple of words about identifying herbs. For the rest of the time, they would just stare at each other in silence.


    Whenever a patient came, after taking their pulse and writing a prescription, Wen Zhiyun would typically ce the prescription on the upper right corner of his desk.


    Wang Xiaozhu would then cleverly step forward to take the prescription and pass it to the patient.


    Those unaware would think this was a mute clinic.


    When Chang Yan arrived, he reflexively pursed his lips and resorted to gesturing. Only after Wen Zhiyun threw him a re did he awkwardly say, "Brother Four, we have to go to the rear courtyard of the prefect''s residence to gather information."


    ording to their n, they should have recruited more medical girls and found an opportunity to infiltrate the inner circles of thedies in the prefect''s rear courtyard.


    But most youngdies declined to appear in public, and they had failed to recruit any clever medical girls, only the shy Wang Xiaozhu.


    "She... doesn''t seem suitable," Wen Zhiyun said hesitantly, his face full of doubt.


    Unlike any other enemy, Prefect He was the parent official of the city, a powerful fourth-rank official, an extremely dangerous figure.


    Even though the siblings chose to start from his rear courtyard, they should have picked clever and quick-witted medical girls, not Wang Xiaozhu who would blush and stutter when nervous, easily exposing their ns and putting them at risk.


    "Then you go?" Chang Yan nced at his dear brother four.


    With delicate features and a slender figure, some might believe him if he imed to be a little girl.


    But fake is fake after all. Once discovered, it would be a fatal weakness.


    Wen Zhiyun crossed his arms over his chest, envisioning the scene of him being caught cross-dressing and executed naked, and shook his head in horror.


    Chang Yan couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Afterughing, he realized theughter sounded like more than just his.


    The brothers turned together and saw Wang Xiaozhu''s flushed face.


    She seemed to have justughed, with tears still in the corners of her eyes and the edges of her mouth slightly upturned. Sensing the gazes of the two young masters, her face quickly reddened again as her expression changed to shame.


    "Xiaozhu, are you willing to go?" Chang Yan asked as he rested his cheek on his hand. "This might be dangerous, but the reward will also be great."


    Wang Xiaozhu pursed her lips tightly.


    Her intuition told her to refuse, to run away, to hide behind her brother.


    But seeing Wen Zhiyun''s furrowed brows and remembering Wang Xiaosong sweating profusely while moving sacks of dry beans, the thirteen-year-old girl hesitated and blurted out inexplicably, "I...can try."


    And so she found herself in the rear courtyard of the government office.


    The massage techniques were hastily learned, the acupoints hastily memorized. Fortunately, having treated a fewdies before, she had a basic understanding of massage pressure that was enough to foolymen.


    But Wang Xiaozhu was still nervous. This stemmed from her timidity and awe of the prefect''s title.


    Although the leading servant was kind and polite, she still felt anxious, even her bamboo basket shook along with her.


    After the long walk, they finally arrived at the entrance to the prefect''s wife''s courtyard.


    The leading servant went to negotiate. Soon a head maid came to usher her in and led her to a dignifieddy. "Mistress, the medical girl is here."


    ncing back at Wang Xiaozhu''s nervous state, she couldn''t help butugh. "Why so frightened? The prefect''s residence won''t eat you up. It''s not a den of jackals, tigers and wolves."


    Wang Xiaozhu quickly knelt and said softly, "The medical girl''s skills are shallow, afraid of displeasing the mistress."


    This was true. The fifth young master had taught that lies should be seventy percent true, thirty percent false, so as not to go against her conscience yet still earn trust through sincerity.


    Sure enough, after she spoke, the head maid covered her mouth andughed. "Don''t be afraid. The mistress is feeling difort in her shoulders and neck. Just massage herfortably. No one will harm you."


    Wang Xiaozhu nodded and didn''t dare speak further. After the prefect''s wife exchanged a few words with the head maid, the room door was shut and the curtains drawn.


    The head maid was still going to stay and watch. She first helped the mistress take off her outer robe, then gathered up her long hair.


    "Please go ahead, medical girl."


    Only then did Wang Xiaozhu feel her soul return to her body. She first cleaned her hands with warm water, then asked for a basin of hot water. After soaking a thick towel to an appropriate temperature, she gently ced it over the prefect''s wife''s shoulders.


    She repeated this cycle three times, then removed the towel and applied some moisturizing face oil to her palms. Gently massaging in circles on the neck and shoulders, she then squeezed with proper force.


    These were not very advanced techniques, just basics that any conscientious doctor who had studied medical books would know, and could even do better than Wang Xiaozhu.


    But they were all men.


    The Dayu Dynasty practiced strict separation of the sexes. Even seven-year-olds couldn''t share a table, let alone a male doctor massaging the bare shoulders of ady. That was virtually impossible.


    Only if one had a deep family background and specially trained a medical girl from childhood as a head maid could it be done.


    But how could someone with such a prestigious background be sent to deste Anshui Prefecture to serve as prefect?


    Wang Xiaozhu''s eyes shed as she judged the timing was right. Her hands suddenly increased in strength.


    The prefect''s wife cried out abruptly.


    The head maid''s eyes widened, looking murderous.


    Wang Xiaozhu hurriedly stopped, standing nervously in ce.


    Before the head maid could scold her, the prefect''s wife spoke. "Don''t stop."


    Just two words indicated herfort.


    The head maid realized her mistake. Her gaze toward Wang Xiaozhu softened, even showing some apology.


    "Continue, medical girl."


    The massage resumed. Wang Xiaozhu was still anxious while the prefect''s wife and head maid''s attitudes hadpletely changed.


    Wang Xiaozhu marveled inwardly at the fifth young master''s intelligence and foresight.


    Although the rumor was deliberately spread and embellished that Wen''s clinic had a medical girl who could provide massages to eliminate fatigue, reaching the rear courtyards of all the prominent families in Anshui Prefecture, Wen Zhiyun''s foundation was still shallow and Wang Xiaozhu waspletely new to medicine, like pushing a duck onto the stage.


    The prefect''s wife looked kind but must have inwardly distrustful of outsiders.


    So first Wang Xiaozhu honestly confessed her apprehension, leaving an impression of sincerity in the prefect''s wife''s heart. Then she deliberately created misunderstanding through variations in massage pressure and had the prefect''s wife herself resolve it, dispelling her wariness and exponentially increasing trust.


    Sure enough.


    After these two incidents, not only was the prefect''s wife speaking gently, at the end of the massage she even instructed the head maid to prepare food and wine to treat the hardworking medical girl.


    The head maid understood her meaning.


    The hospitality was just for show. The real reason was that the mistress appreciated the medical girl''s skills and wanted to hire her long-term.


    Once the head maid went out to call for food and drink, there were only two people left in the room.


    As Wang Xiaozhu massaged, she recalled the conversational techniques taught by the fifth young master. "The mistress must be very affectionate with the prefect, right?"


    "What makes you say that?" The prefect''s wife sounded puzzled.


    Wang Xiaozhu smiled demurely. "It''s said a woman''s looks are closely tied to her mood. Mistress has smooth, delicate skin andsting beauty, surely because of deep affection without doubt for the prefect, free of worries to trouble the heart."


    "You''re quite clever." The prefect''s wife praised her.


    This time Wang Xiaozhu didn''t speak.


    After a moment, the prefect''s wife continued, "Actually it''s not that I have no worries. Lately he''s been very busy, studying the dynasty''sws daily, even muttering about armed fights, no time to apany me."

 Chapter 138: The Beginning of the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>


    Gang fights, referring to fights and group brawls involving lethal weapons, were considered extremely serious crimes in thews of the Great Yu Dynasty, punishable by death after review.


    When the news was brought back to the clinic and passed on to the Hairpin Courtyard, the children pursed their lips and looked towards Fang Heng.


    Fang San red, "Why are you all looking at me? Although I''ve been training the servants in martial arts, it really is just training, I haven''t been involved in any fights or brawls."


    Besides, several chopping knives - a dozen shes and the des would roll. What kind of brawl could that manage?


    But others wouldn''t see it that way.


    As soon as Fang Heng had weapons in hand and there were casualties, it would be considered gang violence, a crime that couldnd him in jail or even get him sentenced to death.


    Xu Mo''s expression was solemn, "Second brother, where did you buy the chopping knives?"


    Zheng Ruqian was startled, "I just bought them at the cksmith''s shop, I said I had nine people at home who needed to chop firewood..."


    The Dayu Dynasty had very strict control over iron implements. Chopping knives, kitchen knives, hoes, and picks were among the few iron implements that could be registered and purchased for home use.


    Hoes and picks were necessities for farming, while chopping knives and kitchen knives were necessities for eating.


    Of course, most importantly, their quality was generally ordinary.


    Chopping knives were sharp, but only for cutting wood. Against human bones, or the equally sharp chopping knife of an opponent, the result would only be mutually dulled des.


    The sharp des that could appear on the battlefield generally had extremely broad spines, sharp edges, and sturdy, solid bodies that could pierce enemy armor and sh like new.


    Knives like chopping knives would inevitably be scrapped if they encountered danger.


    That was why Fang Heng had been so angry that he chased Zheng Ruqian down two streets with the chopping knives.


    "Eldest brother means that Prefect He found out about second brother buying the chopping knives, and he will use this matter to make trouble?" Chang Yan stepped forward and hit the nail on the head.


    Xu Mo nodded slightly.


    Everyone''s focus returned to Fang San.


    "Then should we get rid of the chopping knives?" Fang Heng spoke with great reluctance on his face.


    Although heined about the chopping knives, after all they were des. As long as they were carefully maintained and used, the feel would always be better than a staff.


    "We can get rid of this batch of chopping knives, but we can''t be without knives forever." Fang Heng said heavily.


    A good weapon could double or even quadruple the power of one''s original skill.


    The chopping knives were already a concession. If they went back to using staffs again, half a year of training would be almost wasted.


    Moreover, if Prefect He wanted to make trouble over the knives, and they got rid of the knives, then one day if Prefect He wanted to make trouble over the workshop, would they get rid of the workshop?


    Or get rid of their own loved ones?


    "We can''t get rid of the knives." Xu Mo made a final decision, his tone ringing.


    Fang Heng heaved a long sigh of relief, but soon worried again, "If we don''t get rid of the knives, what can we do if we fall into Prefect He''s trap?"


    Xu Mo didn''t speak, shifting his gaze to Chang Yan.


    Although he wasn''t clear about the origins of his fifth younger brother, this kid had a kind of adeptfort with scheming and deceit. Asking him would surely be right.


    "Hmm..." Chang Yan pondered for a while, "Don''t throw away the knives, don''t worry about anything, just keep living life."


    The Hairpin Courtyard children were all stunned.


    Jiang Sheng was the youngest, and although he was a little confused, he still couldn''t help but ask, "Then what if third brother encounters a trap? Are we just abandoning third brother?"


    Of course that was impossible.


    Chang Yan curled up the corners of his lips like a little fox, "Eldest brother should ask Brother Fufeng for nine knives, but they must be unsharpened ones that look simr to the chopping knives."


    It was only considered gang violence with sharpened des. With unsharpened des it would at most be considered a group brawl at most.


    Xu Mo understood.


    But he still had some doubts, "You go in and out of the Wang family often, why didn''t you just mention it to Fufeng? Why do I have to specially go find him?"


    To this, Chang Yan cocked his head with a smile, declining to answer.


    There were traces left in this world for doing things openly - for example, Zheng Ruqian buying the knives would surely have registered at the government office.


    But some things were better done quietly.


    Such as Wen Zhiyun opening a clinic - he came and went from the clinic covertly every day, avoiding attention, before sneaking back to the Hairpin Courtyard.


    And finding Wang Fufeng to purchase these nine unsharpened long des, secretly without anyone knowing.


    In daily life, Fang Heng would train the servants using the chopping knives.


    And asionally when the situation was more severe, they would secretly get familiar with the weight of the unsharpened long des.


    Just like this they peacefully lived for over half a month.


    At this time the green beans in Xieyang County were just right - not too old or too young, they could be prepared to go into the pot for drying.


    Zheng Ruqian himself wanted to process them in Xieyang County before transporting them elsewhere, but met with opposition from all the siblings in Hairpin Courtyard.


    Especially little Jiang Sheng, who stood with hands on hips yelling, "Second brother, you''re so silly! The workshop in the city only makes ten catties of sausages a day, the aunties are so bored they''re cracking melon seeds, why don''t you just take the beans to the city workshop to dry them? Do we really need to open a workshop in Xieyang County?"


    Furthermore, what were the tariffs for bringing in fresh beans versus dried beans into the city?


    Comparing the two, Zheng Ruqian conceded defeat and let Da Dashan take the younger brothers to transport the beans to the city workshop.


    Now the only thing needing attention was how topletely preserve the fresh beans for five days.


    This wasn''t too difficult.


    Zhang Xianglian stepped forward, "I didn''t go into town often before, just asionally for a few days'' worth of vegetables. Wrapping the beans tightly in waste paper can preserve them for at least five days."


    Why say that practical life knowledge is more important than anything?


    Zheng Ruqian felt reassured. He asked Xu Mo to collect some waste paper from the Prefectural Academy, and officially began transporting the beans. Even Wang Xiaosong joined in, busying about delightedly.


    It seemed they had all forgotten there was still a Prefect watching them like a tiger eyeing its prey.


    Fortunately Xu Mo and Chang Yan remained increasingly vignt.


    There''s a saying - it''s always calm before a storm.


    They couldn''t rx just because of a brief period of calm. On the contrary, they should be even more worried that the storm toe would be even more violent.


    At the end of the eighth month, the hottest time of the year.


    Xu Mo was in ss at the Prefectural Academy, Wen Zhiyun had gone to the clinic to take pulses, Zheng Ruqian was making deliveries everywhere, even Chang Yan had gone to the Wang family to help handle affairs.


    Only Fang Heng was at home with the servants and Jiang Sheng busy in the Hairpin Courtyard.


    At this time the rotten sausage could no longer be saved just by fanning. Jiang Sheng gritted her teeth and stamped her foot, simply stopping sausage production to focus on drying beans.


    She also helped weigh and test the beans'' dryness, exceptionally busy. Suddenly there was a nging din from outside.


    It sounded like people fighting, shouting, and even screaming.


    Jiang Sheng was frightened and poked her head out of the workshop. She saw Fang Heng frowning, about to go check it out.


    "Third brother, don''t," the little girl had an inexplicable feeling of dread, and hurriedly reached out to stop him, "Don''t go."


    Fang Heng paused, also somewhat hesitant.


    If it was a trap outside, they could choose not to go, of course not going was best.


    But just then, a miserable cry came from the courtyard gate, "Third brother..."


    It was Chang Yan.

 Chapter 139: Fall for the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>


    As the youngest brother in the family, although the older brothers did not treat Chang Yan as gently and attentively as Jiang Sheng, they sincerely loved him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Hearing his miserable cry now, nevermind if there was a conspiracy, even if it was a sea of swords and mes, they had to go.


    "Fifth brother!"


    Jiang Sheng cried out, grabbing two dried bean pods and rushing out.


    Fang Heng picked up the cleaver he carried with him and closely followed behind his sister.


    They opened the door and charged out unhesitatingly.


    After that, it became quiet outside.


    The eight servants looked at each other, hesitating for just a moment before jumping out as well.


    They were servants trained by Fang Heng, little soldiers brought up with an iron fist. Although they knew it might be a trap, since the third young master had gone, they had to go too.


    This was training, this was ingrained in their bones to follow.


    But when they really rushed outside, they were dumbfounded.


    Jiang Sheng holding the bean pods and Fang Heng holding the cleaver were also stunned.


    There was no scene of Chang Yan being injured by someone, not even Chang Yan himself. Only a mess on the ground, over a dozen injured and groaning strangers, and a gaunt and cunning middle-aged man.


    He seemed to enjoy the shocked expressions of the children very much. Suddenly he opened his mouth and gave an uncannily urate imitation of Chang Yan''s voice calling out, "Third brother."


    It was Chang Yan''s voice and tone, but not the actual person.


    Jiang Sheng stared wide-eyed, thinking she was seeing a ghost.


    Fang Heng suddenly recalled something he read when he was young, "There are skilled vocal mimics in the capital..."


    They''ve been tricked, this was a conspiracy.


    Fang Heng reacted swiftly, rushing forward to grab the gaunt middle-aged man. But the man noticed and immediately turned to run away.


    Leaving only a mess behind, along with over a dozen injured and groaning people.


    Some passersby who saw this were frightened and hurried away covering their mouths, not daring to make a sound.


    It seemed they couldn''t wash themselves clean of this fight.


    Fang Heng''s face darkened, angry with himself for being too impulsive and giving the opponent a chance.


    Jiang Sheng noticed this and gently shook his sleeve, "It''s alright third brother, fifth brother said, only thieves can go a thousand days without being caught, there are no guards who can defend against thieves for a thousand days."


    If Prefect He wanted to convict them, he would find a chance sooner orter.


    Whether it was today, tomorrow, or the day after.


    Fang Heng''s expression was gloomy, and he didn''t get a chance to speak before tidy footsteps sounded.


    Looking up, he saw Prefect He bringing over a dozen yamen runners to the Hairpin Courtyard, expressionlessly staring at the mess on the ground.


    At the lead was the yamen runner Yuan they were familiar with. Seeing this scene he kept winking, as if hoping they would go find help.


    But under thews of the Dayu Dynasty, no one could be their savior.


    Rules were rules,ws werews. People who made mistakes had to ept punishment and bear the consequences of their errors.


    The corner of Fang Heng''s mouth suddenly hooked up into a disdainful smile.


    "Do you know your crimes?" The master brought by Prefect He angrily shouted, "Brawling in the city, injuring so many people, do you know your crimes?"


    "What is the sir saying, I don''t understand." Fang Heng looked up in surprise.


    The master''s expression darkened, pointing at him, "Obstinatemoner, with clear evidence yet still denying it. Fighting openly in the streets, this is a serious crime!"


    "I don''t quite agree with the sir''s words," Fang Heng smiled slightly. "We were only checking our own doorstep, how does that count as open brawling?"


    The master didn''t expect these youngsters to resist so stubbornly, his face as ck as the bottom of a pot. "Who checks their doorstep carrying des? How can it be such a coincidence, you opened the door des in hand, and outside just happened to be a pile of injured people?"


    "Yes," Fang Heng looked puzzled. "I''m also very curious about this."


    The master, "......"


    Seeing the conversation growing more and more skewed, Prefect He coughed and interrupted them.


    "Sir, these obstinatemoners openly brawled yet still deny it. Let''s take them back to the prison for slow interrogation," the master suggested with cupped fists.


    Prefect He''s face was gloomy as he nodded.


    Seeing over a dozen yamen runners about to rush up and seize them, Yamen Runner Yuan''s face was full of regret yet he was helpless.


    "Wait."


    Fang Heng wasn''t afraid of them at all. He called for the runners to stop, then questioned, "Sir, on what basis have you determined that we were brawling? We were only exercising, we didn''t fight anyone, and we didn''t injure these people either."


    Having said this, Fang Heng threw the cleaver in his hand onto the ground. "Sir, if you don''t believe me you can examine them. See if our des can cut such sharp wounds."


    The master was taken aback, Prefect He''s expression darkened.


    Neither of them were fools, on the contrary they were very smart. The instant Fang Heng threw down the de, they realized these youngsters must have taken precautions.


    But the master didn''t give up. He rushed forward to pick up the long de, testing it with his hand, sleeve, and even hair. None were damaged at all.


    This long de was clearly unsharpened. It might be able to bludgeon someone to death relying on its weight, but it definitely wouldn''t cut sharp wounds.


    The master looked around at the dozen or so gruesomely bleeding injured people on the ground. He loosened his grip and the long de rang as it fell to the ground again.


    Making a clear, pleasant sound.


    "Sir, you are the parents of this county. You do things for the Emperor in Heaven. You must find solid evidence, you cannot casually harm innocentmoners," Fang Heng cupped his fists respectfully.


    As he raised his head, his gaze met Prefect He''s directly and without fear.


    At the side, Yamen Runner Yuan''s face was full of admiration, he was on the verge of jumping up and apuding. What a spectacle, truly a spectacle!


    The only ones with heavy feelings were the master and Prefect He.


    The eight-foot tall parent official looked Fang Heng up and down, and suddenly let out a coldugh. "Very good, very good."


    He originally thought this would be a simple task, he didn''t expect it to be so thorny.


    But this was good too. Life suddenly seemed to have meaning again.


    "Let''s go," Prefect He waved his hand and turned to leave.


    The master hesitated and looked back at the injured on the ground. "Sir, these innocentmoners..."


    "Take them all away, send them to the medicine hall," Prefect He said indifferently.


    The group came in grandeur, and left in grandeur as well.


    Peace returned in front of Hairpin Courtyard.


    Fang Heng bent down to pick up the unsharpened long de, twirling it in a beautiful move. "Let''s go, back home."


    Jiang Sheng''s face was full of admiration. "Third brother, how did you suddenly be so smart, you''re almost as good as big brother now."


    Fang old three, "......"


    Praise me if you want to praise me, why do you have topare?


    Fang Heng reached out and deliberately ruffled Jiang Sheng''s head.


    Although it messed up her neatly tied braids, the texture really was nice. No wonder second brother liked rubbing his sister''s head so much.


    "Third brother!" Jiang Sheng was furious, and threw the dried beans pods at him.


    Fang Heng lightly dodged.


    "Third brother, don''t run, how did you learn to be bad like second brother..."


    The siblingsughed and yed as they returned to Hairpin Courtyard one after the other.


    That night, the brothers gathered together.


    When Fang Heng mentioned Prefect He''s reaction, Xu Mo drank a sip of tea and said lightly, "He won''t give up easily."


    "If he doesn''t give up then he doesn''t give up," Zheng Ruqian''s face was indifferent. "Meet move with counter move, fear nothing."


    That''s what he said, but being stared at constantly was still ufortable.


    Xu Mo didn''t speak, Chang Yan furrowed his brows.


    Just as the older brothers were seriously considering this, Jiang Sheng rested her cheek on her hand and muttered, "It''d be great if we could keep him busy with other things."

 Chapter 140: Dig a Pit for the Governor of He County

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>


    This idea was extremely brilliant.


    Rather than waiting for a prefect to keep causing trouble for them, it would be better to give the prefect something to worry about, leaving him too busy to bother them.


    The only thing that could overwhelm a county magistrate was a major issue affecting people''s livelihoods.


    "This is absolutely uneptable," Xu Mo said gravely.


    The education he had received over the past decade had taught him the importance of stability in people''s livelihoods. It also let him know that themon people were not to be trifled with.


    The siblings looked at each other.


    While they would not harm innocentmoners either, they had to find a way to cause some trouble for the He prefect.


    The group continued to rack their brains.


    Leaning on his chin, a hint of interest shed through Chang Yan''s eyes. "Actually, it''s not that hard."


    He vaguely remembered the procession order of the prefect''s entourage, as well as how spoiled the prefect''s wife was.


    If he hadn''t guessed wrong, this prefect should dote on his wife and cherish his children quite a bit.


    As the saying goes, turmoil within and without are both turmoil.


    Since they could not toy with people''s livelihoods, they should set the prefect''s backyard on fire.


    "We''ll probably need to trouble Brother Fufeng for this," Chang Yan said ingratiatingly. "Big brother, let''s go to the Wangs''."


    Xu Mo nodded.


    While it was said to be the Wangs taking action, it was more precisely getting the local gentry families to make a move, with Wang Fufeng just fanning the mes and spurring the gentry families to act.


    In Yungjing, there had once been a trend of sending concubines to each other, as concubines could whisper by their master''s side and gather information.


    At its most rampant time, all the powerful households in Yungjing had at least two or three concubines'' quarters, all filled with people from other families.


    Some families were vignt and carefully avoided this.


    But with enough peerless beauties, those who should fall still fell, simply because heroes coveted beautiful women.


    "They''re heroes?" Wang Fufeng said disdainfully when he heard Chang Yan''s words. "More like self-proimed heroes. They''re just descendants of gentry families, inheriting the assets and connections left by their ancestors, and think they''re somebody."


    In fact, without their ancestors'' legacy, they were nothing.


    Only those who could rise from nothing were true heroes.


    When Wang Fufeng finished speaking, his burning gaze settled on Xu Mo. "Brother Xu, you are my image of a hero."


    Xu Mo was startled, thenughed.


    How was he any hero? He just struggled to survive in this world, an insignificant nobody unwilling to resign to fate.


    "Fufeng, you are the hero," Xu Mo said sincerely. "Family background does not represent everything. To turn the tables after adversity, unwilling to resign to fate, that is true backbone and unyielding character."


    The two looked at each other, exchanging a slight smile that represented their affirmation and appreciation of each other.


    Leaning on his chin, Chang Yan suddenly felt that his existence was extremely intrusive. If they didn''t still need to discuss how to fool the gentry families, he would have left immediately. "Ahem, ahem ahem ahem ahem."


    Xu Mo returned to his senses and ruffled his little fifth brother''s head. "Our little fifth brother will also be a hero in the future, serving the country and the people, serving the state and livelihoods of the people."


    His intention was not to exclude Chang Yan, so he deliberately added words offort.


    But unexpectedly, the smile faded from the handsome youth''s face, leaving only hints of distraction.


    The three of them discussed for a full half hour.


    At first, Wang Fufeng suggested hosting a meal himself in the near future and invite some gentry family patriarchs, then subtly fan the mes for them to send concubines to the prefect.


    But this was immediately vetoed by Xu Mo, because such fanning of mes was too obvious.


    Smart people would not believe it, and even if they did, it would be easy to trace it back to the Wangs afterwards.


    Chang Yan nodded slightly and proposed another solution, "Perhaps we could deliberately leak it."


    Wang Fufeng and Xu Mo were both startled.


    The Wangs were undoubtedly the biggest gentry family in Anshui County, but their rtionship with Prefect He was not close. Still, other gentry families would be watching the Wangs'' every move.


    If they "coincidentally" caught wind of Wang Fufeng''s next actions, they would definitely take action ahead of time to suppress the Wangs and im credit for themselves.


    It was just unknown which gentry family would take the bait.


    At Ease Inn.


    Wang Fufeng grandly waved his hand for Shopkeeper Hao to book a private room for half a month.


    At first he woulde asionally, then it became daily. He would also meet some people in the private room and whisper about things.


    This attracted the attention of other gentry families, who also began trying to find ways to investigate.


    But the Wangs'' security was very good, with two attendants guarding inside and outside the doors. Even serving dishes was done by Shopkeeper Hao himself.


    As the proprietor of the inn, Wang Fufeng still had to give Shopkeeper Hao some face. He would stop to chat when dishes were served, without deliberately keeping his guard up.


    Thus, in the instant of entering and leaving the room, Shopkeeper Hao overheard the Wangs'' ns.


    He struggled over whether to tell the generous gentry family, hesitatingly rying the scheme.


    "What a sneaky idea from the Wang boy. Going to such lengths is really too indelicate," the gentry head mmed the table angrily. As he stood up, he did not forget to admonish Shopkeeper Hao, "Shopkeeper, watch that mouth of yours. Though you''re the Jiang Family''s shopkeeper, this is still Anshui County after all."


    Even strong dragons do not suppress local snakes.


    Shopkeeper Hao repeatedly nodded, but sighed deeply in his heart.


    If possible, he did not want to get involved in the intrigues between gentry families at all. But with even strong dragons not suppressing local snakes, how could a small shopkeeper like him resist the gentry families of Anshui County?


    He could only hope that if the news leakedter, the Wangs would not make trouble for him.


    Worried, Shopkeeper Hao immediately notified his wife and daughters to pack up, so that if anything happened, they could return to Yungjing in time to seek the Jiang Family''s protection.


    At the same time, the Sun family patriarch began frequently inviting Prefect He, and although the prefect only came three out of ten times, it was still an honor.


    The Suns were overjoyed. Taking advantage of Prefect He drinking to his heart''s content, they offered to give him two servants, saying the prefectural residence was understaffed.


    They did not say concubines, afraid that would be too obvious and Prefect He would decline to avoid embarrassment. Calling them servants made it more subtle, with everything relying on mutual understanding.


    But unexpectedly, Prefect He was quite dense in this aspect, and actually thought they were two male servants. Wanting to make use of the Suns, he readily agreed.


    Thus, when Prefect He returned to the prefectural residence that day, not only was he reeking of alcohol, he also brought two slender, beautiful "servants."


    When the prefect''s wife saw this, she thought: This bastard doesn''t love me anymore and wants to take concubines!


    She immediately cried and threw a tantrum, even scratching Prefect He''s face, then drove him out of the residence in just his thin clothes.


    Prefect He stood awkwardly outside the gates, face ashen but helpless.


    It was also on this day that all themoners of Anshui County learned that their new prefect waspletely "henpecked."

 Chapter 141: Go back to planting Vegetables with my second brother

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>


    In the September weather, Anshui Prefecture began to have temperature differences between morning and evening.


    He Chengzhang stood at the front door of the prefect''s residence wearing thin casual clothes. More than the cold, it was the gazes of passersby and the whispers of the servants in the prefect''s residence that made him feel uneasy.


    There werements like "The prefect is strictly controlled by his wife", "The prefect will certainly have less prestige than before", "It''s better to divorce than to have such a vexing wife" that people dared to say.


    He Chengzhang''s face was gloomy, and he finally couldn''t help but yell, "Shut up!"


    The whispering servants were startled and bowed their heads pretending to be dead.


    He was still angry, pointing at the crowd of servants, "My wife is none of your business to gossip about. I''m willing to be kicked out by her, and I''m also willing to stand here, but from now on, if I hear any of you speak ill of my wife, I''ll sell you away."


    Being sold away was different from being kicked out. Being kicked out was like returning goods and giving up the ve contract. Being sold away meant directly giving the contract to the ve trader, and ording to the master''s intention, in mild terms it meant selling to other households, but in blunt terms it meant selling to filthy and lowly ces, directly extinguishing the person''s entire future.


    So when He Chengzhang raged, the servants were extremely frightened and all knelt on the ground, not daring to say more.


    After a while, the main gate of the prefect''s residence finally opened.


    He Chengzhang tidied his expression before striding in.


    The next day, the prefect''s remarks spread throughout the city.


    The Sun family who had sent the concubine was so frightened that their hearts thumped, knowing they had overyed their ttery, and their hearts were flustered and chaotic as they paced around anxiously.


    Including the Sun family, everyone knew clearly that after the prefectforted the prefect''s wife, he would surely settle ounts with the Sun family.


    The other powerful families watched the lively scene with legs crossed, and the residents of Hairpin Courtyard also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s great that all the soybeans in Xieyang County have been harvested and dried into soybean dried beancurd sticks. The thirty mu ofnd is vacant now, so I have to go back and think about it." Zheng Ruqian saidzily stretching, "I wonder what''s good to nt for the next half year."


    Soybeans were nted in April and harvested in September.


    Other crops that were nted could only be sown in September and harvested in April.


    The timing was too rigid, leaving few options, especially for Zheng Ruqian who knew nothing about agriculture.


    "Second brother, we have to nt something expensive, we can''t waste thirty mu ofnd." Jiang Sheng blinked.


    That settled it. With just a sentence from his sister, the brother ran his legs off.


    Zheng Ruqian tidied up and prepared to take Wang Xiaosong back to Xieyang County.


    It wasn''t that he could only take Wang Xiaosong, but mainly that no one else could go back.


    Zhang Qiquan and Zhang Auntie shook their heads at the mention of Xieyang County.


    Xu Mo was preparing to sprint for the imperial examination so it was not good to disturb him.


    As for Fang Heng, with people eyeing him like tigers, it was safest for him to stay in Anshui Prefecture. There was truth in the old saying that the most dangerous ce was the safest.


    Wen Zhiyun had his own clinic, and in order to maintain connections, he could not take random days off.


    Chang Yan could have gone along, but the Wang family had encountered some situations recently, and Wang Fufeng was busy and harried, so it was unreasonable for the fifth young master who could help to leave at this time.


    Even Wang Xiaosong asked with a bitter face, "Master, can we not go back to Xieyang County?"


    The siblings who had fled from that ce almost like refugees, hated the group of overbearing uncles from the main family to death, and by extension hated that piece ofnd, unwilling to set foot there for the rest of their lives.


    But what wrong had thend done?


    Every ce had good and bad people, and every family also had kind and malicious ones. One couldn''t hate a piece ofnd because of one person, nor hate a whole n because of one thing.


    The world had never been ck and white. At every turn, there were countless grey areas where colors could not be defined.


    "Xiaosong, you have to go back, go back ostentatiously, go back a hundred times more confidently." Zheng Ruqian patted Wang Xiaosong on the shoulder, speaking with maturity. "Make those who look down on you look up at you, make those who were cold to you enthusiastic, only then would your half a year of running around and hard work not be in vain."


    Those who shed their old self and took on a new look had the right to be arrogant.


    Wang Xiaosong was stupefied, not quite understanding the master''s meaning, but at least he no longer resisted going back to Xieyang County.


    Before leaving, he specially went to ask his sister Wang Xiaozhu at Wen''s Clinic, "Go back home with me to take a look?"


    After getting a "scram", he dejectedly returned to the shaft of the carriage.


    Whipping the horse, he returned to Hairpin Courtyard, picked up the tidy Zheng Ruqian, and was just about to ride away, when a little girl with oxhorn braids poked her head out from behind the door, followed by a chubby little body, and a small dark blue package tucked under her arm.


    "Jiang Sheng?" Zheng Ruqian was surprised. "What are you doing?"


    "Going with second brother." As Jiang Sheng spoke, she hopped and bounced next to the carriage shaft.


    It was still Wang Xiaosong who couldn''t stand watching her antics, and reached out to steady her.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng crawl into the carriage and sit side by side with Zheng Ruqian.


    Facing the stunned second brother, she casually put down her small package and smiled, "Second brother would be too lonely going back alone. Jiang Sheng will apany you. Anyway I''m idle every day, making preserved meat is enough with aunties."


    Although she said this, the little girl had been full of enthusiasm researching new vors with Zhang Auntie the past few days, trying to make different preserved foods, and was not idle at all.


    She got on the carriage mainly because she was afraid Zheng Ruqian would feel dejected and unustomed without everyone apanying him.


    Although he was alone when transporting vegetables, that was work, it was to earn money, and everyone worked alone. Even Xu Mo studied alone.


    This trip back to Xieyang County was different. Not only to deal with matters, but also to stay for a while. Zheng Ruqian would inevitably feel a little down alone, which made everyone uneasy.


    "These are the medicine Fourth Brother gave, golden sore ointment, antidote, a big bag of broad bean powder." Jiang Sheng opened the small package. "And there''s the dagger Fifth Brother took from the Wang family armory. He said it can cut iron like mud."


    Finally she took out a letter, "This is the letter Big Brother wrote to the prefect of Bian County. He said to deliver it if there''s difficulties."


    Following that, there was movement outside the carriage again.


    Zheng Ruqian lifted the curtain to see the grinning Jiang San and Jiang Si.


    "Second young master, I miss home a bit. Third young master said to let me go back and take a look." Jiang San grinned.


    "I don''t have a home, but I miss Xieyang County." Jiang Si scratched his head.


    These two didn''t even try to make up a decent excuse. Clearly Fang Heng was also worried about Second Elder Brother and sent the two escorts to follow along.


    Since they were all family, why not speak bluntly instead of using this sneaky method?


    Zheng Ruqian touched the wet corners of his eyes and called out loudly, "Xiaosong, let''s go."


    The carriage bumped as it raced towards another city.


    Whether it was Xu Mo who was studying, or Fang Heng who was practicing martial arts, or Wen Zhiyun who was at the clinic, or Chang Yan who was helping the Wang family deal with matters, they all looked up and smiled towards Xieyang County.

 Chapter 142: Zheng Ruqian’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>


    When I was younger, I had never left my hometown. I always felt the outside world was so big and other cities were so far away.


    But in fact, that was just an illusion.


    For example, it takes five days from Xieyang County to Anshui Prefecture if you eat and drink well, and only run enough to stay overnight at an inn.


    But if you ride a single horse without rest, you can reach your destination in a day and a half at most.


    Zheng Ruqian had also been to Anyang County, Yunshui County, and several other ces. Only after exploring other cities did he realize the world was so vast with many more distant ces.


    Byparison, the distance from Anshui Prefecture to Xieyang County was nothing.


    At least the five days of travel passed in the blink of an eye.


    Sitting in the carriage was notfortable, but two or three people were not too cramped. The siblingsid half-reclined during the trip and felt refreshed when they got off.


    Jiang Sheng was brimming with vitality and pointed to the sugarcane skewers on the straw stack, "Second brother, sugarcane skewers!"


    With big brother not around to supervise her, she wanted to indulge in eating to her heart''s content.


    But her imagination was better than reality.


    In fact, Zheng Ruqian only bought one skewer. He used his mouth to peel off half the skewer, leaving only four red fruits pitifully standing on the wooden stick.


    "....Bad second brother." Jiang Sheng was stunned, pouted, and almost cried out loud.


    Zheng Ruqian did not indulge her. He pretended to put it into his mouth, "Eat it or not? If not, I''ll eat them all."


    Jiang Sheng widened her eyes. She didn''t dare to pout anymore or make a fuss. She hurriedly grabbed the remaining four sugarcanes and stuffed them into her mouth with relish.


    She had to eat them quickly before second brother could swallow them in one bite with his big mouth. If he swallowed them in one mouthful, there would really be nothing left.


    Only when the wooden stick was bare without even the seeds left did Jiang Sheng reluctantly throw it away.


    Wang Xiaosong beside them felt a little distressed and said in a low voice, "Young miss, if thedy likes to eat, just buy her more."


    Zheng Ruqian nced at this silly boy and said, "Do you think I don''t cherish my own sister? Eldest brother said her baby teeth are about to fall out. Too many sweets are not good."


    Otherwise he wouldn''t have painfully eaten half a skewer of the sour sugarcane himself.


    Even now, his teeth still felt a little soft. He didn''t know how Jiang Sheng liked it so much. Tsk tsk.


    Wang Xiaosong didn''t speak again. Although he was a few years older, he had to admit that he really couldn''tpare with the young master''s knowledge and experience.


    As expected, traveling thousands of miles is the best way to broaden one''s horizons, right?


    Looking forward to his own future travels, he was full of hope.


    After eating their fill on the street, the siblings found an inn to stay in.


    The small courtyard they had previously rented was given up because they rarely came back.


    Fortunately, inns in Xieyang County were inexpensive. A room for a few dozen wen was enough for three to five days. Miss Jiang could afford it.


    "But we can only stay three to five days." Jiang Sheng reminded Zheng Ruqian, "Second brother has to decide quickly what to nt."


    Zheng Ruqian was speechless.


    Although the family was notcking money now and had umted some savings after going from utter poverty, why was his sister still so stingy?


    But he still had to verbally agree, "I''ll do my best, my best."


    That day, they did not go back to Shili Town to see the thirty mu ofnd. Instead, they went to nearby viges to find some old farmers and asked about the nting and harvesting times of different crops.


    For example, peanuts are nted in March and harvested in September.


    Wheat is sown in November and harvested in early summer the following year.


    Although just a child ignorant of agriculture, he was forcibly made to memorize the nting and harvesting dates of dozens of vegetables. He also learned that some vegetables could be harvested twice a year in early spring and early autumn.


    Over the next two days, under Zheng Ruqian''s sweet talk of "auntie" and "granny", the olddies had told him all the nting and harvesting dates of vegetables and grains grown in Xieyang County.


    But he still hadn''t found a crop that could be nted in September and harvested in April that was also rtively valuable.


    Zheng Ruqian felt frustrated. He took Jiang Sheng for a stroll on the busy street and stopped subconsciously when he reached the entrance of You Ran Ju.


    Although Xieyang County was just a small town, You Ran Ju still maintained high customer traffic. Its dishes were also exceptionally expensive, making it an absolutely upscale restaurant.


    When he was younger and ignorant, he had daringly delivered mushrooms and vegetables here. Now when he thought back, he must have been really foolishly bold.


    If he was his current age and mental state, Zheng Ruqian was unsure if he would still have the courage.


    "Look, it''s White Uncle!" Jiang Sheng saw an old acquaintance and happily skipped over. "It''s rare to run into him. I want to buy him something and ask if he wants my specially made cured meat when I make them."


    She dared to ask the restaurant if they wanted her products even before she had made them.


    Zheng Ruqian was shocked and turned to ask, "Little Jiang Sheng, let me ask you... if you were as poor now as two years ago, would you still dare to sell things to You Ran Ju?"


    Jiang Sheng looked back puzzled, not understanding why her brother would ask such a question.


    But she answered honestly, "Why not sell? How can we earn money without selling? How can we eat without earning money?"


    "But..." Zheng Ruqian still felt a little confused, "What if You Ran Ju doesn''t want them?"


    "If they don''t want them, someone else will. " Jiang Sheng tilted her head and smiled. "If we can''t earn money from that person, we''ll just find someone else!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Shopkeeper from the restaurant also saw them and waved his hand with a smile.


    Jiang Sheng was immediately delighted and rushed over, not forgetting to ask Jiang San to buy some pastries.


    Perhaps a restaurant owner didn''t need some insignificant pastries, but they bought them because they would always remember Bai Shopkeeper''s kindness in buying their produce.


    "White Uncle..." The little girl''s voice was as clear as ever. "Long time no see. How have you been?"


    "Still hale and hearty as always." Bai Shopkeeper''s face was full of kindness. "Aren''t you staying in the prefecture city? How can you bear toe back to Xieyang County?"


    "Oh, the prefecture city is nice, but it doesn''t have White Uncle. We missed you so we came back!"


    "You little girl, your mouth is so sweet..."


    There was an affectionate conversation between young and old inside You Ran Ju.


    Outside You Ran Ju was Zheng Ruqian''s shock and awakening.


    His sister''s words opened up a new world to him. Suddenly he realized it was not a coincidence they could sell mushrooms and vegetables back then. It was because he had a brave little sister.


    She didn''t care about other people''s wealth or cold stares. She just remembered her own goals. No matter how much she ran, the destination was still the same.


    It was precisely because of this that she was not afraid of setbacks or difficulties, and had no sense of "awe".


    She dared to go to You Ran Ju in Xieyang County, and she would not fear You Ran Ju in the prefecture city either.


    But Jiang Sheng''s biggest shoring was that she didn''t have great ambition. She just wanted to eat her fill and live well. She didn''t yearn for a life of luxury and finery.


    Fortunately, Zheng Ruqian was ambitious.


    The courageous Jiang Sheng met the ambitious Zheng Ruqian. The siblings went further and further on the road to riches,plementing each other. Neither could seed without the other.


    After realizing all this, Zheng Ruqian''s spine suddenly straightened.


    He might be timid and cowardly for half his life, but as long as his sister was with him, he would forge ahead fearlessly.


    "Shopkeeper Bai, long time no see." The twelve-year-old little boy had already begun to be sophisticated and courteous as heughed and walked into You Ran Ju.


    Bai Shopkeeper took a deep breath. His gaze at Zheng Ruqian was somewhatplicated.


    He had watched this boy grow up from his initial cowardice to now buyingnd and hiringborers. At twelve, the brat already had a reputation and prestige in Xieyang County. He heard many people secretly called him "Zheng the Young Master."


    Who knew what kind of person he would grow up to be.


    Based on this, Bai Shopkeeper showed his greatest goodwill. "I just heard the littledy say you guys want to nt something from September to next April. There''s nothing suitable in Xieyang County. You can check other counties. As long as the temperature is simr, anything that can be nted is fine."


    Coincidentally, a waiter walked by carrying a tter of jicama and another of stir-fried burdock root with eggs.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes instantly lit up.


    He had Jiang San and Jiang Si take Xieyang County''s specialties, then hug ten catties of cured sausage on the bumpy road to Yunshui County. While paying respects to Magistrate Pang, he also asked about the nting and harvesting times of jicama and burdock root.


    Jicama had two seasons, but thetest harvest was still June, conflicting with snap beans.


    Then there was only burdock root, which could be nted in both spring and autumn.


    Autumn burdock, nted in August and September, harvested in March and April the following year, had a good price and perfectly met all the requirements.


    In the future when the thirty mu ofnd was harvested, they would not only be able to sell it to Leisure Residence, but also take it to other cities for even more profit.


    Zheng Ruqian was extremely happy. He hauled a cart of burdock himself, and had Pang Dashan haul another cart. They also hired some temporary workers to go to Yunshui County to learn more, and finally got the burdock seeds nted.


    For a time, Zheng Employee''s reputation grew somewhat.


    Zheng Ruqian was a littlecent, and nned to take his sister back to the prefecture city to proudly show off to his brothers - you haven''t achieved sess yet, but I already have a title.


    But they had just left the inn and got in the carriage when they were blocked.


    It was a group of women in red and green, with extremely excited looks on their faces, blocking the way ahead.


    The one leading them was not particrly outstanding in appearance, except for her veryrge and beautiful eyes, identical to Zheng Ruqian''s.


    When she opened her mouth, she called out intively, "Qian''er..."

 Chapter 143: Supporting the Wind and Talking to Relatives

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>


    "Ruqian..."


    When these words came out, the people outside were stunned, and Zheng Ruqian inside was also stunned.


    He remembered that many years ago, it seemed that a woman had called him this way, but it was also this woman who, after finding out he was useless, had heartlessly driven him away.


    If it hadn''t been for meeting Jiang Sheng, he probably would have starved to death on the street with how stupid he was back then.


    Back then it was agreed that they would have no further rtions, so why did she have to jump out now?


    Zheng Ruqian pursed his lips, feeling chills in his bones, not knowing how to face this with what kind of attitude.


    Until an affected "Ruqian" sounded from inside the carriage as well.


    Zheng Ruqian looked back and saw Jiang Sheng posing and mimicking him perfectly.


    It was just that although the tone was the same, it carried the unique milk voice of a young girl.


    After a moment of shock, Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help butugh and said, "Jiang Sheng, stop horsing around."


    "I''ve always called you big brother, I also wanted to call you by your name," Jiang Sheng pouted, but her heart was relieved.


    "Big brother is your big brother, don''t think about bing a big sister." Zheng Ruqian rubbed her little head, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    He should have realized that when someone bes well-knownter in life, it can attract old figures from the past.


    "Ruqian..."


    The affected voice sounded from outside again.


    Zheng Ruqian turned his head back and saw Jiang Sheng posing and perfectly imitating him again.


    Unfortunately, although the tone was the same, it still carried the unique milkiness of a young girl¡¯s voice.


    After a moment of shock, Zheng Ruqian couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Jiang Sheng, stop horsing around.¡±


    "I''ve always called you big brother, I also wanted to try calling you by your name," Jiang Sheng pouted, but her heart was relieved.


    "Big brother is your big brother, don''t think about bing a big sister." Zheng Ruqian rubbed her little head, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    He should have realized that when someone bes well-knownter in life, it can attract figures from the past.


    "Ruqian..."


    When this word came out, the people outside were stunned, and Zheng Ruqian inside was also stunned.


    He remembered that many years ago, it seemed that a woman had called him this way, but it was also this woman who, after finding out he was useless, had heartlessly driven him away.


    If it hadn''t been for meeting Jiang Sheng, he probably would have starved to death on the street with how stupid he was back then.


    Back then it was agreed that they would have no further rtions, so why did she have to jump out now?


    Zheng Ruqian pursed his lips, feeling chills in his bones, not knowing how to face this with what kind of attitude.


    Until an affected "Ruqian" sounded from inside the carriage as well.


    Zheng Ruqian looked back and saw Jiang Sheng posing and mimicking him perfectly.


    It was just that although the tone was the same, it carried the unique milk voice of a young girl.


    After a moment of shock, Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help butugh and said, "Jiang Sheng, stop horsing around."


    "I''ve always called you big brother, I also wanted to call you by your name," Jiang Sheng pouted, but her heart was relieved.


    "Big brother is your big brother, don''t think about bing a big sister." Zheng Ruqian rubbed her little head, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    He should have realized that when someone bes well-knownter in life, it can attract figures from the past.


    Zheng Ruqian cleared his throat and lifted the curtain to look out, "Madam, do you need something?"


    He called her Madam.


    No longer like when he was eight or nine years old, calling her "Mother" while clinging to her legs and wanting her to keep himpany for a while.


    The woman was a little stunned, and soon had tears brimming in her eyes.


    Behind her were several women dressed in red and green, hands on their waists dissatisfied, "How can you speak to her like this, she''s the one who gave birth to you and raised you, yet you are ungrateful and moreover dare to speak to her this way, you really deserve to be put in the big prison by the Chief Magistrate."


    "I''ve seen ungrateful wretches before, but never one like this. Back then, Sister Ziwei shouldn''t have kept him, just get rid of him directly with an abortion, it would have saved all these years of raising him." Another yelled angrily.


    Zheng Ruqian listened with no anger at all.


    He just looked calmly at the lead woman, "Madam, back then at the back door of Yihong Courtyard, you already abandoned me. We have no definite rtionship, and the household registration has only me, not to mention telling Xiaoyang County, even if we go to the prefectural government, I have nothing to fear."


    Thanks to Big Brother Xu Mo bing an official and getting household registrations for his younger siblings, he didn''t put the siblings all under one household registration, but rather each of the six siblings had their own.


    This way, no matter if they do business or serve as officials, they won''t affect each other.


    True sibling affection doesn''t need something as trivial as household registration to prove it.


    "You..." The woman seemed to not have expected that in just two or three years, the child would have changed so much, and choked up, "I didn''t want to use you, I just wanted to see how you were doing."


    What a far-fetched excuse.


    Even Wang Xiaosong at the side almostughed.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled even more, "As Madam can see, very well."


    The woman''s tears flowed even more freely.


    Seeing she had nothing more to say, Zheng Ruqian dropped the curtain and said coldly, "If there''s nothing else, please let us pass, we still have to go home."


    The woman was startled, and didn''t dare to let her tears flow recklessly anymore. She hurriedly dried her face with her handkerchief, choking back sobs, "I do have something, I do. Yihong Courtyard is going under, and I want to redeem myself, but with my limited savings over the years, I could onlye find you...ask you for a bit."


    Asking a twelve year old child for money to redeem herself.


    To say this out loud, she must be certain that Zheng Ruqian had money.


    But what made Young Master Zheng shiver the most was that she didn''t juste herself, but brought several sisters along, afraid that she wanted him to pay for redeeming her sisters as well!


    For an instant, he deeply regretted stopping the carriage, regretted talking to her.


    Was it toote now to have Wang Xiaosong hurry the carriage away?


    "Ruqian, Mother couldn''t bear to part with you. Back then forcing you away was really unavoidable. Think about how Mother took care of you until you were eight or nine, just help Mother this once." The woman pleaded, "Back then when you were at Yihong Courtyard, Mother didn''t shortchange you, right?"


    Zheng Ruqian''s mind stirred.


    Although back at Yihong Courtyard the woman didn''t take good care of him, she indeed didn''t skimp on his food and clothing, at least not like little Jiang Sheng who had wandered begging.


    Even the two gold beans that he and his siblings relied on at the beginning were given by patrons at Yihong Courtyard.


    "Speaking of which, I do owe you two gold beans." Zheng Ruqian turned his head to look at his little sister who held the purse strings. "Now is time to pay them back."


    Two little gold beans were probably worth four or five taels of silver.


    This was the first time Jiang Sheng so readily took out her purse and picked out ten taels of silver.


    "An ordinary household of three can get by on half a tael for a year. Big brother lived at Yihong Courtyard for nearly ten years, so ten taels is not excessive." The little girl had a very serious face.


    Zheng Ruqian also nodded, and tossed the ingots to Wang Xiaosong.


    Wang Xiaosong scrambled to catch them, then tossed them to the woman like they were hot potatoes.


    "Alright Madam, please stop dying our journey." Zheng Ruqian was extremely cold. "If you hinder us without reason again, I will have to go to the county office to seek fairness."


    Throughout history, courtesans have feared officials.


    Hearing him say this, the women in red and green all dodged to the side.


    The woman still wanted to persist, but was pulled and persuaded away.


    Wang Xiaosong took the opportunity to whip the horses, shouting "Ya!" and the carriage sped away.


    The further they went, galloping towards bigger and more distant cities, the woman watched them leave, hand clutched to her chest, shaking her head, "Why doesn''t Ruqian believe me, I really doted on him, abandoning him back then was unavoidable as well."


    "But having abandoned him was abandoning him in the end..."


    Someone gently sighed.


    The woman didn''t speak again, just swayed and turned around, heading towards her own remaining future.


    In the carriage.


    Jiang Sheng was heatedly discussing with Zheng Ruqian.


    "It must have been the Prefect who did it!" Zheng Ruqian nearly cracked his voice, "Truly insidious, actually dug out my mother, if it wasn''t for gaining some experience over these years, I would have been scared to death."


    "Maybe not." Jiang Sheng leaned on her hand. "Master Zheng only recently became famous."


    Sometimes when one bes well-known, it really can draw out figures from the past.


    "No, definitely it was him." Zheng Ruqian was furious, "Just wait until we''re back in the prefectural city, I''ll definitely have it out with him."


    But what could a small merchant like him do against a Prefect?


    Jiang Sheng knew big brother was just venting verbally. She didn''t take it to heart.


    Moreover, when they returned to Anshui Prefecture, they found out that Prefect He had been busy getting back at the Sun family to vent anger for his wife, and forgot all about the Wang family being tricked.


    "What did you say? The Wang family wants to propose marriage to Elder Brother Fufeng?" Jiang Sheng''s eyes were wide.

 Chapter 144: The Long Feast Is Threatened

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>


    In the small courtyard filled with hairpins and flowers.


    The two siblings who had just returned from a half-month long trip copsed onto the wicker chairs, before they could even finish the fruit soup that Aunt Zhang had just served. Upon hearing this explosive news, they were shocked.


    "Yes, the Sun family has been put through the wringer recently. Governor He seems to particrly hate Madam Sun," Xu Mo said with a slight nod during his vacation.


    In order to avenge his wife, or perhaps to earn his wife''s forgiveness, Governor He ordered the two "servants" to be beaten with fifty heavy rods until they were bloody and then thrown back at the doorstep of the Sun family.


    Moreover, he somehow found four even more beautiful women and threw them into the backyard of the Sun family head, causingints from the head''s wife. The backyard has been chaotic with fowl and hound until now.


    That''s not all. Some of the Sun family''s sons who worked in the government offices were allid off, and even several shops they owned on East Street were inexplicably closed down.


    Governor He''s methods were more ruthless than anyone had expected, and it was all just to avenge his wife.


    For a time, even Xu Mo had to admire him.


    If it weren''t for exposing the Wang family and venting his anger onto Wang Fufeng, that is.


    Speaking of which, Wang Fufeng was older than them, already fifteen.


    Although getting married early was a bit rushed, making a betrothal first and then holding the wedding ceremony next year at sixteen or seventeen would still be reasonable.


    But after all, Wang Fufeng had suffered in their ce, which made Xu Mo feel a little guilty.


    "Has it been said which family''s daughter it is?" Jiang Sheng was actually curious about this.


    Zheng Ruqian red at his foolish sister, then asked, "Is she good looking? Is she smart and quick-witted?"


    In the minds of the six siblings, Wang Fufeng was such an awe-inspiring figure. He was intelligent and talented, and although he was weak, he was still upright and noble.


    They wondered which family''s daughter would be a match for such a young master.


    "It hasn''t been said yet, but she will certainly be chosen from Anshui County," Xu Mo sighed softly. "I don''t know if Fufeng is willing or if he can get married and have children peacefully."


    After all, someone as sickly as him, who also had such a clever disposition.


    After Xu Mo sighed, he turned his head and saw that the siblings had begun another heated discussion.


    "Could it be the Wu family?"


    "The Sun family is unlikely."


    "The Liu family? Or the Bian family? It wouldn''t be the county magistrate''s daughter, right?"


    "Does the Bian family have a daughter of marriageable age?"


    "The Bian family has a daughter of marriageable age?"


    Xu Mo''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Soon, the siblings discovered a new problem.


    "Although we have lived in Anshui County, it seems we don''t really understand this ce," said Jiang Sheng, blinking her big round eyes. "We can''t even find out how many girls of marriageable age there are to ask about on Brother Fufeng''s behalf."


    Zheng Ruqian scratched his head. "I can send Little Song to go find out."


    But he was not a native of thisnd either. Although he could barely inquire about it, there would still be many obstacles, doubling the difficulty.


    To quickly understand a city, finding a local was imperative.


    Not only this city of Anshui, but other counties and prefectures as well--if there was someone who could deliver vegetables while also inquiring about matters, that would be so convenient.


    Zheng Ruqian seemed to have discovered a new world. He stared nkly and walked out.


    "Where''s second brother going?" Xu Mo frowned, somewhat puzzled.


    Jiang Sheng finished all of the fruit soup in one gulp, and drank Zheng Ruqian''s as well. "He probably went to inquire about potential brides for Brother Fufeng."


    After all, they were all worried about Wang Fufeng, and cared about their friend Wang Fufeng.


    At the same time, a fierce argument broke out in the Wang family.


    Wang San Ye red at his rebellious son and shouted angrily, "Go over the sessive heads of the Wang family. Which one did not get married before taking over the whole n? Now that you''ve epted the Wang family''s credentials, you must get married soon and give the third branch a son."


    "Besides, your health is also not good. Who knows how many years you have left to live. If you don''t get married and have children sooner, what will happen if we have to arrange a posthumous marriage for you?"


    Even though he was his own father, the words he said were worse than those of an uncle.


    Wang Fufeng trembled with anger to the tips of his fingers. "Father also knows my body is ruined. If I die, wouldn''t it be good to hand the power back to you? Why bother giving birth to a child again, forcing you to be conflicted?"


    Wang San Ye was taken aback. This was indeed his original n.


    All the people in the Wang family, from the eldest branch to the second and third, were waiting it out, hoping to outlive Wang Fufeng and thenpete for power.


    But since the county magistrate had pressured him, he had no choice but to worry about his rebellious son''s marriage.


    After the wedding, given Wang Fufeng''s health, he might die early. As for the child, whether he was born or not, it would just be pus and blood.


    Thinking this way, Wang San Ye became ted again.


    "Let me tell you, it is only right and proper for a father to arrange his children''s marriages. You have to listen whether you want to or not!" He said arrogantly, threatening in his tone, "Learn from your younger brother, obedient and docile. Whenever I ask him to get married, he must get married then."


    Wang Fufeng swallowed hard again.


    Chang Yan, who had been watching the long banquet, couldn''t stand it any longer. He stood beside Wang Fufeng and patted his chest to help him breathe.


    Wang San Ye nced coldly at the little dwarf who often came in and out of the Wang family, his eyes shing.


    "Prepare well for the wedding. Father will do his best to find you a daughter from a prestigious family." Having said that, he turned and left.


    Only then did Wang Fufeng close his eyes and exhale deeply.


    Chang Yan leaned in and whispered in his ear, "Brother Fufeng, don''t be angry. Since Third Master Wang keeps boasting about your younger brother''s obedience, why don''t you marry a sister-inw first to show him?"


    Wang Fufeng''s expression changed. Knowing he had a n, Wang Fufeng simply let go and said, "Just do as you want."


    After being together for so long, he had absolute trust in the six siblings.


    Chang Yan smiled and whispered a few words into Wang Fufeng''s ear.


    Soon after, he fed Wang Fufeng the little medicine pills that the fourth brother had kneaded. With his hands behind his back, he bounced and trotted out of the Wang family courtyard.


    As he passed through a deserted alley, someone stopped him. "Are you Young Master Chang? Our master has requested your presence."


    Chang Yan was startled, probably not expecting that there would still be moments when people mistook him for being surnamed "Chang." The corners of his mouth twitched as he followed them.


    Sure enough, he saw Wang Fufeng''s father drinking tea in the Wang family''s backyard.


    "So you''re Chang Yan?" Wang San Ye''s eyes were full of arrogant contempt. "I know you have a good rtionship with Fufeng. There is something I want you to take care of. If you can aplish it, you will be richly rewarded."


    Indeed, that shing gaze earlier was not meaningless.


    Chang Yan bowed his head andughed softly. But when he raised his head, he deimed sonorously, "Third Master, I cannot betray Brother Fufeng."


    Wang San Yeughed even more contemptuously. He looked up and gave a meaningful nce to the Wang family servant.


    The Wang servant immediately took out two torture devices and threw them on the ground.


    Coincidentally, Chang Yan recognized both of them. One was called finger mps, worn over the fingers. With a strong pull, all ten fingers would suffer together. At best, the bones would fracture and need to be nursed back. At worst, all ten fingers would be severed.


    The other was called apress board. It had a simr torturous effect, but itpressed the ribcage instead. Those who were tortured usually died from rupture of the internal organs and vomiting blood.


    The Wang family was just a noble n, not an official government yamen. They should not be privately keeping torture devices.


    But looking at the traces of blood dots on the torture devices, it was clear they had been used many times.


    Chang Yan''s eyes roiled like tidal waves, but on the surface he was trembling with fear. He fell to the ground ordingly and cried, "Spare my life, Master! Just tell me, tell me and I''ll do it all."

 Chapter 145: The Grievance of Little Doctor Wen

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>


    Third Master Wang was very satisfied with Chang Yan''s obedience. He walked over and looked down at him condescendingly, "Don''t get any ideas. I know you have three or four brothers, and it seems you also have a sister. If you do as I say, glory and wealth will not escape you. You can even bring your brothers and dogs to heaven. But if you dare to deceive me..."


    He let out a coldugh, representing endless threats.


    Chang Yan pursed his lips, focusing all his attention on the number of brothers. The existence of the fourth brother was already weak. In addition, the brothers intentionally protected him. Even the door to return home was reopened separately on the east side of Hairpin Courtyard.


    Of course, this also proved Third Master Wang''s methods were quite ordinary. The investigation was not thorough. Compared to the momentum of plotting against the second room in the past, either his brain was kicked half by a donkey, or Wang Fufeng deliberately allowed this.


    Chang Yan was more willing to believe it was thetter.


    Further spection, if Wang San''s power was the same as before, he might be able to find out the rtionship between Wen Zhiyun and them. Naturally, he could also infer that they had Wen''s Clinic as a fallback.


    Then others, such as He prefect, would surely know too.


    It seemed they had to rent a house nearby for the fourth brother where he could store medicine and obscure the rtionship between Wen''s Clinic and Hairpin Courtyard.


    These things seemed like a lot, but they had only shed through his mind for a moment.


    Chang Yan lowered his head, trembling just right, "I will obey the master''s orders."


    But his butt remained seated on the ground, never leaving, let alone kneeling down to kowtow.


    Wang San reckoned he was frightened soft, stuffed a package of medicinal powder in his hand, recited a few more words in his ear, then strode away proudly.


    When he was far away, Chang Yan still heard someone beside him ask, "Master, can this kid be reliable?"


    "It''s just a package of diaphoretic medicine. If he doesn''t take it, there are other methods..." Wang San mumbled, his voice gradually fading away.


    Chang Yan was watched by others as he climbed up, lowered his head and clutched the small medicine packet, all the way back to Hairpin Courtyard.


    In fact, Wang San''s n was simple. In a few days, the Wang family would hold a chrysanthemum appreciation banquet. At that time, someone would bring a girl they had their eyes on over. The Wang family would pick out a suitable one and send her to Wang Fufeng.


    It was known that Wang Fufeng stubbornly refused to marry, so they could only take advantage of the diaphoretic medicine, behead first and reportter. Although it would damage the reputation of the girl''s side, the Wang family wouldpensate the girl''s family.


    Oh, this was really a rotten idea.


    Wang San wascent about it, like a dog who stepped in shit and brought it home, only to find he didn''t have to look for dinner. He was eager to make this happen,pletely disregarding that he would offend a prestigious family.


    Chang Yan snorted disdainfully and handed the diaphoretic medicine to Wen Zhiyun for routine inspection, while casually mentioning renting a separate small courtyard nearby for him.


    "Fourth brother, it''s already unsafe for us to live together. If we want Wen''s Clinic to mind its own business, we still have to separate it out." The fifth younger brother said seriously.


    Wen Zhiyun had just unpacked the small medicine packet when his eyes froze and he lost his voice, "No."


    Everyone looked over.


    "Little Four, what''s wrong?" Xu Mo asked gently, "Is there a problem with the medicine?"


    Wen Zhiyun wrinkled his little face, first nodding then shaking his head.


    Everyone became nervous. Little Jiang Sheng was the first to run up to him, anxiously saying, "Fourth brother, this package can''t be highly toxic medicine, right? You didn''t inhale just now, did you? You won''t have anything happen to you, right?"


    When the little girl cared about people, her questions were always so dense.


    Wen Zhiyun''s tense body gradually rxed. He folded up the small medicine packet and handed it back to Chang Yan, dejectedly saying in a low voice, "It''s not poison, it''s an intense aphrodisiac."


    "......" Chang Yan''s outstretched hand shook, almost throwing it out.


    Using diaphoretic medicine to plot against his own son''s marriage was already questionable itself. Who knew Wang San was even more vicious, he actually wanted Wang Fufeng dead!


    Even for ordinary people, intense aphrodisiacs would make them weak for three to five days. For the congenitally deficient Wang Fufeng, there was a fifty percent chance that he would die in bed, and a fifty percent chance that his lifespan would be halved.


    Xu Mo''s expression drooped.


    Chang Yan''s face was also ugly.


    Fortunately, they were wary early on. Fortunately, the Wang family was already under Wang Fufeng''s control. Fortunately, they had Fourth Brother Wen.


    The two brothers redirected their gazes back to Wen Zhiyun, but were surprised to find that Wen Zhiyun was leaning on Jiang Sheng''s shoulder. His sister, not even nine years old, had pulled out her entire vocabry tofort him, "Fourth brother, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Who bullied fourth brother? Jiang Sheng will hit him, hit his nose crooked so he can''t smell fragrance, hit his mouth so he can''t eat food, hit his hands so he can''t pick up dishes."


    Wen Zhiyun really wanted to cry.


    But his sister''s words did not allow it. He could only sniffle and softly say, "Actually, cutting out the tongue is the cleanest and most straightforward."


    Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded.


    Fourth brother, fourth brother, are you okay? Was this the simple, kind, weak, and rabbit-like fourth brother? How could he mention cutting out a tongue so lightly, as if it was just cutting off a hemorrhoid?


    Fortunately, fourth brother had never really grown much. He was still half a head shorter than Jiang Sheng. The visual effect gradually transitioned from siblings to sister and brother.


    Jiang Shengforted herself: A sister doesn''t understand her little brother as much.


    Only then did she barely recover from the shock of cutting out a tongue.


    "Fourth brother, what do you feel bad about? Is it because of Eldest Brother Fufeng?" She asked crisply, "Don''t worry, with Eldest Brother and Fifth Brother here, nothing will happen to Eldest Brother Fufeng."


    Wen Zhiyun shook his head with red eyes.


    "Not that, then what is it?" Jiang Sheng scratched her head.


    This personality of fourth brother really troubled people. He was so stuffy and introverted that three poles couldn''t pry a fart out of him. She could only ask step by step.


    Fortunately, Wen Zhiyun was candid with his family. He never lied or concealed things.


    He was introverted by nature and very sensitive. He would not take the initiative to tell his troubles, but as long as you asked carefully, he would confess everything.


    "I... I don''t want to move out. I don''t want to leave you guys." Wen Zhiyun''s eyes turned red, and fine tears enveloped his eyeballs.


    So that was why!


    Chang Yan walked over with a smile and gently patted fourth brother''s little shoulder, "Not moving out, just letting you be the warehouse. We''ll open another door in the back and still live in Hairpin Courtyard."


    In the eyes of outsiders, Wen Zhiyun would be living alone, having no rtionship with them.


    "Really?" Wen Zhiyun was startled, and the crystal clear tears slid down his cheeks, entuating his slender and delicate appearance.


    "Really." Chang Yan nodded back at him.


    The gloom in Wen Zhiyun''s heart dispersed. He raised his head from Jiang Sheng''s shoulder and suddenly felt extremely embarrassed when he saw the dark, tear-stained spot.


    How could he have felt that the brothers and sister didn''t want him anymore? They were siblings who had said they were a close-knit family who would never separate.


    The next day, Chang Yan began inquiring whether two nearby courtyards could be rented.


    But time really was too tight.


    Because the Wang family''s flower appreciation banquet wasing right up, and they still hadn''t selected a "sister-inw" candidate.

 Chapter 146: A Long Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>


    This is the pain of being a good person.


    Bad people can do whatever it takes to achieve their goals, without caring about the harm they may cause to innocent people.


    But good people can''t. Their conscience condemns them, morality criticizes them. They cannot harm innocent girls, and they are unwilling to involve themselves with clean and respectable families.


    But in Anshui Prefecture, there are not many girls who are both troublesome and ordinary, with low moral character, and marrying Wang Haoran would be a girl who rids the people of harm.


    The most crucial point is that she needs to be on the invitation list for the Wang family''s flower appreciation banquet.


    While courtesans are eptable, the Wang family won''t invite them.


    Most girls from respectable families are virtuous and should not be meddled with.


    Chang Yan furrowed his brow as he repeatedly considered the prominent families. Eventually, he narrowed it down to two families.


    One is the Sun family, which has a deep grudge against the Wang family. Despite being tormented by the prefect He, they still have the qualifications to attend the Wang family''s flower appreciation banquet.


    The other is the maternal family of Third Lady Wang, Mrs. Zhou. They are also the maternal rtives of Wang Fufeng.


    Because of that p, and because of prior neglect, the rtionship between mother and son has reached freezing point. Mrs. Zhou seems convinced that this weak and sickly son cannot bear the burden of the family. Although she no longer causes trouble, she also provides no support.


    In Mrs. Zhou''s heart, her own family is the most important. Since that''s the case, it''s better to strengthen the ties between the Wang and Zhou families.


    Chang Yan paused and finally settled on the second daughter of the Zhou family''s second branch.


    The second daughter of the Zhou family is the youngest and the most beloved sister of Mrs. Zhou. Over the years, she has given most of her earnings to this sister, and as a result, her children have be increasingly arrogant and domineering. Not only do they not respect their elder brothers from the main branch, but they also attempt to seize the rights of the Zhou family.


    Where there are benefits, there will be disputes.


    Unlike the siblings in Jiulipu Vige, who fight over coarse grains and steamed buns, wild vegetables and broth that scratches their throats, they fight over it because they''re about to starve.


    Chang Yan regained his senses and selected an alternative from the Sun family.


    Soon, the flower appreciation banquet arrived. He changed into a ck robe personally sewn by Auntie Zhang, with a bunch of antidotes given to him by Fourth Brother stuffed in his sleeve, and went alone to the Wang family.


    Fang Heng was worried about him and suggested bringing the least skilled martial artists, Jiang San and Jiang Si, to apany him, to prevent any idents for his younger brother.


    Chang Yan waved his hand and declined.


    This is the Wang family, ruled by Wang Fufeng. If it weren''t for him on purposest time, who could have injured him?


    Once on the carriage, he sat up straight and suddenly felt a sense of excitement deep in his heart.


    A long-lost feeling - the thrill of battle!


    He exhaled a breath of stale air and inexplicably felt exhrated. He raised the curtain and asked the Wang family''s coachman to speed up.


    The coachmanplied, cracking the whip, and they sped off.


    Before long, they arrived at the Wang family.


    Chang Yan took out the invitation and had his identity verified before entering.


    He was already a familiar guest of the Wang family, and most of the servants recognized him. They led him directly to Wang Fufeng.


    "Brother Fufeng," a ten-year-old boy''s eyes gleamed with hidden excitement, "Are you ready?"


    Wang Fufeng chuckled, "Why didn''t you bring them along?"


    There were six people listed on the invitation he gave.


    Chang Yan shook his head gently, "It''s too filthy a scene. It''s better not to taint their eyes."


    Although Xiaowu''s skills were limited to physical fitness and he couldn''t earn money, pass the imperial examination, or run a medical clinic, he still found ways to protect his older brother and younger sister.


    "Very well, as you wish," Wang Fufeng didn''t dwell on the matter, "Let''s go."


    As they arrived at the front courtyard, most of the guests had already arrived.


    The men, women, young, and old from the Wang family''s main and secondary households were already seated separately at the main table. The women engaged in whispered conversations while the men joked and shouted, creating a slightly chaotic scene.


    However, as soon as Wang Fufeng arrived, everyone instinctively lowered their voices.


    Perhaps they were afraid of being too noisy and causing harm to this delicate and graceful young man, or perhaps they were apprehensive of his recent decisive actions. Some even chose to remain silent, opting for a quiet atmosphere.


    "Uncles, aunts, and elders, it''s rare for the Wang family to host a flower-viewing banquet, and it''s even rarer for me, a little brat, to be the host. If there are any inadequacies, I hope you can forgive me," Wang Fufeng spoke confidently as he raised his teacup.


    Most people were unaware of his capabilities and chose to remain silent.


    But there were always some fools who jumped up and shouted, "Everyone is drinking wine, why are you drinking tea? Are you a woman?"


    This garneredughter from a portion of the brainless individuals.


    Wang Fufeng''s expression remained unchanged as he nced at Third Master Wang.


    Regardless of the circumstances, the Wang family was still a family. They could fight amongst themselves and vie for power, but outsiders couldn''t bully them.


    As expected, Third Master Wang stood up with a dark expression and scolded the person, "Fufeng is the head of the Wang family. Have you ever seen a woman in such a position? Stop saying inappropriate things. Are you perhaps disguised as a woman?"


    The person fell silent, lowering their head and shrinking back.


    They thought Wang Fufeng was isted and without support, but they hadn''t expected that he had capable individuals from the Wang family backing him up. It was nearly impossible to embarrass Wang Fufeng with their intervention.


    But it didn''t matter; everyone knew that the Wang family had intense internal conflicts, with their surface and true intentions not aligning.


    Trouble was bound to happen sooner orter.


    A hint of cunning shed in the person''s eyes as they raised their wine cup and changed the topic, restoring the lively atmosphere of the banquet.


    The early autumn flower-viewing event was essentially an asion to enjoy elegant pastries, floral wines, and fruit wines, while also admiring the beautifully arranged flower gardens.


    On the surface, it appeared to be a banquet, but in reality, it was an opportunity for the mother-inw to assess her son-inw and the mother to select a daughter-inw, with everyone well aware of the underlying purpose.


    The elders remained calm andposed, while the younger generation began to showcase their talents.


    Someposed poetry, some wrote prose, and others painted on the spot.


    If the family atmosphere was rtively rxed, there might even be a chance to exchange a few words with the young man of one''s affection, as long as the intimacy didn''t cross any boundaries.


    Wang Fufeng should have been a lively and active young man, but once he took on the position of family head, he created a divide between himself and the other young men. Although he attracted the attention of young girls with his noble bearing, no one dared to approach him.


    Wang Fufeng didn''t mind and calmly sipped from his teacup, feeling the tasteless liquid slide down his throat.


    Indeed, what was in his teacup wasn''t tea but in water. Doctor Wen had advised against drinking tea for those recuperating their bodies with herbal medicine, fearing that it would dilute the effects of the medicine.


    As Chang Yan approached, the taste in his mouth had already faded away. "Why don''t you go find some young girls to appreciate the flowers and engage in poetry and literature?" he said.


    While shaking his head, Chang Yan discreetly poured a whole bag of powdered medicine into the teapot, using his wide sleeves as cover.


    A strong aroma of ginseng wafted to their noses. It was a concoction meticulously prepared by Wen Zhiyun over fifty years, using a portion of ground ginseng mixed with powders of astragalus, atractylodes, red sage, and seven or eight other medicinal herbs. It could be described as a highly nutritious and invigorating tea.


    Just as Wang Fufeng finished his tea, Chang Yan considerately poured him another bowl.


    Turning his head, he looked towards Third Master Wang in the distance, and they both nodded slightly, revealing satisfied smiles.


    Before long, Wang Fufeng excused himself, iming his health was not well, and went to rest in the back chambers of the flower courtyard.


    Not much time passed before a youngdy from a prestigious family had an ident and dirtied her skirt, thus requiring a change of clothes.


    At the same time, Wang Haoran was summoned by his aunt''s message.


    The Miss from the Zhou family was also led by her maidservant to the corner room.


    The climax was about to begin.


    After about half an hour, screams erupted from the room, "Ah..."

 Chapter 147: The Scene of the Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>


    The crowd at the long banquet widened their eyes, knowing the good show was about to start.


    Third Master Wang nimbly stood up and extended an invitation to several close guests, "I wonder what themotion is about. Would you all like toe along and take a look?"


    Those close to him immediately responded, while those further away hesitated.


    No host would invite guests to observe something without knowing what was happening first, unless those guests were his pawns.


    But there were always those who couldn''t resist curiosity and wanted to watch the excitement for free.


    Not long after, Third Master Wang somehow gathered arge group of "viewers" who marched in grandeur towards the wing room.


    Chang Yan walked with his hands behind his back, his wide sleeves swaying beneath his slender spine. He raised the corners of his lips, aplex look of sincerity and scheming in his eyes.


    Soon, they arrived at the ce where the maid was screaming.


    Seeing the crowd, she shrieked even louder, pointing a shaky finger into the room, "There''s...there''s a man and a woman inside!"


    A man and a woman alone together must be up to no good.


    The man was undoubtedly someone from the Wang family, but who was the woman?


    For a moment, the noblewomen who had followed along panicked, hurriedly looking for their own daughters. Those who found them sighed in relief, while those who didn''t turned pale.


    "Where is our Awan? Awan!"


    "Jingshuang, where is our Jingshuang?"


    The two missing girls were Zhou Wan, the second daughter of the Zhou family, and Liu Jingshuang from the Liu family.


    Third Master Wang''s brows furrowed as he had a bad feeling about this. He had chosen Liu Jingshuang for his son Wang Haoran, so why was there also a girl from the Zhou family?


    Perhaps they had just gone to the restroom or were somewhere else, he reassured himself.


    Then he proimed righteously, "A man and a woman together doesn''t necessarily mean impropriety. Maybe they were coborating on calligraphy or appreciating flowers and painting!"


    Damn coborating and appreciating. It was clearly a secret rendezvous.


    But no one exposed Third Master Wang''s lies.


    After he finished speaking, he took a step forward. "Let us see who this young master inside is."


    As he spoke, he pulled open the door and saw his beloved son''s outer robes.


    Third Master Wang''s pupils rapidly dted then contracted as he reflexively shut the door.


    "Third Master, what''s going on? Who''s inside?" someone asked curiously.


    Third Master Wang pressed his lips together, not daring to speak. He only smiled and said, "The maid must have been mistaken. There''s no one inside."


    As the host, he tried to gloss things over.


    But how could Wang Fufeng allow that? The neatly groomed fifteen-year-old slowly walked over and gentlyughed. "The maids saw it clearly with their own eyes. Father, stop covering it up. Who exactly is inside? If it''s his lover, it''s better for the parents to approve than to secretly meet in the wing room."


    Third Master Wang''s expression changed drastically. He red angrily at Chang Yan behind Wang Fufeng, knowing he had been schemed against.


    Now he just wanted to stand firmly in front of the door to protect his illegitimate son''sst shred of reputation.


    But he didn''t get his wish.


    The Wang family servants almost violently pushed Third Master Wang aside and opened the door, revealing Wang Haoran''s robes draped over a chair and another youngdy''s dress.


    In the crowd, Zhou Wan''s mother looked ready to faint on the spot.


    On the other hand, Liu Jingshuang had at some point returned to Madame Liu''s side. After whispering to her, Madame Liu''s eyes turned icy cold.


    Apparently the Liu girl knew the truth and had tattled to her family.


    Wang Fufeng smiled lightly without turning his head, urately patting Chang Yan on the head.


    "Good boy. Well done."


    With one move, he not only forced Wang Haoran to marry the wilful and difficult Zhou girl, but also took the chance to pull the Liu family closer and make new enemies for Third Master Wang and his son.


    Chang Yan pursed his lips and changed position in distaste.


    Any more patting and he really wouldn''t grow taller.


    In the distance, Third Master Wang and Madam Zhou''s argument could be heard, or rather Madam Zhou''s furious one-sided cursing as she berated the Wang family for thinking an insignificant illegitimate son could covet the Zhou''s eldest daughter. Her words were so harsh that Third Master Wang''s face paled.


    But the die was cast. Although the two people behind the robe were asleep in their undergarments, since so many had seen them, the wedding had to proceed.


    At this, Chang Yan smiled slightly and left without looking back, keeping his merit and fame hidden.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to grab a table full of food from the main kitchen and bring it back to the Hairpin Courtyard.


    That night, dinner was exceptionally abundant.


    Although it was takeout, without the proper presentation, just having a whole table full brought Jiang Sheng great joy. She nibbled on fish tails and chicken feet with relish.


    Her wandering memories were too deep, making these scraps her favorite foods.


    Seeing this, her brothers felt pained and kept piling meat into her bowl.


    Before Jiang Sheng, a little meat mountain visibly formed.


    Only the best parts like fish bellies, fish eyes, and chicken thighs.


    "Can you finish all that?" Zhang Auntie asked with concern.


    After thinking for a bit, Jiang Sheng firmly nodded.


    Since her brothers had served it to her, little Jiang Sheng had to finish it all, even if it was a lot. She would definitely not waste any.


    Jiang Sheng turned into a little piglet, madly rooting around in her bowl. Aftering across a perfect piece of top-grade pork, she smacked her lips. "I''ve never seen sausage with bones before."


    Zhang Auntie smiled gently, finding the little girl truly adorable. Whether it was cured meat or sausage, they were made by drying and curing fine cuts of meat. How could they possibly have bones, unless it was cured pork ribs?


    But how could ribs be cured?


    Could they?


    Zhang Auntie was startled, picking up a rib from the table to examine closely.


    The next day, she bought a jin of pork ribs, evenly sliced them, cured them for a period of time, then stuffed them into pork intestines before drying and curing them like cured meat, wanting to test her guess.


    At the same time, the Wang family''s drama spread through Anshui Prefecture, with some watching for amusement and othersughing behind their hands.


    But none of this affected Wang Fufeng. As family head, he arranged the bride price from his brother Wang Haoran to the Zhou family. The price was extremely low, the specifications extremely shabby. It was said that when Madam Zhou saw it, she nearly fainted from anger.


    Third Master Wang furiously went to confront him. "You unfilial son, he''s your own brother!"


    "Illegitimate sons have set bride prices ording to our ancestral rules. Would Father go against the regtions our ancestors left?" Wang Fufeng''s face was full of sincerity. "If you want to follow the rules but make it look better, just add more privately for my brother."


    But when the old master was alive, he hadn''t split up the family property, leaving the four branches with pathetically little, the bulk still in the family head''s hands.


    Third Master Wang only had a few shops and manors. If he gave them away, he would have no spending money left.


    After hesitating again and again, he left resentfully, still muttering under his breath, "Just wait until Haoran bes top schr, then we''ll settle ounts, never ending ounts..."


    Wang Fufeng pretended not to hear, raising a hand to pick through the three gifts from the Liu family. After some consideration, he kept one and hurriedly sent the others to Hairpin Courtyard by fast horse.

 Chapter 148: The Governor of He County is in the Shade

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>


    Chang Yan was looking for a house for Wen Zhiyun.


    The Hairpin courtyard that they rented for 25 taels back then was mainly because the courtyard was very shabby and required a lot of maintenance. Also, because Wang Fufeng was not interested in managing it at the time and had a casual attitude.


    The other houses nearby did not have these problems. They were all clean and new, with red walls and green tiles, very spacious inside.


    Simrly, the prices were also very good.


    Just looking at the two-room courtyard to the left of Hairpin courtyard, it was only one-fifth the size of Hairpin courtyard, yet cost eighty taels a year.


    The one-room courtyard behind cost fifty taels a year.


    Although there were some savings in the family, expenses were also high. They couldn''t waste money like this.


    Chang Yan''s face darkened slightly. When he returned to Hairpin courtyard, he saw a servant from the Wang family waiting for him.


    Seeing the master, the servant took out and deed from his arms after greeting him, "The Liu family has sent a gift of thanks. Young Master took a look and left thisnd deed, hoping Young Master will like it."


    Chang Yan took it. It was the one-room courtyard he had seen before, sharing a wall with Hairpin courtyard. Although not big, it was exquisite and elegant. He didn''t expect it belonged to the Liu family.


    He was even more surprised that Wang Fufeng had sent it to him.


    For the first time, Chang Yan felt what it meant by "the heart being as intricate as a seven-holed crystal". Young Master Wang was so smart, it was really hard not to admire him.


    He kept thend deed with a sigh, sincerely said, "Thank you, Brother Fufeng."


    No more words were needed, but their rtionship had progressed one step further. If he needed help in the future, it would just take one sentence.


    "Young Master Chang is too kind." The servant bowed and took his leave, "Don''t worry about our Young Master''s matters. But do pay more attention to the Sun family."


    The reason why Young Master Wang Fufeng could be plotted against by Third Master Wang was fundamentally the prefect He''s retaliation against the Wang family.


    In Prefect He''s mind: the Wang family had ideas, the Sun family carried them out.


    The former displeased him, thetter angered him.


    Therefore, the ones who really bore the brunt of Prefect He''s emotions were the Sun family, Sun Yu''s brother, Sun Ning.


    What trouble could he cause?


    Could it be that he had discovered the truth about the Wang family plotting against the Sun family?


    Back then, everyone thought Prefect He came to support the Sun family, and was the mainstay of the Wang family''s first wife.


    But aftering for months, he only targeted Hairpin courtyard, and did not give any extra favor to the Sun family, or even met the Wang family''s first wife surnamed Sun.


    This Prefect seemed like a lonely big radish, standing tall in the field, mighty, but not grouping with the other radishes.


    While Chang Yan was puzzled, he kept his mind on it, waiting to ask Zheng Ruqian about Shopkeeper Hao of You Ran House when he returned.


    "You mean Shopkeeper Hao?" Just returned from delivering beans, Zheng Ruqian downed a cup of tea in one gulp, "I just got back from delivering peas today. He''s fine. I heard his wife and children were going back to Fengjing Province to visit rtives a few days ago but didn''t go in the end. Maybe they found they couldn''t pull a carriage by themselves."


    The corner of Chang Yan''s mouth twitched. He knew the Sun family had not discovered the Wang family''s deliberate plot, and was relieved.


    What would they do then?


    Soon, everyone knew.


    In early October, the Wang family''s scandal had just ended, with Wang Haoran betrothed to Zhou Wan, scheduled to marry after obtaining merit in the imperial examination.


    This was enough to show Wang Haoran''s confidence in his literary skills.


    As well as the Zhou family''s efforts to salvage their dignity.


    Byte October, Anshui Prefecture was unusually quiet for a while, with everyone busy with their own matters and striving for the future.


    But on a dark and windy night, two thieves sneaked into the prefect''s residence and caused havoc in the backyard before leaving.


    Everyone in the residence was furious.


    This was the prefect¡¯s residence. To think thieves could still sneak in, what would themoners think? How would they doubt Anshui Prefecture''s public security?


    That night, lights shone all over the backyard of the prefect¡¯s residence, with everyone carefully checking what exactly was lost.


    Thankfully, no valuables were lost.


    While the people were relieved, they rummaged through the final chests and boxes. When they checked the prefect¡¯s wife¡¯s personal boxes, the head maid found in shock that three sets of the madam¡¯s intimate apparel were missing.


    Although not made of luxurious material, they had been worn many times, and were embroidered with the madam''s name.


    Why did the thieves want to steal this?


    The head maid did not understand, and reported to Prefect He Chengzhang. Seeing the master smashing a cup in anger, she finally understood the severity.


    "Seal all the news, don''t let it spread." He Chengzhang suppressed his anger and urged in the darkness.


    After the head maid left, he flicked his sleeves, smashing all the teacups and utensils on the ground.


    This was too outrageous, too disgusting.


    They clearly knew the madam was his reverse scale, yet still dared to make a move on her.


    Did they think he, He Chengzhang, only knew how to eat and drink?


    In the deep night, the man in his thirtiesughed furiously, then sinisterly drooped his mouth corners.


    The next day.


    Although the people in the prefect''s residence tried their best to cover it up, there were still rumors spreading.


    Some said the prefect''s residence was robbed, and the thieves took the prefect¡¯s wife¡¯s intimate belongings.


    Others said it seemed to be a theft on the surface, but it was possible the prefect¡¯s wife did something improper, discovered by the prefect, who had no choice but to cover it up to save face.


    Some even outright ndered the prefect¡¯s wife¡¯s conduct.


    He Chengzhang stopped all these before they could reach the madam¡¯s ears.


    But what others said outside, he could not cover up.


    In Hairpin courtyard, the six siblings were also discussing this matter.


    Although they were in opposition with Prefect He, and he had schemed against them before, none of them couldugh seeing the prefect¡¯s wife being ndered like this.


    Xu Mo said solemnly, "Using a woman''s reputation for sinister purposes, the person behind this has despicable and contemptible means."


    Wen Zhiyun also nodded, "Sister Xiaozhu told me the prefect''s wife is an extremely good person."


    Jiang Sheng was eating her meal.


    Today¡¯s dishes could be considered abundant, with chicken, duck, fish and meat, as well as the preserved pork ribs freshly made by their aunt, very tasty.


    But after a few bites, Jiang Sheng stopped eating and quietly asked, "Why do men drag women into their fights?"


    Because women cared more about reputation, because women were more fragile, because women were easier to deal with.


    The system and customs of the Dayu Dynasty left behind by their ancestors were full of restraints on women, yet had few requirements for men.


    For example, in the Wang family scandal, Wang Haoran was only talked about a little, while Zhou Wan''s reputation waspletely ruined.


    Men could have concubines, being romantic could be seen as a merit, yet women had to teach their husbands, had to be faithful.


    In short, the tolerance in this world towards women was too low, so a woman''s reputation was as fragile as ss, easily shattered by those with malice.


    The people behind this had vicious thoughts, ndering the prefect''s wife, and stealing her intimate apparel.


    If the underwear fell into the wrong hands, the prefect''s wife¡¯s reputation would be tainted, impossible to clear even if you scrubbed hard.


    "If I were the people behind this, I would make good use of the underwear." Chang Yan said slowly, "I would certainly put it in the home of the person I hate most."


    That way, the Prefect would stop at nothing to avenge his wife, just like how he dealt with the Sun and Wang families before.


    As Chang Yan finished speaking, everyone in the courtyard froze.


    Then, they all stood up without finishing their meals, urgently searching the entire courtyard.


    Not in the bedrooms, not in the workshop, not in the yard either.


    Just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Zheng Ruqian pulled two pieces of cloth from the donkey cart he just brought back, "Huh, what are these?"

 Chapter 149: Brother’s Wisdom Breaks Yin’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>


    Two pieces of snowy white fabric, clean and soft, exuded a faint womanly fragrance. Several small characters were embroidered in gold thread at the cuff of the pants.


    Before Zheng Ruqian could make out what was embroidered, Xu Mo, who hade over upon hearing themotion, yelled, ¡°Second brother, close your eyes!¡±


    Trust made him immediately close the windows to his soul. He shakily held out his hands, ¡°I won¡¯t look, I won¡¯t look. I won¡¯t touch either. Little Jiang Sheng,e get this.¡±


    Jiang Sheng was startled, but instinct still made her whirl over like a tornado to take the two pieces of fabric and hide them against her chest.


    Only then was Zheng Ruqian greatly relieved. He scurried away to a distant spot, breaking out in cold sweat.


    That thieving rascal!


    These vegetables were newly delivered, and normally wouldn¡¯t be inspected. If they were just sent to You Ran Ju like this, they would definitely be discovered when unloading.


    By that time, Zheng Ruqian would truly be caught with his pants down¡ªwhether shit or mud.


    His heart was condemnable, his intentions sinister and ruthless.


    ¡°Who could it be, in the end?¡± Fang Heng yelled in anger, ¡°Plotting against my siblings over and over, if he won¡¯t stop, we¡¯ll stake our lives against each other in a fight to the death. That¡¯s still better than being caught off guard like this.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be impatient,¡± Chang Yan cated him. ¡°The most important thing now is how to resolve these two pieces of fabric.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, these should be the missing intimate garments of the county magistrate¡¯s wife.


    Having them in hand was like holding a hot potato.


    If County Magistrate He found out, he would definitely me everything on them and seek thunderous revenge.


    ¡°I think we should just throw them away,¡± Zheng Ruqian piped up at this time, having calmed down. ¡°Or just burn them directly, pretend we don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    This would both make the rascal¡¯s plote to nothing, and also keep them out of the storm.


    But still, it would not solve the root of the problem.


    Who knows which cart might have another piece of intimate clothing tucked away some other day? Or perhaps some other private item altogether.


    Xu Mo knitted his brows, ncing at Chang Yan. He discovered his younger brother was also looking up at the same time, his dark pupils tranquil.


    The two brothers locked eyes, seemingly able to guess each other¡¯s thoughts, while also sounding out the other¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Although County Magistrate He is of a different camp than us, this concerns a woman¡¯s reputation. I suggest returning these intimate garments,¡± Xu Mo said heavily. ¡°Father once said, a gentleman knows what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. We can match wits and strength with him, but we cannot stoop to shameful, bottomless means.¡±


    The scene shed back to little Xu Mo being educated by his father, the county magistrate, with the goat beard.


    He nodded his head, lecturing, ¡°A gentleman knows what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. If everyone scheme against each other without moralpunctions, then everyone would be petty men, dirty souls.¡±


    ¡°But A-Mo, remember, you are an upright young man. You should walk proudly upright in the sunlight. Even when rebelling, you should have your own principles. You are no alley rat, so you cannot live in a contemptible manner.¡±


    The seven or eight year old Xu Mo nodded obediently, answering in a tender voice, ¡°I¡¯ll remember, Father.¡±


    There were some things A-Mo always remembered, never forgetting, Father.


    The teenager who was now thirteen or fourteen looked up, letting the wind carry away the wetness in his eyes.


    Looking back, Chang Yan also nodded, ¡°We can return it. As long as County Magistrate He has some brains, he won¡¯t implicate us.¡±


    Compared to his eldest brother¡¯s righteousness, the fifth little brother thought more deeply, such as whether they could take this chance to get on good terms with the county magistrate, and win a period of peaceful life for the brothers.


    Even if not, they had to make County Magistrate He feel guilty, and not dare to arrogantly target Zhu Hua Courtyard again.


    The two brothers were of one mind.


    Only Zheng Ruqian was still grumbling to the side, ¡°I think you two are just being too idealistic. What if County Magistrate He assumes we were the ones who stole the intimate garments? And who¡¯s going to take it to the county magistrate¡¯s estate? What if they don¡¯te back?¡±


    County Magistrate He was already prejudiced against them siblings to begin with. To send the garments over now was no different than amb entering a tiger¡¯s den.


    Xu Mo and Chang Yan looked at each other. Both were prepared to go themselves.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Sheng, still hugging the garments, stumbled forward, as if to volunteer herself for this task.


    ¡°Little Jiang Sheng,¡± Zheng Ruqian cried out, voice twisted in rm, ¡°You want to go?¡±


    Jiang Sheng crawled up from the ground,boriously sucked up some snot, ¡°Go where? To return the garments? I can too. I¡¯m the only girl in the family, so of course I have to work harder for my brothers.¡±


    After speaking, she even pretended to maturely sigh, as if it wasn¡¯t her five brothers taking care of their little sister, but her as the older sister looking after five younger brothers.


    The corner of Xu Mo¡¯s eye twitched. He pounded the nail in, ¡°No time to lose. I¡¯ll take little Jiang Sheng and go now.¡±


    After simple preparations, the siblings got in a carriage with Zheng Ruqian driving them to the county magistrate¡¯s estate.


    Jiang Sheng hugged the intimate garments to her chest, clinging to the carriage door while crying out heartrendingly to Auntie Zhang, ¡°Auntie, save me some of that cured meat. I think it¡¯s pretty tasty.¡±


    Only after Auntie Zhang acknowledged her did Xu Mo pull her back into the carriage, torn betweenughter and exasperation.


    Soon, they arrived at the gates of the county magistrate¡¯s estate.


    Zheng Ruqian tethered the horses, resigning himself with a sigh, and followed behind Xu Mo.


    Although he didn¡¯t agree with big brother¡¯s handling, as his brother, he would always stand by big brother through stormy weather.


    Jiang Sheng rushed forward, standing on tiptoes with difficulty to bang on the door.


    Very quickly, the county magistrate estate¡¯s servant came to open the door. Seeing these three siblings, he was somewhat stunned. ¡°May I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°This student Xu Mo, bringing my younger siblings to pay respects to County Magistrate He,¡± Xu Mo greeted with simple propriety.


    The servant instantly became wary. ¡°Please wait here.¡±


    Then he went in to report.


    Not long after, the county magistrate estate¡¯s gates were thrown wide open. Three servants came to lead Xu Mo and his siblings to the main hall.


    There, a gloomy-faced man sat.


    Seeing Xu Mo, he didn¡¯t even lift his eyes, only coldly asking, ¡°What business?¡±


    It seemed the recent events were truly difficult to handle, exhausting the new county magistrate.


    Xu Mo didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He directly had Jiang Sheng take out the two pieces of intimate clothing, heavily saying, ¡°Bringing gifts for the county magistrate.¡±


    He Chengzhang was startled. His gaze slowly dropped to the cuffs of the garments, and his eyes suddenly sharpened.


    He didn¡¯t call for any maids, but directly rushed to little Jiang Sheng¡¯s side. He looked about to snatch them, but seeing the intimate garments in Jiang Sheng¡¯s tiny hands, he slowed down.


    The man gently took the garments, staring at the markings that belonged exclusively to his wife. His eyes roiled withplex emotions.


    After a long time, he softly asked, ¡°Just these two?¡±


    ¡°We found them in my younger brother¡¯s donkey cart. Just these two,¡± Xu Mo sighed slightly. ¡°Unfortunately County Magistrate He, we didn¡¯t find the third.¡±


    He Chengzhang nodded again. ¡°There really were only two, because that third one was mine.¡±


    Outsiders only knew three pieces of intimate clothing went missing from the county magistrate¡¯s estate, naturally assuming they belonged to his wife. No one expected one of them was the county magistrate¡¯s.


    Luckily, none of that mattered now.


    As long as his wife¡¯s garments could be returned, where the county magistrate¡¯s own intimate clothing ended up wasn¡¯t important.


    Use it to wipe a child¡¯s bottom, let dogs tear it up, even if courtesans used it as a handkerchief, anything was fine.


    He Chengzhang heaved a long sigh of relief, turning to look at the three siblings standing in the hall. A fleetingplexity shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 150: The Man Behind the Crime

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>


    Xu Mo and his siblings were supposed to be enemies with He Chengzhang, and their rtionship was almost irreconcble.


    Yet when the children received Madam''s lingerie, they still delivered it over immediately despite the risks of misunderstanding and not being able to return.


    In both emotion and reason, He Chengzhang should have felt gratefulness in his heart.


    But thinking back to the agreement when leaving Fengjing, he could only struggle to say, "You''ve helped this official this time, and I will show my thanks... but our positions cannot change."


    This was his intention to still deal with the siblings.


    Xu Mo was not surprised at all, cupping his hands in courtesy and saying loudly, "I''m simply delivering the lingerie, not expecting favors in return. Since the magistrate has received it, I''ll take my leave."


    He bid farewell with neither humble nor arrogant etiquette.


    Back in the carriage, Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help but grumble, "I knew it was a wasted trip. The magistrate doesn''t care at all, insisting on dealing with us - we might as well have thrown the lingerie out. Let whatever happen happen."


    He felt it wasn''t worth it for the siblings.


    Jiang Sheng stuck her head out and said crisply, "But second brother, what we were afraid of initially was the magistrate making trouble for us!"


    Zheng Ruqian''s voice abruptly stopped.


    Humans were always greedy creatures, clearly worried about the siblings entering the tiger''s den at first, but after safely getting out they med the magistrate for not showing gratitude and reciprocity.


    Actually, avoiding the frame up and preserving a woman''s reputation while leaving the magistrate manor safe and sound already counted as stroke after stroke of good fortune.


    Zheng Ruqian imagined himself brazenly grabbing two sets of lingerie in front of everyone, and even if unintended, Prefect He definitely wouldn''t let him off.


    If he was also forced to get married it would be terrible.


    Being married to Hao Xiangxiang would be even more terrible.


    Zheng Ruqian shuddered, suddenly very satisfied. "It''s pretty good now."


    "Yes, pretty good," Jiang Sheng heartily agreed. "We can eat a few more pork ribs tonight to reward ourselves."


    Xu Mo smiled helplessly, stroking her littlemb horn braids.


    He Chengzhang''s methods were as swift and fierce as lightning. After obtaining Madam''s two sets of lingerie, he had no more restraints, moving ruthlessly.


    Since the people behind the scenes wanted him to deal with the Hairpin Courtyard siblings, he would reveal his ns against Xu Mo and the others, wavering between choices and pretending to be undecided.


    At this time, some people became anxious.


    A servant of the magistrate manor suggested, "Sir, who knows if those workshops in the Hairpin Courtyard are clean or proper? Why not send people to inspect, in case any ill intentions could be found?"


    Finding the magistrate''s wife''s lingerie at the same time would make things even more interesting.


    He Chengzhang nodded coldly, his gaze falling on the servant as he snapped, "Seize him and interrogate properly!"


    The interrogation would reveal who had bought him off to stir up trouble here.


    As the magistrate of a prefecture, he had a full manor and countless torture devices.


    Although Dayu Dynastyws stated local officials could not apply torture without reason, if he did it anyway, no one could stop him.


    Thus it wasn''t long before the servant confessed.


    "It was the Sun family."


    When dogs were desperate they still tried to jump over walls. The Sun family could produce a magistrate, proving their powerful background. After being targeted by He Chengzhang several times, they long held grievances against him.


    Their actions this time were meant to teach He Chengzhang a lesson as well as take the chance to strike out against Hairpin Courtyard, killing two birds with one stone.


    But they didn''t expect the Xu Mo siblings to directly deliver the lingerie to the magistrate manor.


    They especially didn''t foresee the magistrate using this chance to dig out the mastermind instead of rashly resenting the siblings.


    The Sun family.


    Upon learning his nted informant in the magistrate manor had lost contact, Sun Ning of the Sun family was incredibly nervous, urgently summoning several top aides to discuss this crisis.


    "Family Head, you''ve blundered," one white-bearded elder reproached bitterly. "Magistrate He should have been on our side, yet you targeted him. Now earning his resentment, the losses outweigh the gains!"


    Sun Ning''s face darkened sullenly. "It was He Chengzhang who didn''t y by the rules. I merely sent him two beautiful concubines, yet he wanted to disrupt my family''s peace. What did I do wrong?"


    Furthermore, the Sun family wasn''t some no-name nobody. Why should they always suffer being pushed around?


    If today''s n had seeded, they could have reaped the rewards after He Chengzhang dealt with those brats.


    "But now it has already failed," the Sun family member shook his head. "We''vepletely offended the magistrate."


    Someone meant to assist them had be an enemy.


    The Sun family was in trouble, big trouble!


    Sun Ning was still stubbornly making excuses. "He''s just a magistrate of Anshui, what''s there to fear? Our Sun family has been a prominent household for decades. As long as Yuyao marries into the Fang family, He Chengzhang doesn''t matter."


    In the end, the He surname was just a dog sent by the Fang family.


    Only this dog wasn''t obedient enough, also having fits of madness.


    The next day, the Sun family''s businesses suffered another round of fierce retaliation, leaving wreckage wherever they passed.


    If He Chengzhang had shown some mercy previously, now he was squeezing them to death without regard, broadcasting his apathy as every move was ruthless and heartless.


    The Sun family really couldn''t withstand it anymore and sent a message to the magistrate manor.


    The content of the letter was simple, just one sentence: Has Sir forgotten your promise to the Fang family?


    He Chengzhang gave a coldugh, took it to tear to shreds. "Tell the Sun family I promised Fang to make Fang Heng disappear, not to ensure the Sun family''s glory and wealth."


    The saying went local officials were better than imperial ones. Although the Sun family sent an appeal for help to the Fang family, the month-longmunication dys still allowed He Chengzhang to retaliate until the Sun family was in shambles.


    A once brilliant and powerful household faded away just like that.


    During this time, Hairpin Courtyard enjoyed a rare period of tranquility as the siblings quietly went about their business.


    With the rural exams only three to four months away, despite already cing first in two exams, Xu Mo was still nervous.


    The qualifying exams were different from the previous two tests, growing harder at each level while examinees also became older, some even taking part dozens of times to gain ample experience.


    Comparatively, Xu Mo was at a disadvantage with his youthful inexperience.


    But since he promised the former magistrate, Xu Mo would certainly work hard studying in hopes of passing the qualifying exam.


    He wanted to be a sessful candidate, to protect his younger siblings, and head towards an even more brilliant future.


    Yet how could this be easy?


    Lately Xu Mo had been reading extensively withoutprehension, feeling vexed in his heart. He simply put down his books and paced to the entrance of Hairpin Courtyard.


    Lowering the door bar and pulling open the wooden door, he saw the eight-chi tall magistrate outside, plus over a dozen government runners.


    It seemed somewhat aggressive yet also oddly awkward.


    Xu Mo was puzzled.


    He Chengzhang coughed and rumbled deeply, "I''vee following orders from above to inspect the cleanliness of your workshops. If they fail to meet standards, they''ll need to be closed for rectification."


    But what magistrate in the world came in person to check sanitation?

 Chapter 151: A Little Note

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled, but Xu Mo still took two steps back and politely invited the prefect to inspect.


    Auntie Zhang was an agile woman, and Jiang Sheng had also specifically instructed the workshop workers to keep things clean, so there was no way any problems could ur.


    In fact, Prefect He did not find anything wrong during the inspection either.


    He wandered around the workshop with a group of government clerks. His expression went from satisfied to dissatisfied before he finally frowned and stood in front of a rotten wooden table.


    "Sir..." Xu Mo had not even asked his question yet.


    He Chengzhang kicked up his leg and the rotten wooden table instantly shattered into pieces all over the floor.


    Xu Mo was slightly startled, his face pale and brows tightly knitted.


    But He Chengzhang was extremely satisfied. He stared at the pieces of wood on the ground and shouted, "This rotten wood does not meet regtions. It poses a risk of mold. Get rid of it immediately."


    Then he swaggered out with the government clerks.


    The doors of the Hairpin Courtyard were closed again and Xu Mo finally came to his senses, pondering He Chengzhang''s every move.


    When the children came back that evening and saw the wood debris, they all stared with surprise.


    "Big brother,e quick and see, this table is finally rotten," Jiang Sheng pulled Zheng Ruqian over. "I saidst time we should get a bigger table. Can we change it now?"


    "Change, change, change to a better one," Zheng Ruqian nodded like a woodpecker, his mind clearly not on the table.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng happily let him go and stood to one side, considering whether to buy one made of redwood, yellow wood or ck wood.


    "Jiang Sheng, let''s just buy another rotten one," Chang Yan earnestly suggested.


    The little girl almost jumped up. "Why?"


    "Because..." Chang Yan tilted his head. "We won''t feel bad if it breaks again."


    But how could a brand new table break again? Jiang Sheng mumbled, not understanding.


    The few brothers smiled at each other, the corners of their eyes and mouths lifting lightly.


    At dinner, Auntie Zhang brought out one new and interesting dish after another.


    Ever since the smoked pork belly had received Jiang Sheng''s approval, her mind seemed to have opened up ¡ª if pork belly could be smoked, what about trying it with other things?


    As long as it was cured, stuffed into casings, then wind dried, it should all have that smoked vor.


    So Auntie Zhang had made smoked chicken, smoked chicken legs, smoked fish, smoked chicken ws one after another. She stuffed casings for those that could be stuffed, and for those that couldn''t, she smoked them like the pork belly, then rinsed thoroughly before steaming to eat. The taste was unexpectedly delicious.


    Especially the smoked fish, with its lightly oily surface, had a terrific texture and unique smoked vor when eaten. It made little Jiang Sheng exim in satisfaction.


    "Auntie is so amazing. She can make so many delicious foods by herself. Can we sell this smoked fish in the workshop too?" The little girl''s eyes shone brightly, clearly already plotting.


    Auntie Zhang smiled demurely. "Of course we can."


    She had made so many not just out of her own curiosity, but more for the workshop.


    "Then we''ll have to recalcte Auntie''s wages," Jiang Sheng counted on her fingers. "Auntie already contributed with the smoked sausage. The smoked fish was entirely researched by Auntie alone, so how much should we pay her?"


    Auntie Zhang could not help grinning. "Little Jiang Sheng, you don''t have to pay Auntie. I make these because I want you to earn money."


    To see the little girl who had wandered to the vige entrance previously be fatter and living better, she was sincerely happy.


    But unexpectedly, Jiang Sheng insisted, "Auntie made contributions so she should be rewarded. If Auntie doesn''t take the reward, Jiang Sheng won''t sell smoked fish either."


    There were daylight and nighttime in this world. Contributions naturally deserved rewards.


    After repeatedly weighing and considering in her heart, Jiang Sheng solemnly took out fifty taels worth of silver notes from her little safe and ced them in Auntie Zhang''s hands. She said earnestly, "If the smoked fish sells well, I''ll give Auntie more money."


    This was a full fifty taels of silver!


    Most able-bodied men earned at most one tael of silver a month. A regr family of three could live for a year on half a tael of silver, yet the Zhous with their huge family had not saved fifty taels of silver in decades.


    And now, it floated lightly in Auntie Zhang''s hands.


    So as long as one worked hard, persevered and did not give up, even a dayborer earning five wen could receive a huge sry.


    Auntie Zhang''s eyes reddened as she quietly sobbed.


    Jiang Sheng scratched her head, not knowing how tofort her.


    It was Liu Cui who stepped forward and patted her shoulder, joking, "Sis has finally earned so much, you''ll have to treat us to a good meal."


    "Eat, definitely eat," Auntie Zhang smiled through her tears. "Everyone can eat their fill."


    The next day, smoked fish was added to the production line.


    They initially only made the basic cure, simply wind drying until the fish became oily. It was already very tasty when taken out like that.


    But Auntie Zhang was excited to research various seasonings on this foundation, such as adding Sichuan pepper, or other spices, to see if new vors could be created.


    Small quantities of smoked chicken and smoked chicken legs were also made. They would be sent to the Leisure Residence to test the reaction before deciding whether to mass produce.


    At the same time, Zheng Ruqian was also very busy.


    With the arrival of December, north and south regions had entered the bitter cold period. Other than a few ces that could still produce fresh vegetables, most areas couldn''t even dig up a wild vegetable root.


    Opening up the thousands of catties of dried string beans hoarded could be expected to be weed at this time.


    But for Zheng Ruqian this was not enough. He wanted to go to new counties and prefectures to look for new vegetables.


    To use this guy''s arrogant words: the world is so big, but the farthest I''ve gone is Anyang County. There are even more vegetables out there.


    Anyway the weather was cold, so they could transport as many vegetables back as they wanted. It would be foolish not to go.


    After discussing with Wang Xiaosong, the master and servant wore thick padded coats, packed light bundles, and set off on the road to the distance under the tearful gazes of their respective younger sisters.


    At the entrance of Hairpin Courtyard, Jiang Sheng watched the carriage gradually disappear into the distance, her small face full of worry. "The workshop and dried beans already earn enough money. Why does big brother still have to run farther out when the new year will be here in just over a month? Who knows if he can make it back in time."


    "Don''t worry," Xu Mo reassured her. "Second brother knows what he''s doing. He''ll be back."


    Fang Heng also frowned. "I said early on to let second brother bring Jiang San and Jiang Si. Their martial arts skills have peaked and won''t improve any further even with more practice. Bringing them along would at least protect them in case of danger."


    But Zheng Ruqian just refused to.


    "Maybe second brother feels the most dangerous ce is still Anshui," Chang Yan said softly. "It''s already been over a month since the incident with the Suns."


    And one month was precisely the time for a letter to go from Anshui Prefecture to Fengjing and back.


    With Fang Heng here, the Fangs were like a de hanging over their heads that could fall at any time.


    The few suddenly fell silent and exchanged a look without a word as they returned to Hairpin Courtyard.


    Fang Heng walked at the back, his steps rather slow.


    Abruptly, a small paper ball was flung over. His eyes flickered and he raised a hand to catch it.


    Unfolding it, there was only one sentence: Meet at the end of East Street.

 Chapter 152: Cousin

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>


    The note was soft and the handwriting delicate, with a faint fragrance, clearly written by a young girl.


    But Fang Heng didn''t understand. He furrowed his brows and thought hard for a moment. While his brothers weren''t looking, he raised his hand and threw it into the corner.


    Then he closed the door and went back to martial arts practice. Hepletely ignored the girl in the yellow skirt anxiously stomping her feet, with tears welling up in her eyes.


    It was helpless to encounter someone focused only on martial arts.


    She had no choice but to turn her gaze to the only girl in the courtyard, Jiang Sheng.


    The next day.


    The brothers had all gone to take care of things. Jiang Sheng was lying on the window sill studying the history book her eldest brother had assigned. A knock sounded at the door.


    Soon, Auntie Zhang came over and eximed, "Little Jiang Sheng, have you made a new friend?"


    "Friend?" Jiang Sheng didn''t understand. "No."


    She didn''t have any friends back in Shili Vige because the wandering beggars were dirty and smelly. The nice girls covered their faces with handkerchiefs when they saw her and walked around her.


    Later when she arrived in Xieyang County, she was busy earning money to live and didn''t have time to make friends.


    After that when she reached Anshui Prefecture, there were even more youngdies from prestigious families in the city. Although Jiang Sheng wasn''t a wandering child, she was just an ordinary young merchant girl. Naturally she couldn''t make friends with them either.


    Thinking carefully, apart from chatting a bit with Sister Bamboo, and her five brothers, Jiang Sheng didn''t have a single friend.


    "But there''s a girl at the door who says she''s your friend and wants to invite you to enjoy the flowers," Auntie Zhang said softly.


    Jiang Sheng subconsciously tightened her jacket and exhaled a breath of white air. She felt it was strange.


    It was winter, the coldest season, even the worms had frozen to death. How could there still be flowers to enjoy?


    But after all, this was the first person to im to be "Jiang Sheng''s friend." After hesitating, the little girl still jumped down from the heated stool, put on the cloak her second brother had bought her, and said, "Let''s go take a look."


    Auntie Zhang was worried, so she followed closely behind.


    When they arrived at Hairpin Courtyard''s door, Jiang Sheng peeked through the crack and saw a graceful girl of about twelve or thirteen wearing a yellow skirt.


    Probably because her clothes were too thin, she kept stomping her feet in ce. asionally she would cross her hands in front of her mouth and breathe hot air to warm up her cold hands and feet.


    Jiang Sheng, on the other hand, was wearing a thick padded jacket. Although not as graceful and pretty, her hands and feet were extremely warm.


    Her fourth brother had said that women needed to pay more attention to keeping warm than men. Too much exposure to the cold could easily cause illness and even lead to incurable consumption in old age.


    "Is this your friend?" Auntie Zhang asked softly.


    Jiang Sheng regretfully shook her head. "Auntie, give her a cup of hot tea and let her go home."


    Her fifth brother had said that unrted people were best avoided. Even wild chickens knew yellow weasels went to the temple of the Three Treasures for no good reason. Someone who imed to be a friend but was actually a stranger must be up to no good.


    It was warmer inside by the fire stove.


    Jiang Sheng, wrapped in her cloak, tottered back to the room.


    Auntie Zhang did indeed pour a cup of hot tea. To the girl in the yellow skirt''s astonished gaze, she politely said, "I''m sorry, our young miss isn''t home."


    Even though she hade to the door several times, she hadn''t even seen a shadow.


    Normally, the girl in yellow would have lost her temper already.


    But now, holding a cup of warm tea, she knitted her brows and endured again and again before turning to leave.


    The New Year was approaching, and every household was preparing red paper and goods.


    Hairpin Courtyard was no exception.


    As the only mistress of the entire workshop, Jiang Sheng had started nning for the New Year early on. For her family members, for the aunties who worked there, for Uncle Zhang, for Auntie Zhang, for Prefect Pang, even for Wang Xiaosong''s siblings and Pang Dashan.


    Because the amount was enormous, she had to buy things ahead of time.


    In mid December, Jiang Sheng began wandering around Anshui Prefecture in a carriage, buying pastries, candies and wine.


    In the end, Jiang San and Jiang Si were still dragged out. One was responsible for driving the carriage, and the other for carrying the goods.


    When Jiang Sheng was in a good mood browsing, she even bought each brother a new set of clothes and a pair of quilted cloth shoes.


    Just as she was picking out a purse, the girl in yellow who had waited for a long time finally came up to her and directly said, "Sister Jiang Sheng."


    Jiang Sheng looked up in shock.


    She only had five brothers, when did she get another sister?


    "Sister Jiang Sheng, don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person," the girl in yellow said with pursed lips, getting straight to the point. "I just want to see Fang Heng, but I can''t see him. Can you help introduce me?"


    So she was looking for third brother.


    Jiang Sheng opened her eyes slightly. Although she was young, she had always been protected by her brothers, but she also knew third brother had an unusual background. So the person looking for third brother must also be unusual.


    Could it be someone from the Fang family in the capital hade?


    Jiang Sheng was worried in her heart and cautiously took two steps back to decline, "I''m sorry, it''s not very convenient."


    Jiang San and Jiang Si also came over to stand in front of her protectively.


    The girl in yellow still didn''t give up and tried to grab Jiang Sheng''s arm.


    Abruptly, a shout rang out, "Don''t touch my sister!"


    Everyone looked back to see a teenage boy nimbly running over. With lightning speed he stood in front of Jiang Sheng and pushed the girl in yellow back two steps.


    "Third brother, howe you''re here?" Jiang Sheng was both surprised and delighted, and threw herself at him to grab his arm.


    Fang Heng heaved a sigh of relief.


    He actually hadn''t intended toe out. It was just that this morning he had inadvertently heard Auntie Zhang mention a girl iming to be Jiang Sheng''s friend who hade to the door, but Jiang Sheng didn''t know her at all. This made him a little suspicious.


    By noon, his sister still hadn''te back, so he went out to look for her on his own initiative. As a result, he saw the scene of Jiang Sheng being forcibly pulled by the arm.


    How could Fang Heng endure this? He immediately shouted angrily and rushed over to firmly protect his sister behind him.


    But it turned out to be a misunderstanding.


    Jiang Sheng scratched her little head. "Third brother, I didn''t have time to go back for lunch because I got caught up picking things."


    It had nothing to do with the girl in yellow.


    Fang Heng''s indignation was appeased. He turned to look at the girl in yellow. His eyes werepletely calm and unfamiliar.


    The girl in yellow, on the other hand, had fallen to the ground and scraped her palms. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked up at him and called out, "Brother Heng."


    The sea had changed, time had flowed by.


    How long ago was it that Fang Heng had protected her behind him? Now not only had the person changed, but he had even pushed her down and hurt her.


    The girl in yellow held out her trembling palms, trying to awaken the slightest bit of affection in the boy. "Brother Heng, have you forgotten? You said you would always protect me. You promised."


    Fang Heng was taken aback for a moment.


    The girl in yellow was overjoyed. She quickly added, "You said you would marry me and always protect me, Brother Heng. Yuyao needs you."


    So she was the eldest daughter of the Wang family, Fang Heng¡¯s childhood sweetheart and cousin, Wang Yuyao.

 Chapter 153: The Haunting

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>


    When the rtionship between the two families was good, they did jokingly talk about bing inws.


    Although Fang Heng was too young to fully understand what it meant to take a wife, he still resolutely thumped his chest and promised, "I will take good care of my little sister."


    But that was in the past.


    With the passing of Uncle and the decline of the Fang family, those beautiful scenes were like mirages, no longer existing.


    "You need me?" Fang Heng lowered his eyshes, speaking lightly, "Little sister Yuyao, you have already been betrothed to my cousin Fang Yuan."


    With that one sentence, it was like a thunderp.


    Wang Yuyao seemed to have just recalled this matter. Her beautiful eyes widened in shock, and her tears went from light to heavy and then to a torrent. She forced herself not to let them fall, only trembling as she cried out, "So...brother Heng is unwilling to help me anymore?"


    "Since you are betrothed to Fang Yuan, you should naturally seek help from Fang Yuan for any matters." Fang Heng looked up sincerely, "If it is some trivial thing, you as the youngdy of the prestigious Wang family would not havee to me for help. If it is a major matter, I, an orphan, would not be much help either. I''m afraid I have let you down."


    Wang Yuyao was stunned.


    Fang Heng did not say anything more to her. He took Jiang Sheng''s hand and walked back, "I told you to go back earlier but you wouldn''t listen. Now lunch is going cold, and if you eat it you''ll get an upset stomach."


    "No no, Jiang Sheng has a strong stomach. She can even eat leftovers." The little girl stuck out her tongue. She did not expect the battle to shift so quickly.


    Fang Heng still red at her. "That was before. Now who would bear to let you eat leftovers?"


    Jiang Sheng was at a loss. She could only take out her coquettishness as herst resort, "Third brother, I was wrong, I know I was wrong. Don''t be mad."


    The siblings walked while chattering away, behaving intimately like family.


    Wang Yuyao watched with eyes wide open, feeling something sour sprouting and bursting forth from the bottom of her heart.


    Back at the courtyard with the hairpin flowers.


    Auntie Zhang was indeed reheating the dishes. Seeing them return, she smiled and warmly greeted, "Little Jiang Sheng is back. Hurry and eat while it''s hot."


    Jiang Sheng shyly lowered her head.


    What third brother said was right. Everyone was indeed waiting for her and would not let her eat leftovers anymore.


    When she sat down at the small wooden table, Auntie Zhang brought over steaming hot wonton soup. Jiang Sheng deeply inhaled the aroma and sighed contentedly, "I dere that wonton soup is now my favorite winter soup."


    The other brothers also chuckled lightly, except for the ring third brother who fell silent.


    Jiang Sheng turned her head and saw his somewhat absent-minded expression. She knew he must still be thinking about what happened earlier.


    After all, they grew up together as siblings. How could feelings of closeness vanish and promises of help be so easily broken?


    Just like when five-year-old Jiang Sheng met nine-year-old brother, even though brotherter abandoned her, in Jiang Sheng''s heart, he still carried warmth and beauty that would never fade.


    "Third brother, if that sister really needs a lot of help, you can consider helping her a bit," Jiang Sheng held up a finger, "Just help a little, and don''t hurt yourself."


    Fang Heng woke from his memories and frowned, "I don''t n on helping her."


    Jiang Sheng: "..."


    "I don''t n on helping her." Fang Heng''s tone paused slightly, "I''ve just arrived in the city. She''s known of my existence for a while but chose this timing to appear. Even if I don''t have eldest brother and fifth brother''s intelligence, I know there must be a scheme."


    Moreover, was she reallypletely unaware of what Lady Wang did?


    Now that she has appeared before him again, what exactly are her intentions?


    Fang Heng didn''t know, or rather, didn''t want to know. He wasn''t hiding like an ostrich, just unwilling to let the already dissipated familial affection between cousins deteriorate into deeper hatred and enmity.


    The youth lowered his head, praying in his heart for Wang Yuyao to not appear again.


    But having heard everything, Chang Yan and Xu Mo both knew she woulde again.


    In the blink of an eye, it was nearing the end of the year.


    The entire Anshui county was immersed in festive red colors. Jiang Sheng excitedly bought rednterns and paired couplets to decorate the entire courtyard. She also got new clothes, shoes and purses for her brothers.


    Fang Heng also gave the eight servants time off to visit family or eat, drink and have fun.


    Although these things happened every year, no one ever got tired of them. The main reason was that ordinary days throughout the year were boring until the liveliness around New Year''s.


    The aunties in the workshop also gradually stopped work and returned home, carrying prepared holiday gifts and wages, smiling with gums showing.


    Jiang Sheng''s state of mind this year wasplex.


    She was happy to have food, clothing and shelter, yet worried that silly second brother would not make it back in time, resulting in an iplete family reunion.


    As a result, the little girl was almost bing a nagging olddy, standing by the courtyard gate every day calling out, "Second brothere back soon, second brothere back soon!"


    Passing by, Xu Mo couldn''t helpughing. "Are you chanting a spell?"


    "I''m fervently hoping." Jiang Sheng started thering, "The books say, sincerity moves heaven. I''m sincerely chanting like this, heaven will feel it and definitely send a wild dog to bite second brother back."


    Xu Mo facepalmed.


    By lunch time, the road ahead still only had festive passersby, and no silhouette of silly second brother.


    Disappointed, Jiang Sheng was about to go eat.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed over, giving her a fright.


    She thought it was Wang Yuyao again, but on closer look it was an unfamiliar girl.


    This girl didn''t enter the courtyard, or act violently. She directly went weak in the knees and knelt at the entrance, desperately kowtowing inside, "Young Master Fang, Young Master Fang, please see our youngdy. Our youngdy doesn''t want to harm you. It''s the Fang family who wants to harm Young Master Fang. Our youngdy hase to report!"


    The important contents of her words caused Jiang Sheng''s little head to nk out for a moment.


    Fortunately Xu Mo was not far away reading. Hearing themotion, he came over and shielded his sister behind him. Frowning, he yelled, "Third brother Fang,e take care of this!"


    Although they all knew not to bother the court without reason, letting Wang Yuyao keep disturbing the courtyard like this was clearly inappropriate.


    What if she scared Jiang Sheng?


    Not long after, Fang Heng arrived with Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun.


    Seeing the kowtowing maid, the brothers all showed cold looks on their faces.


    "Third brother, you''ve bullied too harshly. At this juncture you still say it''s for your own good, afraid we''d be treated like fools?" Chang Yan pursed his lips, "If third brother won''t deal with this, then I''ll have to overstep."


    Even the usually indifferent Wen Zhiyun took out a paper package from his sleeve, sorting through it and saying, "Third brother, do you need help?"


    Fang Hengughed bitterly, knowing he couldn''t avoid this any longer.


    He nodded to his brothers, then strode over to the maid and coldly said, "Stop kowtowing. Tell Wang Yuyao I''ll go help with whatever she wants."

 Chapter 154: My Cousin’s Soft Knife

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>


    Since there was no escaping it, he might as well confront the difficulty head on.


    Since he couldn¡¯t preserve it, he might as well smash it to pieces.


    The moment Fang Heng rxed his mouth, the maid was overjoyed and scrambled up from the ground to lead the way, ¡°Young master, follow me. The youngdy will tell you everything. She won¡¯t harm you. Young master, rest assured.¡±


    Whether she would harm him or not was no longer important.


    Fang Heng sped his hands behind his back and followed with a wooden expression on his face.


    At the street corner, they encountered the oing He prefect and his procession. Seeing the Wang family maid leading the way for him, He prefect was taken aback, then looked deeply at Fang Heng twice.


    After they had walked some distance away, He prefect still didn¡¯t move.


    The teacher couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Honor, aren¡¯t you going to the Hairpin courtyard? Shouldn''t you at least kick over a table? Otherwise, how will you exin to the Fang family?¡±


    He Chengzhang sped his hands behind his back and sighed, ¡°No need to exin anymore. The Fang family must have left more than one contingency n.¡±


    Perhaps noticing He prefect''s perfunctory attitude, or not wanting to put all their eggs in one basket.


    In any case, the Fang family changed their mode of operation.


    Outside Hairpin courtyard.


    Jiang Sheng was also worried, ¡°If we follow big brother¡¯s analysis, then that youngdy is a wolf giving New Year''s greetings to a chicken. Wouldn¡¯t third brother be walking into a trap if he goes? That won¡¯t do. Eldest brother, fourth brother, fifth brother, you must help third brother.¡±


    Xu Mo reassured her by patting her little bun head, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Jiang Four has already gone to get help.¡±


    With the exception of Jiang Three who had gone back to Xieyang County to propose marriage, the other seven servants were present, so safety was not an issue.


    Wen Zhiyun took out bottles and jars from his bosom, ¡°I¡¯ve already given Jiang One themonly used medicines. I guarantee third brother wille back healthy.¡±


    Chang Yan then got into the carriage, ¡°Go to the Wang residence. I want to see Fufeng brother.¡±


    As the head of the Wang family, Big Brother''s abnormal behavior these past few days had already caught Wang Fufeng''s attention.


    The reason he held back and didn''t act was because he didn''t want to startle the snake in the grass.


    When he learned that Wang Yuyao had taken the initiative to ask to meet Fang Heng, iming she wanted to help Fang Heng, he couldn''t help butugh.


    "As for this cousin of mine, sometimes when you think she''s clever, she does something foolish. And when you think she''s foolish, she may be a bit cleverer." Wang Fufeng leaned on a single hand, sittingzily in the family master''s seat, "But she overlooked one thing."


    The six siblings of Hairpin courtyard were people that the entire Wang n had never been able to defeat.


    What made her, Wang Yuyao, think that she alone could aplish it?


    Outside Anshui city.


    Fang Heng followed behind the little maid all the way to the west of the city.


    Next to the city gate was a small hill with a little cliff. Since it wasn''t very high, at most you would sprain yourself if you fell down, but there was no danger to life.


    Fang Heng couldn¡¯t imagine why Wang Yuyao would ask to meet him in such a ce. He unconsciously knitted his brows.


    When he saw the goose-yellow figure seemingly about to drift away with the wind as she stood outside the cliff, he became even more puzzled and bewildered.


    ¡°Brother Heng.¡±


    Wang Yuyao heaved a long sigh, as if letting out all the bitterness of half her life, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, so bitterly, do you know? The Fang family forced me to harm you, to lure you out and then silently kill you.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t do it. All these years, seeing how mother has been so vicious towards you, my heart has been suspended in my chest. And seeing you escape and then counterattack, I secretly heaved a sigh of relief for you. To tell the truth, I''m really not a filial person, but I only wish you well, Brother Heng. I only hope you can live well...¡±


    This whole speech was genuine, the true feelings of a young girl, and the words she had kept hidden in her heart for a full three years.


    ¡°If possible, I really hope that auntie and uncle were still alive, that father were still alive, that everything could be as wonderful as before.¡± Wang Yuyao''s voice was intermittent as if pouring out all the sorrows of her life, ¡°But ¡®if only¡¯ are the palest and most powerless words in this world.¡±


    ¡°You and I both know it''s impossible to go back. Is the reason you came because you knew Yuyao intended to deal with Brother Heng? Now that you know, why did you stille? Is it because you still care a little about your sister Yuyao?¡±


    Fang Heng pressed his lips together.


    From the time he arrived, he hadn''t said a word. It had all been Wang Yuyao''s monologue.


    Even now, when Wang Yuyao asked so earnestly, he still didn''t speak.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Wang Yuyao suddenly threw back her head andughed loudly.


    The servants hiding in the shadows - Xu Mo, Chang Yan, Wen Zhiyun, and Jiang Sheng sitting on Jiang Si''s shoulders - all became alert, afraid that suddenly a group of viins would appear or that they would be sshed with poison.


    ¡°Alright, since you refuse to speak, it makes no difference. After all, I''m the one asking you for help.¡± Wang Yuyao tidied her attire and appearance, then suddenly knelt in front of Fang Heng. ¡°Brother Heng, Yuyao begs you... begs you to disappear, begs you to die, okay?¡±


    The people hidden in the shadows all changed expression.


    But Fang Heng just gazed at her in a daze and finally opened his mouth, ¡°You''re asking this of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I beg you to disappear from this world.¡± Wang Yuyao''s eyes suddenly turned cold and sinister,pletely different from her former frailness. ¡°Do you know how many people paid what price for you? Do you know the Fang family won''t let up until you''re dead? Right now it''s just the Anshui Magistrate, but in the future there will be more and more officials, travelling thousands of miles to Anshui just to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°All of your lives, your money, even your brothers, and that sister you treasure like a precious jewel, none of you can escape.¡±


    ¡°But if you were gone? If you died? If you disappeared? The world would be at peace and everything settled. Everyone could go back to their original lives and live happily and peacefully. They wouldn''t have to be nervous and fearful of eaching day.¡±


    ¡°It''s all your fault, Fang Heng. It''s all your fault for bringing this disaster. If you were smarter, why didn''t you die earlier? Disappear from this world, never show your face again - the sooner the better.¡±


    Wang Yuyao''s voice grew louder while Fang Heng''splexion grew paler.


    The once steady and upright youth faltered and took half a step back.


    ¡°This is bad.¡± Xu Mo hidden in the shadows reacted fastest. He immediately stepped out and called to the servants, ¡°Gag this woman''s mouth and throw her down the cliff.¡±


    But it was toote.


    Of all schemes, attacking the heart is paramount.


    The people of Hairpin courtyard had prevented every possible harm, and even Wang Fufeng had sent over a dozen servants to surround the area in case of robbery or brawling.


    But they hadn''t expected the Fang family to resort to soft knives instead.


    And this knife was wielded by the cousin who had once been closest to him. It could not be more vicious.


    Even though Fang Heng had toughened his will through his wanderings, and thought himself as strong as iron, in this moment, as he took that half step back, the once solid rock of his inner heart still copsed.

 Chapter 155: The Punishment of Wang Yuyao

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>


    After experiencing the death of both parents, experiencing imprisonment and abuse, experiencing wandering and struggling, the resolute young man now had vacant eyes as he stared nkly into the distance.


    Jiang Sheng was extremely distressed, she grabbed Fang Heng''s hand, hoping to cheer him up, "Third brother, have you forgotten how we got here? You can''t be defeated! You still have your parents'' vengeance to avenge, you still have the Fang family to take back. You didn''t give up after so much framing and pursuit to kill you, how can you be shaken by just a few words?"


    "Brother Three, she did it on purpose, knowing that setbacks only make you braver, so she deliberately attacked you this way," Xu Mo spoke uncharacteristically fast, "If you lose, you¡¯ll only fall into her and the Fang family¡¯s plot. Don''t let her words get to you."


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes were brimming with tears, as if she wanted to say something, but was grabbed by Chang Yan and taken to the edge of the cliff.


    Jiang Yi and Jiang Er had already restrained Wang Yuyao, ready to throw her off at any time.


    Chang Yan raised his hand to stop them.


    He squatted in front of Wang Yuyao, carefully examining this beautiful youngdy. Suddenly he opened his mouth, "What are you trying to prove to the Fang family?"


    Wang Yuyao was shocked in her heart.


    Chang Yan had guessed right on the mark, but it wasn¡¯t the Fang family who proposed dissolving the engagement.


    The Fang family hadn''t even brought it up yet, but Lady Wang of the Wang family¡¯s main branch was already afraid, knowing Fang Heng was at Hairpin Courtyard. She instigated Wang Yuyao to hurt him with words.


    Her exact words were, "Anyway, you''re just asking him. Whether he lives or dies is up to him, you didn''t kill him yourself, so don''t feel guilty."


    But how could she not feel guilty?


    "In order to gain glory and wealth, in order to keep your engagement, you hurt your childhood cousin," Chang Yan looked calmly at Wang Yuyao. "If something really happened to him, if he died, could you sleep at night?"


    If he really died, if he disappeared from this world, and there was no more Fang Heng, no more Young Master Fang.


    Those childhood moments would vanish like smoke in memory.


    Wang Yuyao swayed unsteadily, seeming afraid. But in a sh she yelled fiercely, "I didn''t want to hurt him, I didn''t want to, but I have a mother to protect, I also want to live, I just want to live better, what''s wrong with that?"


    "I just want to live well, I also only want to live well!"


    She suddenly burst into tears, seeming to vent the distress and oppression in her heart.


    But to Chang Yan''s ears, it only sounded noisy.


    People''s joys and sorrows are not shared.


    No matter how much injustice and hardship Wang Yuyao suffered, the fact that she hurt Third Brother was undeniable, and Chang Yan would not let her off for any reason.


    "I have heartbreak poison here." Wen Zhiyun steeled her heart and took out a packet of still warm powder from her bosom.


    Wang Yuyao was frightened and her crying stopped abruptly.


    "You can''t kill me, I''m from the Wang family, I have a name and status, if you kill me you''ll also face thew." Her words were fierce but she was afraid inside.


    Wen Zhiyun nced coldly at her, and took out a small jade bottle from her sleeve. "I have bluestone vitriol, it can rot all flesh."


    Although she had only heard Doctor Wu mention it and hadn''t seen it herself, just taking it out was enough to scare people.


    Seeing Wang Yuyao''s increasing tremors, she knew it worked.


    Chang Yan''s face was cold as he nced back at Wen Zhiyun, murderous intent brewing.


    Wen Zhiyun was startled, and quickly put the bluestone vitriol and heartbreak poison back into her bosom, whispering, "Xiao Wu, we can''t kill her."


    The reason Lady Wang dared to use words to hurt was precisely because it didn''t draw blood, they couldn''t even report it to the government.


    On the other hand, to kill Wang Yuyao just because of some words was also unreasonable.


    "We can make her suffer a fate worse than death," Wen Zhiyun was still trying to persuade, "Xiao Wu, calm down, this is Anshui Prefecture, we are allw-abiding citizens."


    In the distant Fengjing, life was cheaper than a dog''s, and death came in the blink of an eye.


    But here this was Anshui Prefecture, everymoner''s name was recorded in the registers, and if something happened the government would investigate, officials would be busy without rest.


    Countless county magistrates and prefects used their lives to protect this ce, sheltering everymoner. They certainly didn''t want to see blood spilt on thisnd, didn''t want to see panic and bleakness marring the festive new year.


    Chang Yan gave a coldugh, and finally the murderous look in his eyes receded.


    He spoke softly, even colder than before, "Death can be excused, but living sin is hard to escape."


    Having said that, he whispered two sentences into Wen Zhiyun''s ear.


    "Ah, you want that?" Wen Zhiyun said in shock, "That''s...that''s too cruel."


    Chang Yan just looked at her coldly without speaking.


    Wen Zhiyun had no choice but to take out five thumb-sized pills from her bosom, murmuring, "Large amounts of safflower added to blood cirction and clot reducing medicine, originally used by women to clear dead fetuses, with one pill maximum per use."


    If two pills were consumed, it would cause irreversible damage to a woman''s body, making her incapable of conception for life.


    Chang Yan took them and pushed all five pills into Wang Yuyao''s mouth.


    Wang Yuyao also knew these weren''t good things. She clutched her throat trying to spit them out, but was struck heavily on the back by Jiang Yi, coughing once before swallowing them all.


    "What have you fed me, if you kill me the prefect won''t let you off." She shrieked in terror.


    Chang Yan was toozy to pay her any mind. He signaled Jiang Yi to push her off the cliff.


    The cliff was low, it wouldn''t kill, but it would break her legs.


    Everyone who did wrong had to be punished, but the punishment for Lady Wang and daughter was still toe.


    With a shriek, the noisy voice finally disappeared.


    The two brothers led the little girl worriedly back to Fang Heng.


    After Wen Zhiyun''s repeated persuasion and Jiang Sheng talking herself hoarse, Fang Heng still had no reaction, seemingly lost in his own memories, or perhaps making some kind of decision.


    "Third brother, can you wake up?" Jiang Sheng sat dejectedly on the ground. "I''m so scared without you here."


    The siblings had been together for three years already. They relied on each other, went from poverty to eating their fill, and then to having small savings.


    They were bullied, calcted against, oppressed.


    They had struggled all the way until now, and were just about to go from bitterness to sweetness. Why did they have to suffer such a blow?


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the angrier she got. Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She bawled at the top of her lungs.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun instinctively wanted to go persuade her.


    But Xu Mo keenly noticed Fang Heng''s neck move slightly. He quickly stopped the two younger brothers, and encouraged Jiang Sheng with a look: Louder!


    Jiang Sheng didn''t care about all that. She thought about first meeting Third Brother, forcing herself to cling to Third Brother''s leg, Third Brother foolishly taking her as a sister. She thought about scene after scene with her brother, and her tears flowed like floodgates opening, pouring down.


    Finally, just when Jiang Sheng was about to cry her new padded jacket wet, Fang Heng helplessly squatted down to wipe away her tears. "Little crybaby, stop crying."

 Chapter 156: The Third Brother Decided to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>


    The gentle words that should have been soothing instead made Jiang Sheng''s tears flow even more fiercely.


    The little girl clutched Third Brother''s cor tightly, sobbing as she spoke, "San Guo, I thought you were ignoring me. You wouldn''t talk to me, you jerk..."


    "Yes, yes, Third Brother is a jerk. I scared little Jiang Sheng." Fang Heng was extremely patient, clumsily using his sleeves to wipe away her tears.


    When the crying finally stopped, Fang Heng heaved a long sigh of relief and raised his head, only to meet three more pairs of reproachful eyes.


    He swallowed nervously and struggled to exin, "I was thinking about something just now, that''s all."


    "When Third Brother thinks, he doesn''t move at all, just like a stone statue," Wen Zhiyun said resentfully. "He must be a reincarnated stone spirit."


    "I think it''s because he doesn''t consider us his true family. Whenever he has something on his mind, he just broods by himself," said Chang Yan, never one to be outdone when it came to sarcasm.


    Sweat beaded on Fang Heng''s brow.


    When he saw Xu Mo, he prayed desperately in his heart. Eldest brother is a decent man. He wouldn''t join the younger brothers in this, would he?


    But to his dismay, Eldest Brother Xu smiled slightly and said, "I''ve been earnestly advising him for so long, yet it seems two drops of Jiang Sheng''s tears matter more to Third Brother than all of us brothersbined. It appears we don''t rank very high in Third Brother''s heart after all."


    He would have been better off saying nothing.


    Fang Heng regretted deeply in his heart. If he had known, he would have frightened off these white-toothed wolves a bit longer. He would rather have pretended to be a stone statue than face three pairs of bared fangs.


    "Alright, alright."


    In the end, it was the gentle and kind Fourth Young Master Wen who smoothed things over. "It''s almost noon. Auntie Zhang must have finished cooking. We should head back for lunch."


    Fang Heng immediately nodded in agreement. "Yes, yes, let''s go back and eat."


    Only then did the group get into the carriage.


    On the way back from the western suburbs of Anshui Prefecture to Zanhua Courtyard, they happened to encounter the dusty figures of Zheng Ruqian and his servants returning from their travels.


    Judging by the time, it had been a full twenty-seven or twenty-eight days since they left. Who knows where they had been, but their originally tidy clothes were now tattered, their neat topknots disheveled, the soles of their shoes worn through with two holes each. One might believe they were refugees fleeing from famine.


    Seeing Jiang One, Zheng Ruqian''s eyes lit up. He spurred his carriage straight towards them and called out, "Where did you all go? Where''s Little Three? Where are the others?"


    Wang Xiaosong exined from the back, "We returned to Zanhua Courtyard. Auntie Zhang said you were taken away by some youngdy of the Wang family. Young Master was worried, so he rushed out to look for you without even changing his clothes."


    That''s brotherhood.


    That''s family.


    Second Brother had just returned home, covered in dust and dirt, but rushed out again without even a drink of water because he was worried. Eldest Brother and Fourth and Fifth Brothers clearly cared, yet still scolded to distract him. The strongest of them all didn''t shed a tear even when beaten, yet had sobbed bitterly for his sake.


    With family like this, how could he be defeated? He should be fully armored, utterly indomitable.


    Fang Heng fought back his reddening eyes and leaned out of the carriage, affecting an air of ease. "Second Brother, I''m fine. Nothing happened."


    Only then did Zheng Ruqian finally rx.


    Jiang Sheng also popped her head out and tattled, "That''s right, just now Third Brother scared us to death."


    Zheng Ruqian''s expression became serious again. He nted a re at Fang Heng, his entire face saying: I''ll settle ounts with youter.


    The group hurried back to Zanhua Courtyard.


    Auntie Zhang had already prepared hot water and fresh clothes. Overjoyed to finally see Zheng Ruqian, she herded him into the house, "Hurry and take a bath, change your clothes, thene out. I have new shoes for you too, all bought by Jiang Sheng."


    Wang Xiaozhu also urged sternly, "Go get washed up properly."


    She had earned some money working as a medical assistant and carefully counted, she had even more savings than Wang Xiaosong. So she was unusually generous that New Year and bought clothes, shoes, and pouches for both Wang Xiaosong and herself.


    The newlyundered clothes were still warm from the sun and fragrant with soap. The quality was so soft that Wang Xiaosong couldn''t stop fondling them. Finally he took a deep breath and clutched them to his chest. "Mother, little sister is buying me clothes now too."


    Relying on each other had never been one side relying on the other, but rather mutual support, walking hand in hand, striving together.


    The two refugees finally regained their cleanliness and tidiness.


    Auntie Zhang also brought out steaming hot dishes and ced them on the biggest table in Zanhua Courtyard, calling everyone toe eat.


    Nothing was better than a hot meal on a cold winter''s day.


    The previously sulky brothers and sister all swarmed over when they heard her shout, no longer bickering or giving each other the cold shoulder or rolling their eyes.


    They each found their seats and hugged their bowls of hot soup, like hungry piglets crying "Give me a spoonful, me too, me too!"


    Auntie Zhang smiled, her eyes disappearing into slits, gradually recapturing the feeling of feeding pigs back in the Ten Li Inn Vige.


    After three rounds of eating...


    Zheng Ruqian finally recovered and heaved a long sigh. "It''s really not a human life out there, so cold and hungry, still needing to hurry on the road, needing to get back before the 30th. I was afraid I wouldn''t make it back, little Jiang Sheng would cry her eyes out."


    Jiang Sheng pouted. "I wouldn''t have cried."


    When she had clearly just cried earlier.


    "But traveling so far did have its benefits. I finally left Anshui Prefecture. The world really is huge. Outside of Anshui Prefecture there are many more prefectures, their climates are different from ours, the vegetables they grow are different, even the vors of their cuisines are different." Zheng Ruqian gesticted wildly, spittle flying. "Going south from Anshui Prefecture is Anyang County, and further south is Danyang Prefecture. The people there actually eat sweet food, their dishes are numbingly sweet, I nearly ate myself to death..."


    "But their duck was really delicious," Wang Xiaosong chimed in.


    Zheng Ruqian red back at him. "You''re stealing my lines."


    Wang Xiaosong shrank back, not daring to make another peep. After all, the other was the young master.


    "Danyang Prefecture has a specialty duck. It''s roasted on a stove with fruitwood until the skin is crispy and the meat tender, then dipped in a sweet ze. The taste is indescribable." Zheng Ruqian proudly took out two packets wrapped in oil paper from his bundle. "On my way back I had them specially package two, though of course not as delicious as freshly cooked, but heated up it should still taste good."


    After all, it was food from thousands of li away, so everyone looked on curiously.


    "Did Second Brother only get to Danyang Prefecture before turning back?" Jiang Sheng asked.


    Zheng Ruqian waved expansively. "Of course not, from here to Danyang Prefecture is only seven or eight days. This trip took me a full fifteen days."


    "That''s right, Young Master went to Yuhang Prefecture," Wang Xiaosong opened his mouth again.


    This time Zheng Ruqian''s eyes really did look like knives.


    Even Wang Xiaozhu red over.


    Wang Xiaosong lowered his head like a quail, resolving to seal his mouth shut.


    "Where is Yuhang Prefecture?" Jiang Sheng, who had never traveled further than Anshui Prefecture, asked curiously.


    "Yuhang is south of Danyang. I heard if you travel further south, you can see the ocean. Unfortunately there wasn''t enough time, otherwise I would have definitely brought back some seafood." Zheng Ruqian was still chattering away.


    The outside world really was vast. To the south were Danyang and Yuhang, to the north Langya and Jiaodong, to the east Xinan and Beiqiao, to the west Hanzhong and Fengjing.


    There were endlessndscapes and unfamiliar faces to see, so why shut himself away in Anshui Prefecture, bringing endless storms to his brothers and sister?


    Fang Heng''s expression was anxious. He opened and closed his mouth several times before finally summoning his courage. "I''m nning on leaving this ce."

 Chapter 157: Brother and Sister Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian''s eloquent words suddenly stopped.


    The eyes of all the children focused over in an instant.


    Little Jiang Sheng was so stunned that she didn''t even notice the roasted duck leg falling from her hand. She just stared nkly at Fang Heng, asking incredulously, "Third brother? What are you talking about?"


    Fang Heng felt a little pressured, but thinking about what was toe, he straightened his posture again and said earnestly, "Although Wang Yuyao only said those hurtful words about me to preserve our engagement, there is some truth to what she said. As long as I''m alive, as long as I''m in Anshui County, the Fang family will never let this go."


    "Rather than enduring their endless harassment and harm, and being wary of unpredictable nder and framing at any time, it would be better to leave far away to reassure the Fang familypletely."


    The teenager analyzed seriously, word for word.


    It made the angry Zheng Ruqian, the pouting Jiang Sheng, all freeze in ce.


    "But where can you go?" Xu Mo asked softly.


    The eyes of the whole family focused over again.


    Fang Heng pursed his lips and looked northward. "Three years ago, my father was stationed there to guard the northern border and swore to drive out the Northern Nomads and defend the dynasty."


    Unfortunately, until he closed his eyes, the borders of the Dayu Dynasty were still in dire straits. Every time the cold season came, the nomadic tribes, suffering from hunger and cold, would rush into viges with des in hand and massacre and plunder unscrupulously.


    No one could truly understand this suffering without experiencing it personally.


    Themon people of Shili Vige struggled with poverty and starvation, yet they didn''t know that themon people on the border could lose their lives at any moment.


    Just like the wandering Jiang Sheng would not understand that in addition to hunger and cold, a group of people on fast horses could rush in and nail innocent children to the wall.


    There were many kinds of suffering in life, but happiness was always simple and in.


    Over the past three years, while harboring hatred for the Fang family, Fang Heng had also been thinking of General Fang''s aspirations as he tirelessly trained in martial arts.


    To guard the borders and bring peace to the world.


    It sounded easy in theory, but was so difficult in practice.


    Now time had flowed to their generation, and they should also contribute their meager strength to ensure the peace and prosperity of future generations.


    "I always thought I would be a great general, lead thousands of troops to conquer the Northern Nomads, and guard the borders," Fang Heng said bitterly. "But now I''m just an ordinary person. Without the Fang family''s backing, I may never get the chance to be a general in my life."


    "But I can''t give up. I have to go to the bitterly cold north and join the battlefield to kill the enemy. Even if I can only save one person, it''s better than the precarious struggle for survival in this treacherous ce, better than being stared at like a target and recklessly persecuted, better than bringing misery and harm to everyone."


    If one lived, one must fulfill one''s self and purpose.


    Fang Heng''s purpose was to join the fight, kill the enemy, and save life after life.


    Not to practice martial arts drearily in Anshui County and wait for the Fang family''s schemes over and over again.


    As his voice trailed off, the entire Zanhua Courtyard fell silent.


    The sensible people knew that the third brother''s choice was right and should not be obstructed.


    But emotionally, how could anyone ept their loved one facing danger and precariousness?


    After a long while,


    Xu Mo stood up and broke the silence in Zanhua Courtyard.


    Although he would miss Fang Heng and worry about him, he was the eldest brother, an example to all his younger siblings, so he should take the lead and show support. "Younger brother, I support you. We were born on thisnd and grew up on thisnd. We love it here, and we should dedicate ourselves to thisnd."


    Without the dedication of our forefathers, how could we have the peaceful lives we enjoy today?


    Now it was their generation''s turn to contribute their meager strength, to ensure the peace and prosperity of future generations.


    "But..." Xu Mo''s tone changed. "You are our family. No matter where you are, please protect yourself, please cherish your life, and please wait for our reunion."


    With this preface, Zheng Ruqian swallowed all the dirty words he wanted to say. He walked up to Fang Heng and gave him a punch.


    "Stinky third brother, from now on you have toe back every New Year. I don''t want you missing from our family."


    Fang Heng grinned.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan walked up.


    One stammered, "Third brother, I''m preparing medicine for you, lots and lots of medicine. You must not get hurt."


    The other gritted his teeth. "Third brother, the world will be at peace, and you wille back too."


    Fang Heng patted their little heads with one hand each. "When the two of you grow as tall as me, I''lle back."


    Wen Zhiyun faltered.


    Chang Yan huffed and turned his head away.


    Finally Fang Heng''s gazended on little Jiang Sheng, the only little girl in the family, who should have been doted on, but was actually sweet and tender-hearted, sometimes a little like Second Brother Zheng, fierce and impulsive.


    At the moment she sat there, seeming to want to smile, but her eyes were red, with glistening tears pooled in her eyes that desperately wanted to fall but were forcibly contained.


    Finally, Jiang Sheng pursed her lips and said in a small voice, "Third brother wille back, right?"


    He won''t disappear from Jiang Sheng''s life like that nine-year-old brother, right?


    She was so lonely. She had wandered for seven years before picking up five brothers.


    They relied on each other for survival. Theyughed and yed tricks. They earned a living and defied oppression. They outsmarted schemes with wisdom.


    The three whole years felt like her brothers had be an inextricable part of her life, that they would never be torn away.


    Just as they had promised that day, they would never separate.


    But during her tenth spring festival, Third Brother had decided to leave.


    Overwhelming panic seized her, making Jiang Sheng''s body tremble uncontrobly. She was so afraid of separation, of loss. If all rtionships were doomed to disappear, it would have been better for her to remain a wandering orphan, starving and freezing to death on the streets.


    "Jiang Sheng," Fang Heng said solemnly, breaking through her panic, "not all separation means loss. We will meet again. We are still family."


    "Third brother will always be your third brother, always rushing ahead to protect our little Jiang Sheng."


    The little girl with buns and wearing a bright red new dress had a red runny nose on her round face. Her big eyes brimmed with tears that stubbornly would not fall.


    The teenager bent down and gently rubbed her cheeks, wiping away the tears that slid down her eyes.


    Jiang Sheng could no longer contain her emotions. Her lips pursed and her tears cascaded like waterfalls. "Wahh, bad Third Brother, big bad Third Brother, you broke your promise to leave. Third Brother is a liar."


    The tender reproach echoed in Zanhua Courtyard.


    Even the tough Xu Mo and Zheng Ruqian reddened their eyes, not to mention the sensitive ones like Zhang Auntie and Cui Er Aunt who had long been sobbing with handkerchiefs in the corner.


    But no matter how sad they were, farewell was inevitable.


    In Fang Heng''s memory, because the nomadic tribes also wanted a prosperous year, their actions were most fierce around the New Year holidays, so he had originally nned to leave for the north after the first day of the New Year at Zanhua Courtyard.


    So the time was very pressing.


    Wen Zhiyun rushed back to the medical hall without stopping. Not only did he dig out the golden sore medicine made in previous years, but he also ground piles after piles of new medicine. Siblings Wang Xiaozhu and Wang Xiaosong came to help withoutining even when their fingers blistered.


    Perhaps it was because the time was fleeting beyond imagination, Jiang Sheng stopped making trouble. She tugged Fang Heng''s sleeve with sobs, "Third brother, keep uspany properly before leaving."

 Chapter 158: Farewell to the Third Brother

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>


    After obtaining consent, the little miss pulled Fang Heng to East Street, and bought him one piece of clothing after another, and one pair of shoes after another.


    "It''s unnecessary, Jiang Sheng," Fang Heng said with a wry smile. "I''m going to the northern border to be a soldier, not to go sightseeing."


    Just bring a simple package. How could he carry a whole cart of luggage?


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Sheng put down the fine cotton changpao robe, and pulled him to the antique shop on East Street.


    Although it was called an antique shop, they were actually just making old new items. There was no antiquity at all, and there was still dust and mud stains on them.


    Fang Heng was just about to try to persuade her again.


    Jiang Sheng picked out a heart-protecting mirror from inside, and solemnly said, "I saw in storybooks that the male protagonist is often saved by a heart-protecting mirror at critical moments. Third brother, you should also take it with you. Jiang Sheng and the mirror will protect you together."


    Fang Heng was startled, and reached out to take it. He looked at it again and again.


    Since it was his sister''s blessing, he epted it.


    But when he turned his head to ask the price, the antique shop owner stretched out his hand, "500 taels."


    Little Jiang Sheng suddenly widened her eyes.


    It was too obvious to take advantage of the situation. Fortunately, she didn''te alone.


    Jiang Sheng stuck her head out and called out, "Second brother!"


    Big-mouthed Zheng Er Ye walked in shaking his fan.


    After a bout of verbal sparring, they got it for five taels of silver.


    Jiang Sheng happily paid the money and stuffed the copper mirror into her third brother''s arms.


    Then she looked at the antique shop owner next to her, who was already rolling his eyes, "Everyone, walk slowly, no need to see you off..."


    On this New Year''s Eve, the Jiang siblings turned Anshui Prefecture upside down.


    They found all kinds of strange and bizarre things that could protect Fang Heng and keep him safe, such as the heart-protecting mirror, peace charms, and peace amulets.


    In the evening, Zhang Xianglian brought over tes of dumplings, fish meatballs stewed in elbows, and put them all in front of Fang Heng, saying tenderly, "Good child, the border is bitterly cold, you must not be able to eat these things. Eat more, eat more."


    There was another rich family setting off fireworks.


    After the siblings had eaten, they stood shoulder to shoulder in the yard, looking up at the colorful sky.


    Amid the sound of firecrackers, Xu Mo asked softly, "Have you decided who to take with you?"


    The servants they had worked hard to train were finallying in handy.


    With them there, everyone would feel a little more at ease.


    But the ce they were going was still a bitterly cold bordend. Fang Heng didn''t force anyone either, leaving it up to them to voluntarily choose.


    "Jiang San and Jiang Si are willing to stay, and everyone else will go to the border with me," Fang Heng said with a sigh. "Everyone''s reaction was unexpected. After learning martial arts for so many years, they were finally able to put it to use. Everyone was more excited than thest."


    Perhaps because most of them were orphans, or because of their youthful spirit, going into battle and killing the enemy made their blood boil more than tedious martial arts practice.


    "Is Jiang Wu going too?" Xu Mo hesitated slightly.


    Among the eight servants, there was a girl who was ranked fifth, so she was called Jiang Wu.


    She was originally a maid chosen by Fang Heng for Jiang Sheng, but because she was fierce in martial arts practice, with sharp techniques, and worked harder than anyone else, she had been practicing martial arts with Fang Heng instead of appearing in front of everyone.


    "I asked her, she wants to go to the bordends," Fang Heng pursed his lips. "Jiang Wu is the eldest sister in the family. When I bought her, I only used five taels of silver, because her parents were so eager to sell her off to use the money to send her younger brother to school. So she was the cheapest, but also the most desperate in martial arts practice."


    Among these eight servants, five were orphans and had no ties.


    Only three still had family. For example, Jiang San still had parents. They had sold him off reluctantly at the time, so these years whenever Jiang San was free he would go home to visit.


    But Jiang Wu, despite knowing her parents were not far away, never mentioned them. Her eyes were only on martial arts practice. She worked hard and earnestly, focusing only on studying. It seemed her life was left with only effort, effort, and more effort.


    Such a girl could not be ignored, even though she was female.


    Fang Heng wanted to give her a chance. Whether she could seize it depended on herself.


    That night, the six siblings stayed up until dawn.


    They didn''t dare rest, afraid that time would pass too quickly and when they opened their eyes the third brother would have to leave.


    After enduring until sunrise with great difficulty, the separation was imminent.


    Wen Zhiyun held a whole basket. Inside were dozens of small paper packages. Some still had blood stains on them. "Third brother, the gold sore medicine took up most of it. There''s also some detoxification medicine, as well as heat-clearing and cold-expelling medicine. They are all clearlybeled."


    Zheng Ruqian took out arge handful of broken silver from his arms, and said painfully, "Don''t be stingy about eating and dressing when you get to the bordends. With second brother here, you can afford to eat and wear anything!"


    At some point, Wang Fufeng had arrived too.


    He looked at Fang Heng with envy all over his face, and waved his big hand to give him five hundred taels worth of silver notes, "Little cousin, remember to take a look at the grand rivers and mountains of this kingdom for older cousin."


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes widened, and he quickly took out another handful from his arms.


    How could second brother lose to an older cousin?


    Fang Heng could hardly fit it all in his arms, helplessly thanking them.


    When everyone turned their heads, he stuffed the silver notes and most of the broken silver into Jiang Sheng''s arms, instructing her, "The bordends are bitterly cold, nothing can be bought. I''m keeping some broken silver which is enough. You keep the rest for third brother."


    Jiang Sheng nodded seriously. "Keeping it for third brother to get a wife."


    When everything was packed up, Jiang Yi brought over a fiery red-maned horse.


    Back then, this horse had been snatched from the hands of the officials. Later they found a horse dealer to legitimize it, and officially put it under Fang Heng''s name.


    He still remembered the saddle on the horse''s back had cost a full tael of silver from Zheng Ruqian, leaving him stunned for a long time.


    Now they had many, many taels of silver. They could afford more expensive horses and saddles, but Fang Heng was leaving.


    No one knew who suddenly became solemn, and who was softly sobbing.


    The atmosphere of suppressed separation that they had endured for a long time finally shrouded the courtyard.


    Fang Heng was at a loss, not knowing who tofort. He could only get on the horse and look at his beloved family.


    "Wait for me toe back," he was about to say.


    Suddenly in the distance came the sound of a carriage, followed by Bian Wenxuan''s cursing and yelling, "Damn brat, damn brat, leaving without a word. Hey, you haven''t gotten your annual allowance yet!"


    A exquisite purse was thrown over. Fang Heng caught it with one hand. Squeezing the fifty taels of gold inside, he finally asked the question that had been swirling in his heart.


    "Master Bian, may I ask why my aunt never bids me farewell, but always has you bring it over instead?"


    Bian Wenxuan faltered.


    He struggled topose his words, and said euphemistically, "She is not very convenient at the moment. Wait until you and I have the ability, then you can meet."


    Fang Heng nodded slightly, looked at his family members again, turned his horse around, and galloped toward the distance.


    The six servants sat in the carriage, following closely behind.


    They moved mountains, they harbored hopes, they went unhesitatingly.


    After galloping for countless miles, passing through countless cities, Fang Heng savored Bian Wenxuan''s words in his heart again, and suddenly pulled the reins to stop.


    "Young master, what''s wrong?" Jiang Yi stuck his head out of the carriage.


    Fang Heng''s expression was in, but his heart was churning.


    He thought, he understood his aunt''s circumstances now.

 Chapter 159: After the Departure of Fang Lao SAN

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>


    The young man Fang Heng rode forward on his horse, clutching the horsewhip in his hands. In his bright clothes and angry horse, his heroic spirit was outstanding.


    But suddenly, a sharp de reached out and pierced his chest.


    Blood spurted on his robe, and the brightplexion of the young man suddenly lost its color. He reached out with all his might, but could only call out when he fell off his horse, "Sister Wang Yuyao..."


    The girl leaning on the prime minister''s chair was suddenly shocked awake, but identally moved her injured leg, hurting so much she sucked in cold air.


    At this time, her personal maid hurried in and reported, "Miss, Young Master Fang has left, heading north."


    The pain disappeared in an instant, reced by confusion and panic.


    The youngdy who loved wearing yellow skirts since she was a child stared nkly northward, and after a long time, let out a sound, "Oh."


    Three years of time can change a lot.


    It can turn the innocent, lively and naughty Wang Yuyao into a vicious person, and it can also make the pampered young miss of a distinguished family do anything to prop up the shabby and dpidated family.


    "Miss, you could have just listened to Young Master Fufeng''s arrangement and married an ordinary well-off family to live a good life." The maid had advised her before.


    But mother didn''t want to, her maternal grandfather didn''t want to, her deceased uncle didn''t want to.


    The huge Sun Family, the heavy burden of a thousand pounds, all weighed on her shoulders, waiting for her marriage with the Fang family, hoping for her to revive the family.


    She had unknowingly stepped onto the swaying tightrope, with thorns all over the ground in front of her, and thousands of troops and horses behind her. She had to go even if she didn''t want to, she had to get through it anyway.


    She still remembered when she was innocent and would pull at her mother''s sleeves and ask, "Why can''t it be Brother Aheng, why does it have to be someone else?"


    "Silly child," her mother said helplessly. "Because the Fang family''s eldest son lost to the second son, because he doesn''t have the ability, because this is fate."


    How damnable this fate was.


    The marriage engagement was changed to another person, and she had to forcibly make the young man go far away with her own hands.


    The north must be very far, and very cold. Would something happen, would he bleed, would he be eternally frozen and never be able toe back?


    Wang Yuyao took a deep breath, as if to expel all the panic with the polluted air.


    In the evening, there was another maiding to report, "Miss, the Fang family has sent a message that your engagement with Young Master Fang remains unchanged, and Young Master Fang has also sent people over, saying that they are at your disposal."


    Wang Yuyao was startled.


    This was a good thing, and also what the destitute Sun Family had been longing for, but there was no ripple in her heart. On the contrary, there was only a little bit of relief.


    He was not here anymore.


    From now on, with the distant mountains and rivers between them, they would have no more ties.


    If he was capable, then he should kill his way back openly and fairly, and she, Wang Yuyao, would admit defeat.


    If he didn''t have the ability, it would be better for him to die in the distant north, than to be harmed before her eyes.


    The youngdy in yellow suddenly opened her eyes wide, and the flickering light in her eyes revealed indifference.


    As for the people the Fang family sent...


    Her gaze lowered slightly and fell on her broken legs. Her eyes revealed jealousy and viciousness.


    In the hairpin courtyard.


    Fang Heng''s departure had made everyone depressed for a while, and they didn''t even have the interest to celebrate the Lantern Festival, just barely eating some yuanxiao and calling it a day.


    The brothers tried to cheer up Jiang Sheng every day, bringing her delicious food or fun items, but the little girl was suddenly facing separation, and just couldn''t cheer up.


    Even Wen Zhiyun wanted to take her pulse to see if something was wrong with her.


    Seeing that a month was about to pass and there was still no smile on the little girl''s face, Zhang Xianglian, out of distress and persuasion, brought a bowl of egg drop soup to her.


    "Have some, little Jiang Sheng," Zhang Auntie handed over the egg drop soup.


    Jiang Sheng obediently took it, stirred it twice, then put down the bowl and chopsticks. "Auntie, I''m not hungry."


    "Little Jiang Sheng, you have to eat," Zhang Xianglian said seriously. "I know you can''t bear to part with Fang Heng, but have you forgotten one thing? Fang Heng is your brother, and also the brother of little Zhiyun and little Chang Yan. You can be sad and upset, and the brothers will also be sad and upset, right?"


    Jiang Sheng nodded nkly.


    "The brothers will already be upset because of Fang Heng''s departure. Now they have to worry about you, they will be even more upset, right?" Zhang Xianglian gently persuaded, "Little Jiang Sheng is a good child, and won''t bear to make the brothers worry, right?"


    Little Jiang Sheng nodded, her big watery eyes full of guilt. She picked up the egg drop soup and drank it all in one go, and obediently promised, "Auntie is right, it''s Jiang Sheng who was wrong these days, I shouldn''t have let Auntie and the brothers worry. Jiang Sheng shouldn''t have made you worry. From now on I will eat well and live happily."


    The little girl lifted the corners of her mouth and forced out a bright smile.


    In Zhang Xianglian''s eyes, her nose soured and tears almost gushed out.


    She suddenly felt a little bad, and shouldn''t have persuaded little Jiang Sheng like this, shouldn''t have forced her to be happy.


    But seeing the depressing bleakness in the usually lively hairpin courtyard, she really couldn''t bear it. These children should be happy every day, and optimistic.


    "Auntie, don''t feel guilty, you''re right. Jiang Sheng has been thinking wrong these days. I shouldn''t have let my emotions affect everyone in the first ce." Jiang Shengforted Zhang Xianglian instead, "Auntie, you did the right thing. Jiang Sheng is grateful to you."


    How could there be such an obedient child.


    Zhang Xianglian could no longer hold back her tears, covering her face as she cried while leaving.


    Zheng Ruqian happened toe in from outside at this moment, and was quite shocked when he brushed past Zhang Auntie''s figure. "Jiang Sheng, did you argue with Auntie?"


    Jiang Sheng sniffed and looked up with a bright smile. "Second brother is joking. How could Jiang Sheng argue with Auntie? It''s just that Jiang Sheng drank the egg drop soup in one go, and Auntie was happy."


    "Can drinking egg drop soup in one go make someone happy enough to cry?" Zheng Ruqian scratched his head, finding it iprehensible.


    On second thought, Jiang Sheng hadn''t had an appetite for a long time. Auntie was probably happy that she finished a whole bowl in one go, which seemed quite reasonable to him. He alsoughed with his big teeth showing, "You like drinking egg drop soup, I''ll go get you another bowl."


    At dinner, not only did Jiang Sheng chat happily with her brothers, she also ate two more buns.


    From Zheng Ruqian to Xu Mo, and then to Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan, they all imperceptibly let out a sigh of relief.


    "Come on, eat some more," Zheng Ruqian put another bun in front of Jiang Sheng. "This one has pickled vegetable and pork filling. The pickled veggies were pulled back by your second brother himself, eat more, eat more."


    Jiang Sheng burped after being full, carrying a rich aroma of buns. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands, only revealing her bright watery eyes, turning around somewhat awkwardly.


    Xu Mo grabbed it impatiently and put it in front of Chang Yan, "Little sister is full, can''t force feed her. Be careful of indigestion."


    Chang Yan, also full: "......"


    Wen Zhiyun thoughtfully grabbed the little fifth brother''s hand and whispered in his ear, "Don''t worry little fifth, I''ve prepared digestif."


    It would be better if he didn''t prepare it.


    After dinner ended.


    Zheng Ruqian looked at Jiang Sheng several times to make sure the little girl had truly opened up. He decided to announce something, "In the next few days, I may also leave."

 Chapter 160: An Accident at the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>


    When these words came out, the whole scene fell silent.


    The smile on Jiang Sheng''s face visibly disappeared, turning into panic.


    Xu Mo simply wanted to roll up his sleeves and p this silly younger brother, but considering his own schrly status, he could only grind his teeth and say coldly, "Younger brother, what nonsense are you talking about."


    Zheng Ruqian then realized that his wording was wrong, and quickly scratched his head and said, "What I mean is, I have to go on a long trip, and won''t be back for a few days."


    Earlier in the year when he went to Danyang Prefecture, he also gave the roast duck he brought back to Shopkeeper Hao.


    Because it had been stored for a long time, it couldn''t be called crispy skin and tender meat, but with the ingenuity of the restaurant chef reheating it and adding sauce, it still had a unique vor that made Shopkeeper Hao exim in surprise. He even wanted to order another hundred or so to sell in the restaurant.


    But that was impossible.


    Whether it was dried vegetables or fresh vegetable leaves, Zheng Ruqian could keep them for half a month in winter and carefully preserve them for five or six days in summer.


    But roast duck wouldn''t work. Even in the cold winter, it would rot after seven or eight days. In summer it would grow fur even faster the next day, making it impossible to transport.


    Shopkeeper Hao thought he was overcharging and reluctantly paid the sky-high price of two taels of silver per duck.


    At that time, Zheng Ruqian was stunned.


    He bought these ducks in Danyang Prefecture for only thirty or forty wen each. Just for the trouble of handling them, the price increased so many times?


    It was also at this moment that he truly realized the difference between regions.


    Ordinary goods in a local area could be sold at sky-high prices when brought to another area.


    Perhaps it was a case of scarcity making things precious, or perhaps the rich and noble just loved the novelty. But in any case, the price difference between two taels of silver and thirty or forty wen deeply moved Zheng Ruqian.


    He had originally nned to go back to Danyang Prefecture after Lantern Festival, and bring back roast duck while also hiring people to specialize in this route.


    But Jiang Sheng had been depressed the whole time, so he didn''t dare mention it, and kept postponing the trip to Danyang until now.


    Now that he finally made Jiang Sheng happy again, Zheng Ruqian eagerly wanted to start his money-making n.


    But because of a slip of the tongue, he said the wrong thing.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng''s pale face, Zheng Ruqian felt both angry and regretful. He scratched his head, not knowing what to do, "Second brother was wrong, second brother spoke wrongly, second brother won''t leave you." Third brother didn''t leave us either, he just went to take care of his own business. In the future we will still reunite... I... aiyaya!"


    The more he said, the more mistakes he made.


    Zheng Ruqian hated that he couldn''t p his own big mouth.


    Although Xu Mo was angry at his second brother''s clumsy mouth, he still fulfilled his responsibilities and helped exin, "This trip should only be a couple months, very fast."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will definitely be back before big brother takes the exam." Zheng Ruqian desperately went along as if he had grabbed a lifeline.


    Looking at her two brothers, Jiang Sheng reluctantly hooked the corners of her mouth.


    She had really been scared by second brother''s words just now, thinking that after third brother left, second brother would also leave her.


    Now knowing it was a misunderstanding, her heart finally calmed down a bit, just feeling a little sad.


    But she didn''t want her brothers to worry, so she could only force a smile and say, "It''s okay, second brother. Go early ande back early, pay attention to safety."


    "As long as you stille back, as long as you are still Jiang Sheng''s brothers, that''s enough."


    The little girl gathered her clothes tightly. Although her face was pale, she still forced a smile.


    This scene made every brother feel heartache, and was also engraved in their hearts, so that no matter where they were, they would always remember that there was a little sister at home waiting for their return.


    The next day.


    Zheng Ruqian rushed the carriage, bringing Wang Xiaosong and Jiang Si straight to Danyang Prefecture in the south.


    Big brother went to the prefectural school, and would take the examination in April, so his pressure was great.


    Only little Jiang Sheng, Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan stood in the east of Anshui Prefecture, watching as Zheng Ruqian''s carriage disappeared before slowly turning around and walking back from the east of the city to Hairpin Courtyard.


    Passing the Anshui County Magistrate Manor, Chang Yan keenly noticed some outsiders.


    They were neatly dressed, driving three carriages, with an arrogant and aloof expression. asionally they looked around with an overwhelming aura of arrogance and indifference, looking at the local people of Anshui Prefecture as mere ants.


    Chang Yan frowned.


    He didn''t like this condescending arrogance. Everyone was human, with two arms and two legs, eating and sleeping. There could be rich and poor, but there should be no nobility and lowliness.


    Also, one or two of them looked a little familiar.


    Just as one turned to look at Chang Yan''s carriage, the youth immediately lowered the curtain and shrank back, leaning against the carriage wall.


    "Fifth brother, what''s wrong?" Wen Zhiyun asked puzzledly.


    Chang Yan shook his head and whispered to Jiang San who was driving the carriage, "Go slower."


    Jiang San obeyed the order, and slowed the carriage''s speed even though he didn''t understand.


    The group moved like a turtle, and finally heard the gate of the Anshui County Magistrate Manor open.


    Immediately after, there was Prefect He''s mocking tone, "Butler Fang of Fengjing personallying to insignificant Anshui Prefecture, this official is truly awed in his heart. What kind of matter is it that could make you take the trouble toe personally?"


    The saying goes that even a third-rank official in front of the prime minister''s door still wields power. Although the middle-aged man in front was only a butler, he was from the Fang family of Fengjing, and the most trusted servant of the Fang family head, handling many of the Fang family''s affairs.


    Even though the Anshui County Magistrate was a proper official, he still had to give some face to Butler Fang.


    "There''s no big official business, just here to remind Prefect He not to forget the agreement with the Fang family back then," Butler Fang tidied hispel and said neither arrogantly nor humbly, "Also, the Sun family is not doing well now, I hope your lordship shows leniency."


    This was forcing the Anshui County Magistrate to make peace with the Sun family.


    The rest of the words were too far away to hear clearly.


    But Chang Yan had good eyesight, and through the lifted carriage curtain, he clearly saw the ckened expression on Prefect He''s face, as well as his displeasure.


    "Fifth brother, did someonee to harm third brother?" Jiang Sheng quickly crawled over, pursed her lips, with an expression that was hard to describe as happy or worried, "Luckily third brother already left. Although where he went is not peaceful, third brother was right to say it''s most dangerous here in Anshui."


    However, Chang Yan shook his head.


    What needed to be worried about now was no longer Fang Heng, but those who were left in Anshui Prefecture and could not leave - them.


    Luckily, their father the prefect was not willinglymanded by the Fang family.


    Luckily, they still had the Wang family as backing.


    "Pay close attention to the workshop these days," Chang Yan carefully exhorted, "The aunties hired asborers must also be repeatedly warned that there can be no more leaks of the recipe like before."


    Jiang Sheng nodded earnestly.


    Eldest brother was at the prefectural school listening to lectures, and was also a registered schr, so with the Wang family''s protection, as long as he acted properly he had nothing to fear from anyone.


    Second brother had gone out of town, and even they couldn''t find him in a short time, let alone viins.


    The whole family was focused on Jiang Sheng''s little workshop, afraid someone would pick fault or make trouble.


    But unexpectedly, it was Wen Zhiyun''s little clinic that got in trouble.

 Chapter 161: Medical Qualification

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>


    On a fine February day, the sun was shining brightly without a cloud in the sky.


    Dr. Wen was sitting in his clinic sorting through medicinal herbs that had been dried in the sun. asionally when he picked up a root that still had mud on it, he would think of the mashed veggie dishes Jiang Sheng used to make and couldn''t help smiling.


    Wang Xiaozhu was also helping to sort the herbs. Seeing the doctor''s smile, she plucked up her courage to chime in, "Dr. Wen, what are you smiling about?"


    Wen Zhiyun snapped back to reality and instinctively kept his memories with his younger sister to himself. Instead he said, "I was thinking, should I hire a couple more female doctors for the clinic? It''s too much work for you alone."


    With the improvement in her massage techniques, Xiaozhu had gradually be the most beloved female doctor in Anshui Prefecture. All the prestigious madams loved to invite her over to their homes.


    But Xiaozhu was only one person after all. She was already exhausted from working non-stop. And when two madams happened to invite her at the same time, it would be bad manners to decline either one, and she could easily offend people.


    In the past it was difficult to recruit female doctors because the future prospects of this profession were unclear and the pay was not generous.


    But now Xiaozhu had carved out a space for herself, and the madams were always very generous with their tips. Even someone asidback as Wen Zhiyun couldn''t help but entertain the idea of expanding the Wen Clinic.


    "Xiaozhu, what do you think?" he gently asked her opinion.


    Although she was the fourth child in the family, because she was the same age as Chang Yan andcked his shrewd resilience, Wen Xiaozhu had always been doted on by his older and younger brothers. Even when they encountered the asional vicious aunt, Jiang Sheng would stand in front of him.


    Gradually he developed a gentle and timid personality. Even though it was his own clinic, when it came to hiring more female doctors he still considered Xiaozhu''s feelings.


    This gave Xiaozhu a sense of satisfaction at being respected, something which her brother Wang Xiaosong was unable to provide.


    She bit her lip and nodded earnestly, "If Dr. Wen wants to recruit more, go ahead. Xiaozhu will help teach them."


    Wen Zhiyun gave a faint smile and diligently wrote up a recruitment notice. But before he could post it, a patient arrived at the clinic.


    Or rather, an uninvited guest.


    Wang Yuyao, who had both her legs broken, was carried in by two servants and gently ced in the Wen Clinic. She looked left and right with narrowed eyes before finally settling on the timid Wen Zhiyun, and a hint of jealousy shed through her eyes.


    "Miss, what can I do for you?" Xiaozhu, unaware of the situation, went over politely to ask.


    Wang Yuyao snapped back to attention. Her tone was cold. "My legs are broken. I need them set."


    Xiaozhu was only skilled at massage, setting broken bones was beyond her expertise. She could only turn to Dr. Wen for help.


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips, anxious inside.


    He knew Wang Yuyao hade to make trouble, but Dr. Wu had said that once in the clinic, the patient was the patient. As a doctor he absolutely could not turn away the sick, no matter what.


    In a doctor''s eyes, there were only two kinds of people in this world.


    The sick, and the non-sick.


    Thinking this way, Wang Yuyao''s appearance gradually faded away. Wen Zhiyun took a deep breath, stepped forward to take her pulse and examine the wound, even lifting the wrapped wooden boards.


    "Miss," Wen Zhiyun said gently. "Your bones have already been set and it''s not time to change the medicine yet. It''s best not to disturb it and just lie t for optimal healing."


    This was the truth and the conscience of a doctor.


    Wang Yuyao''s gaze flickered as she looked Wen Zhiyun up and down, and she inexplicably recalled Fang Heng protecting this person. She felt quite unhappy.


    "How long has your clinic been open?" she suddenly asked.


    Wen Zhiyun was startled. "It''s been open for...about half a year."


    Wang Yuyao nodded, looking around once more. "Rest assured, I won''t use my own legs to make trouble for you. I''m not that stupid."


    She hade to establish her identity as a patient, and took the opportunity to uncover problems with this clinic that no one had noticed.


    "Dr. Wen, is it? Your clinic''s been open half a year. Do you have a medical license?"


    When she said this, Wen Zhiyun was slightly stunned, and Xiaozhu beside him opened her eyes wide in shock.


    She didn''t even know a medical license was required to practice medicine!


    In Xieyang County, anyone who knew a little about herbal forms was considered a godly doctor in themoners'' eyes, an imperial physician people would kneel to beg for. Let alone someone like Wen Zhiyun who properly knew acupuncture, medicine, and prescribing herbs. Ordinarymoners who didn''t have extra savings wouldn''t even dare ask him to their homes for consultations.


    "The Dayu Dynasty has stiptions that doctors need a medical license to open a clinic. Otherwise they are just wandering medicine peddlers and cannot see patients and prescribe medicine," said Wang Yuyao, very much enjoying their reactions. "Don''t think that just because this is a small county town like Xieyang, no one will care if you practice without a license. Here you would be imprisoned and serve hardbor."


    Wen Zhiyun was not very tall and had a frail constitution. If he really went to prison, who knew what would happen.


    Xiaozhu was anxious as fire. Taking advantage of her low presence, she took small steps backward until she finally reached the door. Then she turned and ran towards the Hairpin Flower Courtyard, her mind full of finding the Eldest Young Master and Fifth Young Master to ask for help.


    When she charged into the workshop like a madwoman, hysterically screaming for help to save Dr. Wen, both Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan were frightened.


    "Did something happen to Fourth Brother?" The two asked in unison.


    Xiaozhu gestured clumsily, stumbling over her words to exin.


    When Jiang Sheng heard Wen Zhiyun might be imprisoned, she panicked and wanted to rush over to the Wen Clinic immediately.


    Chang Yan helplessly grabbed her arm. "Don''t panic. Fourth Brother won''t be imprisoned that quickly."


    From reporting it to the yamen, to sentencing, then to being locked up, it would take at least one or two days.


    Moreover, did legs run faster than a carriage?


    Perhaps Chang Yan was too calm, as it infected Jiang Sheng and Xiaozhu and they gradually settled down. They got on the carriage with Jiang Si driving towards the Wen Clinic.


    In the carriage...


    Chang Yan patiently asked, "Was Fourth Brother scared at the time?"


    Xiaozhu thought back nkly. "No, Dr. Wen wasn''t scared, he just froze."


    Chang Yan had a sense of the situation. He asked again, "Has Fourth Brother had any nstely?"


    Xiaozhu''s lips wriggled as she recalled their earlier conversation. "He was nning to recruit more female doctors."


    Chang Yan waspletely reassured and closed his eyes to rest.


    He ignored Jiang Sheng beside him, whose eyes were wide open as she anxiously exchanged looks with Xiaozhu.


    Finally the carriage stopped at the clinic entrance.


    Arriving with them was the Prefect He Chengzhang and yamen runners, who hade to investigate after receiving a report.


    No sooner had the Fang family arrived than the Sun family started making trouble over trifles. This left He Chengzhang in a very unhappy mood and he had no kindness towards Wang Yuyao either. "Who reported to the yamen that someone is practicing medicine without a license?"


    "Replying to you, sir, it was this civilian woman," said Wang Yuyao. Unable to stand, she could only symbolically bow. "This Wen Clinic''s doctor does not have a medical license. He is merely a wandering medicine peddler, in vition of the Dayu Dynasty''s requirements for physicians. ording to thew he should be imprisoned and sentenced to five years hardbor."


    He Chengzhang looked coldly at Wen Zhiyun. Perhaps thinking of something, his tone softened considerably. "Young doctor, do you have anything to say?"


    He actually took the initiative to give Dr. Wen a chance to defend himself.


    Wen Zhiyun bit his lip and reached into his sleeve, preparing to take something out.


    Chang Yan suddenly squeezed over and blinked his eyes. "Fourth Brother, the clinic is too crowded. Let''s talk more at the yamen."

 Chapter 162: Jiang Jia Looking for a Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>


    Wen Zhiyun was stunned.


    He didn''t quite understand what Chang Yan meant by interrupting the trial, or why he wanted to stop Wen Zhiyun from proving his own innocence.


    But owing to the long-standing tacit understanding between the brothers, he still loosened his grip on the item in his sleeve, and instead looked to He prefect, "Thismoner has nothing to say."


    This meant he really had no medical license.


    He Chengzhang sighed lightly, waving his hand to have Wen Zhiyun seized and taken to the prefectural yamen.


    Wang Yuyao, as the informant, was also carried along behind by her servants.


    The procession of people marched noisily through two streets, inevitably attracting the attention of passersby. The bolder ones came up to ask, "What''s happened here?"


    Jiang San and Jiang Si had already received instructions from Chang Yan. With mournful faces they exined, "That young doctor from the Wen Clinic, I heard he has no medical license, he''s just an unqualified wandering doctor. Now the prefect is going to deal with him."


    It had been a long time since anything this exciting happened in Anshui Prefecture.


    Those who had gotten medicine from the Wen Clinic gasped in shock, "Heavens, no license? Then isn''t he a quack endangering lives?"


    But some cured patients were unsatisfied, "Anyone who can cure illness is a good doctor. On what basis are you calling him a quack? You didn''t say that when you were seeing him for treatment!"


    The two sides, neither willing to concede, went back and forth, almosting to blows.


    He Chengzhang noticed themotion up ahead. He nced back but made no effort to restrain them.


    By the time the group entered the yamen, the crowd attracted by the spectacle had grown from three or five onlookers to thirty or fifty, and then over a hundred. They passionately debated whether an unlicensed doctor could be considered a quack, and what punishment little Doctor Wen should receive, or if he should be found innocent and released.


    At the same time, inside the hall of the yamen, He prefect banged his gavel and officially began the trial. "The Dayu Dynasty does indeed havews stating that aside from hereditary status, medical practitioners must also pass examinations and be registered with the yamen before they can treat patients. Otherwise it is against thew, punishable by five years imprisonment before release!"


    "Doctor Wen," he banged his gavel again. "This official will ask you onest time, do you have a medical license? If not, I can only find you guilty of unlicensed medical practice, and sentence you to five years imprisonment."


    Wang Yuyao smiled smugly at the side, the indescribable jealousy in her heart finally soothed.


    But in the next moment, Wen Zhiyun took out a document from his robes and respectfully presented it. "In response, esteemed sir, I have not personally taken the medical examination, but my grandfather did."


    As it happened, his medical credentials were hereditary.


    Back in Xieyang County, aside from Xu Mo, his younger siblings had all registered new households. Only Wen Zhiyun didn''t need to, because he had household registration in Shili Town, Xieyang County. He had parents and elders, and even hereditary medical credentials.


    Dayu Dynastyws stated that medical credentials could be passed down in a family. To practice medicine, one only needed to register at the yamen.


    If one wanted to change professions, they would first have to relinquish their registration, then take the exams for new credentials.


    Not only did Wen Zhiyun have medical credentials, they were hereditary through his family, solidly exceeding everyone''s expectations.


    When he presented the document, the strange voices all fell silent.


    Even Wang Yuyao''s expression froze.


    After inspecting the contents repeatedly, He Chengzhang nodded approvingly. "Since these are hereditary credentials, there is no issue of unlicensed practice. Release Doctor Wen."


    He then coldly regarded Wang Yuyao, "Informants should bemended, but I hope next time you thoroughly investigate before wrongly using good people."


    Wang Yuyao''s face flushed crimson, unable to speak.


    Chang Yan nced at her coldly. If not for the sake of helping brother Fufeng, he never would have let Wang Yuyao off so easily.


    He turned his head to face themoners at the yamen gates, a smile on his face once more.


    "Good people, please pardon my foolish disy just now. The Wen Clinic practices proper medicine, so uncles and aunties need not worry." He cupped his hands and looked to Wen Zhiyun. "I heard the clinic wants to hire medical women?"


    Only then did Wen Zhiyune out of his daze. "Yes, yes, the clinic is hiring medical women. Any respectable girls ages 10 to 15 may apply. Daily wages from 5 to 50 wen."


    In his original estimation, two medical women in ten days or half a month would be impressive.


    But unexpectedly, the great number of onlookers at the yamen gates, plus the goodwill they now held for the Wen Clinic, and the adequate wages, resulted in seven or eight girls applying on the spot.


    Some even said they would spread the word to eligible girls in their families.


    By the time the crowd at the yamen gates dispersed, Wen Zhiyun still felt like he was dreaming.


    "Fourth brother, don''t worry. After today your Wen Clinic has made quite a name for itself in Anshui," Chang Yan said, mouth curling up at the corners. He had no intention of iming credit.


    But Wen Zhiyun knew in his heart that without clever little fifth brother''s nning, at best he could have avoided prison, not taken advantage of the situation to hire medical women and raise the reputation of the Wen Clinic.


    "Little Five, thank you," the eldest brother held his little brother''s hand. "Fortunate you were here."


    The two exchanged smiles,municating wordlessly.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly had a violent coughing fit next to them.


    Wen Zhiyun immediately let go of Chang Yan, wanting to check his sister''s pulse in case she was sick.


    Unexpectedly, He prefect''s stern voice sounded from behind. "The medical women you train are quite skilled. My wife is rather fond of them. Visit the prefectural residence when you have time."


    The brothers'' expressions froze. The hairs on their necks stood on end simultaneously.


    Despite all their careful scheming, even intentionally buying a residence near Hairpin Courtyard for Wen Zhiyun to prevent people from connecting the medical women to Hairpin Courtyard, the prefect had known all along.


    He allowed the medical women to get close to the prefect''s wife and contend with the siblings, graciously admitting defeat when they failed.


    As ifpelled by some force, Chang Yan called out to stop He prefect, and asked, "Sir, have you ever been to Xieyang County and met a courtesan there?"


    He Chengzhang stopped awkwardly. "Don''t speak nonsense. How could I possibly meet alone with a courtesan? Don''t spread such talk."


    Otherwise there would be no peace at home tonight either.


    ...


    Chang Yan held in hisughter, realizing the unexpected arrival of Second Brother Zheng''s mother gave him deeper insight into the prefect''s character.


    The Wen Clinic would not open today.


    Wen Zhiyun simply brought his siblings back to Hairpin Courtyard to wait for Xu Mo''s return from the prefectural school. The brothers made ns regarding Wang Yuyao''s arrogance, somewhat indignant.


    "We''re not gods, we can''t guard against her forever," Xu Mo said heavily.


    Today it was thanks to clever Chang Yan turning a nasty situation to their advantage, and even hiring medical women from it.


    But what if he hadn''t seeded?


    What if Wen Zhiyun really didn''t have medical credentials?


    No one liked feeling watched all the time, especially by unscrupulous people.


    After brief discussion, Xu Mo and Chang Yan went to the Wang residence, hoping to persuade Wang Fufeng to better restrain Wang Yuyao.


    Thanks to their familiarity, the Wang servants didn''t even notify the family and let the two go right in.


    And because of this, they overheard the servants reporting the news from Fengjing to the Wangs.


    "Since General Fang passed away, the Fang family''s might has greatly diminished. Young master Fang Yuan is also preparing for the imperial examinations, hoping to embark on an official career."


    "The Jiang family of generals has also caused quite a bit of trouble. I heard doubts were raised about the legitimacy of the Jiang family''s eldest daughter. The Jiang family matriarch has ordered a search within Dayu Dynasty territory for a ten-year-old girl..."

 Chapter 163: Pull the Plug

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>


    The servants did their utmost to bring all the news they had heard about Fengyang.


    Unfortunately, the two ces were too far apart. To date, these things had happened half a month ago.


    Wang Fufeng sighed softly. Suddenly hearing two footsteps outside the door, he warily opened his eyes and waved the servants away.


    Seeing Xumu and Chang Yan, he revealed a faint smile. But the smile soon faded back into solemnity.


    "Brother Xu, Chang Yan, I''m sorry to trouble you," said the young man with the weak willow Fufeng as he got up from the couch. He had obviously heard about what happened at the Wen medical center. "As the head of the household, I failed to restrain the Wang family members. Fortunately no major mistake was made, otherwise I couldn''t have eaten or slept well."


    He bowed in shame.


    Xu Mo went up to support him and said sincerely, "With the Fang family backing the eldest branch, you can''t be med for these things."


    The head of the household was not the only voice, and why should Wang Fufeng as a junior work so hard to support the Wang family? It was unrealistic to expect all the Wang family members to listen to him.


    "That''s right, brother Fufeng," Chang Yan also said. "We know how hard it is for you. This time we came to discuss countermeasures with you."


    Only then did Wang Fufeng''s heart fall back into his stomach.


    He slowly sat back on the couch, eyebrows slightly furrowed. "The Fang family was already powerful, and was determined to support Wang Yuyao. With no one to restrain her, she could probably turn Anshui Prefecture upside down."


    Criticizing Doctor Wen''s medical qualifications was just one thing. Who knows what else she might do to the patients in the future.


    In April, Xumu would be taking the imperial examination. If he was disrupted, it would affect...


    Wang Fufeng''s expression immediately became solemn. He clenched his fists tightly and pondered. Then he spoke in a deep voice, "My grandparents'' memorial day ising up. I was going to go to Mount Tai alone to pray for my grandfather, but now I''m afraid I''ll have to bring all the young members of the Wang family."


    Filial piety was a powerful weapon.


    Forcibly pulling it out, no one could withstand it.


    But it was not safe enough for Wang Fufeng to do this alone. At least there had to be someone to propose it, so that Wang Fufeng as the head of the household could agree.


    It was known that the eldest branch of the Wang family had one daughter, the second branch had one son, the third branch had two sons, and the fourth branch had two daughters, totaling six grandchildren.


    Excluding those with bad rtions and unfamiliar ones, there was only one left.


    After discussing with Xu Mo and Chang Yan, Wang Fufeng knitted his brows and called a servant, whispering to him before the servant hurried away.


    After about a cup of tea time.


    A fourteen or fifteen-year-old young man stood outside the master''s door, wearing clean fine cloth robes, his hands and feet still cracked, as if he had just finished physicalbor and hadn''t caught his breath yet, he carefully opened his mouth, "Master, Mingyu is willing to apany you to Mount Tai to pray for grandfather."


    It turned out to be Wang Mingyu, the former prodigal young master.


    After half a year of decadence, he gradually settled down, taking over the business and shopfront of the second branch, and even personally managing the manor of the second branch.


    Although he no longer had the unrestrained demeanor of a wealthy young master, there was a kind of solidness.


    Wang Ye the second was moved in his heart. He didn''t force his only son anymore. The two of them joined forces to run the business of the second branch. They couldn''t be called very rich, but they were self-sufficient without relying on the public funds.


    Seeing him step forward now, Wang Fufeng was very gratified in his heart.


    "Order all the legitimate grandchildren of the Wang family to go to Mount Tai in March to pray for their grandparents," hemanded.


    The emphasis on "legitimate" was because there was only one illegitimate son in the entire Wang family, and this son was also taking the imperial examination in April.


    Although Wang Fufeng disliked his half-brother Wang Haoran, he had no intention of cutting off his career path.


    However, when this news reached the third branch, Wang San Ye was the first to make a fuss, "Wang Fufeng looks down on people. All the Wang family grandchildren are going except Haoran. He just doesn''t want to acknowledge Haoran''s status."


    Finally it was the concubine who reminded him, "Master, if Haoran goes to pray, how can he take the exam?"


    Only then did Wang San Ye shut up awkwardly.


    As for Wang Yuyao''s dissatisfaction, it waspletely suppressed by the word "filial piety". No matter how hysterical her dissatisfaction and curses were, she was still a Wang familydy. As long as she wanted to marry safely into the Fang family, she could only admit defeat and drag her broken leg to follow Wang Fufeng, reluctantly setting off to Mount Tai.


    This was an undercutting tactic, nothing more.


    In March, all the Wang family grandchildren left Anshui Prefecture.


    Wang Fufeng, Wang Yuyao, Wang Mingyu, these young men and women who had brought protection or storm, disappeared together for the first time.


    Most of the men brought by Fang steward followed Wang Yuyao to Mount Tai, leaving only himself stealthily staying behind, as if observing something.


    The entire Anshui Prefecture fell into an eerie calm.


    Except that the prefect woulde to Hairpin Courtyard from time to time, kick another table, sometimes even take away two table legs and throw them in front of Fang steward, "I''m still doing what I promised the Fang family, sir."


    As for whether it was done well or how it was done, others couldn''t interfere.


    Fang steward''s face was ashen, but he was helpless.


    At the same time, as March gradually approached April, schrs from all directions surged in, some booked rooms in advance, some adapted to the diet and climate in advance, and some came to find out the preferences of the examiners.


    This imperial examination was different from any other exam. It was thest hurdle at the local level.


    After passing the imperial exam, one would be a certified candidate, having to go to the capital for the final exam. Those selected would sail smoothly to the top, like a carp leaping over the dragon gate, and could face the emperor directly in front of the pce.


    After passing the final exam, all the benefits of the imperial examination system would emerge.


    The rest depended on ability, family, connections to either crawl or gallop in the officialdom.


    Thus the importance of the imperial examination was evident.


    The county exam filtered 10,000 down to 1,000, the prefectural exam filtered 1,000 down to 100, and the provincial exam filtered 100 candidates from 1,000.


    Every student who got to this point was well-read and seasoned frompetition.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart was split into three parts these days.


    One part hurt for the shattered wooden tables. Although she had listened to her fifth brother and didn''t buy new solid wood tables, broken tables still cost money, and broken ones still had to be reced!


    One part worried about her eldest brother Xu Mo. She had secretly inquired around and found out that many talented schrs hade to Anshui this time. Some were over thirty, some had white hair already. Compared to them, her fourteen-year-old brother seemed too young and tender.


    Another part was concerned about her second brother Zheng Ruqian. Since he left in February, now mid March, it had been a full month and a half, and second brother had note back, making her worry.


    Aunt Zhang, fearing that the ten-year-old girl would get premature wrinkles, found some things for her to do.


    "300 catties of dried fish, dried meat and sausages." Zhang Xianglian weighed them and loaded them onto the carriage. "Send them to You Ran House."


    Jiang Sheng grabbed the whip and slowly climbed onto the shaft, pulling the reins.


    It wasn''t far from Hairpin Courtyard to You Ran House. This was why Aunt Zhang and the brothers felt assured letting her deliver goods alone.


    In just a teacup''s time, the horse arrived at the restaurant.


    Perhaps because of the increased number of students, the flow of customers at You Ran House was obviously muchrger. Jiang Sheng struggled to find a post to tie the horse, and just as she was about to go into the restaurant to ask people to move the goods, she fell into an embrace.

 Chapter 164: See Prince Jiang Again

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>


    She had wandered since childhood, her head was as hard as iron, and she didn''t feel anything when she rushed ahead and hit someone, it was the person who got hit that let out a soft moan.


    "Ow...is this a rock?"


    Jiang Sheng looked up in confusion, and saw a handsome young face with arched eyebrows, somehow looking vaguely familiar, but she couldn''t remember who he was.


    It was the shopkeeper Hao from upstairs who rushed over in surprise, with a worried look on his face, "Young Master, are you alright?"


    Jiang Sheng suddenly remembered who the person in front of her was.


    The only person who would get such respectful treatment from the shopkeeper of You Ran Ju was the young master of the Jiang Family. She had seen him twice in Xieyang County when she was seven, so no wonder he looked familiar.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine." The youth rubbed his chest, his gaze falling on Jiang Sheng, also with some recollection, "You little girl, you seem familiar from somewhere."


    Jiang Sheng felt a little embarrassed to speak up.


    Shopkeeper Hao remembered she was the sister of Zheng Ruqian, and exined with a smile, "Miss Jiang is sister of little Zheng, they both came from Xieyang County, and have always delivered goods for our You Ran Ju."


    Only then did Jiang Chengyuan have a sudden realization, "I remember now, I saw you in Xieyang County, so we have some affinity since we share the same surname Jiang."


    "That''s not right, Young Master." Jiang Sheng shook her head, "I don''t have the surname Jiang as in river, my Jiang is ginger, as in the ginger nt."


    She couldn''t remember who gave her this name anymore. She only knew she was named Jiang because she once stole and ate a slice of ginger, and it was so spicy that she vomited, yet she couldn''t bear to throw it away either, so she could only take a bite and drink some water, then take another bite and drink some water again.


    Although ginger was hard to eat, it could dispel cold, and even bring a person on the verge of freezing back to life gradually. So Jiang Sheng was willing to take the name Jiang, and also willing to be a girl like ginger.


    "So we don''t share the same surname after all." Jiang Chengyuan said regretfully, "Since you rushed over in such a hurry today, is it because you have some business?"


    Only then did Jiang Sheng remember the cured meat on the carriage, and pped her little head, "I''m here to deliver goods."


    She then called out to a familiar buddy, "Brother Shunzi, bring in the goods."


    Shunzi gave a loud response, and nimbly rushed to the front of the carriage, skillfully unloading the cured fish, cured meat and sausages.


    Jiang Sheng also went over to help lift the curtain, and with some effort, lifted up a package of fish slices.


    "These siblings are so capable. They started by just delivering vegetables, then made cured meat, and now cured sausages and cured fish too. The vors are unique in the whole Anshui Prefecture, and many peoplee to You Ran Ju just for these cured delicacies." Shopkeeper Hao stroked his beard, sincerely praising them, "Give them some more time, and they will go ces, go ces!"


    Jiang Chengyuan looked at Jiang Sheng, who was not much taller than the shafts of the carriage,pletely astonished.


    This little girl was about the same age as his own younger sisters at home. Chenghui was even arguing with their parents about status issues, but this little girl had already started doing business and earning money, and walked all the way from Xieyang County to Anshui Prefecture step by step.


    At this moment, Jiang Sheng carried the package of fish slices to the door of You Ran Ju.


    Because shecked strength, the package of fish slices slipped down little by little from her arms, and was about to fall to the ground.


    In a panic, Jiang Sheng simplyy down on the ground to catch the package with her body.


    Jiang Chengyuan was shocked beyond words. He rushed over to grab the package, threw it to Brother Shunzi, and at the same time pulled Jiang Sheng up from the ground.


    "Thank you, Young Master Jiang." Jiang Sheng scratched her head, extremely embarrassed.


    She had already made a fool of herself several times here.


    "Why would you choose to fall down rather than let the package drop? If it fell to the ground you could just pick it up again?" Jiang Chengyuan did not understand.


    "That wouldn''t do." Jiang Sheng exined seriously, "The fish slices are delicate, if they fell to the ground the appearance would be ruined. And this is food, it wouldn''t look good to customers if they saw it fell on the floor."


    So she''d rather fall down and use her own body to catch it, than let the fish touch the ground.


    Jiang Chengyuan didn''t know how to describe his feelings, he only feltplicated emotions that couldn''t be put into words.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t bother with him either, and hopped inside to watch the weighing, waiting for Shopkeeper Hao to settle the bill.


    The 300 catties of cured meat passed the scale check with no issues at all, the craftsmanship of Zhu Hua Courtyard was as impable as always.


    Shopkeeper Hao smiled from ear to ear. He calcted with his abacus and took out the full amount, then deducted the deposit paid earlier, and finally handed over 100 taels of patterned silver to Jiang Sheng.


    Therge 20 tael ingots, a full 5 of them stuffed in her bosom, bulged out conspicuously as if she was hiding something.


    Shopkeeper Hao couldn''t helpughing. Over Jiang Sheng''s protests, he changed it into silver notes instead.


    The 100 taels silver note was much easier to keep. She folded it up and put it in her purse, then tucked the little purse deep inside her sleeve pocket. Finally Jiang Sheng was very satisfied, and bid farewell bouncingly, "Shopkeeper Hao I''m leaving now, Brother Shunzi I''m leaving now."


    As she passed by Jiang Chengyuan, she thought for a moment, and also waved her hand, "Young Master Jiang, Jiang Sheng is leaving now."


    The little girl hopped onto the carriage like a rabbit, leading the horse much taller than her, swaying as she left.


    Jiang Chengyuan suddenly realized, "She even calls Shunzi brother, yet calls me Young Master."


    "Eldest Young Master already has plenty of sisters, why notice this." Shopkeeper Haoughed, "Miss Jiang was probably trying not to be too presumptuous with you."


    Hopefully that was the reason.


    Jiang Chengyuan withdrew his gaze from Jiang Sheng, and let it fall back onto the newly delivered cured meat. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    "What business does Eldest Young Master haveing to Anshui Prefecture?" Shopkeeper Hao stroked his beard probing, "Did youe to rx, or is there important business at hand?"


    Jiang Chengyuan''s smile disappeared, his gaze growing increasingly profound.


    Even if he wanted to rx, he couldn''te to Anshui Prefecture to do it.


    The reason he left Fengjing was because he was ordered by Grandmother to find his younger sister who had been lost for many years.


    But in this wide world, how could a child who had vanished without a trace for ten years be easily found?


    Furthermore, even if he found her, how could it be guaranteed that the child would be willing to go back, and able to integrate into the Jiang family?


    Jiang Chengyuan felt depressed in his heart, yet he couldn''t defy Grandmother either, so he simply came to Anshui Prefecture, partly because he was familiar with it, and partly because Anshui Prefecture''s You Ran Ju''s reputation for cured meats had already spread to Fengjing, making him extremely curious.


    "Bring me some of each of these cured sausages, cured meat and cured fish." He pointed at the newly delivered cured meat, "This young master wants to have a good taste, to see what is so special about them."


    Shopkeeper Haoughed. He went to call the head chef to prepare the food himself.


    The next day.


    The Imperial College announced the exact dates for the provincial examination - starting from the 28th of the third month, one exam every three days, three exams total, and ending on the 5th of the fourth month.


    The entire Zhu Hua Courtyard quickly became busy, preparing travel supplies, food, drink and chamber pot for Xu Mo.


    While packing, Jiang Sheng cursed Zheng Ruqian, "Stinky Second Brother, you promised toe back early, you promised to be home before Eldest Brother''s exam. "


    But the 28th of the third month was almost here, yet there was not even a shadow of Zheng Ruqian.


    The little girl was both anxious and angry. After packing everything, she stood on tiptoes at the door of Zhu Hua Courtyard, looking out.


    With great difficulty, two lean, monkey-like figures appeared in sight.

 Chapter 165: The Suffering of Zheng Ruqian

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>


    Treading through wind and snow.


    It is said that traveling in winter is the most suffering. Although there is a carriage to block the wind, there must be someone outside to control the direction.


    At first it was Wang Xiaosong, but Zheng Ruqian was not the kind of ck-hearted person who exploited workers. He would always go out and take turns.


    When the wind of early spring blew on his face, piercingly cold, Zheng Ruqian thought of his sister, thought of the Hairpin courtyard, thought of the warm quilt, thought of the braised pork elbow made by his aunt.


    But who made their business rely too much on temperature? The colder the weather, the better it was to preserve things.


    If lying in bed could make money fall into his arms, who in the whole Dayu Dynasty would be willing to suffer hardships?


    Thinking of Little Jiang Sheng''s happy appearance of eating her fill, wearing warm clothes, thinking of the doubled savings at home, Zheng Ruqian exhaled a white breath and continued to whip the horse forward.


    The curtain behind was lifted, and Wang Xiaosong sniffed andined, "It''s said that the further south you go, the warmer it gets. Howe I don''t feel warm at all, and even shiver from the cold?"


    Zheng Ruqian thought about it carefully.


    The elder brother had mentioned when reading miscenies that although Anshui Prefecture was located in the north, the climate was dry and windless. Going south to Danyang Prefecture, the temperature did rise slightly, but the air was humid and rainy, and the wind was even more chilling when it blew.


    "Xiaosong, sometimes feeling cold or warm is not all about temperature. You also have to consider the dampness of rainwater and the wind direction." He shook his head, putting on a mature and experienced posture.


    Wang Xiaosong had little education, and was really fooled. He increasingly admired the young master.


    All the way bumping to Danyang Prefecture.


    Zheng Ruqian was in no hurry to buy a carriage full of roast ducks and take them back. Relying on his upright face that made elders like him, he turned to his aunts and asked around to find the most authentic one.


    Roast ducks were weighed by the catty. A whole one weighed about fifty or so wen. Even though Danyang Prefecture was prosperous, this price was not low. Mostmoners preferred to cut half or a quarter to take home as a dish.


    When Zheng Ruqian said he wanted to buy a hundred ducks, even the shopkeeper was shocked, staring at him and asking in Danyang dialect, "Young man, a hundred costs a lot of money, are you sure?"


    Of course he was sure.


    But Zheng Ruqian did not intend to take away a hundred ducks with five taels of silver. He rolled up his sleeves, his tongue as agile as a lotus flower, "Boss, since we want a hundred at one go, do you have any discounts for buying in bulk? It is said that business emphasizes thin profits and quick turnover. We are giving you quick turnover, so you should lower your profit a bit, right?"


    Bargaining was a talent, and addictive as well.


    After half an hour of soft grinding and hard foaming, Zheng Ruqian got his wish and bought a hundred ducks at the price of forty wen.


    But the shopkeeper was shorthanded and usually sold thirty to fifty ducks a day. They simply couldn''t roast a hundred.


    So Zheng Ruqian had to wait two days in Danyang Prefecture before he got the hundred ducks in batches.


    After settling the four taels of silver with the boss, he immediately took Wang Xiaosong and rushed to Anshui Prefecture at full speed.


    ording to the price Shopkeeper Hao gave, two taels of silver per duck, a hundred would be exactly two hundred taels of silver.


    Such a huge profit stirred Zheng Ruqian''s heart. He didn''t even want to stay overnight, but took turns resting in the carriage with Wang Xiaosong, shortening the half-month journey to six or seven days.


    But something still went wrong.


    When the carriage arrived in Anyang County, Wang Xiaosong smelled a sour odor in the carriage. He dared to open the package, only to find that the roast ducks bought on the first day had rotted.


    When he opened the ducks roasted on the second day, although they were still intact, they were no longer fresh.


    He called Zheng Ruqian over, and both felt chilled to the bone.


    This was only Anyang County. It would take at least three more days to Anshui Prefecture. The roast ducks had already gone bad. How many would be left by the time they were delivered to Leisure Residence?


    No wonder Shopkeeper Hao charged the astronomical price of two taels of silver per duck. This stuff simply couldn''t be transported back to Anshui Prefecture.


    "Young master, although four taels of silver is a lot, we have to cut the loss if it really doesn''t work." Wang Xiaosong said with a choked voice, "Let''s take this trip as wasted. We lost four taels of silver."


    But how could that be allowed?


    This was not just four taels of silver, but also his hope of making money, the breakthrough for long-distance food transport, the key to expanding the business in the future.


    Zheng Ruqian did not only intend to transport roast ducks. If possible, he also wanted to transport the soured fish from Yuhang Prefecture, to go further south to Yongjia Prefecture for some fresh vors, and even transport them back for the people of Anshui Prefecture to have a chance to taste.


    Businessmen could not easily give up.


    Zheng Ruqian thought hard in the carriage for a long time before finally deciding to distribute the still edible roast ducks to the people of Anyang County, then turn back and go to Danyang Prefecture again.


    Along the way, he kept thinking about how to preserve the roast ducks.


    The reason why they traveled before and after the New Year relied on the cold air in winter to preserve the food longer.


    But even after seven days of sleepless rushing, the roast ducks still rotted and deteriorated, indicating the air was not cold enough and the temperature not low enough.


    Danyang Prefecture was even warmer than Anshui Prefecture, with little snow even falling, let alone storing them in snow.


    It seemed ice was the only way.


    Zheng Ruqian recalled Fang Heng mentioning that the wealthy households in Fengjing basically all had ice cers to freeze in winter and take out in summer to cool off the heat.


    His mind started working.


    It was winter now, the season for making ice. The price of ice should be cheaper than in summer. Even if it was expensive, as long as the profit was within the two taels of silver Shopkeeper Hao promised, the roast ducks could be transported.


    But Danyang Prefecture had a rtively high temperature, probably not suitable for freezing ice.


    After figuring it out, Zheng Ruqian urgently pulled the reins and turned back to Anyang County under Wang Xiaosong''s puzzled eyes.


    After asking around carefully, there really were people selling ice.


    He bought a whole half carriage,id it out in the carriage, leaving the ice seller stunned.


    "What illness do you have that requires you to sleep on ice to cure it?" The ice seller asked puzzledly.


    Zheng Ruqian scratched his head, "I want to transport some stuff that shouldn''t get hot."


    "Then you can''t do it like this." The ice seller kindly reminded, "The ice cubes will melt away quickly in the carriage, especially now that the weather is getting warmer and warmer. To preserve ice, you need to wrap it with thick cotton wadding."


    The function of cotton wadding was instion. It could retain both warmth and cold.


    Zheng Ruqian suddenly realized, and hurriedly went to buy two thick cotton quilts, wrapping all the ice cubes in them.


    After bidding farewell to the ice seller, the two rushed straight to Danyang Prefecture and bought another hundred roast ducks.


    Still four taels of silver, still rushing day and night without stopping, but with the protection of the iceyer, the hundred roast ducks were finally transported back to Anshui Prefecture intact.


    The spring breeze in March was no longer piercingly cold, blowing on the face like a mother''s gentle touch, the familiar prefecture, the familiar people, the familiar hubbub rushing into the ears.


    After repeated back and forth trips, evaporation of four taels of silver, gritting his teeth to buy ice and transport goods, the now darker and thinner Zheng Ruqian was most importantly exhausted physically and mentally.


    He hadn''t had a good sleep for nearly two months, curled up in the corner of the carriage every day, nestled against the ice cubes, and still worried about the roast ducks.


    If it wasn''t for his strong willpower, he would have copsed long ago.


    But this support vanished in an instant when he saw the erect, graceful youngdy standing at the door of the Hairpin courtyard, and he fainted softly to the ground.

 Chapter 166: The Plot at the Gate of the Gongyuan

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>


    "Big brother!"


    Jiang Sheng turned her head and saw Zheng Ruqian softly copsing on the ground. She screamed in fright and scrambled over in a panic.


    Supporting Zheng Ruqian, she realized that her sturdy second brother had long be skinny, with only ayer of skin covering his bones.


    "Second brother."


    "Younger sister."


    Hearing themotion, Xu Mo came out with Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan. Seeing Zheng Ruqian lying on the ground, the three brothers were all rendered speechless.


    The robust Zheng Ruqian that had left was now emaciated when he returned.


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes reddened as he checked his pulse. After repeatedly confirming, he finally said, "He''s not sick, just too weak. He needs good nurturing for a period of time."


    The brothers worked together, some lifting his head while others his legs, and carried the unconscious Zheng second brother back to his room.


    Unexpectedly, he woke up as soon as they moved him. Opening his somewhat protruding eyes, he reached out towards the carriage, "First, first send the roast duck..."


    Wang Xiaosong, who still had some energy, quickly stuck out his head, "Don''t worry sir, I''ll send it right away."


    Only then did Zheng Ruqian rx and lose consciousness again.


    This time he was out for a full two days.


    It was already the morning of the twenty-eighth day of the third month when he finally stirred.


    Early in the morning, Zhang Auntie had prepared a pot of hot rice, waiting only for Xu Mo to take a few mouthfuls before filling up his bulging waterskin, taking the lidded chamber pot, brush and inkstone, paste for correcting mistakes and carving knife for alterations, as well as cold food that could keep without heating.


    The imperial examination was held three times, with each attemptsting three days.


    Once entered, examinees could not leave for those three days and had toplete eating, drinking, defecating and sleeping all in a small room.


    Previously it was Jiang Sheng who prepared everything. Although the youngdy tried very hard, she was still limited by her age and there were inevitably some oversights.


    Now with Zhang Auntie taking care, everything was provided for, hot or cold, fully prepared without any ws.


    After breakfast, all the items were already packed into the examination basket. Xu Mo only needed to sling it over his shoulder before heading to the Imperial Examination Hall.


    Yet he lingered, his gaze fixed on the door to Zheng Ruqian''s room.


    "Eldest brother, you should go first. Second brother wille to the hall to fetch you when he wakes up," Chang Yan tactfully advised.


    Seeing that time was running out, Xu Mo had no other choice but to lightly nod.


    Jiang San brought the carriage and the group was just about to set off with their examination baskets when Zheng Ruqian, who had slept for two whole days and nights, finally woke up. Wearing crooked clothing with his boots not yet worn, hair a mess like a madman''s, he still shouted loudly and crawled over upon seeing the departing carriage.


    "Eldest brother, eldest brother, I''ll send you to the exam!"


    Just as promised, even in his dreams he had woken up.


    Xu Mo''s nose turned slightly sour, though the corners of his mouth lifted gently. Reaching out from the carriage, he said, "Come, younger brother."


    Zheng Ruqian took his hand and with a slight pull, sat in the carriage.


    Jiang San outside cracked his long whip and the horses pranced off lightly.


    Unfortunately, Fang Steward was missing.


    They soon arrived at the gates of the Imperial Examination Hall.


    Students from all directions either sat in carriages, stood with examination baskets on their backs, conversed with ssmates, or knitted their brows reciting.


    Jiang Sheng was especially curious, poking her head out to look around before reporting back to her brothers, "I saw many examinees with graying hair, some even older than Uncle Zhang."


    "I also saw the younger brother of the Fengfu elder brother, squatting at the hall entrance reading, muttering to himself."


    Seeing Fang Steward in a corner, she frowned slightly, feeling somewhat ufortable and withdrew her little head.


    Xu Mo did not do anyst minute cramming, nor observe those around him, but closed his eyes to nurture his spirit and conserve his energy.


    Zheng Ruqian, Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan also dared not disturb him, even breathing more softly.


    Everyone was waiting for the gates to open.


    During this long yet brief time, an unupied carriage lightly clip-clopped over. The driver was around thirty years old, with a broad face and mouth. Originally quite dignified looking, but his roving eyes made him appear furtive.


    His gaze swept back and forth over the crowd, a hint of jealousy in his eyes as he saw the exam candidates.


    He seemed to be looking for something but could not find it. His gaze passed over Jiang San but moved on since he did not recognize him. Finally it settled on the other two carriages beside Hairpin Courtyard''s.


    From the conversation he overheard, he learned one carriage contained an examinee surnamed Xu.


    He hesitated no longer, viciously jabbing a needle into the horse''s butt.


    The horse neighed painfully and charged at the two carriages. Unable to dodge, the carriages were smashed to pieces and examinees flung to the ground, their palms bleeding profusely.


    "Who is it, who harmed people at the examination hall entrance!" the examinees angrily shouted.


    The Yuan bailiffs guarding the hall gates hurriedly drew their long knives, encircling the nearby area.


    Since Hairpin Courtyard''s carriage was close by, it was also enclosed.


    Xu Mo lifted the carriage curtain, saw the assant, and was initially startled before quickly recognizing this man. "Sun Quanzhu."


    Back in Xieyang County, Sun Quanzhu had been directed by the Wang family to purposefully be Bian Wenxuan''s teacher. Unexpectedly, the quick-witted Bian Wenxuan directly hired Xu Mo instead.


    The two had borne grudges since, but with one a young student and the other a schr, their interactions were so limited that they never actually confronted each other.


    Meeting again now, it was unexpectedly at the examination hall entrance, and an incident of deliberate carriage ramming had urred.


    Xu Mo found it hard not to associate this with the Sun family, and by extension the Wang and Fang families.


    "You''re here?" Sun Quanzhu was also surprised. After painstaking selection, he had still rammed the wrong carriage. He couldn''t describe what he felt.


    Just then the bailiffs came over to investigate.


    He steeled his heart and pointed at Xu Mo, loudly proiming, "He told me to do this, afraid he wouldn''t pass the provincial examination and deliberately harmed his fellow examinees."


    These words caused an uproar.


    All the waiting examinees looked over, with disgust, anger, and discussing amongst themselves.


    Jiang Sheng was so furious she nearly went mad, yelling hoarsely, "You''re ndering and framing, spewing nonsense, throwing dirt, we don''t even know you!"


    But since Sun Quanzhu had named Xu Mo, the bailiffs could not just stand by.


    Yuan the bailiff knew Xu Mo was taking the exam today and was somewhat troubled. "I''ve already sent someone to call the county magistrate to adjudicate immediately. "


    But that was still uncertain.


    As long as Sun Quanzhu insisted Xu Mo had directed him, they would have to detain Xu Mo in the hall for interrogation to rify matters.


    That would dy the exam.


    At this critical juncture, the hall gates opened.


    Jiang Sheng was anxious as mes, anxiously scurrying about, afraid her eldest brother''s exam would really be dyed.


    Events happened quickly.


    Fang Steward in the crowd stepped forward and gently said, "Does the young friend need help? The Fang family is willing to lend a hand."


    The Hairpin Courtyard children were all stunned.


    Soon after, passing by with He Shopkeeper, Jiang Chengyuan raised his brows and squeezed over, "It''s little sister Jiang Sheng, is she in some trouble? Does she need brother Jiang''s help?"

 Chapter 167: The Power of the Prince He

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>


    One was the inexplicably helpful Fang family.


    The other was the not so familiar Jiang family.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned where she stood, looking left and right. Her instinct told her that neither were good to provoke, but her eldest brother''s matters urged immediate attention, and the exam had toe first.


    She pursed her lips, her gaze shifting between the Fang steward and Jiang Chengyuan, eventually settling on Jiang Chengyuan.


    Before she could utter "Brother Jiang", the nearby Yuan clerk suddenly looked ted.


    Everyone looked back, only to find that the Anshui Magistrate had arrived.


    He was already eight chi tall, and now strode over meteor-quick - in but the blink of an eye, he was at the entrance to the Examination Hall, towering before the three carriages.


    "Your Excellency..." The Yuan clerk bowed with hands sped, wanting to recount the events.


    He Chengzhang waved a hand, interrupting him. "No more need be said, let the examinees enter first."


    Everyone was startled.


    "All matters are postponed; let the examinees enter first - do not dy the provincial examination." He Chengzhang''s expression was stern, his voice like a bell, directly suppressing all other sounds on the scene.


    Jiang Sheng''s nose soured, as she suddenly regretted silently cursing the magistrate for having night diarrhea, all over a few pieces of wood.


    "Quickly, into the Examination Hall now." He Chengzhang''s voice brooked no dissent.


    Xu Mo and the examinee lying on the ground both reacted, immediately grabbing their exam baskets and getting up.


    Sun Quanzhou was unhappy, pointing at Xu Mo and yelling, "Your Excellency, he is the culprit, the viin! Why let him take the exam, why?!"


    "Why?" He Chengzhang sneered coldly. "Because he ced first in the two previous examinations, because he became a private tutor at thirteen, because he cane take the provincial exam without even participating in the qualifying exam!"


    Rendered silent with shock by his words, the entire scene fell into mute stillness.


    Who could have imagined that the youth who looked no older than thirteen or fourteen was actually so outstanding?


    "But, but he was the ringleader..." Sun Quanzhou still struggled unwillingly.


    The corner of He Chengzhang''s mouth lifted in a chilling smile. "Whether or not he was the ringleader remains to be verified. Youmitted assault in broad daylight before an exam - the evidence is irond. Men, take him to the municipal prison for immediate interrogation!"


    The Yuan clerk''s blood surged excitedly as he took the order, rushing forward and twisting Sun Quanzhou''s arms behind his back in one move.


    At the same time, the gates of the Examination Hall slowly closed, and Xu Mo took one final look back at his younger siblings before resolutely proceeding to his own exam grounds.


    Jiang Sheng waved her arms desperately outside until the sturdy gates of the Examination Hall shutpletely, before bouncing back to her brothers'' side.


    "Fortunately eldest brother is fine." The young girl patted her chest, still flustered.


    Zheng Ruqian stroked her little braid. "Eldest brother has heaven''s favor - misfortune is sure to turn to fortune for him. Don''t worry too much. When eldest brother brings back another top rank, it''ll scare those petty viins to death."


    Jiang Sheng nodded earnestly.


    Beside them, Chang Yan endured and endured, but couldn''t help interjecting, "Second brother, the top rank of the provincial exam isn''t called top rank, it''s called champion."


    The provincial exam was also known as the local exam. The top local exam candidate was called champion.


    After the local exam came the capital exam, and the top scorer there was called metropolitan champion.


    The capital exam was followed by the pce exam, and the top pce exam candidate was called zhuangyuan.


    If someone consecutively attained all three top ranks, they would be called Three Champions - a talent unrivaled through the ages, a prodigy destined for greatness. In the hundreds of years of the Dayu Dynasty¡¯s history, only three to five such figures had ever emerged.


    Those truly cognizant of the imperial examination system and its difficulty knew not to pin such lofty hopes on Xu Mo.


    In their knowledge, safely passing each stage and eventually bing an official court gentleman was already like battling through thousands of soldiers - terribly difficult,parable to tilling fields bare-handed.


    But Jiang Sheng thought otherwise. In her heart, eldest brother was the most incredible person in the whole dynasty - even more amazing than those so-called prodigies.


    "Eldest brother will definitely clinch the champion rank, and might even attain Three Champions!" The little girl clenched her fists encouragingly.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun pressed their lips together withoutment.


    Jiang Chengyuan, however, couldn''t help but speak up. "Attaining Three Champions is extraordinarily difficult. Don''t go dreaming, little Jiang."


    Jiang Sheng red.


    She really wanted to argue with this person - she wasn''t called Ginger, or Little Ginger Slice, she was called Jiang Sheng.


    But she thought about how her second brother still had business with Leisure Residence, and this man was the owner of Leisure Residence, so she reluctantly held her tongue.


    She only softly grumbled, "Jiang Sheng believes in eldest brother - eldest brother is the best."


    Zheng Ruqian went over to rub her little head, a smile stretching his emaciated cheeks. "I believe in eldest brother too."


    "We also believe in eldest brother." Chang Yan tilted his head, echoing Wen Zhiyun''s words.


    Jiang Chengyuan was frozen where he stood, at a total loss.


    Attaining the champion rank was already difficult enough - Three Champions was a once-in-a-century sight. Were these siblings crazy, blindly believing in such a preposterous thing?


    He did not notice that deep down, a thread of muted envy was sprouting, gradually expanding into something massive.


    Outside the Examination Hall, after the examinees entered, over ten clerks wielding long des stood guard around the perimeter.


    This both protected the Examination Hall and prevented any troublemakers from making noise to disturb the examinees.


    Most examinees'' family members left reluctantly.


    The minority who refused to leave retreated several steps, waiting at a slight distance.


    Jiang Sheng also didn''t want to leave. It just so happened Zheng Ruqian hadn''t eaten breakfast yet, so she pulled her brothers to a wonton stall nearby to sit.


    Just like that year when Xu Mo took the qualifying exam, the siblings sat outside eating wontons while awaiting the results - oddly uniform across thend, there was always a wonton stall at the examination hall entrance.


    After filling up, Zheng Ruqian finally remembered the roast duck he''d painstakingly transported back.


    "I''ve got to go to Leisure Residence." He bounced up, not forgetting to pinch Jiang Sheng''s little braid. "You should alle with me."


    Anyway, Xu Mo''s exam this time would confine him for a full three days. They could wait outside, but not merely wait.


    Jiang Sheng and her two brothers didn''t object.


    And so, they saw the neatly-attired Jiang Chengyuan again at Leisure Residence.


    Initially spotting Jiang Sheng, he even felt a hint of delight, thinking the little Jiang chunk hade looking for him.


    But as he walked over, he heard clearly that they''de to find Shopkeeper Hao.


    "Uncle Hao, it was so difficult for my second brother to transport this roast duck, he''s thin as a rail now. You received the hard-earned goods right?" Little Jiang Sheng gestured animatedly as she spoke.


    Shopkeeper Hao stroked his beard cheerfully. "Received them, received them."


    He praised Zheng Ruqian, "Keeping them chilled with ice was ingeniously thought of. I''d originally reckoned the roast duck wouldn''t keep long, yet unexpectedly they''re still fresh now!"


    Zheng Ruqian clicked his tongue. That was ingeniousness alright. A hundred roast ducks were only four taels of silver, but half a carriage load of ice cost a full ten taels - simply heart-wrenchingly expensive.


    But this he could not say.


    Business was business - he and Shopkeeper Hao had agreed on two taels of silver per duck, so that was that. Extra profit went to him, and extra costs were on his head too.


    Moreover, this trip to Danyang Prefecture let him grow and understand much.

 Chapter 168: Second Brother’s Business Map

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>


    Transportation is a tough business. The distance between cities makes it difficult for goods, especially perishable food, to circte.


    But the rarer an item, the more precious it is. The harder it is to transport something, the higher the price and the more tempting the profit.


    If Zheng Ruqian could make the icest a little longer and travel a little faster, enabling the cirction of goods between cities, wouldn''t he earn huge profits?


    Of course there were downsides too, like not enough manpower. Hastily hired helpers might not be trustworthy enough. And whether or not the transported goods would have buyers was also an issue.


    Zheng Ruqian clenched his fists as he watched Shopkeeper Hao take out two hundred taels worth of silver notes. He reached out to take them and carefully inspected them before handing them to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng solemnly put them in her purse, smiling so wide her eyes curved into crescents. She looked about ready to give Zheng Ruqian a kiss.


    Watching this, Jiang Chengyuan again did not understand. It was just two hundred taels. Was it worth being so happy about?


    Shopkeeper Hao was worldly-wise. He understood the crux of the matter. "For this brother and sister pair, the brother always gives all the money he earns to his sister. At first it was just a few copper coins, then a few taels of silver, and a few hundredter on. I believe when he earns tens of thousands in the future, he will still give it all to his sister."


    The amount of money was unimportant. What mattered was the proportion.


    What Zheng Ruqian gave to Jiang Sheng was everything he had. At first it was two gold beans, then a few copper coins, and now two hundred taels. But it was still all he had.


    "Brother earned money again today. I''ll tell Auntie to make extra dishes for dinner," Jiang Sheng said excitedly. "How about pork elbows?"


    "Anything you want," Zheng Ruqian said with a smile as he bid Shopkeeper Hao farewell and confirmed another shipment of roast duck soon.


    Xu Mo was still at the Examinations Institute, which would continue for nine days.


    After having run back and forth once, Zheng Ruqian was too thin and weak to make the trip again.


    Luckily Jiang San and Jiang Si volunteered, noting down the address before rushing straight to Danyang Prefecture by carriage.


    But this was not a permanent solution.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si could make the trip this time, but what about next time, and the time after that?


    The truth was he needed to hire people.


    No boss could do everything themselves. Truly smart people knew to manage subordinates, hire helpers, and give orders.


    One person''s capabilities were limited, but one mouth could give endlessmands.


    Just like Wen Zhiyun''s medical hall. After hiring ten medical girls, he didn''t even need to personally dry the medicinal herbs anymore. He just diagnosed the pulse and prescribed forms while the chattering girls handled the rest.


    They learned to identify medicinal nts from Wen Zhiyun and acupressure points and muscles from Xiao Zhu. In just over a month they couldpetently massage, though not as well as Xiao Zhu, but already nobledies were requesting them by name.


    On the surface, it looked like Wen''s medical hall''s expenses had increased a lot.


    Paying the medical girls about two taels of silver each month meant nearly twenty taels for ten of them. It seemed like a lot, but the profits the medical girls brought in from their massages far exceeded twenty taels. The reputation they generated for Wen''s medical hall was beyond measure by money.


    Zheng Ruqian firmly believed this to be true.


    He had always known he needed to hire people, not just Wang Xiaosong and Pang Dashan, but more capable helpers to enable transportation between cities.


    But the profits from delivering roast duck were just too great.


    Four taels of silver, a bit of suffering for half a month became two hundred taels of silver.


    What if he told Shopkeeper Hao he didn''t want two hundred taels, but only one hundred and fifty, then he could deliver over a hundred roast duck. Would Shopkeeper Hao agree or not?


    The old Zheng Ruqian might have naively believed in friendship and affection built over long acquaintance.


    But thirteen-year-old Zheng Ruqian profoundly understood that in the face of profits, there were no absolute friends.


    Today Shopkeeper Hao paid two hundred taels for his roast duck because no one else could deliver it. Tomorrow if someone was willing to take lower profits, Shopkeeper Hao would abandon him for cheaper duck.


    inly speaking, Zheng Ruqian wanted to monopolize this profit channel, afraid of losing business.


    After much hesitation Chang Yan came to find him. "Brother, have you considered that ice is the key to this transportation?"


    Zheng Ruqian was stunned.


    That''s right, anyone could transport roast duck, but in hot weather everything would rot. Ice was the crucial factor enabling this transportation.


    "Ice is expensive, but ten taels of silver can still buy a cart full." Zheng Ruqian worried, "But ice can''t stop people from stealing business."


    "Brother, ten taels is the winter price for ice. What about summer?" Chang Yan asked slowly.


    If ten taels of ice rose to fifty or a hundred taels and still might not be avable, the profits from roast duck could vanish entirely.


    "Also, Brother''s advantage isn''t just transportation between one city. Shopkeeper Hao might not want your roast duck from Danyang, but would he give up the cured meats and fish from your workshop? The dried fava beans from Xieyang County, the lotus roots and burdocks from Yunshui County?"


    When Zheng Ruqian expanded his business territory further, reaching Yuhang Prefecture, then Yongjia Prefecture, or even Langya and Fengjing, his transportationwork would be everywhere.


    Even if someone wanted to steal one of the profit channels, no one would dare ept those low-profit goods.


    The more Zheng Ruqian thought about it, the clearer it became. Pushing aside the clouds to see the blue sky, he said excitedly, "Brilliant, Little Five, you''re absolutely right. Rather than panic here, worrying about people stealing business, I should build transportation lines across the entire Dayu Dynasty and fill it with my people and carriages!"


    He was thrilled and rushed out to hire people immediately.


    Jiang Sheng listened to the whole discussion with blinking eyes and murmured, "Ice is so expensive. It''d be great if we could make our own."


    That was also a thought.


    So this was the power of many people.


    Zheng Ruqian nearly cried. He turned back and gave Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan a hug each, thanking them as he ran off, "Perfect, just perfect. I''ll stockpile ice in cities across the Dayu Dynasty and squeeze profits to the maximum."


    But it was easier said than done. Zheng Ruqian''s path was destined to be arduous, but after truly expanding, it would be a different grand vision.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Mo''s first three days of exams ended.


    Jiang Sheng waited outside the Examinations Institute with her brothers, a meal tucked in her arms and drinks at her waist. Wen Zhiyun even brought a bowl of nutritional medicine to strengthen the weakened eldest brother.


    With the institute gates opening and the exams officially over, students of all ages streamed out.


    Some were dejected, some dazed, some hunchbacked, some pale and frail. Clearly thest three days had not gone smoothly.


    It was at this time Xu Mo calmly walked out of the crowd.


    The fourteen-year-old had distinguished brows and eyes, an upright posture, and wore a green robe. His expression was tranquil andposed among the students.


    Though he also carried an exam basket with a chamber pot inside, just like everyone else''s heavy load.


    But he was so different from the others.


    Jiang Sheng happily went to greet him, iling to jump into Xu Mo''s arms before Zheng Ruqian grabbed her.


    "Careful, don''t knock over the chamber pot. Big brother''s elegance won''t remain," he hissed under his breath.


    But Xu Mo still heard it and looked back at his gradually strengthening younger brother, raising his brows.


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 169: The Whole Family Savings

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>


    Xu Mo''s voice was not loud, nor was there any fierceness.


    But Zheng Ruqian was so scared that he shrank his neck and pulled Jiang Sheng in front of him to hide.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was full of disgust.


    Turning back, she looked at Xu Mo with a face full of admiration, "Eldest brother, you must have suffered these past three days. Are you hungry? Auntie has cooked up a pot of pork elbow stew just waiting for you to start eating."


    She reached out to pull her eldest brother, but Xu Mo retreated with a wave of his hand, turned around to go to the academy greenhouse to empty the washbasin, before slowly returning.


    The siblings got on the carriage and returned to Zanhua Courtyard to rest lightly for one night, and then prepare to fight for the second three days.


    But before that, there was something that needed to be resolved.


    Late at night, Xu Mo visited the prefectural governor''s office alone.


    The tall, jade-like teenager stood steadily in front of He Prefect, who was wearing a single robe, bowed, and said solemnly, "Student pays respect to Prefect He. Thank you for helping to resolve the situation at the academy entrance three days ago."


    He Chengzhang looked him up and down, with a hint of smile in his eyes, "No need to be polite. I wasn''t targeting you. For any student who encounters something, the exames first."


    The imperial examination is held once every three years. Missing it this year means waiting another three years.


    And time is the most precious thing for schrs. The difference between a fourteen-year-old top schr and a seventeen-year-old top schr is more than just a little.


    Xu Mo bowed with his hands again, "Student hasete at night just to ask Prefect He who exactly instigated Sun Quanzhu, and what was the purpose?"


    Although he had some guesses in his mind, he couldn''t be sure of the mastermind behind it.


    After careful consideration, Xu Mo decided to visit Prefect He to inquire in person.


    It was a very bold decision, but it made He Chengzhang appreciate him even more.


    He pondered for a moment, tapping his fingers repeatedly on the wooden chair, and finally stood up with his hands behind his back and said softly, "It was the Fang family."


    Sure enough.


    Although Wang Yuyao was jealous of them because of Fang Heng, she didn''t have such deep scheming to arrange everything before leaving. The behavior at the academy entrance could only have been directed by the Fang family instructing the Sun family.


    It was just that the person from the Fang family in Fengying who came forward to lend a helping hand was unexpected to everyone.


    Various guesses shed through Xu Mo''s mind, but there was no way of knowing for sure.


    After a long time, he bowed and thanked him, "Thank you Prefect He, student understands now."


    He Chengzhang stared at the teenager without moving his eyes. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''ste, go back and rest early. You still have to go to the academy tomorrow."


    Xu Mo nodded heavily, turned around and took his leave.


    Outside the prefect''s office, four children were lined up in a row, drowsily guarding a carriage.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, they still woke up and surrounded him, chirping, "Eldest brother, who exactly was it?"


    "What did the prefect say? Was it the Fang family?"


    Xu Mo smiled helplessly. He had intended to visit the prefect alone, but his younger siblings were worried and insisted oning along.


    Not only did theye along, they didn''t want to see Prefect He either. They just squatted at the door to wait for news as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, the news was not very good.


    Xu Mo pursed his lips a few times before telling the truth, "It was the Fang family."


    "I knew it," Zheng Ruqian yelled angrily. "Even with third brother gone, those bunch of shit-eating dogs still won''t let us be, afraid we might live well."


    "He even deliberately pretended to be nice and asked if we needed help," Jiang Sheng said indignantly, hands akimbo. "A thief crying thief, a dog eating shit and cursing it stinks."


    These were all kinds of weird analogies.


    Zheng Ruqian and Wen Zhiyun bothughed and fiddled with Jiang Sheng''s little braid.


    Only Chang Yan still remembered tofort his big brother, "With Prefect He here, Anshui county will always be peaceful."


    There was a time when they were hostile towards He Chengzhang too, butter realized it was just a difference of positions, the hearts for caring for themon people were the same.


    Like at the academy entrance, Prefect He could have just ignored Xu Mo, but still stepped forward.


    With him here, Anshui county still had clear skies, and Anshui county''smoners could continue to live in peace and contentment.


    Xu Mo''s eyes welled up with emotion as he thought back to Anshui county''s previous prefect, thought back to Magistrate Pang, thought back to his father, thought back to the righteous officials who spared no effort for themon people.


    It was because there were millions of them that the Great Yu dynasty could be prosperous and powerful, could be fair and just.


    It was also they who, with their frail bodies, held up the bright sky and brought peace and tranquility back to themoners.


    Xu Mo sped his hands in front of him, standing at the prefect''s office door, bowed reverently.


    Only then did he get on the carriage to go home.


    The next day, at the academy entrance.


    To prevent the Sun family from continuing to make trouble, the children of Zanhua Courtyard not only changed to a different carriage today, but also changed the coachman to Zhang Qiquan who didn''t show his face much in public.


    After hearing about the previous incident, Uncle Zhang rolled up his sleeves to his forearms, gnashed his teeth over and over, "If he darese make trouble again today, I won''t stop until I''ve knocked out all his teeth."


    Fortunately, nothing happened until Xu Mo entered the academy.


    Even that Fang family steward did not appear in anyone''s sight.


    The Zanhua Courtyard children all breathed a sigh of relief and went back to their workshops to work on their own things.


    In fact, it was mainly Zheng Ruqian who was busy.


    After gathering his siblings'' thoughts that day and thinking through all the key points, he immediately started hiring people aggressively, buying yards, and digging cers.


    Anshui county was already in the fourth month, and ice could no longer be frozen, but ice could be purchased cheaply now and stored to avoid high summer ice prices.


    Also take this opportunity to, as Zheng Ruqian urged Jiang Sheng, take stock of the family''s current savings.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was full of vignce. In her inherent impression, whenever the family took stock of savings in the past, it was always a bottom up affair, without even a bottom left.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, take stock, we can''t just muddle through life blindly, we have to know how much money is in the family." While coaxing his sister, Zheng Ruqian calcted in his heart the money needed to hire people, buy yards, and buy ice in his heart.


    Oh right, and the money to dig a cer.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was full of resistance as she emptied out the purse.


    The workshop''s annual profit was around 100 taels of silver. Third brother''s annual allowance was 1,000 taels. Second brother earned over 100 taels from running the roast duck business. Pang Dashan and Wang Xiaosong earned around 100 taels a year transporting vegetables. Eldest brother saved up 100 taels as a teacher. Fourth brother paid over 50 taels after opening a clinic.


    And there were still the 500 taels that third brother gave at his departure, all in Jiang Sheng''s hands.


    Added up there was a full 2,000 taels.


    This was a number they didn''t even dare dream of before, calcted finely it could evenst a lifetime.


    Holding all the silver bills and ingots in her hand, Jiang Sheng even had a feeling of surreal dreaminess.


    Unexpectedly Zheng Ruqian reached out and grabbed it, baring his teeth as he checked it over, "Too good, too good, this money should be almost enough."


    Jiang Sheng''s hands were suddenly empty.


    The wind blew by, empty as it could be.


    She frowned, pursed her lips, endured a few times, but still couldn''t hold it in, and cried out loud.

 Chapter 170: Third Brother’s Military Journey

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>


    Just after sending Elder Brother to the Imperial Examination Hall, the children in the courtyard with hairpins and flowers hadn''t left yet.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan heard the noise and quickly put down what was in their hands and swarmed over.


    Zhang Auntie, Zhang Uncle, and Cui Er Aunt also followed closely behind in worry.


    Although Fang Heng jokingly called Jiang Sheng a "crybaby", in fact her personality was mostly tough. Many times she could hold back her tears if possible. In people''s impressions, if Jiang Sheng cried, something very serious must have happened.


    Everyone was flustered and rushed over, almost tripping over a shoe before reaching the door.


    They happened to see Zheng Ruqian with his mouth wide open, holding a stack of silver bills, while across from him was a sobbing Jiang Sheng, her heartbreak exceeding all previous times, simply bringing listeners to tears.


    "What is this, what happened?" Zhang Xianglian came over affectionately and took Jiang Sheng into her arms. "Ruqian, why is my sister crying?"


    Zheng Ruqian closed his jaw, his heart also full of spection.


    It couldn''t be that I made her cry, right?


    No way, no way.


    Chang Yan''s gaze was piercing as he stared at the silver bills in Zheng Ruqian''s hand. "Second brother, where did this moneye from?"


    "Jiang Sheng gave it to me," Zheng Ruqian said in puzzlement as he scratched his head. "Then she cried, and I don''t know what happened."


    Wen Zhiyun''s lips moved as he said softly, "Second brother, are you sure Jiang Sheng gave it to you?"


    Zheng Ruqian fell silent.


    He remembered that it seemed he had reached out and grabbed it. At the time his mind was full of buying a house, digging a cer, hiring people, and he had reflexively taken the silver bills.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun clearly also understood, and helplessly spread their hands.


    The meaning was, whoever made her cry should be the one tofort her.


    Zheng Ruqian suddenly became a green turtle, as heavy as if he was carrying a shell on his back. He shamelessly approached Jiang Sheng and put the silver bills back in her hand. "Good little sister, second brother knows he was wrong. Second brother won''t take your money. Second brother is giving you back the money, all of it."


    Jiang Sheng''s sobs paused for a moment, but she couldn''t control them.


    Zheng Ruqian had no choice but to continue coaxing her. "Second brother won''t buy a house anymore, or dig a cer, or hire anyone. All this money is for Jiang Sheng, all for you, okay?"


    Zhang Auntie also helped by wiping away tears. "Little Jiang Sheng be good, don''t cry, don''t cry. Auntie will help you spank Ruqian. Let''s hit him."


    Just like when they were very little, if a child at home bumped into the corner of a table, the parents would hold the child while hitting the table corner, tenderlyforting them at the same time.


    But Jiang Sheng wasn''t crying because of this at all.


    She struggled to lift her head and took two more deep breaths before she could finally stop sobbing.


    Looking at the second brother covering his bottom and the cherishing look on Zhang Auntie''s face, Jiang Sheng hupped and said, "It''s not that I won''t give second brother money, it''s just that most of this money belongs to third brother. It has to be kept for him to get married, it can''t be spent!"


    If it were normal times it would be fine, but right now Fang Heng was still fighting for his life on the border, life and death unknown.


    Jiang Sheng truly didn''t dare, and couldn''t bear to touch third brother''s money.


    Plus suddenly remembering third brother, the young girl''s tears instantly fell like a broken strand of pearls, impossible to stop.


    She sobbed and finished speaking. Facing her, Zheng Ruqian''s expression was quite interesting.


    He felt a little happy that the younger sister wasn''t unwilling to let him spend her money.


    But he also felt a little heartache that after working hard and earning money for several years, he still couldn''t match third brother Fang''s annual allowance.


    Zheng Ruqian sighed regretfully once again for not having a prestigious background.


    "There there, Jiang Sheng don''t cry. Ah Heng wouldn''t want you to cry either." Under Zhang Auntie''s gentle persuasion, Jiang Sheng''s tears finally stopped falling.


    She looked through blurry eyes at the two thousand taels of silver in her palm. She took one thousand five hundred taels, leaving five hundred taels which wasn''t enough to do much.


    After much deliberation, she still stuffed it back into Zheng Ruqian''s hand.


    "Second brother, you spent third brother''s money, you have to earn it back when you make money in the future." The young girl said softly. "Jiang Sheng shouldn''t have cried. I scared second brother. I just...miss third brother a little."


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes grew moist. He reached out and patted the young girl''s shoulder, his sense of responsibility growing even stronger in his heart. "Don''t worry, not only will second brother return the one thousand five hundred taels to elder brother, I''ll give him several times more, so he can marry whatever kind of wife he wants."


    Jiang Sheng broke into a smile through her tears.


    The whole courtyard with hairpins and flowers turned from gloomy to sunny, the clouds and mist parting to reveal the blue sky.


    Far away by thousands of miles, Fang Heng seemed to sense it in his heart. He took out the protective mirror over his heart and looked at it, then put it away again.


    "Young master, what''s wrong?" Jiang Yi drew near and asked.


    Fang Heng shook his head. "I''ve said who knows how many times, don''t call me young master."


    After the few of them arrived at the northern border from Anshui Prefecture, they joined the army as "wandering children" and were currently all in toon 2 of Company 5 of Regiment 8 stationed in the northern border.


    There weren''t many in the troop, just over twenty. They were often sent out toplete some minor tasks.


    Like chopping firewood, catching game, and looking for clean water sources.


    After a long time, it was inevitable that some wouldin. "We came to join the army and fight the Tatars. How did we end up doing these trivial things?"


    Only Fang Heng silently did the tasks without asking why orining.


    Seeing him like this, the six servants also learned to keep their mouths shut.


    Today was the twentieth time the leader of Company 5 had ordered the group to bring water pouches and fetch back one hundred pouches of clean drinking water.


    The team startedining again, feeling like the leader was using an ox slicer to kill chickens, feeling the leader was making a mountain out of a molehill, feeling their ambitions were hard to achieve.


    Some even started cking off. Anyway the leader had only said to fetch one hundred pouches of clean drinking water, but didn''t specify a time. They could take it slowly. After all these were just trivial things.


    Only Fang Heng led the six servants, plus two sixteen or seventeen-year-old youths, climbed over the high mountains, crossed the forests, and reached a small creek with clean water sources.


    They took out the water bags from their clothes and gurgled in the clean water, then twisted the tops shut and threw them into packs on their horses.


    Nine people, each filling over ten pouches. Although it was somewhat arduous, they still managed toplete the task.


    It was at this time that Fang Heng felt a stabbing pain in his heart, as if someone was crying.


    It must be his little sister. Only this crybaby, although tough at heart, in the end was still a young girl. When sad or anxious she would still shed golden beans.


    Unfortunately he was thousands of miles away, and couldn''t even wipe away her tears.


    Fang Heng heaved a long sigh.


    He turned back, mounted his horse, and brought the one hundred pouches of clean drinking water back to the campsite.


    But he discovered an eerie silence at the campsite.


    Fang Heng instantly became vignt, and the six servants also concentrated mentally with high alertness. Only the other two didn''t understand and held tightly onto their water pouches.


    The group cautiously entered the campsite. Jiang Yi brought the other five to disperse and carefully investigate every corner, then came back to report, "Mas...Fang Heng, there are no traps."


    "And no one either," Jiang Er added.


    So where did the people who were cking off at the campsite go?


    Fang Heng was a little confused, but still put the water pouches in the ce specified by the leader.


    Unexpectedly,ughter sounded. It was actually the leader of Company 5.


    He was eight feet tall with a long beard, his age unclear. His hands were exceptionally heavy, pping Fang Heng''s shoulders. If Fang Heng didn''t have some skills, he probably would have been pped down.


    But hearing his voice like thunder, "Goodd, you guys passed the test. From now on you''ll formally join Company 5."


    So it turned out everything before had just been a test.


    The nine suddenly understood.


    At the same time, he pointed at Fang Heng again. "You, from now on will be the leader of these nine men."

 Chapter 171: The Charm of Learning

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>


    The things happening in Anshui Prefecture were unknown to the northern bordends.


    The northern bordends were also unaware of what was happening in Anshui Prefecture.


    At that moment, Jiang Sheng was standing guard at the entrance of the academy with her older brothers. Surrounding them were other equally nervous schrs'' families, staring eagerly at the academy''s front gate.


    After a long while, the two wooden doors slowly opened.


    Under the watchful eyes of the masses, a schr who looked to be around thirty years old rushed out of the academy. He had an excited expression and immediately after exiting, he let out three loud shouts back towards the interior.


    Within the crowd, a woman also rushed forward eagerly. She barely steadied herself before the schr embraced her and spun her around three times right there.


    "Mother!" One cried.


    "Husband!" The other sobbed.


    At this moment, no one admonished them for being indecent or overly emotional.


    To endure the entire nine days of the imperial examination was an aplishment in itself, a perseverance in and of itself.


    "For this exam, nearly five hundred schrs from Anshui Prefecture came, but only a little over three hundred were able to persist to the end," Zheng Ruqian whispered into Jiang Sheng''s ear.


    The other schrs either had frail constitutions from studying too diligently and could not endure the full nine days, or after persevering for several days could no longer continue writing and angrily abandoned their brushes and left.


    Although only a few dozen of these three hundred-some schrs would eventually stand out in the end, the fact that they withstood theplete nine days of imperial examinations, six of those days without even being able to lie down and only managing to doze while sitting upright, was no easy feat.


    Jiang Sheng pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Unlike Zheng Ruqian and the others who were concerned about enduring to the end, she was more curious about the subtle ripples in the air surrounding the schr couple.


    It was as if some strange thing was seeping out from within their bodies and diffusing all around them.


    Unfortunately she was too young and had no one to teach her - she did not know that this thing was called "two hearts beating as one".


    After the thirty-year-old schr exited, more and more schrs continued trickling out from the academy, some with high spirits, some dejected, and some even had to be carried out.


    The siblings'' hearts were in their throats once more.


    After nine consecutive days of exams, the first six days had already caused Xu Mo to be gaunt. They had heard the test essays in the final three days were extremely difficult, with the pressure causing several schrs to nearly vomit blood. They did not know if Xu Mo could endure it.


    Fortunately, amidst the surging crowds, Xu Mo appeared carrying his exam basket.


    He had indeed be thinner, but having done so much physicalbor at the dpidated temple, although his body was slender it was full of vitality, a different kind of lean buildpared to those who were sickly and frail.


    Seeing his younger siblings, he quickly smiled.


    But Jiang Sheng did not rashly charge forward again. Instead she cautiously eyed the exam basket, seemingly afraid of knocking something over.


    Xu Moughed, "It''s empty, I already poured it all out."


    With three consecutive days of exams, the small chamber pots would always fill up. And since the schrs could not leave the exam site, after each exam ended the prefectural attendants would help empty them out.


    But with so many schrs taking the exams, there were a limited number of attendants. By the time the exams ended there would always be some schrs who had not been able to empty them in time, and would have to go to thetrine area themselves to pour it out.


    Luckily for Xu Mo, right when the exam ended, Attendant Yuan happened to be passing by. Since they were acquainted, he kindly helped Schr Xu empty out his chamber potpletely.


    "That''s great, no need to worry about big brother''s piss and shit!" Zheng Ruqian said with a foolish grin.


    After being red at by Jiang Sheng, he stifled his smile and earnestly reported, "Big brother, I bought a courtyard residence in Xiaofu Vige and dug a cer, stocked up on lots of ice too. Also hired a bunch of people, from now on specially transporting all kinds of valuables."


    Although the cost was two thousand taels, with only eight hundred taels of silver left.


    "Big brother, Wen''s medicine hall already has its own reputation, and has started making a profit," Wen Zhiyun said in a low voice.


    Chang Yan spread his hands, "Eldest cousin went to Mount Tai, so I''m helping manage the Wang family affairs."


    Although there were no earnings on paper, the benefits of managing the entire n were immeasurable.


    Even Jiang Sheng tilted her head and said, "Big brother, all the preserved fish and meat from the workshop have been sold. With the weather getting hotter, output will decrease again. Auntie is getting ready to research other things."


    Xu Mo gave a slight nod. While he was enduring writing in the academy, his younger siblings had not been idle.


    Each of them was striving forward, whether in small orrge strides. Whether there were mary profits or none, as long as they had progressedpared to their former selves, it meant time had not been wasted.


    "Very good, all very good," Xu Mo gazed towards the north, "I believe little brother will be doing very well too."


    The siblings boarded the carriage and returned to Hairpin Courtyard.


    Unlike the examinations for child and schr students, the imperial examination was the final local hurdle and thus given more importance and attention. Therefore, the time it took to post the results was longer.


    While it took half a month to post child and schr student exam results, the imperial examination results would take over a month.


    After returning to Hairpin Courtyard, Xu Mo did not let down his guard just because the exam was over. Instead he continued studying the Four Books and Five ssics, even rereading books from his childhood.


    He was as diligent as he had been before the exam, with no weakening of his motivation to learn.


    Jiang Sheng pulled along second, fourth, and fifth brother to secretly spy for half a day before finally sneaking away with a twist of her hips.


    Xu Mo had said before that to learn is endless, to learn until old age. And now he was demonstrating this to his younger siblings through action.


    Zheng Ruqian clenched his fist. "I''ll go hire people right now and strive to get the route from Anshui Prefecture to Danyang Prefecture up and running before big brother''s results are posted!"


    Wen Zhiyun also seriously hugged his medicine kit. "I need to make a trip to Xieyang County. I''ve noticed some issues while taking the pulses of patients recently. I need to go consult with Doctor Wu."


    Chang Yan spread his hands. "Then I''ll get the Wang n affairs properly taken care of before eldest cousin returns."


    The previously lively courtyard regained its tranquility.


    Jiang Sheng stood in the yard, strangely feeling a bit unustomed to it.


    She had never liked studying before, and was quite satisfied with running a workshop. But her brothers'' diligence made her feel ashamed. After hesitating for a bit, she returned to her room and picked up themonce book big brother had given her, seriously flipping through it.


    That night.


    Auntie Zhang made chicken noodle soup, bringing bowls to the children. Seeing them slurping away like little piglets, she smiled happily. "This chicken soup was made with the freshest old hen, simmering for half a day over the stove until the bones and meat were falling apart, stewing out a rich chicken vor. Then I used eggs and flour to hand make the noodles to go perfectly with the soup. The taste is authentic!"


    If this was normal, Jiang Sheng would have already been nodding while shoveling it into her mouth.


    But today, she remembered a white boiled noodle dish she had read about in themonce book, and mumbled softly, "Auntie''s noodles are delicious, but Jiang Sheng read about white boiled noodles in a book that can also make people insatiateable. I wonder what they taste like."


    Zhang Xianglian was taken aback, unusually disinclined to admit defeat. "How could white boiled noodles possibly taste good?"


    Jiang Sheng scratched her head, describing from memory, "The book said to first cure a small chicken for a day, then dry it until it''s dehydrated. Finally grind it into powder and mix it into the dough. Even cooked in in water it would be extremely savory."


    How could you dry and grind a chicken into powder, then mix it in the dough?

 Chapter 172: The List is released

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was beginning to doubt that the ancients were just making things up.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Xianglian was stubborn. She rolled up her sleeves and said firmly, "Since this is the case, I will give it a try!"


    As the weather grew hotter, the production of cured meats at Hairpin Courtyard gradually decreased. By July and August, they were basically selling the stock from the winter. She didn''t have much else to do.


    Making meals for the children became Zhang Xianglian''s favorite thing to do.


    Since Jiang Sheng was curious, she rolled up her sleeves to try it out, even using her own private money to buy ten chicks.


    Killing and cleaning the chickens was simple, but when it came to curing them, Zhang Xianglian ran into some trouble. Jiang Sheng had only said to cure the chicks for a day, but didn''t say what to cure them with.


    Luckily Jiang Sheng had read through the misceny against night, and confidently said, "The book says to fry the spices in salt."


    Unfortunately the misceny only gave a simple description, and wasn''t a cookbook, so it didn''t mention which spices were used.


    So Zhang Xianglian just used all the spices for curing meat, fried them in salt, and evenly coated the ten chicks.


    After curing for a day, she shook off the salt and hung them to dry next to the cured meats and sausages.


    After about ten days, the skins of the chicks were dry, but they were still some ways away from being ground into powder.


    Just then, weather conditions meant that if they dried any longer they would rot.


    Zhang Xianglian had no choice but to switch to baking. After charring two chickens, she finally baked eight chicks until crispy, then ground them into a fine powder with a roller, and added it to the noodle dough.


    When cooking the noodles, she really did just use clear water, but the noodles with chicken powder certainly wouldn''tck vor.


    The in white water noodles described in the ancient text, which Zhang Auntie had painstakingly recreated after Jiang Sheng brought them up, now sat in the center of the table, awaiting tasting by the five children.


    "Is this really the legendary white water noodles that are so delicious people can''t stop eating them?" Jiang Sheng curiously circled the bowl of noodles.


    Zheng Ruqian was exhausted after days of hiring workers. Listlessly he said, "If you''re curious just try some."


    Before his voice faded, the noodle bowl was pushed in front of Xu Mo.


    Jiang Sheng obediently and cutely said, "Big brother worked the hardest, big brother should try first."


    Xu Mo smiled and said, "Little sister brought it up, little sister should try first."


    Seeing the noodles were doomed to be passed back and forth,


    Zhang Xianglian came to the rescue with four more bowls of noodles. "Stop deferring, there''s enough for everyone."


    Five children, five bowls of noodles, perfectly divided so everyone had their share.


    Jiang Sheng finally picked up her chopsticks with peace of mind, fished out a noodle, and carefully ced it in her mouth to taste it.


    At first it just tasted like an ordinary noodle, but upon careful chewing the rich chicken vor emerged,bining the chewiness of the noodles with the chicken''s richness, and asionally you could taste little bits of chicken that enhanced the mouthfeel of the entire bowl.


    "How is it, delicious?" Zhang Xianglian, who had worked hard for over ten days, anxiously asked.


    Jiang Sheng nodded sincerely.


    Delicious was secondary. Most important was that something from an ancient text had truly appeared before her eyes. Although Auntie Zhang had made it, it was her idea that had discovered the existence of white water noodles.


    For the first time, Jiang Sheng felt the appeal of learning.


    At the same time, Zheng Ruqian put down his empty noodle bowl. "Auntie, do you have any more of these noodles? Could you give me some?"


    Zhang Xianglian smiled and responded, "There''s still a lot, I''ve sliced them up and put them on the cutting board."


    When Zheng Ruqian went into the kitchen, Zhang Qiquan and Liu Cui were also tasting the white water noodles, praising them endlessly. Seeing him pick up the remaining noodles, Zhang Qiquan reacted the fastest. "Second young master, are you nning to sell these noodles to You Ran House?"


    "To let Shopkeeper Hao have a taste." Zheng Ruqian grinned, refusing to mention anything about selling.


    Zhang Qiquan knew this kid must still want to raise the price.


    White water noodles were not easy to make, so they certainly couldn''t be sold cheaply. As for how high the price could go, that depended on Zheng Ruqian''s glib tongue.


    The next day.


    Zheng Ruqian went to You Ran House again, and got an order for fifty pounds of white water noodles. Just the deposit was ten taels of silver, and there would be forty taels left upon delivery of the goods.


    In other words, the white water noodles were being sold at the astronomical price of one tael of silver per pound.


    Zhang Xianglian was shocked, and so was Jiang Sheng.


    The road ahead was obscured, the path covered in fog. Everyone was taking it step by step, either testing the waters or taking losses.


    But a chance bowl of white water noodles allowed Jiang Sheng and Zhang Xianglian to gradually see the way forward, and feel out a path that belonged to them.


    Of the two, Zhang Xianglian''s path was clearer.


    She knew she didn''t have many skills, and was a divorced woman, who for the rest of her life didn''t want to remarry again or bear more children.


    She treated all the children at Hairpin Courtyard as her own, but as the children grew up, the role of mother alone felt too thin. Especially going from cured meats to sausages to cured fish, and now to white water noodles, Zhang Xianglian was no longer satisfied with just caring for the children well.


    She wanted to live her own life beyond just "mother" and "wife". She wanted to y a role other than those two.


    The white water noodles were just a beginning. Zhang Xianglian secretly decided she would make more delicious foods, expand the workshop''s business, and if she lived long enough, open her own shop - nothing could be more wonderful than that.


    Jiang Sheng''s thoughts were much simpler. After appreciating the benefits of learning, she studied much harder than before.


    Not only did she finish reading the misceny her big brother had sent, she asked for two more books.


    Considering she didn''t need to study for the exams, Xu Mo had given her books that could broaden her horizons and increase her knowledge, rather than the Four Books, Five ssics, or books on women''s etiquette.


    Perhaps time flies when you''re studying.


    In a sh, it was time to post the rankings.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si had alreadye back with new roast duck, the two martial arts practitioners had rushed back and forth day and night, and had even lost some weight.


    Zheng Ruqian told them to rest well, and arranged for some newly hired men, led by Wang Xiaosong, to continue transporting roast duck to Anshui Prefecture, while he apanied everyone else to await news at Hairpin Courtyard.


    ording to Anshui Prefecture''s custom, the top three were not posted on the boards, but personally notified at home.


    But today, though there had already been several rounds of wailing and sobbing, some overly excited, some incredulous, there was no sound of gongs and drums.


    Jiang Sheng wondered, "Could big brother not be in the top three?"


    If so they''d have to go check the boards themselves.


    As noon approached, the siblings could no longer sit still. They tidied up and rushed straight to the boards at the gates of the tribute academy.


    Starting from the back, they counted up one by one, but Xu Mo''s name never appeared.


    As they neared the top, with only two or three names left, Jiang Sheng''s back was drenched in sweat.


    Just then, a mor of gongs and drums sounded behind them.

 Chapter 173: The Secret of the Rules of Ansu-gun

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>


    The noisy sound of footsteps, gongs and drums, apanied by panting voices, still contained a familiar call.


    "Found it, found it, I knew the kids must havee to see the rankings." Zhang Qiquan rolled up his sleeves and wiped his sweat frantically.


    Behind him were several ecstatic clerks, also covered in sweat and hurrying anxiously.


    However, when they saw Xu Mo, the expressions of the clerks became obsequious and congrattory, and they came up one by one, beating gongs and drums, while another shouted, "Good news, good news!"


    Those who could bring good news were basically guaranteed to be in the top three.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a long sigh of relief and decided not to look at the remaining names.


    She was somewhat relieved that she had looked from the back to the front, because in her mind, there was no way Xu Mo could fail the exam.


    The only difference was whether he ced in the top three or top five.


    Now that the herald had arrived, the top three could not run away.


    Little Jiang Sheng smiled, twisting her head, but her eyes instinctively nced at the list, only to see Xu Mo''s name firmly in the first ce.


    She was shocked beyond measure, then turned her head back just in time to hear the herald speak.


    "Congrattions First Schr Xu, congrattions First Schr Xu, first ce in the provincial examination, this is truly a head start for you." The clerk offered auspicious words, "In the future when you achieve great sess, do not forget about us."


    Xu Mo was still a little stunned.


    Zheng Ruqian reacted quickly, reaching into his sleeve to take out five taels of silver and cing it in the herald''s hand.


    The herald put down the documents and red paper and left happily.


    Next to them, Jiang Sheng was stunned again, as in the past they had only given one or two taels of silver, but this time it had be five taels.


    Zheng Ruqian seemed to have eyes in the back of his head, without even turning his head to reassure her, "For my elder brother''s performance in the provincial exam, five taels is also worthwhile."


    Jiang Sheng pursed her lips, then turned her gaze back to the two characters "Xu Mo" on the signboard.


    ording to convention, the top three were not posted on the list, so the name appearing in first ce should have been the fourth ce finisher, but the herald had said Xu Mo was the First Schr.


    First Schr meant first ce.


    Jiang Sheng felt like her little brain was about to be stirred into mush.


    Fortunately Xu Mo also noticed the crux of the problem. He looked left and right, and as expected, in the corner at the entrance of the Examination Hall, he saw the smiling Prefect of Anshui smiling.


    Bringing his younger siblings with him, First Schr Xu respectfully paid his respects and stood up to ask, "Dare I ask, sir, is it not the rule of the Dayu Dynasty that the top three are not posted on the board?"


    He Chengzhang stroked his short, thick beard and said, "This is not the rule of the Dayu Dynasty, it is the rule of Anshui Prefecture."


    Xu Mo was stunned again.


    He Chengzhang was in a good mood, sping his hands behind his back andughing, "The Dayu Dynasty has always posted the name of the first ce finisher, it''s just that since many exam takers were not locals, the custom of announcing results within a thousand miles arose."


    That is to say, it was not only the first ce finisher who received an announcement, but all sessful exam takers received one.


    "As for Anshui Prefecture''s custom of not posting the top three, it was just an arbitrary change made by the previous prefect, an old fool. Now that I have be the Prefect of Anshui, I will of course change this nonsensical rule."


    "The top scorer, the First Schr, should appear at the top of the list, should be looked up to by the public, should enjoy the admiring nces."


    There was more that He Chengzhang did not say aloud.


    But it was enough to resolve the siblings'' doubts.


    The bright and refined youth once again bowed with sped hands to the Prefect of Anshui in thanks before slowly withdrawing.


    Unexpectedly, the Prefect''s wife, dressed as a man, popped out from behind him and eximed, "Sir, I still feel like you didn''t finish your words. The previous prefect doesn''t seem like the kind of viin who would arbitrarily change the rules, there must be some origins to this."


    As the saying goes, the pillowmate knows best.


    Recalling his own experiences with the exams, He Chengzhang''s voice lowered somewhat, "As one of the top three, especially the top scorer, one must always face sinister attacks, jealousy and malice, ambitious entrapment."


    It was only after tragic events urred that the previous Prefect of Anshui reluctantly changed the rules, solely to protect the top scorer.


    "Then why did you change this rule, sir, no longer protecting the top scorer?" the Prefect''s wife did not understand.


    He Chengzhang looked up at the sky, "What''s the use of endless protection? The provincial exam is just the beginning, there is the capital exam and the pce exam toe, and in the future there will be many more knives and swords to face."


    If one was afraid of such sinister attacks, then it would be better not to be an official and just go home and farm thend.


    "Besides, being First Schr also brings more than just bad things." He Chengzhang said this with a meaningful smile.


    At the same time.


    On the carriage at the House with Orchids and Flowers.


    The siblings were getting into the carriage one by one, with Zhang Qiquan driving the carriage back home.


    Suddenly a student pointed at Xu Mo, who was just getting onto the shafts, and shouted loudly, "It''s him, he''s the First Schr, First Schr Xu Mo!"


    Xu Mo was startled, and the leg he had raised didn''t know whether to go up or down.


    After thinking for a moment, the schr''s gentility still made him put his leg down and bow with sped hands to the student.


    Before he coulde up with some polite words, a group of people surged up behind the student.


    They were dressed in gold and silver, rich and prestigious, looking Xu Mo up and down. When they saw his handsome appearance, tall stature, bright rity and graceful elegance, they all stared with wide eyes, scrambling and shoving each other.


    Like dogs who had been starved for ten days suddenly seeing fresh, steaming shit.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t even have time to sneer.


    A middle-aged woman immediately shrieked, "First Schr, how old are you this year? Are you engaged to be married?"


    The man next to her was unwilling to fall behind, "Our Wu family''s young miss, the legitimate primary wife, proficient in zither, chess, books and painting, just turned eighteen this year, she''s fated to be matched with you, First Schr!"


    "Our Liu family''s girl is an only daughter, sir if you''re interested in taking this fated bride, the family fortune will be left to you!" Another fat woman pushed her way to the front.


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Qiquan blocking them, they probably would have torn Xu Mo to shreds by now.


    The studious youth was encountering this kind of scene for the first time since nted Sun County, but at that time he was too young to attract attention and was able to slip away unnoticed.


    Now as time flowed on, he had fallen into this situation once again, and had be the inescapable center of attention.


    All the way from taking the county-level exam as a ¡°white body¡± to the prefectural exam as a ¡°child student¡±, finally bing a xiucai degree holder, and now a juren degree holder, the usually unruffled Xu Mo at this moment stood tremblingly in front of the carriage, his face pale and terror flowing in his eyes.


    Fortunately, a few small hands stretched out from the carriage and gripped his arm tightly.


    Borrowing their pulling force, he nimbly jumped onto the carriage shaft, then dove into the carriage.


    Someone called out "Uncle Zhang".


    Zhang Qiquan hurriedly leaned over the shaft, pped the old horse''s butt, before finally struggling free from the crowd in a sorry state.


    After much difficulty evading the people and returning home,


    Xu Mo had just jumped down from the carriage and didn''t even have time to catch his breath when he saw the luxurious carriage parked at the gate of the House with Orchids and Flowers.


    His eyes brightened and he pushed open the gate of the House with Orchids and Flowers.


    As expected, standing inside was a delicate and refined youth, smiling gently, "Congrattions, it''s been a while, Brother Xu."

 Chapter 174: To Fengjing

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>


    No one expected that on this joyous day, Wang Fufeng, who had taken Wang Yuyao to Mount Tai for blessings, returned.


    He was still the same gentle and elegant young man, but he had be thinner, his body more fragile.


    Perhaps it was the rush toe back, or perhaps it was the haste to congratte, there were still some traces of mud on Wang Fufeng''s wide sleeves. However, it did not diminish his graceful demeanor, but rather added a touch of worldly charm to his temperament.


    "Fufeng, my brother," Xu Mo cupped his hands, epting his sincere friendship. "You have worked hard during this time."


    Wang Fufeng smiled lightly, his gaze filled with gratification, admiration, and a hint of envy.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, his worn-out body was truly a burden. He had only gone to Mount Tai for blessings for two months, and then hurriedly rushed back for several days, yet he was already reaching his limit.


    He truly envied this group of brothers and sisters.


    They had traveled from the vige entrance to Shili Town, then to Xieyang County, and finally to Anshui Prefecture.


    In the future, they would go to Fengjing, to the northern frontier, to numerous passionate cities, to taste the vors of the world, and to witness differentndscapes.


    And he, either standing in Anshui Prefecture, looking towards a distant homnd.


    Or turning into a handful of yellow soil, scattered into the distance.


    Unfortunately, this was a day of great joy, not suitable for mncholy.


    Wang Fufeng put away the dimness in his heart and regained his smile. "Regardless of anything, I must congratte Brother Xu and express my gratitude to Chang Yan for their hard work during this time."


    Chang Yan, who was called by name, took a few steps forward and returned the ount book to Wang Fufeng. "The records are in the steward''s hands."


    "I trust you, brothers and sisters," Wang Fufeng had no intention of checking the ounts, "I came back ahead of the others. They will arrive in Anshui Prefecture in no more than ten days."


    During this period without the oppression of County Prefect He and with the support of the Fang family, the Sun family was gradually recovering and regaining the appearance of an ancient family.


    Wang Yuyao relied more and more on others, which was not a good thing for them, the brothers and sisters.


    Unfortunately, the feud between the two sides could not be resolved, and it had be an almost inescapable deadlock.


    Xu Mo looked at the tender and delicate faces of his younger siblings, and then looked at the hairpin courtyard that was familiar to the bone, smelling the rich aroma of waxing from the workshop. His mind was filled with countless thoughts.


    Some thoughts had been loosened early on, sprouting, and now they were gradually expanding, about to blossompletely.


    "Perhaps... it''s time to leave," he sighed.


    Wang Fufeng lifted his head at the words, a glimmer of anticipation flickering in his eyes, mixed with concealed sorrow.


    "Leave?" the younger siblings were extremely surprised and asked in unison, "Why does Big Brother want to leave?"


    Jiang Sheng''s workshop was in Anshui Prefecture.


    Zheng Ruqian''s mansion and business were in Anshui Prefecture.


    Wen Zhiyun''s clinic was in Anshui Prefecture.


    Chang Yan had nothing, but his older brother and sister were in Anshui Prefecture!


    Why would they leave?


    How could they leave?


    Jiang Sheng felt like she was about to cry again, but in order not to be seen as a crybaby by everyone, she suppressed the sourness that surged up her throat and whispered softly, "We promised Third Brother that we would wait for him toe back in Anshui Prefecture."


    "If we leave, who will hee back to find?"


    The young girl''s innocent question echoed in everyone''s ears.


    No one could give an answer, including Xu Mo.


    They did want to wait for Fang Heng in Anshui Prefecture, but it was indeed a ce filled with difficulties, making it impossible for anyone to live in peace.


    After much thought, Xu Mo presented the most legitimate reason, "Next February is the imperial examination, and I have to go to the capital for the exams."


    Wang Fufeng closed his eyes.


    Jiang Sheng widened her eyes in surprise.


    The imperial examination, also known as the Chunwei, was an important milestone for the jinshi candidates. Passing the imperial examination would grant them the title of gongsheng, and after passing the final pce examination, they would be esteemed schrs.


    The ultimate goal of the imperial examination was to be a jinshi. If one excelled, they could enter the government office in Fengjing that very year, embarking on a path to a bright and limitless future.


    No one in the Hairpin courtyard dared to deny Xu Mo''s excellence.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t bear to let him go to Fengjing alone.


    But the thought of Fang Heng returning to Anshui Prefecture empty-handed and unable to be found by anyone made Jiang Sheng feel uneasy.


    In her mind, a bnce suddenly formed, with Fang Heng on the left and Xu Mo on the right, swaying back and forth, undecided.


    After a while, Zheng Ruqian rubbed her little head and said softly, "We can write a letter to our third brother and tell him toe to Fengjing to find us."


    Jiang Sheng lifted her head in delight. "Really, Second Brother? Can we write a letter to our third brother?"


    Zheng Ruqian scratched his head.


    Actually, he didn''t know if they could, he was just trying to make his sister happy with his words.


    But feeling the trust in his sister''s gaze, Zheng Ruqian made up his mind. No matter what, he would send this letter to the northern border, and if possible, he would bring some goods to provide support for their third brother.


    "We can, we definitely can," the young man said resolutely.


    Jiang Sheng smiled, all her doubts and worries finally resolved. She had made this difficult decision. "Alright, I''ll go to Fengjing with Big Brother."


    Having already separated from one older brother, she didn''t want to part ways with another.


    "I''ll go too," Zheng Ruqian struck a pose. "Although the business in Anshui Prefecture hasn''t stabilized yet, I would be happy to expand our business in Fengjing."


    Wen Zhiyun didn''t hesitate. "Wherever my older and younger brothers and sisters are, that''s where I''ll be."


    Wen''s Clinic was opened solely to protect them. If they were not there, the clinic would lose its meaning.


    His gaze fell on Chang Yan, the young man with nothing to his name, who simply shrugged and couldn''t be bothered to speak.


    Who would be willing to separate from their family?


    Except for that foolish third brother.


    Since everyone had no objections, they could now start preparing to go to Fengjing.


    First and foremost, the workshop. Jiang Sheng asked Zhang Qiquan and his wife for their opinion and learned that they were willing to stay here, so she entrusted it to them.


    Surprisingly, Zhang Xianglian also expressed her willingness to apany the children to Fengjing.


    Liu Cui had already mastered the techniques of preserved meats and white noodles, so she could continuously supply the surrounding cities.


    Zhang Xianglian smiled and said, "Then I''ll go to Fengjing and bring the preserved meats with me. I''ll also open a workshop there."


    Though they said these words, the impending separation caused the two sisters to sob helplessly.


    Zheng Ruqian was also dealing with his affairs. Pang Dashan continued to manage the transportation of goods in Anshui Prefecture. Wang Xiaosong and Wang Xiaozhu were willing to go to Fengjing with him, but there were still unfinished business matters in Anshui Prefecture. Wang Xiaosong decided to stay for a few more months and go to Fengjing after everything stabilized.


    Wen''s Clinic remained open. Wen Zhiyun asked the female physicians if they were willing to go with him. Those who agreed signed a contract, while those who didn''t want to leave continued to work as physicians at Wen''s Clinic, albeit without the presence of the chief physician.


    Xu Mo sent a message to Bian Wenxuan and paid respects to his parents.


    Zheng Ruqian sent a message to the county magistrate Pang and reminded Pang Dashan to regrly send some cured meats to the county magistrate. He also didn''t forget to bid farewell to the two managers of You Ran House.


    Wen Zhiyun went to bid farewell to Doctor Wu.


    Ten dayster, the Wang family returned to Anshui Prefecture in a grand manner.


    The people from Hairpin Courtyard stood at the eastern part of Anshui Prefecture, where they had previously bid farewell to the former prefect of Anshui. Now, it was their turn to bid farewell to them.

 Chapter 175: All Gone

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>


    It took only 10 short days from the decision to leave until the actual departure.


    Jiang Sheng sat in the carriage, quietly looking at thisnd that had raised her, with a heart full of reluctance to leave.


    When they left the dpidated temple at the vige entrance she was reluctant to leave, when they left Xieyang County she was still reluctant, but after all it was still within the realm of Anshui Prefecture.


    This time going to Fengjing, it meantpletely leaving thend she was attached to.


    The young girl sighed, her gaze sweeping from the front to the back of the carriage, everywhere were people bidding farewell.


    The first to catch her eye was her Eldest Brother Xu Mo, the youth stood tall and straight, bing more steady andposed as he aged, without any loss ofposure even at this moment of parting.


    Standing opposite him was the equally outstanding Brother Fufeng, 10 days of rest had allowed him to recover a little, and now there was a touch of sadness in his eyes as he looked at Eldest Brother.


    "You are going on a long trip, who knows how many years before you can return," Wang Fufeng lowered his slender neck, "Fengjing is prosperous and bustling, dazzling flowers blind the eyes. I fear Brother Xu will forget the elegance and simplicity of Anshui Prefecture."


    "Brother Fufeng''s words are too heavy. Anshui Prefecture is the ce where Xu Mo grew up, it is Xu Mo''s hometown, no other ce canpare," Xu Mo knew he was upset about his broken health, and could only try tofort him, "Don''t worry, just take the medicine Fourth Brother gave you, and in the future I will describe all the splendor and scenery I see in Fengjing in my letters to you."


    "These beauties of the Dayu Dynasty that you cannot witness yourself, I will see them for you."


    Wang Fufeng turned his head away to hide his loss ofposure.


    What virtue or ability did he possess, that not only was he fortunate enough to get acquainted with these six siblings, but to also have a ce in their hearts and their thoughts.


    But there was no denying that this feeling of being cared for felt wonderful.


    Perhaps some people never enjoy their parents'' favor in their lifetime, but as long as they can meet a kindred spirit, this life is not in vain.


    Wang Fufeng turned his head back, the loss ofposure once again concealed, as he quietly gazed at Xu Mo who was destined for greatness in the future, with all the emotions in his eyes reced by blessing.


    I bless you, my light.


    If Eldest Brother''s farewell was mncholy, the atmosphere changed when it came to Second Brother.


    Zhang Qiquan rolled up his sleeves and patted Zheng Ruqian on the shoulder, smiling, "Kid, you''ve got prospects, taking your business all the way to Fengjing."


    Zheng Ruqian quickly waved his hands in modesty, "I''m not there yet Uncle Zhang, but don''t worry, give me a year and I will surely gain a foothold in Fengjing!"


    "Good, good kid, you''ve got ideas," Zhang Qiquan''s eyes were full of encouragement, "I''m betting on you."


    Zheng Ruqian grinned from ear to ear, not forgetting to instruct Wang Xiaosong, "Leave the roast duck business in Anshui Prefecture to you, don''t worry about manpower, fire whoever needs firing, promote whoever needs promoting, your boss has money!"


    Completely ignoring the fact that the whole family only had 500 taels left.


    Wang Xiaosong''s eyes brimmed with tears, "Boss, wait for me in Fengjing...you must wait for me, and help me take care of my little sister too."


    Moving on to Fourth Brother, the mood was much calmer here.


    Of all the female doctors at the Wen''s Clinic, other than Wang Xiaozhu, not a single one was willing to go with him to Fengjing.


    No wonder, they all had families, how could they bear to leave their homes.


    But Wen Zhiyun was unbothered, and even had the mood to joke, "Have to recruit female doctors again when we get to Fengjing."


    Wang Xiaozhu''s eyes were red, "What about the clinic here? With no one to restrain them, what if the female doctors cause chaos?"


    "It won''t be left with no one to oversee things," Wen Zhiyun''s expression was unchanged, unconsciously touching the medical book in his arms, "Doctor Wu said he wille by regrly to check."


    It was just that Wu Suowei''s nature was unrestrained, and he hated farewells, so he was unwilling to show up at the city gates to see them off.


    Wen Zhiyun tried looking for him in the crowd, but didn''t see anything, he could only lower his head dejectedly, clutching the medical book in Doctor Wu''s own handwriting even tighter.


    Finally looking to Fifth Brother, Jiang Sheng''s mood stabilized.


    Chang Yan was sitting on the other side of the carriage shaft, legs bent, chin propped on his knees. He sat there alone, with neither friends bidding farewell nor people apanying him.


    He just sat there forlornly looking at the massive city, the sadness and mncholy in his pretty eyes apanied by a touch of nostalgia.


    Finally...going back.


    Unexpected yet reasonable.


    If not for Wang Yuyao''s relentless pressure, they would not have left so early.


    But as long as Xu Mo still needed to take the imperial exams, they had to go to Fengjing.


    A city so prosperous that even servants wore fine cotton robes, yet filthy on the inside, with intrigue taken to the extreme.


    Theplete opposite of Anshui Prefecture''s tranquility and simplicity, yet fatally attractive, drawing countless people to exert all their efforts heading there, only to leave in disarray.


    This was Fengjing.


    This was the capital.


    After Zhang Xianglian and Liu Cui finished their reluctant farewells, raising their heads to look at the sky, Liu Cui was shocked to realize, "It''s gettingte."


    Zhang Qiquan also reacted, urging the children, "Either leave tomorrow, or hurry up and go now, otherwise it''ll be dark before we can find an inn to stay the night."


    Xu Mo sighed, bid farewell to Wang Fufeng with cupped fists, then got into the carriage.


    It wasn''t that they were unwilling to remain on thisnd, but the Wangs wereing back today. With Wang Yuyao''s personality, she would surely stir up trouble as soon as she returned.


    Rather than that, it was better to avoid her and leave early.


    "Brother Xu, don''t worry, I won''t allow Wang Yuyao to enter Fengjing before she is married," even through the carriage curtain, Wang Fufeng''s voice was sonorous as he made his promise.


    Zheng Ruqian pulled the reins tight, raising his horse whip, ready to leave anytime.


    Yet he didn''t flick it down.


    "Why aren''t we going yet, Second Brother?" Wen Zhiyun stuck his head out in puzzlement.


    Zheng Ruqian was looking towards the eastern gate, as if waiting for someone.


    After about a dozen breaths, a dusty youth arrived, driving a carriage. When he saw Zheng Ruqian on the carriage, he waved vigorously, "Brother Zheng, have a good trip!"


    Just that one sentence used up all the strength he had left after rushing about for over 10 days.


    Zheng Ruqian chuckled, finally flicking the horse whip down.


    The horse neighed loudly, carrying the children leaving their hometown, galloping away swiftly.


    Wang Mingyu walked to stand behind Wang Fufeng, his eyes gradually growing moist, "Master, will theye back?"


    Wang Fufeng raised a bitter smile, "If they don''te back, you can go to Fengjing."


    At least, you still have the chance.


    The people seeing them off lingered by Anshui Prefecture''s eastern gate, reluctant to leave for a long time, until the carriage disappeared into the distance, no longer visible to the naked eye, before dispersing in groups of two or three.


    The city had lost five children, yet still operated on peacefully as always.


    The woman who bought half a catty of meat and picked vegetables, the man who counted his copper coins after finishing work, and the student leaving school with a book bag, they all had smiles on their faces as they headed towards home.


    Shopkeeper Hao finished clicking his abacus beads, letting out a soft sigh, "They left, left for bigger ces to develop, and more opportunities too."


    "Who left?" Jiang Chengyuan leaned over, "Shopkeeper Hao, how do you know I''m leaving?"


    Shopkeeper Hao raised his head, somewhat surprised, yet also unsurprised.


    The wealthy young master of the Jiangs in Fengjing, how could he keep staying in the poor backwater of Anshui Prefecture, it was about time for him to return too.


    "Is Young Master preparing anything?" he asked.


    "Get me more of the cured meats here, especially the sausages," Jiang Chengyuan instructed, "Grandmother and little sister will definitely like them."

 Chapter 176: The Proud Pungkyo Man

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>


    The carriage raced by, bumping incessantly.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng had prepared in advance by stuffing severalyers of quilts under her bottom.


    s, the cheap carriage was inevitably shoddy. The fewyers of quilts could only mildly alleviate the soreness on her rear, but did nothing to soothe Chang Yan¡¯s sickly paleplexion, much less make Wen Zhiyun swallow back down the bitter fluids he had vomited.


    Zheng Ruqian was truly reluctant to see them suffer, so he slowed down the pace.


    But at this rate, it would take them months to reach Fengjing.


    "Second brother, I''m fine," Chang Yan said with great difficulty. "Please, go faster. Fourth brother and I can sleep."


    Having said that, he copsed face down on the quilt.


    Jiang Sheng was faring slightly better, not because she was hardier, but because Auntie Zhang held her in her arms, using her legs as a buffer.


    But that was not a viable long-term solution either, as Auntie Zhang''s arms and legs would eventually grow numb as well.


    Jiang Sheng obediently hopped down to lie side by side with her fourth and fifth brothers, closing her eyes to feign sleep. "I''ll sleep too."


    After a brief nap, when she opened her eyes again, it was already dark.


    The carriage had stopped; Zheng Ruqian had found them an inn and was negotiating with the proprietor.


    With their group of six, they needed two rooms - one for Auntie Zhang and Jiang Sheng, and one for the four brothers.


    A stable hand led the carriage horses away to feed them, and the weary travelers could finally lie down on soft beds to sleep until daylight.


    The next morning after breakfast, they continued northwest.


    Lying in Auntie Zhang''sp, Jiang Shengmented, "Just three or five days in the carriage was unbearable for me. I really don''t know how Third Brother rode all the way to the northern bordends on horseback. When he dismounted, were his arms and legs still in their original positions?"


    Xu Mo couldn''t helpughing. He stood up to switch ces with Zheng Ruqian and said, "Don''t worry, his arms and legs didn''t get twisted around."


    Jiang Sheng sighed aloud.


    Fortunately, after just a few days, they passed through Hanzhong Commandery and arrived at the border of Fengjing.


    As the geography changed, so did the temperature and air. The most obvious change was slightly wrinkled skin and dry breathing - Wen Zhiyun even got a nosebleed.


    As a doctor himself, he took his own pulse and knew it was nothing serious, just difort from the excessively dry air.


    Jiang Sheng pressed her lips together, as if wanting to say something, but when she turned her head and saw the undting mountain ranges, she was struck speechless. "What''s that?"


    Majestic peaks and valleys rose and fell at varying distances and heights, blended and shaded as if by divine craftsmanship.


    The sprawling ridge seemed ready to ascend to immortality at any moment, flying away on the wind.


    Theyered greens imbued it with life, while the staggered silhouettes veiled it in mystery.


    "That is the Kunlun Mountain Range, the dragon vein of the entire Dayu Dynasty," Chang Yan suddenly spoke up quietly. "When the Dayu Dynasty''s ancestors chose this location for their capital, it was because of this dragon vein."


    The Son of Heaven was the true dragon emperor, so naturally his capital also required a dragon vein.


    With the Kunlun Mountains shielding its back, Fengjing would always have an unvanquishable foothold.


    Everyone gazed into the distance, with longing, awe, and in one case, a trailing nosebleed in their eyes.


    Two dayster.


    The carriage halted before the gates of Fengjing.


    Compared to Anshui''s naturally formed cluster against the mountainside, Fengjing''s city gates were more magnificent and refined.


    The rounded stone pirs framed the heavy wooden doors, nked on both sides by city walls that stretched like mountain ranges, the stacked tiles and bricks climbing to dizzying heights. Dozens of soldiers bearing long spears stood guard at the gates, inspecting the belongings and vehicles of themoners passing in and out.


    Compared to Anshui''s cursory checks, Fengjing''s soldiers were far more meticulous, even probing the bulging sleeves of passersby, as if fearing concealed weapons.


    "As the Son of Heaven''s domain, Fengjing naturally has extremely high security standards," Chang Yan exined.


    Jiang Sheng nodded.


    When their carriage reached the gates, the soldiers came over for the customary inspection. Zheng Ruqian cooperatively pulled back the curtain and presented both the identity papers from the Anshui magistrate as well as their luggage for checking.


    Finding nothing amiss, the soldiers nced over their unfamiliar faces and stepped back to let them through.


    The carriage lightly clopped into Fengjing, familiar official promations filling the air.


    In his corner, Chang Yan lifted his head, limbs icy cold but mind surprisingly clear.


    After three years, he had returned to this city.


    This time, he was simply Chang Yan, an ordinary youth with older and younger siblings.


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands covered his own, apanied by Jiang Sheng''sining, "Fifth Brother, why are your hands so cold? Are you cold?"


    Warmth steadily transmitted over, heating his hands and feet, calming and rxing his heart as well.


    "Is that so? Is Little Five cold?" Wen Zhiyun, who had just wiped the blood from his nosebleed, hugged his feet. "Fourth Brother will warm you up."


    Xu Mo smiled as he watched his family''s affectionate interactions.


    Only Zheng Ruqian outside nced at his own thin clothing, the scorching sun, and the sweat beading the brows of themoners hustling about.


    Cold in the sixth or seventh month of the year?


    Upon first arriving in Fengjing, lodging was the first issue to resolve.


    Considering Fengjing''s steep prices, the siblings unanimously agreed to rent housing.


    But the rental prices also left them shocked.


    Xu Mo was a sessful imperial examination candidate, so he should enter the Imperial College to study in preparation for the cement exams. Thus, it was best to choose a house near the College.


    Zheng Ruqian had his eye on a small two-courtyard residence and gingerly inquired about the price. "How much is this courtyard?"


    The agentzily picked at his fingernails and drawled, "One hundred taels."


    Zheng Ruqian nched.


    Back in Xiayang, a simrly sized courtyard had cost only ten taels, which he had still found exorbitant at the time.


    Later in Anshui, the enormous Zihuaxiao manor cost only twenty-five taels a year to rent.


    How could a tiny two-courtyard residence in Fengjing require a hundred taels of silver to rent for a year?


    Zheng Ruqian was baffled, and more so indignant, with a heavy sense of powerlessness.


    The overinted self-confidence upon leaving Anshui slowly deted in this moment as he recalled the two thousand taels he had considered a fortune, now barely enough to make ripples in Fengjing.


    "What, find it too expensive?" The agent suddenly sneered contemptuously, an aloof superiority on his face. "One look and I can tell you''re just a country bumpkin from some backwater. Everything about you screams poor and shabby. Did you really think Fengjing is like your little viges? This is the capital, under the Son of Heaven''s feet. If you don''t have money, go beg on the streets with the other paupers instead of wasting my time."


    Having said that, he pped Zheng Ruqian to the ground, striding over his chest as he left.

 Chapter 177: The Living Room

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>


    Although Zheng Ruqian was ustomed to doing business and thought he had seen winds and waves, he was still a little stunned when pushed to the ground this time.


    Fengjing was a ce of outstanding people and scenery, at the feet of the Son of Heaven, but everyone had two arms and two legs, two eyes and one mouth. Why should people be so bullied?


    If the fire was substantial, Zheng Ruqian would have burned from head to toe.


    But even more furious were his younger siblings behind him.


    "Why did you push people!" Jiang Sheng was so angry that he wished he could rush up and bite the man twice. "What''s so great about you? You dare ask for the price, we have the right to think it''s expensive!"


    Wen Zhiyun clenched the bottles and cans in his sleeves, with some panic in his heart, but soon became determined to protect his second brother.


    Chang Yan narrowed his eyes to hide the ridicule in his pupils. These native Fengjing people had a sense of superiority that remained the same as ever.


    Only Xu Mo was still calm. With one hand, he hugged the snarling Jiang Sheng, and with the other hand, he stopped the two restless younger brothers, then gave Zheng Ruqian an encouraging look, "Second brother, get up!"


    Although they were orphaned and had no towering background or powerful financial resources, let alone connections, they had gone through too much hardship from nothing, and seen too many storms.


    Just some arrogant people of Fengjing, what was there to be afraid of?


    Influenced by Xu Mo, Zheng Ruqian also gradually calmed down. He nimbly climbed up from the ground, pped his hands, and chuckled, "Just andlord, yet so arrogant. Can you earn a hundred taels of silver a year? I can afford to rent a house for a hundred taels."


    Thendlord who had not gone far froze in his steps.


    "This young master didn''t rent a house for a hundred taels because he couldn''t afford it, but because he didn''t want to rent yours," Zheng Ruqian said coldly. "Do you really think you''re the onlyndlord in Fengjing?"


    After finishing speaking, he took a younger brother in each hand and walked away first.


    Xu Mo held Jiang Sheng''s hand and followed closely behind.


    No matter how angrily thendlord taunted them and insulted them for being country bumpkins from outside, they never looked back.


    Fengjing was the capital of the Dayu Dynasty, the core of the entire country. During the imperial examinations, there would be studentsing from all directions, and when looking for work, countless people from afar woulde too.


    They worked hard and diligently. They were not natives, but they ounted for half of Fengjing, and graduallypressed the rights of the natives.


    The more the Fengjing natives disliked outsiders, the more outsiders there were in Fengjing.


    Only outsiders would not discriminate against outsiders.


    After some analysis by Zheng Ruqian, and some shameless inquiries, they finally found a new real estate agent.


    It was said that the boss of this real estate agency was not only an outsider, but also a fellow townsman from the Central ins region.


    Zheng Ruqian deliberately spoke in an Anshui ent and asked, "Are there any two-courtyard houses near the Imperial College?"


    The agent looked up in surprise, but there was no contempt. "How much can the young master afford at most? Any requirements on the lease term andyout?"


    "Just being able to live is fine," Zheng Ruqian thought for a while. "No more than 100 taels."


    The agent flipped through the house records on hand and found three suitable ones. "Let me take you to see them."


    The location near Imperial College was good, close to the most prosperous area of Fengjing, so the prices of simr houses were bound to be high.


    On the contrary, slightly cheaper ones would naturally be a little farther away.


    Of the three houses the agent gave, the first one was particrly remote. The overall house was very good, and the price of 60 taels was not expensive either, but from the entrance to the Imperial College, even riding a carriage would take an hour to arrive,parable to the distance from Ten Li Town to Xieyang County.


    The second house was much closer, taking only half a cup of tea by carriage, but the house was smaller, with only two rooms, not enough for the brothers to live in, let alone worth 100 taels.


    The third happened to be the two-courtyard house that Zheng Ruqian had fancied before.


    On one hand, he pretended to be looking around the yard curiously, while tentatively asking, "Whose yard is this? Is it only rented out by your agency?"


    The agent shook his head. "Of course it''s impossible to only give it to one agency. The owner''s identity is kept secret, but all the real estate agencies in Fengjing can rent out this yard, it just depends on who closes the deal first."


    Zheng Ruqian nodded slightly, having made up his mind.


    But at this moment, the agent came over again and whispered, "But I can reveal to you that this yard is an asset of the Jiang family. I''m not afraid of you going directly to the owner instead of me either, the Jiang family is not something you or I can get in touch with."


    After speaking, he looked east with awe.


    In the Dayu Dynasty, east was noble, west was lower.


    For example, in Anshui Prefecture, wealthy families usually lived in the east of the city, while ordinary people lived in the west.


    The fact that the Jiang family could live in the east of Fengjing was enough to prove the strength and status of the family.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded slightly, and finally asked the key question, "How much does this yard cost?"


    The agent didn''t hesitate. "Eighty taels a year."


    !!!


    Zheng Ruqian was shocked. The previous agent was not only arrogant, but deliberately inted the price, it was too hateful.


    He almost signed and paid the money.


    Later he thought, not bargaining was too against Zheng Er''s nature, so he unleashed his silver tongue and haggled forcefully from 80 taels down to 70 taels.


    The agent was helpless. "Brother, you are more suitable to be an agent than me. Just your mouth could rent out quite a few yards."


    Zheng Ruqian grinned and signed, handing over 70 taels of silver and a deposit of 10 taels.


    Although it was only rented for a short year, this was still home for the siblings, their foothold in Fengjing.


    People were like this, having a ce to live stabilized their hearts.


    After bidding farewell to the agent, they officially entered this two-courtyard house.


    Zheng Ruqian had great taste.


    Although this small yard only had two courtyards, theyout was reasonable. There were two ear rooms at the entrance that should be for servants. The first courtyard had two main rooms, and after the archway was the second courtyard, also with two main rooms.


    Jiang Sheng was already happily assigning the rooms. "Jiang San and Jiang Si live in the ear rooms. Eldest and second brothers live in the first courtyard. Fourth and fifth brothers live with me, aunt Xiaozhu and Little Bamboo in the second courtyard. When third brotheres back, he can stay with second brother."


    Jiang San and Jiang Si were originally supposed to stay by the youngdy and gentlemen''s side, but Zheng Ruqian wanted to bring more preserved meats, so he asked them toe two dayster with a cart full of preserved sausage, pork and fish.


    Jiang Sheng thought she had divided it very well, perfectly logical.


    Unexpectedly, the brothers unanimously disagreed. "No."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes widened.


    Chang Yan cleared his throat, looking a little awkward. "We''re older, we can''t live too close to you."


    Wen Zhiyun''s expression was tangled. In his heart he knew his sister was right, but he still wanted to do as she said.


    "Let auntie and Jiang Sheng live in the second courtyard with Little Bamboo," Xu Mo said. "Second brother and I will take one room in the front courtyard, Jiang Si and Jiang Wu take the other.


    Jiang Sheng pouted. "Then where does third brother stay when hees back?"


    Zheng Ruqian pointed at the somewhat dpidated doghouse in the yard. "I think that''ll be good."


    In the northern border, Fang Heng sneezed again, feeling like someone was cursing him.

 Chapter 178: The Man Schomer Hated The Most

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>


    After dividing up the rooms, they had to go buy supplies for daily life.


    Pots, bowls,dles, and basins, as well as quilts and nkets, and the rice and vegetables they would eat.


    Since this was a home, it had to look like one.


    Time seemed to sh back to two years ago when they were renting a house in Xieyang County. Back then, they brought all their living supplies with them and could live in stability wherever they had a foothold.


    But now, they didn''t even have a needle and had to buy everything anew.


    Luckily they had Auntie Zhang.


    A woman''s attentiveness was something men could not understand. Jiang Sheng was even more clueless.


    Although Fengjing''s prices were shocking, Auntie Zhang only took half a day to get all the bedding arranged, as well as the necessities for the kitchen. She even cooked up a table of fragrant food.


    After over a month of rushing around and sampling all kinds of delicacies, they were still tired and worn out in the end, so they couldn''t really eat well.


    It wasn''t until they sat at the wooden table in the small courtyard that they truly felt what it meant to enjoy peaceful days and quiet contentment.


    That night, everyone slept well.


    Except for Zheng Ruqian.


    Knowing the family only had five hundred taels, rent and deposit had taken eighty taels, the pots, bowls, nkets and quilts took another fifty taels, leaving them with three hundred seventy taels.


    In Shili Town, in Xieyang County, three hundred seventy taels was a huge sum, enough for a family of three to live for half a lifetime.


    But this was Fengjing, where even pork cost twenty wen per catty, and rice and flour started at five wen per catty. The cost of living was at least three times that back home.


    With just three hundred seventy taels, even daily life would be difficult, let alone earning more money.


    For the first time, Zheng Ruqian regretted taking all their savings to aggressively buy the courtyard house and hoard ice.


    Perhaps this move would bring tremendous profits in theing years, but Fengjing''s difficulties were right before their eyes. If they didn''t resolve the present, how could there be a future?


    Zheng Ruqian thought too much and his mind grew heavy. He didn''t even dare to toss and turn for fear of affecting Xu Mo who had to report to the Imperial College the next day.


    But Xu Mo still noticed his younger brother''s short breaths.


    He opened his eyes and gazed at the blurry ceiling beams. After carefully considering his words for a long time, he finally said, "Does my second brother feel we have the same difficulties as when we first started?"


    Zheng Ruqian was startled.


    How difficult it was at the very beginning! They couldn''t afford food and could only pick rotten vegetable leaves. Xu Mo still had to copy books even with his broken leg, just to earn those few pennies in copying fees.


    He still remembered their first savings came from selling mushrooms, which, together with Xu Mo''s copying fees, added up to only twenty or thirty wen.


    But to them back then, it was already a huge sum.


    Zheng Ruqian still remembered how happy Jiang Sheng was. She counted those dozen or so copper coins like they were gold ingots, with an extremely satisfied expression.


    How could he now feel uneasy with three hundred seventy taels of silver in hand?


    Zheng Ruqian felt he had been provoked by Fengjing''s prosperity.


    Back in Anshui Prefecture, he thought himself at least half a household owner. Although he hadn''t eaten at Youran Academy, he at least had the courage to go in and out of there.


    But in Fengjing, even a nobody dared to cut across his chest. Everyone could see their poverty, their timidness, and theck of money in their pockets.


    Three hundred seventy taels would have made many families in Anshui ecstatic, but thrown on the ground in Fengjing, it probably wouldn''t even make a sound.


    But did every household in Fengjing really have three hundred seventy taels?


    Just because there were many wealthy people didn''t mean everyone here was rich, did it?


    Zheng Ruqian didn''t believe so.


    No matter how much more prosperous Fengjing waspared to Anshui, there would still be poor people, and people living in hardship.


    Three hundred seventy taels was all he had in hand, but it was also the unreachable dreams of many others.


    On what grounds should he underestimate himself?


    And on what grounds should he feel uneasy?


    Back then, they went from having nothing to umting thousands of taels, to having a workshop and hiring workers, and finally to buying a courtyard house and hoarding ice.


    Now with three hundred seventy taels, he, Zheng Ruqian, could turn it into three thousand seven hundred taels, and then thirty-seven thousand taels.


    Jiang Sheng''s feet would definitely have smooth and round Eastern Pearls!


    Without a sound, the youth who was just full of thoughts fell asleep.


    In his dreams, his sister wore embroidered shoes inset with Eastern Pearls and danced happily.


    In his dreams, his third brother rode a horse wielding a spear, with striking gantry.


    In his dreams, they sat in a wealthy courtyard house, drinking wine and tea, with countless servants and inexhaustible riches.


    Most importantly, they lived together and would never be apart.


    Hearing Zheng Ruqian''s steady breathing, Xu Mo reached out and tucked the quilt around him, then also fell asleep with an upturned mouth.


    The next day.


    Xu Mo was going to the Imperial College to enroll and prepare for the entrance exam.


    His family busily prepared brush, ink, paper and inkstone. Jiang Sheng even suggested buying a high quality gauze robe, afraid he would be looked down upon by other students at the Imperial College.


    Xu Mo declined with a shake of his head.


    The fourteen-year-old boy said firmly, "No matter how nice the gauze or silk is, it''s not as good as studying diligently. I''m going to the Imperial College to prepare for the exam, not topete and show off clothes. If my fellow students look down on me just because of some clothes, then so be it if we don''t get along."


    He went just like that, stubbornly wearing the light blue cotton robe brought from Anshui Prefecture. The narrow sleeves were convenient for grinding ink, the cotton was durable and wouldn''t get damaged easily, and the light blue resembled his steady personality - looking unremarkable at first nce but impossible to ignore.


    Even his brush, ink, paper and inkstone were what he used before as much as possible, without buying anything extra.


    Zheng Ruqian sniffed, "Big brother, you don''t have to deliberately save money for me. Whether it''s three hundred seventy taels or three hundred, it won''t stop me from doing business and making money in Fengjing."


    "It''s not for you," Xu Mo said as he patted his shoulder. "Just being myself."


    No matter how chaotic and dazzling Fengjing was, as long as he stayed determined inside, even endless flowers were only illusions.


    The location of the small courtyard in the second yard was quite good.


    Going out by carriage, it only took a few tea times to get anywhere.


    The Imperial College was the highest institute of learning in the entire Dayu Dynasty. Its students were also called monitor students, mainly recruited from outstanding young masters of prominent families, who could even enter officialdom without taking the imperial civil service exam because of their outstanding performance.


    But after schr-bureaucrats started rising to prominence through the exam system, it became a bit difficult for monitor students to bypass the exam and enter officialdom.


    In order to fairly and justly cultivate talents, the current Dayu emperor had ordered that the Imperial College could recruit exceptional students from all over who had passed the local civil service exam, as long as they had a letter of rmendation from their prefectural magistrate.


    Right now, what Xu Mo held in his hand was precisely the letter of rmendation to the Imperial College written by Prefect He Chengzhang.


    The fourteen-year-old topureate took a deep breath and strode to the entrance of the Imperial College. Just as he was about to enter, raucous sounds of people dismounting horses came from behind him.


    Soon after, several figures surged past him.


    There were teenagers about ten-something years old, people in their early twenties who hade of age, and even a man in his thirties with a beard.


    This wasn''t too surprising either. Many people studied their whole lives for the provincial exam but never passed.


    Xu Mo took a deep breath and was about to step into the Imperial College.


    Unexpectedly, he saw the side profile of the middle-aged man and his whole body instantly froze as all his blood coagted. No matter what, he couldn''t move an inch.

 Chapter 179: Find You Ran Ju to Talk about cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>


    Thest parting was nearly three years ago.


    Don''t worry, this is not a joyful reunion after a long separation, but a hateful encounter after long-held resentment.


    Xu Mo could never have imagined running into Zhu Zhi at the gate of the Imperial College.


    Zhu Zhi, who had passed the age of thirty, still had the hypocritical look Xu Mo remembered, with his short beard. Having relieved himself of the county magistrate''s duties, he now carried more of a schrly air as he entered the Imperial College, with an ease andfort about him.


    But what right did he have to be at ease andfortable?


    Xu Mo''s eyes turned red as he thought of his falsely used parents, their heroic joint suicide, the hastily closed case, and Zhu Zhi''s smugness at being rescued.


    The suppression slowed Xu Mo''s steps, and the hatred made his hands tremble. His intense murderous aura spread out around him.


    Even his younger siblings further away could feel it.


    "What''s wrong with Eldest Brother?" Zheng Ruqian asked softly. "I''ve never seen him like this before."


    Wen Zhiyun opened his mouth.


    Actually he had seen this before.


    It was when the previous Anshui prefect had rushed to Xieyang County to handle the case of Xu the county magistrate and his wife. Eldest Brother had been truly frightening then, like a hurricane repressed with energy, ready to tear up thend to be pockmarked and ravaged.


    "How exactly did Eldest Brother''s parents die?" Having arrived at the gathering thetest, Chang Yan was the least familiar with these matters.


    And Xu Mo was unwilling to talk about it, so they had never asked.


    Jiang Sheng whispered, "Magistrate Xu and his wife were betrayed by Teacher Zhu, falsely used of taking bribes, and thrown into prison. Zhu Zhi actually had no authority to handle Magistrate Xu''s case, but something went wrong somewhere, and after Eldest Brother was taken care of, Xu the county magistrate and his wifemitted joint suicide."


    So the suspects who were originally awaiting questioning became those who had died avoiding punishment.


    After Zhu Zhi hastily closed the case, hefortably became the county magistrate of Xieyang County, and allowed his wife and brother-inw to make mischief and harm themon people.


    Thinking of their difficult early days, almost entirely thanks to Zhu Zhi, if the siblings didn''t have some brains, they wouldn''t have their current circumstances at all.


    Yet in the end, after the Gao siblings paid the price, the culprit Zhu Zhi remained free from punishment, and even became a student at the Imperial College.


    How could this not make Eldest Brother hate him?


    "I''m afraid Eldest Brother won''t have a peaceful time studying at the Imperial College." Wen Zhiyun said softly.


    The others didn''t speak, only watched as Xu Mo went from trembling to calm, to walking steadily into the Imperial College.


    He even walked past Zhu Zhi, smiling and nodding.


    The younger siblings all shivered.


    A tiger roaring at you wasn''t frightening, but it was terrifying when it quietly crouched, making you wrongly believe it was a kitten.


    When your guard was lowered, that would be your end.


    Zhu Zhi walked with his hands behind his back, chatting andughing with the other young masters as they headed inside.


    One fifteen or sixteen year oldd cheerfully asked, "Uncle finally passed the provincial examination after trying for nine years. Are you nning to take the imperial examination next, or go to the countryside to be an official?"


    Zhu Zhi''s expression darkened, clearly remembering some unpleasant matters. "I won''t go be an official in the countryside, I''ll stay in Fengjing."


    While the status of a provincial graduate was certainly prestigious, to be an official still required being assigned to the countryside, unable to stand firm in Fengjing.


    By saying this, Zhu Zhi had decided to take the imperial exam and then rely on his family''s connections to enter Fengjing officialdom.


    "Brother Fang seems to be taking the imperial exam too." The youngest boy suddenly said admiringly. "I wonder which of you, Uncle or Brother Fang, will seed in bing a jinshi."


    Zhu Zhi''s face instantly turned ck.


    He was Fang''s uncle, nearly twenty years Fang''s senior, yet had passed the provincial exam at the same time as Fang.


    On its own this wasn''t umon, but together it always gave Zhu Zhi aplex sense of shame that slowly turned into humiliation.


    The boy who had spoken sensed something wrong and quickly nudged his younger brother. "You could both pass, that would be a double celebration for the Zhu family!"


    Zhu Zhi gave a coldugh. "Fang is one of the Fang family. Even if he passes the imperial exam, that''s a celebration for the Fangs, what does it have to do with the Zhus?"


    Everyone fell silent.


    They lowered their heads and walked on quietly.


    Completely unaware that Xu Mo, who had walked ahead earlier, was now behind them, watching their stiff backs and discordant hearts, chuckling coldly.


    Looking back at his worried younger siblings, he waved his hand again.


    Don''t worry, your Eldest Brother is still your Eldest Brother, he won''t act rashly.


    The youth held the envelope erect, his spine straight, walking steadily and calmly.


    Unafraid of power, undaunted by the abyss.


    Not until the backs retreated from view did the siblings get in the carriage and leave dejectedly.


    "Eldest Brother really isn''t angry?" Jiang Sheng rested her cheek in her hand. "But I feel like he''s so full of hatred!"


    "Hatred or not, Eldest Brother acts ording to his principles." Chang Yan was still rtively calm. "Besides, we haven''t established ourselves in Fengjing yet. Eldest Brother won''t act recklessly."


    Establishing a foothold, easy to describe and diagram, but extremely difficult to aplish.


    Xu Mo entering the Imperial College was the simplest matter.


    When it came to Zheng Ruqian, it was the most stressful and difficult--earning money.


    Fortunately Jiang San and Jiang Si arrived with a carriage full of cured meats, all top quality produce cured and dried by Liu Cui, untouched after hanging to dry for over a month.


    Everyone in thepound helped sort through them.


    As Zheng Ruqian worked, he worried about whether to sell the cured meats at the roadside stands in the west city, or deliver them to Fengjing''s You Ran House.


    In theory, the You Ran Houses in Xieyang County and Anshui Prefecture had bought goods from him before, so Fengjing You Ran House shouldn''t reject him either.


    But remembering the arrogance of the Fengjing deed officer when they were renting the house, Zheng Ruqian felt unsure.


    If a mere deed officer was so arrogant, how high must the noses of the restaurant owners be?


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Sheng changed into clean clothes and took a few jin of cured sausage to head out.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, where are you going?" Zheng Ruqian was extremely surprised.


    Jiang Sheng had apletely serious face. "Going to You Ran House to sell cured sausage, cured meat, and cured fish."


    The little girl''s thoughts were simple. She thought that since the workshop used to belong to Second Brother, and Second Brother had always actively gone to You Ran House to sell cured goods and sign supply contracts, now that the workshop''s owner had changed from Zheng Ruqian to Jiang Sheng, naturally selling cured goods would fall to Jiang Sheng.


    It was her responsibility so she would undertake it.


    It was her job so she would do it.


    Whether You Ran House was a massive establishment, and Fengjing locals were too arrogant were not part of Jiang Sheng''s considerations.


    "Little Jiang Sheng." Zheng Ruqian''s voice was somewhat hoarse. "Are you that confident Fengjing''s You Ran House will want our cured goods?"


    Jiang Sheng revealed her gappy milk teeth. "Second Brother, if we don''t try, how will we know the result?"


    When it came to courage, if you added up all five brothers, they still might not equal their little sister alone.


    Zheng Ruqian only felt his handsome face burn hotly, as the inferiority lurking in his heart swiftly expanded into pride, then shattered into self-mockery, finally settling into self-respect.


    He suddenly stood up and said loudly, "Fine, Second Brother will go with you."


    In the blink of an eye, the siblings stood at the door of Fengjing You Ran House.


    And then, they were shocked.

 Chapter 180: The Identity of Jiang Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>


    Previously, Anshui Prefecture''s little Second Brother had boasted about how magnificent and spacious You Ran House in Fengjing was, iming it could amodate over a thousand people dining simultaneously. Jiang Sheng had doubted his words back then.


    But now they were witnessing it firsthand - there really existed such a massive building and extravagant restaurant of such luxury in this world.


    Saying it could fit over a thousand was Second Brother understating it; Jiang Sheng felt like it could squeeze in all the people from a ten li vige.


    And that wasn''t even considering the fact that this restaurant had a full three stories!


    In Anshui Prefecture, mostmoners built just single story homes, with the asional two story buildings being restaurants, brothels, and such establishments. There were no three story buildings at all.


    Jiang Sheng had never built a home before, but she had heard the uncles who did build homesin about it. Just two stories was already difficult; three was simply too daunting to contemte.


    Jiang Sheng craned her neck back, gazing at You Ran House''s massive form, eyes filled with novelty.


    Zheng Ruqian was also curious, but he knew better than to reveal any intimidation.


    Although his clothes were worth less than a few dozen copper coins and his entire family had just three hundred taels of silver, Zheng Ruqian held his head high and strode confidently, forcibly exuding the air of someone with thousands in gold on his person.


    The attendant responsible for receiving them frowned as he looked them over.


    You Ran House''s position in this city was that of a high ss restaurant, with patrons who were either wealthy or noble, possessing status or fortune or both in the city.


    Such people usually wore priceless robes, strode confidently, and could casually take out ten taels of silver to tip, making them easy to identify.


    But this was Fengjing.


    This was the capital under the Emperor''s feet, concentrating over half the wealth in the kingdom, giving rise to all sorts of entric customers.


    They might be dressed ordinarily, even in tattered clothes, yet be wealthy or noble.


    Or they could be covered head to toe in gold, yet unable to take out even two taels of silver in reality.


    Having learned from past mistakes, the attendant was at a loss on how to gauge Zheng Ruqian''s status for a time.


    After much hesitation, he finally stepped forward and gently asked, "Young Master looks unfamiliar to me. At You Ran House, would you like to book a room? On the second floor, or the third floor?"


    This was a loaded question.


    The reason You Ran House in Fengjing had second and third floors was to differentiate between patrons.


    For example,moners who just wanted a meal were in the first floor hall, those with a bit more status went to the second floor private rooms, and extremely important personages usually had regr rooms on the third floor that wouldn''t be given to others even when vacant.


    The attendant stared at them intently. For a moment, Zheng Ruqian was at a loss.


    Should he say second floor or third floor? Or tell the truth that he was just here to make a sale?


    Zheng Ruqian had a premonition that if he told the blunt truth, they''d surely be driven out.


    But lying would only cause troubleter when they were cooperating.


    "I''m here to find your Head Shopkeeper," Zheng Ruqian said after much deliberation, telling half the truth in the end.


    The attendant was taken aback. "Our Head Shopkeeper...what business do you have with our Head Shopkeeper?"


    I''m here to sell things.


    But I can''t tell you that.


    The corner of Zheng Ruqian''s mouth twitched. His brain was racing to find an appropriate response.


    Jiang Sheng, having satisfied her curiosity for now, piped up in her clear voice, "We can only tell the Head Shopkeeper why we''vee."


    The attendant''s frown deepened, suspecting these two brats were just fooling around.


    He waved a hand, about to call someone to drive them away, when his gaze happened to fall upon Jiang Sheng''s brow and eyes. He paused in astonishment once more.


    Truth be told, Jiang Sheng''s appearance had changed tremendously these past few years.


    In the beginning, she had been a scrawny little monkey of ambiguous gender. Her wrists were so slender they seemed liable to snap at any moment. She was short, with barely any meat on her bones.


    Later, as she finally ate her fill, she began shooting up rapidly in height, surpassing both Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan.


    Eventer, her face grew increasingly rounded, her features gradually bing elegant, taking on the shape of a budding beauty.


    But it wasn''t whether she was beautiful or not that caught the attendant''s notice - rather, it was the shape of her brows and eyes that bore a surprising resemnce to the mistress he had glimpsed before.


    Could it be the master had brought a distant rtive here to secretly test You Ran House?


    The attendant was shocked by this notion. Not daring to drive them away rudely anymore, he instead bowed and scraped, "Young Master, Young Lady, please have a seat first. I''ll go fetch the Head Shopkeeper right away."


    Zheng Ruqian was taken aback, not understanding what had gone wrong to make the other''s attitude change so drastically.


    Only Jiang Sheng thought they had met a nice person, smiling brightly until her eyes curved into crescents.


    That smile enhanced her resemnce to the mistress even more.


    Not daring to hesitate, the attendant rushed to the #1 room on the second floor as if he''d sprouted wings on his back, finding the Head Shopkeeper going over the ount books. "Head Shopkeeper, Head Shopkeeper, there are people asking for you outside!"


    To be the Head Shopkeeper of arge restaurant in Fengjing, one had to be the cream of the crop amongst the core members of the Jiang Household.


    Sizing up the panting attendant, the Head Shopkeeper didn''t hesitate at all. He closed the ount books and abacus then rushed downstairs on the attendant''s heels.


    Only upon seeing Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian did his eyes widen in shock.


    "These are the esteemed guests you spoke of?" Although baffled, the Head Shopkeeper remained polite.


    The attendant kowtowed repeatedly. "Yes, Head Shopkeeper. The Young Lady said she had important business to discuss with you, and could only tell you about it."


    The Head Shopkeeper, "..."


    Thankfully such people were rare. Otherwise, he''d spend all day entertaining "esteemed guests" instead of doing any actual work.


    As the Head Shopkeeper of arge restaurant, he had no time to humor children''s games, nor the desire to punish the attendant over such a trivial matter. He just waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t bother calling me so lightly next time."


    Having said his piece, he turned to leave.


    Zheng Ruqian panicked.


    He had finally met with You Ran House''s Head Shopkeeper, and the opportunity was right before him. If he let it slip away, who knew when he''d get another chance?


    In a sh, the thirteen year old boy put down his sister''s hand and hefted up the bag behind him with one arm. With his other hand, he tugged out the fragrant preserved sausage and blocked the Head Shopkeeper''s path. Speaking extremely swiftly and concisely, he said, "I can make You Ran House''s customers increase by fifty percent. Head Shopkeeper, dare you believe it?"


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes widened.


    The attendant''s eyes widened.


    The Head Shopkeeper was silent as still water.


    After a long pause, Zheng Ruqian added hoarsely, "Head Shopkeeper, you can choose to believe me or not, but believing means potentially gaining fifty percent more customers for you, while not believing has no downside either."


    It had to be said, this line of reasoning made sense.


    The Head Shopkeeper put aside his disdain for the child, sizing up Zheng Ruqian seriously for a couple moments. "What will get me fifty percent more customers - that sausage of yours?"


    Zheng Ruqian shook his head. "Not just sausage, but also meat, fish too."


    He opened his package and held it out neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    The attendant moved to take it but was waved aside by the Head Shopkeeper, who took it himself. He squeezed and sniffed it, a trace of interest appearing in his eyes.


    "Just these things can get me fifty percent more customers?" The Head Shopkeeper still didn''t believe it.


    Zheng Ruqian calmly and steadily said, "Head Shopkeeper, if you can trust me, have someone steam these right now and send them out. If patrons like them, we can discuss cooperating. If no one likes them, I''ll roll right out of You Ran House and never set foot here again."


    What great confidence he had to dare utter such words!


    But the attendant scoffed disdainfully, "Whether you set foot in You Ran House again has nothing to do with us. Bad tasting things will only damage You Ran House''s reputation."


    He regretted it immediately after - he had blindly called the Head Shopkeeper just because of a simr looking face. What if these two brats had been sent by a rival family to stir up trouble?


    But the Head Shopkeeper had already made his decision. "Fine, take these to the kitchen and steam them thoroughly, quick."


    Therge kitchen worked swiftly.


    In just the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the sliced preserved sausage, translucent preserved meat, and preserved fish glistening with oil were presented.

 Chapter 181: Jiang Sheng Defends his Brother

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>


    No one had ever barged into Leisure Residence to deliver goods, let alone deliver such strange goods.


    At first, the head manager just wanted to appease the two siblings. But when the sausagy intestines and meat that smelled of cured meat were brought over, he raised his eyebrows.


    The chef in the kitchen must have eaten some already, as the corners of his mouth glistened with oil, and his eyes were full of amazement and excitement. When he brought over the steamed cured meat, he even remembered to bring along chopsticks.


    The head manager clipped some skeptically, as if examining it for poison with his gaze.


    "Manager, eat, try it," the head chef urged at the side.


    Even the young waiter gulped down his saliva.


    The sausage that smelled of cured meat finally entered his mouth. The instant he bit down, juices burst forth, sttering the cavity of his mouth. At the same time, the tender cured meat rolled in, and after a little chewing, a slightly sweet, special fragrance danced on his tongue, swirling with a faint wine vor.


    The head manager''s eyes widened.


    In thend of abundant talent that was Fengjing, good food was never in short supply. But with just one bite of the sausage, a clever man would know - a new market had arrived.


    It wasn''t that it was shockingly amazing, but rather the special fragrance unique to cured meat that ordinary food did not possess.


    Special - that was the entry ticket for food.


    Delicious - that was the pass for food.


    When both werebined into one, it would be difficult not to sell well.


    After tasting the cured sausage, the head manager picked up a piece of translucent cured meat and put it in his mouth. His brows wrinkled slightly - he did not like fatty meat.


    The head chef''s eyes shone with light. "This cured meat is cured so well. Fatty yet not greasy. Stir-fried lightly it would definitely taste even better."


    Jiang Sheng instantly felt goodwill towards the head chef. The stir-fried cured meat was not as oily, yet had a faint smoky vor. With some garlic sprouts it would be extremely delicious.


    After the head manager tasted everything, he put down his chopsticks. "How much of this cured meat do you two young friends have? Leisure Residence wants it all."


    He had probably mistakenly assumed that the Jiang siblings had bought some goods from elsewhere, wanting to earn a profit by selling it to the restaurant.


    Zheng Ruqian cleared his throat, just about to discuss cooperation with Leisure Residence as before.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly stopped her. Blinking, she stepped forward. "Sure."


    Zheng Ruqian was astonished.


    Why was his sister giving up the long term business to do a one-time deal?


    But the tacit understanding from their years growing up together kept him from speaking. He watched as Jiang Sheng sold the five hundred jin of cured meat they had brought, at a price of five hundred wen per jin.


    Five hundred wen was not considered cheap, but neither was it expensive in Fengjing.


    The head manager readily agreed, transporting the goods and settling the payment that very day.


    Leaving Leisure Residence, the siblings had two hundred and fifty taels more silver in their pockets.


    On the road, Zheng Ruqian could not help but ask, "Why didn''t we cooperate with Leisure Residence? Like how we did in Anshui prefecture and Xieyang county, with long term supply, which is a win-win?"


    Jiang Sheng was silent for a moment.


    She was usually cheerful, loved to talk andugh, innocent and sensible yet understanding - like a dear little cotton-padded jacket to her brothers.


    But in this moment, the little girl spoke lowly, "Second brother, they look down on us."


    The head manager had still been quite polite to them, at first for Leisure Residence''s reputation, and then for the cured meat.


    But him, and even the young waiter, were full of haughtiness to the core.


    Their eyes held only disdain, like nobles looking atmoners.


    Yet they were all people.


    Jiang Sheng had felt such looks before, when everyone was above a wandering orphan like her, when anyone could spit at her.


    But she was not that person anymore.


    And her brothers were not either.


    Her esteemed eldest brother, cheerful second brother, heroic third brother, gentle fourth brother, handsome fifth brother.


    They should not be looked down upon like Jiang Sheng had been. They were the most outstanding men in this world, not inferior to anyone.


    The ten year old girl''s eyes reddened. "Jiang Sheng can take being looked down upon, but Jiang Sheng cannot bear her brothers being treated the same."


    That bitterness from being disdained, only those who experienced it knew the feeling.


    Zheng Ruqian froze in ce.


    Outside was Jiang San driving the carriage, people hawking steamed buns and candy apples on both sides, neither very expensive.


    Thinking back on doing business for many years, he seemed to have long grown used to throwing away his dignity, grinding and crushing it, yet still able tough as he went up and asked, "Want to buy?"


    As long as they could earn money, anything was fine.


    Zheng Ruqian had once firmly believed in that saying, but now, looking at Jiang Sheng''s flushed little face, he stretched out a hand and stroked his sister''s hair bun.


    The child had grown up, even knowing to uphold her brothers'' dignity.


    Zheng Ruqian''s heart softened, and vigorous passion burst forth in his chest. "Alright, we won''t do business with Leisure Residence anymore. We''ll do business with others."


    They would do business with those who looked up to them.


    Money lost could be earned again, dignity lost was truly gone.


    It would be even better if Zheng Ruqian''s expression was not so heartbroken.


    Jiang Sheng stopped her tears and smiled, scratching her head. "Second brother, that''s not what I meant. We still have to do business with Leisure Residence."


    The books said business could be divided into proactive and reactive.


    Delivering the sausages to Leisure Residence for the head manager to select and taste was inherently a reactive action.


    To gain dignity, they had to be proactive.


    "I understand, just like when I wanted to raise cured meat prices in Anshui prefecture," Zheng Ruqian realized. "We have to give Leisure Residence a sweetener first. When they want more cured meat again, they''ll have to ask us."


    But in the meantime, they would have to use their meager silver to build a new workshop in Fengjing, and get it running.


    The two hundred and fifty taels from selling goods, plus the three hundred and seventy at home, might be enough in Anshui, but was a littlecking in Fengjing.


    Zheng Ruqian had originally discussed cooperation also hoping for some down payment to use as startup capital.


    But now, even without a down payment, there was no fear.


    Zheng Ruqian clenched his fist, a substantive me burning in his eyes. "Six hundred taels it is. I will definitely build up this workshop in Fengjing."


    Jiang Sheng did not speak, but her determined gaze revealed her resolve.


    They would rely on themselves to earn Fengjing people''s respect.


    These things were simple to speak of, but not easy to aplish.


    First was renting the venue. Workshops were divided into three areas - preparation, production, and drying.


    To satisfy that, they needed at least apound with three sections, just thinking of the rent made them distressed.


    After visiting three dental firms, Zheng Ruqian finally barely managed to rent a small three sectionpound on the border between east and west city. Including deposit it was one hundred and thirty taels.


    Next was buying pork.


    Prices in Fengjing were steep, pork sold at twenty wen per jin. After hard bargaining they could only get seventeen or eighteen wen. Not to mention other curing ingredients, pig intestines, etc.


    Last wasbor.


    In Anshui prefecture it was five wen a day, with many aunties and uncles squeezing to do the work. In Fengjing, under twenty wen a day they couldn''t hire anyone.


    By the time preparations wereplete, there were only ten taels left in Jiang Sheng''s hands.


    Fortunately, the cured meat did not disappoint her.

 Chapter 182: Infighting among the Jiangs

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>


    Whether it was cured meat or cured sausage, as soon as You Ran House brought it out, it immediately attracted the attention of the vast popce of Fengjing.


    Those with great wisdom pointed out at the time, "This is cured vor from the Sichuan region."


    Although Fengjing was blessed with fine terrain and abundant talent, after all it was very far away from the Sichuan region.


    To be able to eat exotic foods locally, which were also uniquely delicious, was truly something worth boasting about.


    In addition, with You Ran House''s intentional and unintentional promotion, cured meats quickly secured a ce in Fengjing, and business at the restaurant became several degrees more popr as well.


    The head shopkeeper stroked his beard and nodded, "Thatd didn''t cheat me, these cured meats do have some ability."


    After expressing this feeling, he looked towards Xiao Erge, "Have we sent someone to the Sichuan region to purchase cured meats?"


    It had to be said, the shopkeepers of Fengjing were still smarter than those of small towns.


    In the past, Bai Shopkeeper had wanted to bypass Zheng Ruqian to purchase cheaper cured meat, but couldn''t find the right ce, and could only reluctantly make the purchase from Zheng Ruqian.


    Now the shopkeeper of Fengjing also wanted to bypass Zheng Ruqian, and had directly sent someone to Sichuan, showing some cunning.


    "Boss, someone has already been sent," Xiao Erge reported.


    The head shopkeeper stroked his beard, his eyes full of satisfaction, "Take some of the best sausages and cured meat and send them to the master''s home."


    Xiao Erge acknowledged the order.


    Soon, the most exquisitely shaped cured sausages and cured meat were delivered to the Jiang family''s dinner table.


    Because they were trusted subordinates, the Jiang family head chef did simple processing before serving the dishes.


    At the Jiang manor.


    To put it one way, like the Fang family, the Jiang family was also a military family that had shed blood for the Dayu Dynasty to protect their family and country.


    It was just that the Jiang family''s top general was still stationed with the army, while the Fang family''s top general had already fallen in the northern bordends, and the family had declined slightly as well.


    At present at the dinner table, the Jiang family women inevitably gossiped a bit.


    "I heard that the Fang family''s boy is already preparing for the imperial examinations?" Old Lady Jiang''s expression was solemn, with prestige in her brows and eyes, "General Fang was a warrior for a generation, but in the end didn''t even leave an heir, truly regretful."


    Lady Jiang pursed her lips, somewhat disapproving, "The examinations are a good path, definitely better than the unpredictable danger on the battlefield, and more reassuring as well."


    The Fang family only had one heir left, Fang Yuan.


    The Jiang family also only had one heir, Jiang Chengyuan.


    Lady Jiang spoke this way, clearly hoping that Jiang Chengyuan would take the path of the examinations and remain in the peaceful and prosperous Fengjing to live a stable life.


    Old Lady Jiang''s expression sunk slightly.


    Fortunately the Jiang family still had a clever youngest daughter.


    Jiang Chenghua nimbly stood up and ced two cured sausages on the elders'' bowls, "Mother, grandmother, didn''t Chenghua hear a few days ago that Fengjing also had Anshui Prefecture''s cured meats now? Try them and see if you like the vor?"


    This timely interjection defused the tense atmosphere.


    Old Lady Jiang picked up a piece of cured sausage and put it in her mouth, tasted it briefly, then nodded, "Truly not bad."


    "It''s good if grandmother likes it. I''ll have You Ran House deliver moreter, since it''s our family''s property anyway," Jiang Chenghua said with an ingratiating smile.


    Old Lady Jiang put down her chopsticks, her tone subtle, "Who knows if Chengyuan has found that person after being gone for so many days."


    Found who?


    The Jiang family''s true bloodline!


    To say this now, Old Lady Jiang was clearly not respecting her existence.


    Jiang Chenghua was instantly aggrieved. She didn''t understand why she had already tried her best to please grandmother, yet grandmother was still obsessed with finding the true daughter - was blood rtion really that important, more important than over a decade ofpanionship?


    Moreover, if the child was found, how could they be sure she was real?


    She opened her mouth to speak several times, but swallowed her words when she saw Lady Jiang''s look.


    There was no helping it. With father not in Fengjing, grandmother was the most prestigious person in the household, not even mother could talk back, let alone her, a child without Jiang blood.


    The atmosphere stagnated again.


    At this critical juncture, Jiang Chengyuan rushed in looking travel worn, still carrying a small bundle on his back as if he had rushed back from thousands of miles away.


    He didn''t notice the food on the table, also didn''t notice the tears welling up in his sister''s eyes, but presented himself on bended knee before Old Lady Jiang like he was making an offering, "Grandmother, look what I''ve brought back for you!"


    Old Lady Jiang''s expression softened again, "What rare treasure is it?"


    "It''s cured sausage and cured meat." Jiang Chengyuan opened the bundle, and inside were three cured sausages and two cured meats, "This is the delicacy I tasted in Anshui Prefecture, I specially brought some back for grandmother."


    The entire room suddenly went silent.


    Old Lady Jiang''s expression was very strange, like she was happy but also helpless.


    Her attendant kindly reminded, "Eldest young master, take a look at what''s on the table."


    Only then did Jiang Chengyuan raise his head and see the tes of cured sausage, cured meat, and cured fish on the table.


    Identical to what he had in his arms, or even better quality.


    He stared wide-eyed in shock.


    The next day, Jiang Chengyuan went to You Ran House and saw the cured sausages and cured meats filling the storage room, exactly the same as what he had seen at You Ran House in Anshui Prefecture.


    He found the head shopkeeper and asked, "Were these goods transported from Anshui Prefecture?"


    The head shopkeeper was startled.


    People could do things that weren''t upright, but would never want others to know about it.


    After deliberating briefly, the head shopkeeper chose to lie, "They were bought in the Sichuan region."


    So they weren''t goods from Anshui Prefecture, and weren''t brought by people from Anshui either.


    Jiang Chengyuan felt somewhat inexplicably disappointed. He had thought he could see little Jiang Zhuang in Fengjing.


    That girl with the round face, about the same age as his sister, but surprisingly resilient.


    "Oh well, this is Fengjing after all."


    He sighed deeply, then turned and left.


    But the head shopkeeper misunderstood, and immediately instructed Xiao Erge after, "Have the person who went to Sichuan hurry back with the cured meats."


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    You Ran House had just sold out of its cured sausages, and the person who had gone to Sichuan came back, also bringing cured sausages and cured meats unique to Sichuan.


    The head chef did a test run as usual, and his expression changed after tasting.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t taste good, the vor was just different.


    Especially the sweet cured sausages, there wasn''t a single one.


    Laymen might not think much of it, feeling that changing ingredients wasn''t a big deal and some change in vor wasn''t important, they were still cured meats after all.


    But insiders understood that in this world, especially with food, what was emphasized was preconceptions.


    The people of Fengjing had already epted the initial cured meats, hastily changing ingredients would only affect You Ran House''s reputation. Moreover, the poprity of the sweet cured sausages exceeded the total poprity of the other cured sausages and meats, and over the past few days customers had already started asking when the sweet cured sausages would be back in stock.


    Having lived thirty or forty years, this was the first time the head shopkeeper understood what it meant to lift a rock only to drop it on one''s own feet.


    And he had been too arrogant before, not even leaving the Jiang siblings'' contact information, so he couldn''t buy the previous cured meats even if he wanted to now.


    Just as You Ran House was on the verge of catching fire.


    Hidden in the corner, Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian snickered. Carrying several pounds of cured sausage and cured meat, they casually rented a market stall for a couple days and started selling.

 Chapter 183: The Whole Family was forced to go vegetarian.

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>


    During this period, the whole courtyard lived very frugally.


    The six hundred taels of silver used to build the workshop left only ten taels of silver for the family to live on.


    In fact, this was still not a small amount of money. At least when the siblings lived in the dpidated temple, they didn''t even dare to think about it.


    But life has always been easy to go from thrift to luxury and difficult to go from luxury to thrift.


    Everyone had gotten used to Zhang Auntie stewing a pot of meat every day, stir-frying three to five dishes of vegetables, apanied by seasonal fruits and vegetables, eating nutritious and bnced meals.


    Suddenly the living expenses were reduced.


    The first to be affected was that the pot of meat every day was changed to a dish, the dishes were all vegetarian dishes, and there was no sign of seasonal fruits and vegetables. The whole dining table looked shabby.


    Jiang Sheng felt particrly embarrassed. She felt that it was herself who led to the situation before her eyes, and dragged her brothers to suffer with her.


    But Xu Mo took the lead in picking up the greens and eating them before saying elegantly, "The ancestors said in books that eating more greens is good for the body."


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan followed closely, eating most of the greens with relish.


    Seeing this, Zheng Ruqian hurried to join the battle, reminding Jiang Sheng while eating, "If you don''t eat it soon, it will be snatched away by them."


    How could a pile of greens be snatched away? They had eaten rotten vegetable leaves until they almost vomited. As a result, after Zhang Auntie took care of them, the most she cooked was all kinds of meat.


    Pork hocks, stir-fried chicken chunks, braised fish...


    The memories seemed to bring back the fragrance of the meat too. Jiang Sheng sucked in her saliva and swallowed the greens in big mouthfuls.


    The brothers chewed the vegetable leaves to give them the taste of meat in order to take care of her self-esteem.


    She also had to work harder to earn more money back for the brothers.


    The months of July and August could be described as hot in Fengjing, but the heat was more dry than humid, without the moisture and dampness of Anshui Prefecture, and even the rain was rarely seen.


    Jiang Sheng was very happy.


    In summer, manual fanning was needed, and the yield of cured sausages and cured meat was much lower than in winter, but with the prerequisite of dryness, the yield would be 20% higher.


    Although it didn''t matter if it wasn''t high.


    In a shabby vegetable market in Fengjing''s west city.


    ording to the regtions of the Dayu Dynasty, in order to regte the city, all vendors selling meat and vegetables must sell meat and vegetables at designated vegetable market locations, and most of them pay rent monthly.


    Zheng Ruqian ran around several ces before finding this vegetable market that charged rent daily.


    "Second brother, selling cured sausages in such a remote ce, can You Ran House get the news?" Jiang Sheng hugged ten catties of cured sausages while avoiding dirty water and asked carefully.


    Zheng Ruqian had just opened his mouth when the fish vendor behind him scooped up the bloody water mixed with fish offal and sshed it at their backs.


    Jiang Sheng was so frightened that she immediately protected the cured sausages.


    It was too dirty, really too dirty. So much blood and water, fish scales and internal organs mixed together, as well as dead fish, rotten fish heads and gills that were dug out, the stench was overwhelming, and the ground was impossible to stand on.


    If another basin was sshed over, Jiang Sheng was already waiting to go home and change clothes.


    However, after closing her eyes, the expected stench did note. On the contrary, she felt suspended in mid-air.


    Jiang Sheng opened her eyes and found that the second brother had picked her up.


    She hugged the cured sausages, and he hugged her, coaxing her like a child, just avoiding the sshing blood and filth.


    But Jiang Sheng was in the air, and clearly saw that Zheng Ruqian''s shoes werepletely soaked in dirty water, and the hems of his clothes were also stained with fish scales and entrails.


    "Second brother!" She eximed.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled unconcernedly, waded through the dirty water and put her on a clean pebble, "I''m fine, it''s just some dirt. Let''s sell the cured sausages first, and then change clothester."


    After speaking, he pped the fish scales and entrails stuck to the hemline.


    Fortunately, the fish vendor who had sshed the dirty water also realized that the two innocent children had been affected, and hurried over, "Did I get your clothes dirty? I''m sorry, I got used to it."


    Zheng Ruqian waved his hand, "It''s okay, boss. The clothes and shoes are worthless. It is their honor to be stained with the smell of your fish."


    The fish vendorughed out loud, and the two struck up a conversation.


    When he learned that the two children hade to sell cured sausages, he waved his hand, "See if there is a spot over there, hurry over, that''s the entrance, with more people."


    Zheng Ruqian bowed with both hands, extremely grateful, "Thank you, uncle."


    It is said that good interpersonal skills lead to more benefits. It would have taken them half a day to find that spot.


    Jiang Sheng nodded beside, taking the opportunity to learn.


    Being unfamiliar, the two siblings arrived at the stone table and disyed the cured meat, cured sausages, and the small amount of cured fish.


    The location was quite good, right at the corner of the entrance to the vegetable market. Peopleing in to buy vegetables could see it, and peopleing out could also catch a glimpse.


    Rows of bright cured sausages and cured meat were ced right under people''s noses. Someone was always tempted and couldn''t help but ask the price.


    Jiang Sheng held out her left palm with a sweet and lovely smile, "Five hundred wen."


    The siblings had discussed it earlier. The price of these cured meat and sausages could not be too low, so as not to allow people with intentions to hoard them and resell them to You Ran House.


    It also couldn''t be too high, easily scaring the people of Fengjing.


    After thinking about it, they simply quoted the five hundred wen they sold to You Ran House.


    But the person who asked the price was still shocked, "Five hundred wen? Robbery!"


    The customer rolled his eyes and walked away, leading several customers behind him to retreat as well.


    Jiang Sheng sighed with her cheeks in her hands.


    Although selling cured sausages was not the real purpose, and letting You Ran House take the initiative to find them was the key, she still felt a little surprised that the people of Fengjing would think something worth five hundred wen was expensive.


    "Little fool." Zheng Ruqian tapped her brain, "Don''t forget, this is the west city."


    Where there are rich people, there are poor people.


    Fengjing only had more rich people, but it didn''t mean there were no poor people.


    No matter where, there are those who eat rotten vegetable leaves, and those who cut down on clothes and food, and even more who cannot afford food and clothing.


    Haven''t you seen that even thergest cities have street urchins, and beggars pass by even the richest family gates?


    Fengjing was only the capital of the Dayu Dynasty, not a fairnd. While people in the east city splurged money, people in the west city also calcted carefully.


    Nothing surprising. The most important thing is to work hard and not be the lowest level of people in the city.


    Jiang Sheng nodded obediently, but there was some mncholy drifting through her heart.


    If there were no more street urchins in this world, and everyone could have enough to eat, how nice that would be.


    That day, until closing the stall, none of the cured sausages were sold.


    Zheng Ruqian was thoughtful, deliberately wrapping up two cured sausages and one cured meat, giving them to the fish vendor, only saying that it was for the uncle to have a taste.


    The vendor declined unsessfully and gave them two freshly killed fish.


    That night Zhang Auntie braised them red and they had a wonderful meal.


    The second day.


    Still in this dirty and messy vegetable market, Jiang Sheng had gone from being enthusiastic at the beginning to being discouraged now. She felt that she might not be able to sell a single cured sausage and You Ran House would not find out about this ce.


    "Why don''t we just go to the vegetable market in the east city? Even if we have to pay a few taels of stall fees, it would be better than wasting time here." She muttered with her head tilted.


    Zheng Ruqian was about to tell his sister that the family could no longer afford the few taels of stall fees, when there was amotion behind him.


    Following that, the fish vendor rushed over with people, pointing at them and shouting, "Here they are!"

 Chapter 184: The Crooked Brother and Sister

    <h4>Chapter 184</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was startled.


    Zheng Ruqian also gasped.


    The siblings were both guessing and wondering whether it was yesterday''s enthusiasm that had brought disaster, or if the fishmonger''s schemes ran too deep.


    A figure suddenly burst out and pounced on the dried sausages and meat, grabbing them and stuffing them into his mouth.


    Jiang Sheng stared with wide eyes, "That''s raw..."


    But the man paid no heed, taking a bite of each before sighing contentedly.


    "How is it, Brother Zhou?" the fishmonger asked as he rubbed his hands. "Is it the vor you wanted?"


    The man spat out the pieces of dried sausage he couldn''t chew, and nodded, before turning around.


    Only then did the siblings see clearly that the neer was none other than the head chef from You Ran House. Jiang Sheng had felt kindly towards him at first, for knowing to add garlic sprouts when stir-frying cured meats.


    Although they didn''t know what misunderstanding had urred, the head chefing over meant You Ran House hade.


    Jiang Sheng was so happy she almost jumped up, but remembered her elder brother''s ability to remain calm in the face of Mount Tai copsing before him, and forcibly suppressed her joy.


    She just waited for Zheng Ruqian to heave a long sigh, and softly ask, "Esteemed uncles, does this mean you have some opinion about our cured sausages and meats that made you rush over like this?"


    The fishmonger quickly waved his hands, "No opinions at all. It''s just thatst night I had my wife fry some up randomly, and when Brother Zhou here came over and smelled the fragrance, after tasting a couple bites he insisted on asking where these cured meats hade from. I had no choice but to bring him over."


    And thus the scene of the head chef eating raw cured sausage, just to discern the vor, had urred.


    Clearly, this was a misunderstanding.


    But before the head chef could exin and apologize, he gripped the sausages in his hand and urgently said, "May I ask, honored young friends, where did you buy these cured sausages?"


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian were both taken aback.


    The head chef then realized the ambiguity in his words, and hurriedly exined, "I don''t mean to go around you to purchase goods. I wanted to ask if you could sell more. You Ran House wants to buyrge quantities of these cured sausages and meats, as much as you have."


    The fishmonger beside them staggered and nearly choked in shock at the price.


    But Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian didn''t immediately respond. Instead, they exchanged a look, intuitively feeling they should raise the price.


    As Jiang Sheng lifted her head to respond, Zheng Ruqian pressed her back down.


    The youth sniffed and decided to be the bad guy himself. "Master chef, it''s not that we won''t sell to you. It''s just with this hot weather, the cured meats are difficult to make, so we can''t sell at the previous price."


    "Difficult to make?" As expected of a head chef, he immediately grasped the key point. "You made these cured sausages and meats yourselves? You didn''t buy them from outside?"


    Zheng Ruqian kept his head lowered without responding, which was tantamount to acquiescing.


    The head chef''s heart stirred once more.


    One hundred pounds of cured meat could only quench the immediate thirst. Long term cooperation was what You Ran House needed.


    The two children''s intention to raise prices wasn''t hard to guess. You Ran House was rich and imposing, and didn''t care about this bit. Most importantly, no matter how much they bought the cured meats for, they could be sold for dozens of times more at You Ran House.


    "What price do you want to sell them for?" the head chef asked.


    In his conjecture, goods that sold for 500 wen could be raised to 600 or 700 wen, 800 wen at most.


    But Zheng Ruqian held up two fingers.


    The head chef was stunned for a moment, before incredulously asking, "You don''t mean two taels of silver per pound, do you?"


    The cured meats were made from pork, and pork was only 20 wen per pound. There werebor costs for production, losses from drying, but it was impossible for it to sell for two taels of silver per pound. These were outrageous prices.


    Even a rich and powerful restaurant like You Ran House could not let people take advantage of them like this.


    The head chef shook his head. "No, that''s too expensive."


    Zheng Ruqian didn''t bother with idle chatter either. He turned around and started packing up, even taking out two sausages and giving them to the fishmonger.


    The fishmonger didn''t dare ept them at first, and only held them gingerly in his palms after repeatedly demurring.


    Zheng Ruqian finished packing up, carrying a bundle in one hand and leading his sister out unhurriedly with the other.


    The head chef could only watch them leave helplessly, reluctance filling his heart.


    Finally, right as the siblings'' figures disappeared, he called out to stop them. "Wait... two taels of silver it is. But let me buy 100 pounds first. We can discuss moreter, can we?"


    Zheng Ruqian readily nodded.


    No matter how future cooperation went, first earning these 200 taels of silver to resolve the lowered standard of living was key.


    You Ran House needed the goods urgently, and the head chef repeatedly urged haste. The siblings returned to their courtyard with the cured meats as quickly as possible.


    On the way, Jiang Sheng couldn''t help but ask, "Second brother, isn''t two taels rather low? Will You Ran House really agree to future cooperation?"


    Merchants cared about profits. Business was all about earnings. The higher the procurement cost of the cured meats, the lower You Ran House''s profits would be. They would naturally disagree.


    But when their cured meats became the singr option, You Ran House would have to agree whether they wanted to or not.


    "There''s this too - I don''t necessarily have to insist on two taels," Zheng Ruqian slyly smiled. "Taking two steps forward and half a step back is still better than taking one and a half steps forward directly."


    Jiang Sheng stared with wide eyes, once again feeling there was much to learn.


    The siblings delivered 100 pounds of cured sausage and meat to You Ran House, and exchanged it for 200 taels in cash.


    Throughout the process, the head manager sat motionless in his chair, his expressionless face clearly conveying his dissatisfaction with the high procurement prices.


    Zheng Ruqian paid him no mind. He straightforwardly epted the two silver notes, counted them, and then handed them to Jiang Sheng.


    With these 200 taels, the family could eat meat again.


    Jiang Sheng beamed happily as usual, putting the silver notes into her purse before concealing it in the deepest part of her sleeve pocket.


    The siblings whispered and chatted, discussing whether they should buy a fewrge pork elbows for Auntie to stew that night.


    Sitting atop his seat, the head manager was so angry his head spun. In a sh of insight, he recalled Jiang Chengyuan''s words and tentatively spoke up, "These goods were transported from Anshui Prefecture, correct?"


    Either that, or someone in Anshui Prefecture also made these kinds of cured meats.


    Jiang Sheng was taken aback, and had yet to respond.


    The head manager continued, "I''ve never heard of goods from Anshui Prefecture selling for two taels of silver per pound. Even if I sent people to transport goods from Anshui Prefecture, how much could they cost per pound after ounting for transportation fees?"


    Zheng Ruqian''s mouth twitched. He knew You Ran House wanted to grind down the price.


    He felt obligated to tell the head manager the truth.

 Chapter 185: The Heart of Schwimmer

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>


    "Cough, cough, cough," the young man cleared his throat and tried to make his expression look as innocent and honest as possible. "The workshop in Anshui Prefecture that the boss mentioned also belongs to us."


    The big boss sitting on the high chair widened his eyes.


    "If the boss insists that the smoked meat from Anshui Prefecture smells good, he can also transport it," Zheng Ruqian held up two fingers, "We also ept freight, charging only 20% of the transportation fee. What do you think?"


    To be honest, it was a bit regretful that the siblings had been too busy with the workshop and hadn''t had time to arrange for someone to transport goods.


    Zheng Ruqian, as the head of the family, could only sacrifice himself and personally take on the task.


    He was full of passion, oblivious to the fact that the expression on the boss across from him changed from shock to disbelief, then to confusion, and finally to unwillingness.


    "Two taels of silver..." the boss muttered resentfully, "Even in Fengjing, there is nothing so expensive."


    In fact, there were.


    For example, lychees. Every May and June they were transported from the south, and each one was worth a fortune.


    As the ancients said, "A horse galloping through the dust, thedy smiles, none knows it''s thanks to lychees," adding an even more precious veil to lychees, so that every scorching summer, a craze for "eating lychees" surged in Fengjing.


    Not only did the daughters of wealthy families eat them, but they also treated others to them, in order to demonstrate their financial power, and also to assert their status and prevent others from looking down on them.


    The reason smoked meat was deemed unworthy of a high price was because pork was inexpensive and not rare enough.


    But Zheng Ruqian didn''t regret raising the price at all.


    The rent andbor in Anshui Prefecture was less than half of that in Fengjing. How could smoked meat that could sell for 500 wen in Anshui Prefecture fail to fetch a good price in Fengjing?


    However, two taels of silver was a bit excessive. Seeing the pained struggle on the boss''s face, Zheng Ruqian turned and winked at his sister.


    Jiang Sheng immediately understood.


    The little girl looked up ingenuously and asked, "Second brother, do we have to sell it for two taels of silver? Can we ask for less money, seeing how pained Uncle looks?"


    The boss was taken aback for a moment, then quickly hid his expression, suspecting he had revealed too much emotion.


    "Cheap? How cheap?" Zheng Ruqian widened his eyes, "We have costs to make smoked meat too. We have so many mouths to feed, if we go too cheap we won''t even cover costs."


    "But..." Jiang Sheng pulled at his arm, "Just give Uncle a small discount, a tiny one, a little bit."


    Zheng Ruqian looked very conflicted, as if he wanted to lower the price but was reluctant.


    The boss across from him strangely felt his heart rise to his throat for no reason.


    After a long pause, Zheng Ruqian finally steeled himself and said, "I can give at most a 500 wen discount. Take it or leave it."


    Two taels a jin of smoked meat, less 500 wen, was one and a half taels, a discount of a full one third. Anyone would be happy with that.


    The boss almost immediately stood up and held out his hand, "Don''t be impatient, my young friends. Let''s negotiate a little more."


    Half an hourter.


    Zheng Ruqian held a contract that still smelled of fresh ink. He looked it up and down and turned it left and right.


    Although he didn''t have his elder brother''s outstanding literary talent, being with a genius writer every day, he couldn''t remainpletely illiterate even if he wanted to.


    At least he could understand all the characters on the contract. After making sure there were no traps, Zheng Ruqian and the boss both signed their names and stamped their seals, selling the smoked meat to You Ran House for one and a half taels per jin, supplying at least 200 jin every month.


    Once it was registered at the yamen, the contract would take formal effect, bing amitment and restraint for both parties.


    "You two must supply You Ran House on time." The boss smiled, still not treating the siblings as equals, but at least no longer looking down on them condescendingly. "If you have any new goods, feel free to send them over too."


    Zheng Ruqian immediately thought of Auntie Zhang''s white boiled noodles.


    But Jiang Sheng just tugged at his sleeve, stopping him from speaking.


    On the way back.


    Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help asking, "Why don''t we sell the white boiled noodles to You Ran House? They''re sure to be weed by the people of Fengjing."


    Fengjing was not short of wealthy people. As long as something was novel enough, even a bowl of in white noodles could make people flock to it.


    Moreover, Auntie Zhang''s white boiled noodles were extremely delicious.


    But Jiang Sheng had other thoughts.


    This was the little girl''s second idea, apart from the workshop.


    "Second brother, the white boiled noodles are made by Auntie," Jiang Sheng said carefully. "I remember her saying before that she wanted to open her own shop."


    Not selling the white boiled noodles on their own was out of respect for Auntie Zhang.


    Supporting Auntie Zhang in opening her own shop was Jiang Sheng''s gift to this kind woman.


    Everyone should bravely pursue the life of their dreams, including the brothers, little Jiang Sheng, and of course Auntie Zhang too.


    The carriage continued trotting along, surrounded by peddlers'' shouts.


    Zheng Ruqian felt his nose tingle slightly. He reached out and ruffled the little girl''s hair. "How did I gain such a kind younger sister in this life?"


    Jiang Sheng bared her teeth in a grin. "I''m also very lucky to have such good older brothers."


    Being able to meet each other was fate arranged by heaven.


    And meeting all of you is my greatest fortune.


    When they returned to the courtyard, the sky was already dark.


    The brothers were sitting in groups of two or three. Although they were busy with their own tasks, they kept ncing toward the entrance.


    Finally seeing Jiang Sheng bounce in happily, they felt a slight sense of relief.


    And seeing the serious Zheng Ruqian, theypletely settled their hearts.


    Fengjing was very different from Anshui Prefecture. This city was too big, too prosperous, with too many wealthy families and too many existences they couldn''t afford to offend.


    Although Chang Yan was disdainful of them, he had to admit that the six siblings right now could be easily crushed by any prominent figure on a whim.


    Even though Xu Mo was a juren.


    In Anshui Prefecture, an identity that even the Prefect had looked at with admiration, in Fengjing it didn''t even register.


    Fengjing had at least thirty juren, not to mention even more tribute students, jinshi degree holders, and various high officials and nobles.


    Speaking of which, Chang Yan suddenly recalled the former Prefect''s agreement with Xu Mo.


    He nced over inconspicuously. "Elder brother, have you paid respects to Lord Dou?"


    The former Prefect was surnamed Dou.


    Xu Mo put down the ssical text he was reading and pondered for a moment before answering, "Not yet for the time being."


    The implication was that he would visitter, just not right now.


    What could be inconvenient at this time?


    Chang Yan suddenly thought of Zhu Zhi, Xu Mo''s bizarre change in mood, and his recent abnormal behavior. His pupils expanded slightly.


    Elder brother might be doing something risky, and didn''t want to implicate Lord Dou, which was why he was avoiding seeing him.


    On the other side.


    Jiang Sheng carried fourrge pork elbows she had bought from the market, presenting them proudly to Wen Zhiyun. She scurried around Chang Yan and finally held them up to Xu Mo. "Elder brother, we have pork elbows to eat!"


    Not only the 2,000 taels of silver from selling the smoked meat, but also the 500 tael deposit from You Ran House. Added together it was a full 2,500 taels.


    Now they didn''t have to pinch pennies, and no longer needed to pick out slivers of meat from vegetable dishes.


    Jiang Sheng steeled her heart and directly bought fourrge pork elbows, wanting her brothers to eat their fill.


    "It looks like dinner will be plentiful." Xu Mo smiled very cooperatively.


    Jiang Sheng was overjoyed. She lifted the pork elbows and spun over to Auntie Zhang, presenting them devoutly. "Auntie, red-cooked."


    Zhang Xianglianughed heartily.


    These children really loved meat.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll red-cook them for you." She took the elbows and drew out arge cleaver, going to the kitchen to scrape off the bristles and cut off the fat.


    Jiang Sheng bounced after her, remembering to pull along Zheng Ruqian and Wen Zhiyun.


    A home with a little sister was always so joyful.


    Chang Yan''s mouth curved up at the corners. He quickly nced at Xu Mo again. "Elder brother is afraid of implicating Lord Dou, but not afraid of implicating us siblings?"

 Chapter 186: Embarrassing Moment for Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>


    This was just a tentative question. But it was enough to make Xu Mo''s expression change instantly when he heard it, smile disappearing. Something he had suppressed in his heart for a whole month was dug out so easily by little Jiang Sheng. If it had been someone else, Xu Mo would have just responded coldly and reprimanded them. But this was little Jiang Sheng, his clever yet innocent little brother, so he could only sigh helplessly, "Why do you have to be so clever?"


    Chang Yan''s face was the picture of innocence and kindness.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, I won''t harm my brothers and sisters. I just want to get justice for our parents," Xu Mo said gently.


    From the moment he saw Zhu Zhi, the hatred in his heart churned like waves, never calming.


    He thought back to that time, when he wasn''t even a schr, just amoner who dared to go before Magistrate Dou''s manor, willing to take fifty heavy strokes just to get justice for his parents.


    In the blink of an eye he became a sessful candidate in the imperial examinations, and now a top schr who could meet officials without kneeling, yet didn''t dare to beat the injustice drum at the government offices, much less lodge aint at the Fengjing Prefectural Administration.


    Was it because he was timid?


    Or was it because he was weak?


    No, neither. It was because he clearly understood the power of influential families was not something ordinary people could shake. If he stubbornly charged ahead, it would be like smashing eggs against rocks, being smashed to pieces.


    Xu Mo did not fear death, but he didn''t want to die in vain.


    His life was long, his ambitions great. He had younger brothers and sisters to take care of. He wanted to be a responsible and reliable older brother. He still wanted to benefit themon people, to be the blue sky watching over the people''s heads.


    So he could only resort to strategy.


    After noticing Zhu Zhi''s subtle but undeniable jealousy towards Fang Yuan, the heir of the Fang family, Xu Mo formed a bold and dangerous n in his mind.


    He figured that after a couple years his appearance must have changed somewhat, so maybe he could approach Zhu Zhi under an assumed identity, and then find a way to stoke Zhu Zhi''s resentment towards the Fang family. By making use of the Fang family''s influence, he could force the Zhu family to abandon Zhu Zhi.


    Without the protection of a powerful family, Zhu Zhi would just be a powerless middle-aged man.


    Unfortunately, imagination was beautiful but reality was cruel.


    Firstly, it was uncertain whether Zhu Zhi would remember his face and appearance. Just based on Xu Mo''s temperament, it would be extremely difficult for him to deliberately get close to someone and carry out instigation.


    After a month, they had only caught fleeting glimpses of each other twice, without exchanging even half a sentence.


    So when Chang Yan asked, "Big brother, how far along is your n?" Xu Mo''s usual serene expression briefly turned red with embarrassment.


    Jiang Sheng happened to hop out at that time. Seeing the blush on big brother''s face, she looked around suspiciously. "Fifth brother, did you bully big brother?"


    Chang Yan didn''t know whether tough or cry. "No, I wouldn''t dare."


    Jiang Sheng thought that made sense. Big brother was the most authoritative person in the whole family. Even third brother didn''t dare make trouble in front of big brother, so who would bully him?


    Humming a song, she hopped and skipped back to the kitchen, insisting on watching the stewing of the pork elbows.


    The small courtyard quieted down again.


    Chang Yan took a deep breath, his gaze sincere and earnest. "Big brother, you shouldn''t have hidden something like this from us. If you want to take revenge on Zhu Zhi, even scheme against him and set traps for him, that''s fine, but you should have at least told us."


    Xu Mo was silent.


    Ever since the siblings came together, they had always helped each other, working together seamlessly without ever falling back.


    But that was in Anshui Prefecture. The greatest danger there was also just assassination attempts from the county magistrate''s wife, and they had Fang Heng''s protection.


    Now in Fengjing, not only were thereplex and powerful family forces, there were also countless officials and nobles. Even if there were two upright prefecture magistrates like those who served in Anshui Prefecture, they still wouldn''t be able to forcibly protect people.


    After a long time, Xu Mo spoke. "The situation in Fengjing isplicated. I didn''t want to implicate you all in my personal quest for revenge."


    Chang Yan almostughed from exasperation.


    He really didn''t expect that big brother, who was usually so wise, would make such a silly mistake on this matter. People really can''t see their own ws.


    "Big brother, we live under the same roof, calling each other brothers and sisters. If something really happened to you, do you think Fengjing''s nobles would care if a few more people died and a bit more blood was shed?" Chang Yan spoke forcefully. "Or if something happened to you, do you think your siblings could still live happily?"


    They had agreed to never split up.


    Back when Fang Heng went to the northern border, Jiang Sheng had cried and clung to him, unwilling to let go, afraid that the chaos of war would take away another brother.


    If she knew that aftering to Fengjing, she might lose another brother again, she probably would have refused toe even if it killed her.


    It had been a full three years since the six siblings came together. Maybe this number seemed insignificant, but for little Jiang Sheng, who was only ten years old now, three years already ounted for nearly one third of her life, and were her happiest memories.


    Losing Xu Mo, the rest of her life would never be happy again.


    Just thinking of her brother brought tears to her eyes rather than smiles.


    Imagining this scene made Xu Mo''s heart tremble. He suddenly wondered if he was being too stubborn in seeking vengeance for his parents. Should he give up his hatred of Zhu Zhi for the sake of his siblings?


    "Big brother, viins should be punished." Chang Yan walked over to stand in front of Xu Mo. "Whether it''s the Fang family or the Zhu family, sooner orter there will be conflict between us. But you shouldn''t have plotted revenge alone. You should have told us, at least told me."


    Xu Mo raised his head, his gaze colliding directly with Chang Yan''s deep eyes that were like twin pools.


    There was no doubting little fifth brother''s intelligence.


    Most importantly, he now understood that there was no point in hiding it further.


    "Alright, then I''ll only tell you." Xu Mo still didn''t want his siblings to worry along with him, so he emphasized this point.


    Chang Yan didn''t speak, only quietly took two steps back.


    Xu Mo sensed something off. He turned around in puzzlement.


    Then he saw Jiang Sheng holding the pork elbows, Zheng Ruqian with a face full of resentment, and Wen Zhiyun looking grievously wronged.


    "Big brother, why did you hide it from us?" Jiang Sheng yelled.


    "I guess we''re not worthy of knowing." Zheng Ruqian said sarcastically. "Since we don''t have little fifth brother''s cleverness."


    "Big brother, do I really not have fifth brother''s cleverness?" Wen Zhiyun''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    Xu Mo didn''t know how to respond, put on the spot.


    He felt like he needed help, so his gaze swept around until itnded on the only savior, little fifth brother Chang Yan.


    But the not even shoulder height tall Chang Yan just pursed his lips, and surprisingly took two steps back to choose self-preservation.


    Xu Mo''s mouth was suddenly filled with five vors.


    He turned his head to look. Although the three siblings had different expressions, the grievance and anger in their eyes was exactly the same.


    He smiled wryly and lowered his head.


    He hadn''t moved a stone, yet still smashed his own foot.

 Chapter 187: A Plan for a Long Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>


    The usually quiet and peaceful courtyard was now divided into three factions, swords drawn and bows bent.


    One group was furious, with Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian standing with hands on hips at the forefront, and Wen Zhiyun crying in a corner at the rear.


    Another group was at a loss, looking this way and that, wanting to open their mouths to appease but not knowing who to appease first. This was Xu Mo.


    And another group was watching the lively scene, represented by Chang Yan, with innocent and pure looks on his handsome face.


    "Big brother!" Jiang Sheng yelled in a broken voice, "Have you forgotten what you told us? Have you forgotten how you taught us?"


    "I must have forgotten, after all it was a long time ago," Zheng Ruqian mumbled, "It''s normal to forget after so many years."


    Wen Zhiyun''s tears grew bigger. "Big brother, how could you do this to little four?"


    Xu Mo could barely stand steady.


    Fortunately, the years of fighting from amoner to a sessful imperial examination candidate had tempered his mind. He also understood the temperaments of his younger brothers and sister.


    After a brief panic, Xu Mo swiftly calmed down, and looked towards the most angry yet easiest to appease Jiang Sheng, "Big brother was wrong, but big brother had difficulties. Little sister is the best behaved, and will surely understand big brother, right?"


    Jiang Sheng''s expression froze, her big eyes rolled around, clearly torn.


    Seizing this pause, Xu Mo looked to Zheng Ruqian, bowed respectfully, "Second brother, big brother was wrong to hide this from you, but big brother only hoped you could be happy making money, and not be restrained every day. Don''t worry, from now on big brother will definitely not hide anything from you, and tell you everything first."


    Zheng Ruqian humphed through his nose, looked up at the sky, his expression disdainful, but his mood clearly rxed.


    Xu Mo breathed a sigh of relief, and finally looked at the teary-eyed Wen Zhiyun.


    Facing this delicate younger brother, the big brother also felt his scalp tingle. He could only plead, "It''s all big brother''s fault. Little four must not be angry with big brother. You and little five are the same in my heart, no difference whatsoever."


    "Really, big brother? You''re not lying to me?" Wen Zhiyun finally couldn''t hold back his tears and they slowly fell, "Big brother is the person little four trusts the most. Little four believes every word big brother says."


    Chang Yan gave a thumbs up from the side.


    These words were truly powerful. On the surface it seemed to express belief in Xu Mo, but in reality it told Xu Mo that if you hide anything from me again, I won''t believe you anymore.


    Xu Mo''s forehead was nearly beaded with sweat, but he still promised, "Little four don''t worry, there definitely won''t be a next time."


    Only then did Wen Zhiyun stop crying and smile, wiping his tears dry.


    The atmosphere in the courtyard gradually transitioned from swords drawn to warm and peaceful.


    Jiang Sheng mumbled as if she still wanted to say something.


    Chang Yan coughed and pointed to the table, "The braised pork elbows seem cold."


    Braised pork elbows tasted vastly different hot versus cold.


    Jiang Sheng immediately forgot what she wanted to say and flew towards the braised elbows.


    Xu Mo heaved a long sigh of relief, then looked over to see Chang Yan''s smiling face, seeming to invite credit: "Big brother look, I also helped you."


    This clever younger brother!


    He was clearly the one who provoked the incident, clearly the one who protected himself, yet in the end he came to take credit. Yet Xu Mo somehow couldn''t get angry at him.


    Chang Yan''s goal was simple. He hoped that Xu Mo would not conceal the truth, not fight alone, and not forget this was a family of six.


    Even though Fang Heng was thousands of miles away, they had never forgotten about him.


    When Jiang Sheng bought clothes for her other brothers, she would always get a set for Fang Heng.


    If they came across delicious pastries, she would clumsily write down a note saying they would bring Fang Heng to try them when he came back.


    A family''s love was not passionate, but it saturated their skin and pores, flowing through every moment in time.


    Concealment was the same as harm.


    Who could bear to harm their beloved family?


    Xu Mo smiled helplessly and finally gave up thest shred of stubbornness, calmly exining everything.


    At the dinner table.


    Jiang Sheng was tearing at the braised elbows, seemingly unable to finish tearing them. She ced the first chopsticks portion into Xu Mo''s bowl, then Zheng Ruqian''s, Wen Zhiyun''s, Chang Yan''s.


    Only then did she happily take a big bite herself.


    Xu Mo quietly watched his sister until she showed a face full of happiness before faintly smiling and saying, "I won''t let Zhu Zhi off, but I don''t know how to shake a powerful family."


    Xu Mo''s magistrate father taught him to be diligent in his studies, his magistrate''s wife taught him to be gentle and humble, and hardship taught him to be resilient and hardworking. But no one taught him underhanded tactics, intricate scheming, or the connections of powerful families.


    From Anshui Prefecture to Fengjing, he was like a carp in a stream that jumped into the ocean. Relying on his own excellence he could flutter about, but couldn''t advance an inch closer.


    Of this feeling, Zheng Ruqian understood best.


    Back in Anshui Prefecture he could earn a household''s ie just by being clever, and gain others'' respect just by being eloquent. In Xieyang County he even had the nickname "Zheng the clerk."


    But in Fengjing, the locals were superior in every way. The high prices made one stop and think twice. Even just cooperating required beating around the bush and intricate scheming.


    But back in Anshui Prefecture, all he needed was sincerity and to guarantee good quality merchandise in order to cooperate with He the shopkeeper and Bai the shopkeeper.


    Sometimes Zheng Ruqian even suspected that he was too stupid, that he didn''t try hard enough, which was why he couldn''t gain a foothold in Fengjing, and couldn''t gain the respect of the locals.


    But in this moment, seeing the confusion in Xu Mo''s eyes, Zheng Ruqian suddenly understood.


    Even a fourteen year old genius schr like Xu Mo was confused and helpless. It was perfectly normal that he, someone who survived by being glib, would not understand.


    Perhaps it wasn''t that they didn''t try hard enough or weren''t smart enough, but that Fengjing was unsuitable for people like them from small remote ces.


    But could they just leave like this?


    From the perspective of self-respect, retreating now would be a humiliating escape, losing without even fighting.


    Looking at the circumstances, Fang Heng would eventually return to Fengjing for revenge, and Xu Mo still needed to take the pce exams. The path forward inevitably passed through this prosperous morous city.


    Since they couldn''t avoid it, they could only prevail.


    Whether it was the arrogant locals or the intricately connected powerful families, as long as they built up enough capital and were clever enough, they would definitely prevail and aplish their goals.


    "Big brother, you''re not suited for deceitful things. Your identity will eventually be discovered by the Zhu family," Chang Yan reached out again and ced his hand over Xu Mo''s, "Just be yourself, the upright Xu Mo the sessful examination candidate. In the Imperial Academy, make many friends."


    Xu Mo''s longshes fluttered. He understood what his fifth younger brother meant.


    Rather than forcibly disguise himself to get close to Zhu Zhi, with the danger of being exposed, it was better to make a few high ranking and influential friends. With Xu Mo''s literary talent and knowledge, making a few true friends would not be hard.


    Even if they wouldn''t charge into boiling water and me for him, they would speak righteously on his behalf.


    "As for Zhu Zhi, don''t worry too much," Chang Yan curled his lips into a smile, "Making a mistake as a county magistrate, there must be other faults that can be picked on in Fengjing."


    As his words fell, the eyes of all the boys lit up.


    Only little Jiang Sheng scratched her head in puzzlement and asked, "Fifth brother, how do you know so much about these things?"

 Chapter 188: The Secret of Zhu Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>


    In Jiang Sheng''s heart, eldest brother Xu Mo was the smartest and most capable person in the whole family.


    Although she had been struggling with Big Elbow earlier, little Jiang Sheng''s ears didn''t miss her brothers'' words. She knew that big brother had encountered difficulties and second brother was a little confused.


    But in the mouth of fifth brother Chang Yan, everything became easy and even pointed out the direction.


    This surprised Jiang Sheng enormously. Could it be that fifth brother was smarter than big brother?


    It was not noticeable at all in ordinary times.


    As Jiang Sheng''s words fell, the boys'' gazes fell back onto Chang Yan at the banquet.


    Xu Mo had seen little five''s abilities and knew that this child was unusually clever and scheming. He had also privately spected about his origins but had never opened his mouth to ask.


    Wen Zhiyun was rtively more muddled. He also knew that fifth younger brother was definitely smarter and more capable than himself. Usually nobody mentioned it so he let it be. Today it was rarely brought up so he couldn''t help but be curious.


    Only Zheng Ruqian was truly surprised, "Fifth brother, how do you have so many brains?"


    Chang Yan pursed his lips, unable to speak.


    He was unwilling to lie to his beloved rtives, but he also could not directly tell everything.


    Those machinations, those bloodstained past events, those unspeakable histories.


    If possible, he hoped that all of this could be buried in the past, and treat it as if eight-year-old Chang Yan really did die in that cold, icy cave.


    To guard his elder and younger siblings and live for them, that was his wish, his life''s pursuit.


    The small courtyard became quiet.


    Xu Mo sighed, just about to help Chang Yan out of the awkward situation.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly picked up the big elbow in front of her and solemnly served it to Chang Yan, "Fifth brother is probably naturally clever, or has read extensively, just like little Jiang Sheng. Born a clever embryo, naturally not much worse when grown up."


    She waspletely serious, and also praising herself. It made everyone amused.


    Zheng Ruqian reacted, exaggeratedly shouting, "Little Jiang Sheng you''re biased, giving all the big elbows to little five. I want some too."


    "I also want some, can''t leave out little four," Wen Zhiyun chimed in pleadingly.


    The corners of Chang Yan''s mouth turned up, and his eyes also became slightly moist.


    How wonderful, nobody in this family forced him.


    That little sister was willing to contribute her big elbows, she was also sincerely apologizing.


    Chang Yan picked up his chopsticks and evenly distributed to second and fourth brother. Finally he picked up a piece of elbow skin stewed soft and tender, just about to put it in his mouth, when suddenly an empty bowl was pushed in front of him.


    Then he heard Xu Mo''s tranquil voice, "What, none for big brother?"


    ...


    With a direction in mind, life in Fengjing became simple.


    Xu Mo no longer racked his brains to get close to Zhu Zhi. Instead he casually chatted with fellow student Lang Lang, graceful and rxed.


    What youth with a gentle breeze and bright moon could not appreciate this? The aplished graduate with literary ir was even more admirable. Xu Mo himself had a unique charm, able to attract other pure and lofty students.


    In just over half a month, he had made three friends at the National Academy.


    The first was the legitimate son of a drafter official, just past his 17th birthday. Last year he passed the county-level exam and attempted the provincial exam but failed to ce. By chance he saw the 14-year-old graduate Xu Mo and was shocked, desperately insisting on bing friends.


    The second was the legitimate son of the Minister of Rites. Already 16 years old, he barely passed the provincial exam and nned to consolidate for two years before taking next year''s imperial exam. He happened to see Xu Mo preparing for the imperial exam and suddenly wanted to befriend him.


    The third was actually a young master of the Zhu family, but a distant branch. He could call Zhu Zhi "Cousin" but when mentioning Zhu Zhi he disdainfully snorted, making Xu Mo take note and deliberately befriend him.


    At first everyone justposed poetry together, talking about wide skies and oceans.


    Over time they inevitably became curious about each other''s backgrounds and stories and wanted to dig deeper. Who said literati weren''t gossipy?


    "My father is just a drafter official, barely considered third rank," Zhao Yuan casually waved his hand. "My father and mother have an exceptionally loving rtionship, didn''t even take a minor concubine, so I''m called Zhao Yuan, meaning principal wife."


    What a crude name.


    Qi Huai shook his head. "Although my father is the Minister of Rites, in this he is not as good as Master Zhao. He took two or three concubines, resulting in not only illegitimate sons but illegitimate daughters, and consequently there is a lot of scheming and in-fighting."


    Zhu Sihuan spread his hands. "My father is just an imperial physician. My mother passed away early so I could only grow up with my stepmother."


    It was Xu Mo''s turn. He was silent for a moment before saying, "My parents both died. I have no background, only a few younger siblings to apany me from the vige entrance until now."


    Like attracts like, birds of a feather flock together, it was no different here.


    At the National Academy, students usually disdained to associate with those of lower rank. Children of top first rank officials generally looked down on second rank officials'' children, and third rank officials'' children had to squeeze desperately to get in.


    But Xu Mo stated his background so gracefully, and had the aplishments of a 14-year-old graduate. Zhao Yuan, Qi Huai and Zhu Sihuan were unwilling to look down on him, instead they admired him more and more.


    "Judging someone solely by family background is too boring. The exam papers don''t look at what position your family holds," Qi Huai seemed to recall his experience barely passing the exam, and was apprehensive.


    Everyoneughed, inevitably making some jokes and learned allusions.


    Xu Mo listened, his gaze falling on the not-so-distant Zhu Zhi. His thoughts stirred and he looked at Zhu Sihuan, "It''s notmon for uncles and nephews to study together at the National Academy. I heard you also have an uncle studying here?"


    Zhu Sihuan was startled at first, then quickly seemed to recall something. Frowning, he said, "It can''t really be considered a close rtionship, we''re almost three generations apart."


    Xu Mo intelligently did not speak.


    But Zhao Yuan casually said, "You mean Cousin Zhu Xiao''s third uncle called Zhu Zhi right? I''ve heard of him. They say he took the provincial exam nine times before passing. My mother often grabs my ear and educates me about him, for fear I''ll be like him."


    Zhu Sihuan''splexion immediately turned red. "Why mention him, inauspicious."


    This time Xu Mo spoke up. He pretended to be surprised and said, "What''s this about? Is there some hidden matter?"


    Zhao Yuan and Qi Huai also looked over.


    Zhu Sihuan''s lips moved for a bit before he finally lowered his voice and said, "I''ve never gotten along with this cousin. I heard he got into trouble as an official in the provinces and the n helped cover it up. Afterwards he stubbornly refused to leave Fengjing. Previously he tried to propose marriage a few times without sess. Just as he finally passed the provincial exam and is going to marry a Fengjingdy, I heard he''s already considering two or three families."


    This wasn''t some big gossip.


    Although Zhu Zhi was over thirty, and had married before, his wife had passed away so it was normal for a man to remarry.


    But just then, Zhu Sihuan looked left and right before explosively revealing another shocking detail, "Let me tell you, don''t spread this around, but this cousin acts all righteous when he''s actually keeping concubines outside, and even has a eldest son. He''s relying on the Zhu n''s help to keep it quiet so it doesn''t affect this marriage."


    If nobody was keeping it quiet, or they couldn''t keep it quiet, would it affect Zhu Zhi''s marriage?


    Zhu Sihuan smiled schadenfreudely.


    But Xu Mo''s eyes were deep, probing his thoughts.

 Chapter 189: The Second Brother Began to Hire People

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>


    Although Xu Mo was not born and raised in Fengjing, he also knew that the prominent families cared most about reputation.


    Zhu Sihuan and Zhu Zhi were both from the Zhu family. If something happened to Zhu Zhi that implicated the Zhu family, it would not bode well for Zhu Sihuan either.


    But the disgust in this person''s eyes was so real and obvious that Xu Mo couldn''t grasp his thoughts for a moment.


    When he returned to the small courtyard, Xu Mo told his younger siblings what had happened today and asked for their opinions.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded thoughtfully, then shook his head, nodded again, and finally shook his head.


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips with eyebrows knitted so tightly they could pinch a fly to death, and remained silent.


    Jiang Sheng did open her mouth, but after thinking for a bit, swallowed the words back into her belly.


    On the surface, the eldest brother was soliciting opinions from the whole family, but in reality, the second brother was confused, the fourth brother was at a loss, and Jiang Sheng was also dizzy and couldn''t provide any insights.


    In a sh, Jiang Sheng suddenly understood the meaning of ¡°At least tell me¡± at the long banquet. It turned out it wasn''t the fifth brother deliberately causing trouble, but telling them was useless.


    It was really heartbreaking to understand this.


    But Jiang Sheng''s gaze still rested on Zheng Ruqian and Wen Zhiyun, staring at the innocent and pure little fifth brother along with them.


    "Xiao Wu, what do you think?" Xu Mo finally spoke.


    Chang Yan leaned on one hand cheekily. His handsome face took on a thoughtful look. "There are only two possibilities for this matter. One is that Zhu Sihuan has no hatred for Zhu Zhi, he is simply framing you and wants to deal with you.


    "The other possibility is that Zhu Sihuan really hates Zhu Zhi, but has no way to deal with Zhu Zhi, so he can only think of ways to provoke others'' hatred towards Zhu Zhi."


    If it was the former, it would be fine. But if it was thetter, it meant Zhu Sihuan could see through Xu Mo''s concern for Zhu Zhi, and took the opportunity to sow discord, maybe even when Xu Mo took the initiative to get close, he was deliberately currying favor. This person''s mind was frightening.


    Xu Mo''s face paled slightly.


    Whether in Xieyang County or Fengjing, with the Zhu and Fang families as backers, Zhu Zhi would not calcte the six siblings like this, because their status was too unequal. Zhu Zhi had no need to go through such effort.


    Then it could only be that Zhu Sihuan had a deep andplex mind that was frightening, also leaving Xu Mo five vors misceneous, unsure whether to continue interacting with this kind of person.


    Fortunately, Chang Yan leaned on his hand and said, "Since it''s thetter, it means Zhu Sihuan''s words are very true, he really doesn''t hope for Zhu Zhi''s well-being."


    This also meant that Zhu Zhi was like a cracked egg, with flies ready to swarm at any time.


    Xu Mo''s spirit was invigorated by this.


    He almost immediately called in Jiang San and Jiang Si and told them to observe Zhu Zhi''s movements and follow him to find out where his outer courtyard was located.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si epted the order and left.


    Jiang Sheng watched their backs and for the first time understood the profound meaning behind third brother buying servants.


    Perhaps without Jiang San and Jiang Si, they could still find out where Zhu Zhi''s outer courtyard was clumsily, but it would be much more troublesome and they would have to put aside the things at hand.


    In Anshui Prefecture, servants were dispensable, even doing chores like temporary workers.


    But in Fengjing, loyal and devoted servants without ulterior motives would be the sharpest weapons for the master''s family.


    Jiang Sheng clenched her palms, mimicking third brother''s posture of chopping with a long stick.


    Zheng Ruqian saw this and hurried over like a monkey, "Little Jiang Sheng, what are you doing? Do you want pork hocks again?"


    Jiang Sheng raised her head. She didn''t want pork hocks, she wanted third brother. If third brother coulde home, she would never eat pork hocks again.


    "Second brother," the little girl suddenly raised her head, "you said you could send things to third brother, really?"


    The topic she had brushed off to cate her sister was suddenly brought up again, leaving Zheng Ruqian confused for a moment.


    But seeing the expectation in Jiang Sheng''s eyes, he still nodded reluctantly, "Ah, really, what do you want to send to third brother?"


    "Send food, drink, clothes, money." Jiang Sheng counted off on her fingers. "We''ve settled down in Fengjing. Although summer glutinous rice production is low, we can still earn some money to send third brother things."


    It was obvious this had been on her mind for a long time, but she didn''t bring it up because of the family''sck of money.


    Zheng Ruqian sighed. His scalp felt even more taut, but he still said, "Okay, leave it to me to arrange."


    But how to arrange it?


    Labor was so expensive in Fengjing. The aunties in the workshop were paid forty wen a day. Hiring a delivery worker would cost who knows how much, and no one would go to the Northern Frontier even for money.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si could do it, but there were only two of them, not even enough to share.


    Zheng Ruqian stroked his chin and also understood Fang Heng''s thoughtful intention in buying servants.


    After all, the young master who had lived in Fengjing not only learned martial arts from his father, but also deeply understood the importance of manpower.


    Even a low-ranking servant had several long-term workers to help.


    Let alone a prominent family, they usually had loyal servants to handle affairs, and even had indentured servants to order around, all to achieve goals silently.


    Zheng Ruqian didn''t have such extravagant hopes. He just wanted a few more long-term workers to reliably transport things.


    Looking back, whether it was Da Dashan or Wang Xiaosong, it was a fluke running into them and taking advantage of it, as if he was being pushed along by fate.


    In Fengjing, Zheng Ruqian gritted his teeth and stamped his foot, determined to take the initiative to hire long-term workers.


    Then, he appeared at thebor market in Fengjing''s west city.


    Apanying him was little Jiang Sheng.


    It''s said that good people have good karma. Unable to find a ce to hire long-term workers, the siblings happened to wander into the vegetable market and saw a fishmonger.


    The fishmonger remembered the expensive gift of intestines and enthusiastically offered to kill two fish for them to bring home and eat.


    Jiang Sheng declined in a poised manner, and casually asked, "Uncle, do you know where there is a ce that can hire long-term workers?"


    The fishmonger then rmended thisbor market.


    Fengjing was divided into east city and west city.


    The east city was prestigious, inhabited by prominent officials, prominent families, and basically had no need to hire long-term or temporary workers. To getborers they bought people directly, with a suitable age maidservant or manservant selling for upwards of thirty or fifty taels.


    The west city was ordinary, inhabited bymoners who were unwilling to sell themselves into very or couldn''t be sold into it. So they squatted in the dustybor market, using a day''s time to exchange for a few dozen wen.


    It was quite a bit higher than Anshui Prefecture, butpared to the money for selling oneself into very, it was still very low.


    When Zheng Ruqian brought Jiang Sheng to appear at the entrance of this market, the listless people swarmed over. Seeing it was just two ordinarily dressed children, theyzily went back to their original spots.


    Even for temporary work, they wanted to find seemingly wealthier families to work for, hoping that casually throwing some broken silver would be enough to sustain them for a long time.


    "Second brother, can we really hire long-term workers here?" Jiang Sheng whispered.


    Zheng Ruqian gripped his sister''s hand tightly, also feeling trepidation in his heart.

 Chapter 190: Recalculating Zhu Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4>


    The entirebor market was busy with their own business, either dozing off catching lice, or folding their hands under their heads to chat idly, and no one looked over.


    Zheng Ruqian was really helpless. He cleared his throat and said, "I''m hiring long-term workers here. Is anyone willing to sign a ten-year long contract? Whether to renew or terminate the contract at the end is up to you, I won''t force it."


    Long-term workers?


    The people in thebor market looked at him curiously, and soon dismissed him with disdain.


    In their eyes, a ten-year long-term worker was no different from directly selling oneself into very. Byparison, short-term work was more free and rxed.


    Zheng Ruqian shouted again, but still no one paid attention.


    Just as he had already epted that he had made a fruitless trip and was about to leave with his sister, a tall figure stood up, "I''ll go."


    "For a ten-year contract, how much monthly pay?" The man strode over, followed by a slightly smaller boy.


    The two looked like brothers, but on closer inspection, one could feel the difference in appearance.


    The man was sturdy and dignified, a thorough adult.


    The slightly smaller boy was extremely ordinary...with normal features, normal face shape. Put together, it made him hard to remember what he looked like.


    Jiang San was still curiously looking at them.


    Zheng Ruqian had already taken out the script he had prepared in advance, "The long-term workers I hire don''t do hardbor, but have to run around everywhere, to uncertain ces. I''ll pay five taels of silver per year, to be increased appropriately next year."


    Five taels of silver!


    Even if one worked 365 days a year without rest, that would still be over ten wen a day. And no hardbor, much better than unstable short-term work.


    Zheng Ruqian had just finished speaking when over a dozen short-term workers'' eyes lit up and they crowded over, wanting to rmend themselves.


    But Zheng Ruqian shook his head and refused, only looking at the burly man.


    The man did not hesitate, pointing to the boy behind him, "I have no other requirements, I just hope I can bring my younger brother along. Don''t worry sir, he can do any job, and is also very good with horses and carriages."


    Jiang San was still curiously sizing them up.


    Zheng Ruqian thought for a moment before agreeing, and brought the two to the yamen to sign the contract and then back to the second courtyard.


    At the same time.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si had alsoe back with the results of their investigation.


    Zhu Zhi was very bold, keeping his concubine right near the Zhu house, just around the corner in an alley.


    And because the distance was so close, the Zhu family had not noticed anything unusual, only thinking he liked to linger around the house.


    It was also true that the concubine had given birth to his eldest son. Jiang Si had overheard when following them that Zhu Zhi had promised the concubine to raise their eldest son as his heir, and leave everything to him in the future.


    This already vited thews of the Dayu Dynasty. ording to the currentws, illegitimate sons and daughters could never supersede legitimate offspring.


    "Zhu Zhi doesn''t dare favor his illegitimate son over the legitimate if he wants to be an official." Chang Yan tapped the table with three fingers on his right hand. "Unless...he has no legitimate son."


    Xu Mo and Wen Zhiyun shuddered.


    A person as hypocritical as Zhu Zhi, making the Zhu family find him a bride from a prestigious family, while secretly keeping a concubine. He hadn''t even married the youngdy yet, but was already nning to stop her from bearing children.


    They should expose this, both to tear off Zhu Zhi''s hypocritical mask, and to save the youngdy of a prestigious family.


    But how to expose it was key.


    The power of prestigious families was beyond the imagination ofmoners. Rash action would only stir up trouble, implicating everyone from Xu Mo to Jiang San.


    This was surely why Zhu Sihuan had not acted directly.


    "Borrowing external force is the best, but we don''t even know any prestigious families in Fengjing." Chang Yan took a deep breath. "We can only try to get some outsiders and beggars to do it, and hide our identities to avoid implicating ourselves."


    He had just finished speaking when Zheng Ruqian and Jiang San brought the two brothers in.


    The burly man in front was nothing special, but when he saw the boy behind, Chang Yan''s eyes lit up.


    A face so ordinary, so ordinary that he would barely make ripples thrown into a crowd, was better than any disguise.


    When he learned these two were the long-term workers Zheng Ruqian had just hired, Chang Yan could not conceal his delight.


    It gave Zheng Ruqian a fright, "Xiao Wu, what''s the matter with you? Has thinking too much made you silly?"


    Chang Yan smiled helplessly, gazing intently at the two.


    After a brief introduction, the two men''s backgrounds were rified.


    They were not blood brothers, but fellow vigers who hade to Fengjing together to work and earn money, but had almost been tricked into signing ve contracts in the east of the city.


    "Although ten years is long, it''s still different from a ve contract." Gao Dawan said honestly, "We had just arrived and couldn''t even get short-term work at thebor market. We''d starve if we didn''t find work that paid."


    "Then why don''t you go back to your hometown?" Jiang San wondered.


    If she couldn''t make it in Fengjing, she would immediately pack up and go back to Xieyang County, Shili Vige, and beg for food rather than starve.


    Gao Dawan looked a little embarrassed.


    It was Gao Yan who whispered, "We have to provide for our parents and get married. Of course we can''t go back home looking terrible."


    A homeless orphan could beg for food to survive.


    But someone with parents and family had responsibility, a burden on their shoulders.


    Jiang San seemed to understand, and nodded.


    Chang Yan took out two pieces of broken silver from his robe, "Help me with something, and these two taels are yours."


    Gao Dawan and Gao Yan''s eyes widened at the same time.


    The master was already paying highly at five taels a year. They didn''t expect this person to be even more generous, two taels for one job.


    "Will it be very difficult?" Gao Yan still muttered.


    Gao Dawan was already extremely excited, "No matter how difficult, I will go through fire and water for you, sir!"


    Chang Yan and Xu Mo smirked at the same time.


    It was of course not difficult. Gao Yan just needed to put on the clothes of a Zhu family servant and take the initiative to ask the youngdy from a prestigious family to meet him at Yong''an Alley.


    Yong''an Alley was where Zhu Zhi kept his concubine, right on the corner of the first house, very easy to recognize.


    ording to Jiang Si''s observations, Zhu Zhi went to Yong''an Alley every evening at dusk, and returned to the Zhu house when it was almost dark, iming he wasposing poetry with friends when he was actually in the embrace of his lover.


    Although confused, the youngdy from a prestigious family, who had already exchanged betrothal gifts with Zhu Zhi, would meet him for both emotional and propriety''s sake.


    Gao Yan suggested meeting slightlyter in the evening, right when Zhu Zhi would be halfway through enjoying the intimacy with his concubine. The youngdy would be waiting irritatedly at the corner, and by the time she was fed up, Zhu Zhi would be about done in Yong''an Alley.


    The kept concubine had a habit of clinging to Zhu Zhi and reluctantly seeing him off to the mouth of the alley.


    The impatient youngdy would turn her head and see her betrothed being led by the hand by a voluptuous woman, lingering at the alley entrance, and her cultivated manners would shatter.


    "Zhu Zhi!" The person in the carriage was furious, angrily jumping off the shaft, "What are you doing! Who is that woman beside you!"

 Chapter 191: What Fengjing Family Can Do

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>


    ording to the descriptions of the residents of Yong''an Alley, that night they heard all kinds of shrieks, roars, bellows, as well as women''s sobbing, as if two shrews from someone''s family were pulling each other''s hair out.


    Only the siblings in the small second courtyard knew that they weren''t pulling hair out, but [Concubine] was being unterally beaten by [Jiang Sheng].


    The one doing the beating was of course not a youngdy from a prestigious family, but the maidservants that followed the youngdy everywhere.


    Even the one who jumped off the carriage and erupted in anger was just a senior maidservant.


    The real youngdy from a prestigious family had been sitting gracefully in the carriage the whole time, without making a sound.


    At the end of Yong''an Alley, five heads stretched over the high wall, staring fixedly at the hubbub happening at the mouth of the alley.


    It was said that [Fengjing] was prosperous, and the natives were noble, but who would have thought that when it came to fighting, they would be just as vicious as the vige women from Shili Pu, without much difference.


    After a long time, [Jiang Sheng] strangely twisted her head and said, ¡°Fifth brother said that the most enjoyed thing for prestigious families in [Fengjing] was to scheme against each other, but it looks like we didn¡¯t spend much effort to get things done.¡±


    [Zheng Ruqian] and [Wen Zhiyun] next to her also nodded their heads.


    They had already prepared themselves for an intense battle, but everything was resolved by [Gao Yan] alone. Before their eyes, [Zhu Zhi] and the [Concubine] were beaten until they curled up and scurried around like mice. The marriage was sure to be called off.


    Where did the promised scheming against each other go, theplex machinations, the arduous obstacles?


    Things were aplished so easily that it left the siblings feeling unreal and dazed.


    [Chang Yan]ughed lightly as she jumped down from the rock, a trace of contempt shing through her eyes, ¡°From beginning to end, the only one I feared was the Zhu family, not [Zhu Zhi].¡±


    A person who concealed his past in order to marry a youngdy from a prestigious family, yet still kept a [Concubine] and even gave birth to a illegitimate eldest son, in [Chang Yan]''s eyes he posed no threat at all.


    It wasn''t difficult to arrange a servant to do the job. What was difficult was the Zhu family investigating afterwards, insisting on finding that servant, then following the vine to get the melon and discover the few siblings.


    ¡°The power of prestigious families is beyond your imagination,¡± [Chang Yan] sighed lightly.


    When themotion at the mouth of the alley was nearing its end, [Zhu Zhi] and the [Concubine] were beaten until they couldn''t move, lying in humiliation.


    [Chang Yan] jumped down from the rock and looked up at [Jiang Sheng], ¡°Are the things for third brother prepared? [Gao Yan] can leave now.¡±


    The Zhu family was very powerful, but [Gao Yan] had a generic face that no one could remember, greatly increasing the difficulty of finding him afterwards.


    To be safe, [Chang Yan] also arranged for him to go to the northern border, giving some gifts to [Fang Heng], while avoiding the Zhu family''s searches in [Fengjing].


    When this was brought up, [Jiang Sheng]''s eyes lit up.


    She imitated [Chang Yan]''s posture and jumped down from the rock, but lost her bnce andnded sitting on her butt.


    Her elder brothers who were still on the rock were badly frightened, but the little girl was unconcerned. She was still excited as she said, ¡°The northern border is far away. I prepared dry cakes for third brother that can be kept for a long time, cured meats, fish, the new wadded jackets Auntie made, and the new cloth shoes bought when we passed through [Huzhou], as well as little knickknacks from there, and and...what else was there?¡±


    Sitting on the ground, she racked her brains trying hard to remember, afraid she would leave something out.


    [Xu Mo]''s face darkened as he jumped down from the rock. He held up his little sister with both hands, brushing the dust off her bottom, then looked towards [Chang Yan], ¡°Don''t make such dangerous moves from now on.¡±


    [Chang Yan], ¡°...¡±


    You guys jumped down like this too!


    But thinking that she had set the example, and [Jiang Sheng] loved to imitate her, he chose to tactfully keep his head lowered.


    [Wen Zhiyun] squeezed over, wanting tofort his only younger brother like his elder brother did, but his mouth was clumsy. After struggling for a long time, all he could squeeze out was, ¡°In the future, let fourth brother jump for you.¡±


    ......


    The road to the northern border was long and arduous, the journey bitter and cold, taking at least two months round trip.


    Considering [Gao Yan] didn''t know [Fang Heng], [Chang Yan] also arranged for [Jiang San] to go along.


    Regarding this, [Jiang San] was excited, shouting and jumping about, even showing off to the bitter-faced [Jiang Si], ¡°I get to see the young master.¡±


    On the other hand, [Gao Yan]''s face was full of confusion, apparently fearing the unknown journey ahead.


    [Gao Dawan] was calm, pinching two taels of broken silver as he said, ¡°Little brother, you did this all by yourself, so these two taels of silver are all yours. Big brother won''t be greedy for your money, but you muste back safely. If anything happens, listen to this brother beside you, understand?¡±


    [Gao Yan] timidly nodded, putting away the money.


    Soon the carriage was led to the door. [Jiang Sheng] exerted all her strength to load things in. If she didn''t have to leave room for people to lie down, she could have filled up the entire carriage.


    ¡°New clothes, new shoes, food, drinks, supplies, little knickknacks...¡± She counted off on her fingers, then suddenly popped out, ¡°Can you also bring [Jiang Sheng] along?¡±


    She desperately wanted to know how third brother was doing after being apart for over half a year. Had he grown taller, were there any new scars on his body, was he still practicing martial arts relentlessly, was he eating well?


    It was only a two month trip, right? [Jiang San] could go, [Gao Yan] could go, she could go too!


    The little girl''s eyes were full of expectation, and the more she thought about it, the more she wanted to go.


    [Xu Mo] beside her sighed, pondering for a bit before saying, ¡°Are you willing to separate from us?¡±


    Of course she could go to the northern border, but what about the four elder brothers still in [Fengjing]?


    [Jiang Sheng]''s expectations came to an abrupt stop.


    Not only did she have her brothers, she also had the workshop, the business, she had to be vignt against the Zhu family, and apany Eldest Brother in the imperial examinations.


    She missed third brother dearly, but she couldn''t let her other brothers be sad, and she couldn''t let them worry.


    The little girl looked up, smiling as she exhorted, ¡°When you see third brother, you must tell him that we all miss him very much.¡±


    [Jiang San] nodded solemnly.


    Only those who came from [Xieyang] knew how good the siblings'' rtionship was, and how they supported each other all the way until now.


    ¡°Alright, you should go now.¡± [Jiang Sheng] let go of her grip on the carriage shaft.


    [Gao Yan] and [Jiang San] tightened the reins and whipped the horses towards the north.


    The carriage grew smaller and smaller in her vision until it became a ck dot, then disappeared from viewpletely.


    [Jiang Sheng] still had a smile on her face as she looked towards the north with wide open eyes.


    It was only when [Xu Mo] gently hugged her that the little girl hugged her eldest brother''s slender waist tightly, her nose turning sour and her throat choking up.


    ¡°Does third brother know that we''re thinking of him?¡±


    ¡°He does.¡±


    The next day.


    The incident of [Zhu Zhi] and the [Concubine] being violently beaten spread through [Fengjing]. The youngdy''s family directly took back the wedding gifts and announced the cancetion of the marriage.


    The Zhu family was furious. While desperately suppressing the rumors, they also began investigating who was behind it all.


    Soon the investigation led to a Zhu family servant. In order to find this servant, all the Zhu family''s males were brought out for identification by the youngdy''s family''s gatekeepers.


    As long as they found that person, they could pull out the radish and get to the dirt, capturing the real culprit.


    But that person was not among the servants.


    The Zhu family was not discouraged. They expanded the scope of their search, starting with the east side of the city, then the west side, even the rural outskirts were searched, leaving no stone unturned.


    Even [Xu Mo] in the small second courtyard, who was around the same age as the servants, had his door knocked on for identification.

 Chapter 192: The Danger of Fang Heng

    <h4>Chapter 192</h4>


    At this moment, the power of the Fengjing noble families was manifested, and the exclusive skills of the aristocratic families made Jiang Sheng awed and Xu Mo''s heart heavy.


    Zhu Zhi''s marriage was annulled and his reputation waspletely ruined. It was set in stone.


    But with the Zhu family protecting him, he was still a degree holder and could even be sent to a minor official position. His life would still be carefree andfortable.


    How unfair!


    The county prefect Xu and his wife of Xieyang County, because they were clean-handed and had no backer, were wrongly used and could only prove their innocence through suicide.


    Xu Mo was really angry.


    He suppressed his emotions as love and hate surged in his heart, which made his days at the Imperial Academy even more dispirited.


    Zhao Yuan, who admired Xu Mo the most, was the first toe up and care, "Brother Xu, are you okay? Did something big happen at home? Or are you short of money?"


    Xu Mo waved his hand.


    Qi Huai said strangely, "What else could it be to make our diligent great schr Xu turn his books upside down?"


    Xu Mo quickly turned his books right side up, only to find that he hadn''t actually turned them upside down until now when he really did turn them over.


    Zhao Yuan and Qi Huaiughed until they bent over.


    Only Zhu Sihuan sat silently in the corner with a gloomy face.


    After Xu Mo set the books right, he decided to shift the trouble and said, "Why is Brother Zhu so quiet?"


    Before Zhu Sihuan could open his mouth.


    Zhao Yuan pranced around gesturing, "I know, something lively happened in the Zhu family. Your cousin has been keeping a concubine outside, and his son is already quite old, yet he still wants to marry the Tao family¡¯s girl. Now the marriage has been called off by the Tao family¡¯s girl and he has be theughing stock of the entire Fengjing."


    After speaking, he threw his head back andughed loudly on his own.


    Xu Mo also raised the corners of his lips in a sardonic smile.


    In the eyes of the Fengjing noble families, bing theughing stock of Fengjing was a very serious matter, but in the eyes of him, amoner, the most regrettable thing was the loss of life.


    "So it''s the Tao family." Qi Huai also seemed to recall something. "This marriage between the Zhu family and the Tao family is probably a necessary alliance. The most aggrieved thing for the Tao family girl is that after calling off the engagement with Zhu Zhi, she still has to be engaged to another member of the Zhu family."


    Xu Mo was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t know that marriages between Fengjing noble families were not simply about courtship, but an alliance between the two families, or even a partnership, to show their sincerity by arranging marriages between the younger generation, only to strengthen ties.


    "Calling off the engagement with Zhu Zhi means she can only settle for a lesser choice among the younger generation," Zhao Yuan stared wide-eyed and nudged Zhu Sihuan, "Brother Zhu, you also have a chance."


    This was meant to be a joke, and others would haveughed it off.


    But Zhu Sihuan barely managed to curl his lips into a smile and hissed, "That won''t happen. The Tao family''s requirement is at least a sessful candidate in the imperial examination."


    The Zhu family had many offspring, but few among the younger generation were even licentiates or students, let alone sessful examination candidates. Otherwise, the Tao family would not have chosen Zhu Zhi who was in his prime.


    But what was most eye-catching was still Zhu Sihuan who uttered these words.


    After a little spection, turbulent waves churned in Xu Mo''s heart.


    In October, the northern border.


    As Jiang Sheng had guessed, this ce was indeed both bitter and cold.


    In the season when thin clothes could still be worn in Anshui Prefecture, the northern border had to be bundled up early on with thick clothes and padded jackets.


    It was also this season that the nomadic tribes, suffering from hunger and cold, chose to raid the viges on the border to plunder food from the vigers and ravage innocent women in order to survive.


    As the squadron captain of the 10th team of the 5th toon of the 3rd Battalion, Fang Heng often took his men to patrol the borders on horseback, protecting themon people while deterring the nomadic tribes.


    The area he was responsible for protecting was called Laigu Vige, which had more than a dozen children around eight years old who often followed them on broomsticks, nominally to "patrol".


    Fang Heng did not dislike these children, especially a girl with braided pigtails who closely resembled his sister Jiang Sheng, so much so that at meals he would always save a loaf of bread to sneak to the little girl when no one was looking.


    Today the 5th toon was eating mutton, and Fang Heng specifically set aside a fist-sized piece of meat, wrapped it in oiled paper and tucked it into his clothes. When he rode to Laigu Vige, more than a dozen children rushed out on their brooms again.


    "Ajie." The girl with braided pigtails affectionately called him, "You guys are here again."


    There were also nomadic tribes on the border, and not everyone spoke standard Mandarin.


    Fortunately, after staying here for a while, Fang Heng could understand it. He smiled and waved his hand.


    This was their secret code. Whenever he waved, it meant there would be something delicious.


    The girl with braided pigtails happily left the group and waited in the corner. Not long after, Fang Heng walked over and handed her the meat, also rubbing her head.


    It was as if across time and space, he was rubbing his sister Jiang Sheng''s head.


    "It''s meat!" The girl with braided pigtails was overjoyed. "I¡¯ll save it for Dad and Mom to eat together."


    Fang Heng never interfered with such things. What he gave was theirs, and he had no right to meddle.


    The teenager mounted his horse again and instructed his men to spread out and pay extra attention to movements in the north.


    Jiang Yi and the others took their orders and left.


    He continued to wander around Laigu Vige, watching the girl with braided pigtails mixing into the crowd riding her broom, unable to helpughing until his eyes curved.


    Until there was a signal re in the east, which was specially made throughout the military camp, a distress signal when nomadic tribes were encountered and help was urgently needed.


    Fang Heng immediately spurred his horse and galloped east.


    But after half a teapot of time, there was no movement at all, no voices, no mor, and no earth-shattering fight.


    The nomadic tribes rode horses, and so did the 5th toon. Every time the two sides met, themotion could be heard from two kilometers away. They hated to stomp the ground into pits on the spot and would never be this quiet.


    Fang Heng reined in his horse. His instinct told him something was wrong, very wrong.


    But oddly enough, he didn''t know what the problem was.


    Just as he was anxious, his father''s teachings shed through his mind. He immediately jumped off his horse andy on the ground listening.


    Sure enough, there was the sound of horsesing not from the east, but from the west where he had just galloped over.


    A bad premonition surfaced in his mind. Fang Heng raced back to Laigu Vige almost immediately.


    The scene that met his eyes made them bloodshot.


    The children who were still lively and riding brooms just nowy lifeless on the ground, their faces pale and breathless.


    The meat bun wrapped in oiled paper rolled out of the arms of the girl with braided pigtails, revealing the cold mutton inside.


    A starving nomad bent down to pick it up and threw it into his mouth to chew noisily.


    "Delicious, really delicious."


    Hemented, and kicked away the obstructing girl with braided pigtails.


    Fang Heng''s eyes turned from blood red to bloodshot. He didn''t remember how he drew his de or how he shed and hacked.


    Even though his opponents were seven or eight nomad strongmen and he was just a slender youth.


    All he knew was to sh, de, break, and wound.


    The noisy cries of shock and angry curses of the nomads rang in his ears, finally turning into unwilling eyes and cold corpses.


    At the end of the fight, Fang Heng''s strength quickly faded, and only two nomad strongmen remained.


    But they held long knives and revealed fierce grins, clearly thinking the winner had been decided.


    Fang Heng knelt on one knee, holding the knife in his right hand, his chest heaving slightly, as if catching his breath, or exhausted waiting for death.


    Just as the two des hovered over his head, about to fall.


    Fang Heng''s ears twitched, hearing the sound of movement in the distance.


    It seemed... his brothers and sister hade.


    "Third Brother..."


    Someone was calling, like a hallucination before death.

 Chapter 193: The Third Brother receives the delivery

    <h4>Chapter 193</h4>


    Who was it, was it Jiang Sheng, or Jiang Si, or perhaps Jiang Wu?


    I still remember, Father had mentioned during idle chatter in the past, as the eldest brother, I should lead by example, protect my younger siblings, and bear responsibility.


    Fang Heng in his childhood had no younger brothers or sisters, so he didn''t really understand.


    Later the actions of Second Uncle''s family covered his heart in dust, causing him to often doubt Father''s words.


    It wasn''t until he met Jiang Sheng, met brothers who stepped up, met clever and lively younger brothers, that Fang Heng understood the meaning of "eldest brother".


    He was Fang San, Jiang Sheng''s third oldest brother. He could not die in the northern bordends. He had to proudly return to Fengjing to avenge his father and mother, and hold up half the sky for his younger siblings.


    His half kneeling body suddenly erupted, the sharp de sweeping across the neck.


    Fresh blood sprayed on the heroic and outstanding side of his face. Fang Heng stopped in that instant, and the whole world froze.


    After a moment, two figures fell to the ground, dying painfully and resentfully.


    But little braided girl would never again bounce around riding her broom, orugh and call out "Brother".


    A cold wind blew in October''s northern bordends, cold enough to make one shiver and shudder.


    Fang Heng squatted down and picked up little braided girl''s corpse, a tear flowing from the corner of his eye.


    Abruptly, that sound like a dream or illusion of "Third brother" rang out by his ear again.


    Fang Heng was shocked for a moment, wiped the corners of his eyes dry, and turned to see a carriage galloping over. On the shafts sat two monkeys, messy from head to toe.


    And that "Third brother" was uttered by one of the monkeys.


    Fang Heng put down little braided girl, while at the same time gripping the knife by his side.


    Soon the carriage stopped, and the person on the shaft copsed to the ground. The other crawled over on all fours, using his sleeve to wipe away the filth and reveal a familiar face.


    "Jiang San?"


    Fang Heng felt he must be going crazy. First he heard someone calling Third Brother, and now he saw Jiang San.


    When did he be Jiang San''s third brother?


    At this time, Jiang San awkwardly pinched his throat and called out "Third Brother!" again.


    Fang Heng almost lost control of his flying knife.


    "Young master, don''t get violent," Jiang San hurriedly reverted to normal and exined in his adolescent duck voice, "It was the youngdy''s request for me to call out ''third brother'' for her.


    To mimic Jiang Sheng, he deliberately pinched his voice.


    Although young master Fang gnashed his teeth, Jiang San was still gleeful, feeling that he hadpleted the task assigned by the youngdy.


    "How did you get here?" Fang Heng still calmed down in the end, "Who else is here? Jiang Si?"


    Jiang San shook his head, only then remembering Gao Yan, and hurriedly pulled him up from the ground to breathe.


    This whole journey was simply too arduous. Jiang San who still had strength could endure, but Gao Yan almost died on the road.


    "Jiang Si didn''te. He stayed behind to protect the youngdy." Jiang San''s mouth jabbered on ceaselessly, "The young masters aren''t in Anshui Prefecture, they went to Fengjing and encountered many things. Eldest Young Master wrote you a letter. Young Lady brought you food, drink, clothes, supplies, all in the carriage."


    "We made our way until we found the northern border army. Asked clearly about the young master''s name, and learned of the young master''s specific location, before hurrying all the way here. Fortunately we were able to see the young master, fortunately we didn''t miss..."


    Fang Heng really didn''t have the patience to listen. He ran to the carriage and fished out Xu Mo''s letter, reading it carefully.


    So many things happened after he left.


    It turned out his departure didn''t mollify Wang Yuyao''s hatred at all. She still forced his brothers and sisters to go to Fengjing.


    It turned out his family went from prosperous to destitute again. It turned out Zhu Zhi was still alive and well. It turned out eldest brother still hated Zhu Zhi.


    Fang Heng couldn''t help but chuckle softly. As heughed, his eyes again grew wet.


    He didn''t regret leaving home, but did regret not participating in their life.


    But life was so long. Separation led to reunion.


    Sooner orter, Fang San would return from the northern bordends proper and prestigious, bringing honor and pride, to support his brothers and sisters.


    Fang Heng put away the envelope.


    Not because he finished reading it, but because the sound of hoofbeats rang out around him.


    Before long, all the people from the Tenth toon were back. When they saw the messy scene, they were first shocked, then overjoyed when they saw Jiang San.


    "Third brother!" someone called out, it was hard to say who.


    Right after, Jiang Yi, Jiang Er, Jiang Wu, Jiang Liu, Jiang Qi, Jiang Ba all gathered around Jiang San, either circling around observing or whispering in his ear.


    Fang Heng suddenly realized that Jiang San was also someone else''s third brother.


    In the world of these eight children, they were also the protagonists, possessing emotions and stories unique to the eight.


    Fang Heng''s heart softened. He sat on the carriage shaft, reading the letter while looking through the things in the carriage.


    The letter was written by eldest brother himself, but there were many pauses in between, and some crooked brushstrokes mixed in, likely written by Jiang Sheng.


    The scene of them writing the letter floated up in his mind.


    Xu Mo solemnly unfolded the letter paper and respectfully lifted his brush: Third brother Fang Heng, seeing your writing is like seeing your face. I hope all is well in the northern bordends, though the days are cold protect yourself against the chill. My five people have moved from Anshui Prefecture to Fengjing, all is very good, do not worry. Second brother has set up a workshop, our family ie is adequate...


    Jiang Sheng suddenly frolicked around to the side, "Eldest brother, it wasn''t just second brother who set up the workshop, I also helped set up one, I also helped out."


    Xu Mo''s brush tip could only pause, arduously adding the sentence: Jiang Sheng also helped out, contributing greatly to the workshop. Third brother, do not worry, life is all good.


    Only then was the little girl satisfied, picking up a peach pastry from the table and crunching off a big bite, but unexpectedly the ky crust of the pastry crumbled everywhere.


    Xu Mo helplessly shook his head, carefully brushing it away, but oil stains still remained. He could only lift his brush and write: Little sister greedily ate peach pastries, may the fragrance transmit longing.


    Eldest brother''s calligraphy was usually known for its neat and tidy style, with an immacte presentation. Faced with a gluttonous little sister, he could only reluctantly send off a letter stained with oil.


    But Fang Heng didn''t mind at all. He deeply inhaled the peach pastry scent from the envelope, smelling the ardent affection across thousands of miles.

 Chapter 194: Big Brother Buttocks

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>


    The affair of Zhu Zhi caused a fervent craze in Fengjing. The youngdies from prestigious families conducted careful investigations into their prospective fianc¨¦s, and in a short period, four or five young gentlemen were found to have extramarital affairs and subsequently had their engagements broken off.


    In Fengjing, the eligible young gentlemen anddies were filled with anxiety.


    Meanwhile, the children in the inner courtyard continued to enjoy their leisurely life, harboring their own schemes.


    "I wonder if Third Brother received the food, drinks, and daily necessities," Jiang Sheng tilted her head and pondered. "It would be great if there was something that allowed us tomunicate directly with Third Brother."


    "If there was something that let us have face-to-face conversations with Third Brother, that would be even better," Wen Zhiyun mumbled while lying down.


    Chang Yan nced at them and said, "If there was something that could fly to Third Brother in half a day, that would be even better."


    The three children exchanged nces and sighed simultaneously.


    Zheng Ruqian scoffed, "I think your brains have be abnormal from reading too many storybooks. You''re always indulging in wild thoughts and not focusing on real tasks."


    He pointed at Xu Mo, who was sitting and reading, and said, "Can''t you learn diligence from Big Brother?"


    When it came to diligence, Xu Mo was undoubtedly the most deserving among the children. He sat there from dawn till noon, still as a statue.


    "Doesn''t Big Brother''s bottom get calloused from sitting all day?" Jiang Sheng suddenly whispered.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun were trying to figure out how to respond when Big Brother, who was reading, lightly coughed.


    Jiang Sheng hurriedly buried her head in her sleeve, silently chanting in her heart, "Big Brother can''t hear, Big Brother can''t hear."


    Xu Mo turned his head and nced, a smile tinged with helplessness on his face.


    However, today he wasn''t seriously reading. Instead, he was repeatedly recalling Zhu Sihuan''s abnormal behavior.


    Considering the depth of this person''s cunning, he shouldn''t have lost hisposure in front of Xu Mo. Once he revealed something out of the ordinary, only two possibilities analyzed by Chang Yan remained.


    First, he genuinely lost hisposure, leading to the conclusion that he cared about the youngdy from the Tao family.


    Second, he faked losing hisposure, but his purpose must be to entice Xu Mo to discover his abnormality.


    Regardless, Zhu Sihuan was eager for Xu Mo to make a move.


    If it were in the past, Xu Mo would be cautious, repeatedly weighing the options and considering the consequences.


    But now, Zhu Zhi''s carefree and joyful life deeply stung Xu Mo''s heart, making him unable to resist the urge to be bolder, even bolder, even if it meant courting danger.


    "I want to cooperate with Zhu Sihuan," after careful consideration, he softly uttered.


    Jiang Sheng, still embarrassed, along with Little Four and Little Five whispering to each other, and Zheng Ruqian picking his ears, all sat up straight.


    "Zhu Sihuan must want to cooperate with me; otherwise, he wouldn''t have repeatedly shown abnormalities in front of me," Xu Mo whispered, "I will grant his wish and apany him on this journey."


    Since arriving in Fengjing, the siblings had been trapped in the quagmire of this bustling city.


    There was no turning back, only moving forward.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian could put in repeated efforts in the cured meat business, even at the risk of offending the boss of Youranju.


    Xu Mo could also cooperate with the powerful and influential to prate the wealthy circles of Fengjing, all for the sake of dignity.


    Overthrowing Zhu Zhi was just the first step. Stabilizing his foothold in Fengjing was of utmost importance.


    "Big Brother."


    Chang Yan was the first to stand up.


    Wen Zhiyun, Jiang Sheng, and Zheng Ruqian followed suit, and all four pairs of eyes looked over, filled with support and trust.


    "Big Brother, no matter what you want to do, just let go," Chang Yan pleaded earnestly, "We will always stand behind you, ready to face any challenge without hesitation."


    Zheng Ruqian and Jiang Sheng nodded in agreement.


    The younger siblings were diverse in their personalities, some were cunning, some were not very articte, some were gluttonous, and others were timid.


    But no matter what, they all loved him sincerely and supported him.


    Xu Mo smiled lightly, a few drops of moisture glistening in the corners of his eyes, quickly blinked away.


    The next day.


    Xu Mo took the initiative to find Zhu Sihuan and whispered in a secluded ce, "Zhu Xiong, if you need any help, feel free to speak to Xu Mo."


    Zhu Sihuan was startled, looked around, and lowered his voice, "Xu Xiong, please don''t jest. I am a legitimate heir of the Zhu family, what help could I need?"


    As the saying goes, beating a master with his own staff.


    Speaking frankly can push a schemer into a corner.


    Zhu Sihuan, ustomed to ying tricks, was unexpectedly struck by Xu Mo''s straightforwardness, instinctively denying everything.


    Xu Mo didn''t mind, he smiled lightly and turned to leave.


    This time, it was Zhu Siheng who became anxious. He grabbed Xu Mo''s sleeve and looked around before whispering, "Xu Xiong, speaking so directly like this, do you know it can scare people?"


    "Is that so?" Xu Mo countered, "Beating around the bush is not interesting. Zhu Xiong can speak directly, as long as the interests are aligned, anything is possible."


    Zhu Sihuan was dumbfounded.


    After a long time, he finally lowered his voice and said, "I want to be a Jinshi [a sessful candidate in the highest imperial examination], as soon as possible, I can''t wait for three years."


    The Jinshi examination in the Dayu Dynasty was held once every three years, and it had just taken ce in April this year, the next one would only be in three years.


    But Zhu Sihuan couldn''t wait for three years, wanting to be a Jinshi was akin to walking from Fengjing to the northern border on foot and still staying alive.


    Xu Mo widened his eyes, remained silent, and walked away.


    Zhu Sihuan also knew that he was being a bit unreasonable, so he grabbed him again and said, "It''s okay if I can''t be a Jinshi, but I have to make people believe that I will definitely be one in three years."


    Ultimately, it was because of the phrase "The Tao family girl only marries a Jinshi gentleman."


    Zhu Sihuan cast aside all pretense, a hint of urgency appeared in his eyes. He truly regarded Xu Mo as a lifesaver.


    He knew that if he didn''t work hard, the girl he loved would end up marrying someone else.


    After a moment of astonishment, Xu Mo realized that he had made the right bet.


    He gently pulled at the cuff of his wrinkled sleeve and calmly said, "Leave this matter to me, Zhu talented one."


    Gaining fame was just a matter of time. It was never difficult.


    Schrs were a group of influential individuals, people who wielded their pens, filled with abundant talent.


    But not everyone could stand out among millions of students ande out on top like Xu Mo.


    To bnce the emotions of those who failed the examinations and prevent them from spreading discontent and destabilizing the country, the Dayu Dynasty established the "Wenchang Pavilion" in different cities. Every three to five days, they would hold gatherings, inviting schrs from all walks of life to freely express their talents.


    Some amused the crowd, while others produced brilliant works.


    Currently, the most famous figures in the entire Wenchang Pavilion were three individuals. One was the "Free and Unrestrained Gentleman" from Fengjing, another was the "Wealthy and Noble Hermit" from Huizhou Prefecture, and there was also a young master from the distant Anshui Prefecture, known as the "Young Master Fufeng."


    These three individuals were all exceptionally talented in the Wenchang Pavilion, captivating everyone with their poetry and bing unrivaled figures in various Wenchang Pavilions across the country.


    For Zhu Sihuan, gaining fame was not difficult. He only needed to emte the path taken by these three individuals and astound everyone at a banquet.


    Xu Mo carefully selected a poem from his own collection that deviated from his usual style the most. He handed it to Zhu Sihuan and, just to be safe, followed closely by his side, pretending to be a servant boy.


    Coincidentally, it was the fifteenth day of the tenth month, and the two of them hurried to the banquet at the Fengjing Wenchang Pavilion.


    As the most prosperous and grand capital of the dynasty, the Fengjing Wenchang Pavilion''s banquet was filled with talented individuals. Just by taking a few steps, one could hear poetic exchanges, all of them exquisite works.


    Zhu Sihuan couldn''t help but feel nervous. "Can I really do this? Will anyone suspect me when this poem is revealed?"


    Xu Mo patted his shoulder and reassured him, "Don''t worry too much. I''m here."


    With just three words, like a spell, Xu Mo calmed Zhu Sihuan''s heart. He assumed the manner of a noble son from Fengjing and walked confidently into the Wenchang Pavilion.


    Xu Mo followed behind him, walking all the way to the center of the pavilion.


    This was where the "Poetic Duel" took ce. Schrs would post their proudest works, and whoever couldn''t ept them would step forward to challenge. They would continue until they achieved an undefeated record and became the "Poetry Champion" of the day.


    However, poetry, being a subjective matter, usually had different readers and different supporters. It was rare for a poem to emerge that was so stunning and captivating that it would shake the entire audience.


    Zhu Sihuan''s timing was quite clever. At the poetic arena, two individuals were engaged in a contest, and the audience below expressed their support for each side.


    "I think Jiang Gongzi''s is better. The wording is elegant, with consecutive rhymes, surpassing the others."


    "I believe Yuan Gongzi''s is superior. It has profound meaning and a lingering sentiment."


    The dispute between the two sides continued.


    Zhu Sihuan cleared his throat and took out Xu Mo''s poem from his pocket, pping it down between the two individuals. "Why not appreciate this young man''s work?"

 Chapter 195: Jiang Sheng Fell off the Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>


    "The emerald spring came without wonders,


    The blooming summer fragrancese in waves.


    Frosty autumn with all flowers gone,


    Only pine and bamboo retaining their beauty."


    A simple seven-word poem, from spring through summer, frozen in autumn, and finally praising the perseverance of pine and bamboo, also drawing an analogy to the author''s own noble character.


    Though not an unparalleled work, it matches the current October and enlightens the reader, inevitably leading to appreciation of the creator.


    Compared to the two poems presented earlier, this one directly crushes thepetition.


    "This poem was written by Zhu Sihuan?" Someone asked in disbelief, whispering.


    "He couldn''t even pass the imperial exam, how could he write such a poem?" Another person questioned.


    Xu Mo lowered his head beside them, sensing Zhu Sihuan''s breath grow slightly ragged. He lightly coughed, and Zhu Sihuan''s spine straightened again, regaining his carefree and unrestrained spirit.


    "What''s this? Young Master Jiang, Young Master Yuan, how do you think my poempares to yours?" Zhu Sihuan asked.


    With Zhu Sihuan''s question, the two young masters on stage darkened their expressions.


    The literary folk think highly of themselves, often looking down on their peers.


    Yet before they could disdain others, Zhu Sihuan had trodden heavily on them.


    And this brat waspletely shameless, waving his fan and clearly waiting for praise andpliments.


    "I didn''t expect Young Master Zhu to be so talented and famous!"


    "With such skill, you should have ced first in the imperial exam."


    "Perhaps Young Master Zhu was hiding his brilliance?"


    ttery rose from below, though some had sarcastic undertones. But Zhu Sihuan''s mind was firm, taking it all as praise and basking in it happily.


    Jiang Chengyuan''s expression was gloomy as he angrily turned and left.


    The Yuan family young master also pursed his lips and silently stepped off stage.


    Zhu Sihuan was glowing, wanting to chat a bit more, when Xu Mo lightly tugged his sleeve.


    One could stand in the spotlight, but too much would invite resentment.


    Clever people knew to leave at the right time to build even greater fame and praise - like the Young Master Fufeng of Anshui Prefecture, whose three poems shocked Wenchang Pavilion, yet never showed his face, using mystery to highlight his unmatched elegance.


    Zhu Sihuan understood this too, but the feeling of being praised by all was too addictive. He lingered a bit more before reluctantly leaving with Xu Mo.


    From then on, Zhu Sihuan had a ce in Wenchang Pavilion.


    But this was not enough.


    One poem would make others suspect he had used a ghostwriter. He had to disy his literary knowledge and passionately express himself at drinking parties to dispel their doubts.


    Xu Mo unabashedly took out several miscenies for Zhu Sihuan to finish reading in five days. He was to summarize his understanding and thoughts, editing and supplementing to make the article even more remarkable.


    In those days, Jiang Sheng keenly noticed a carriage without markings often parked in the small alley next door.


    A young man in pale gray robes would sneak out, smile at everyone, then sneak into her elder brother''s room.


    Soon, the clear sounds of reciting and painful wails emerged, mixed with the crisp taps of a bamboo cane hitting the table.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t really understand what they were doing, but considerately found a wider and thicker bamboo cane to rece the small thin one.


    About eight dayster, the young man stoppeding. Instead, her elder brother dressed in in gray clothes quietly boarded the carriage.


    Everyone was busy these days.


    Second brother Jiang Si took Gao Da Wan around Fengjing City and the outskirts, learning about local conditions while also surveying for goods that could endure long-distance transport to continue his shipping business.


    Fourth brother delved into the medical techniques left by Doctor Wu, immersing himself to the point of mania, even getting nosebleeds without realizing it.


    Only Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan were free, so delivering preserved meats for the workshop naturally fell to them.


    Today happened to be the monthly delivery day. The workshopborers had already piled 200 jin of goods on the carriage, and Jiang Si was also ready in the driver''s seat.


    Though Jiang Sheng was curious what her elder brother was up to, she obediently sat atop the carriage and urged Chang Yan, "Fifth brother, let''s deliver the goods."


    Chang Yan responded while nimbly climbing up.


    With Jiang Sheng here, he alone was enough for delivering preserved meats to Gaoyuan Residence. But since the other brothers were busy, as the eldest he had a duty to protect their only little sister.


    The carriage steadily rolled along. Passing Wenchang Pavilion, Jiang Sheng spotted Xu Mo''s figure.


    Her eyes brightened and she turned to share with Chang Yan, when the rear of the carriage was suddenly hit.


    The young girl sitting atop was hardly steady. She only remained safe because Fengjing controlled the carriage speed.


    Now, caught off guard by the crash, Jiang Sheng lost her foothold and tumbled to the side.


    "Miss!"


    "Little sister!"


    Jiang Si and Chang Yan paled in fright. The former swiftly calmed the startled horses while thetter jumped down to pull Jiang Sheng into a roll, narrowly avoiding the wheels.


    Collisions like these weren''t too serious in themselves. The real danger was the panicked horses that could charge out of control even with reins pulled taut.


    At the minimum they could be run over by the wheels, at worst trampled by stomping hooves.


    Chang Yan dragged Jiang Sheng into a roll on the ground, finally breathing relief when they stopped at Wenchang Pavilion''s entrance.


    At the same time, cheers erupted inside.


    A familiar voice was passionately discussing and sharing his views on several ancient texts.


    Jiang Sheng vaguely recalled her elder brother saying simr things, but the voice clearly wasn''t his.


    She shakily stood, not even noticing the dirt on her clothes and messy face.


    Chang Yan also heard it and scowled, "Big brother''s sacrifice is so great."


    Handing over what was his and watching someone else take credit.


    Only Xu Mo had such tolerance.


    The siblings exchanged a look, both feeling indignant for their elder brother.


    They didn''t even notice when a maid jumped down from the rear carriage and inspected them closely.


    It wasn''t until the maid spoke that they snapped to attention in shock. "Do you know you blocked Miss Jiang''s path?"


    Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan looked up in surprise.


    "You''re outsiders, right?" The maid was calm, but gazed condescendingly. "Fengjing has rules against recklessly racing horses, but also against moving too slowly. Our carriage did hit yours earlier, but that was because you were too slow, and has nothing to do with our Jiang family."


    "I''ve already asked the young miss, and she won''t make things difficult as long as you apologize. Then we can put this past us."


    Her words were quite magnanimous, without demandingpensation and only asking for an apology.


    Jiang Sheng and Jiang Si were nervous but prepared to apologize and leave.


    Only Chang Yan clenched his fists, eyes icy cold.


    Fengjing was under the Son of Heaven''s feet. The emperor had decreed that aside from urgent news, galloping was forbidden in the city. Even carriage speeds couldn''t be too fast to avoid harming themoners.


    But Chang Yan had never heard of a rule against driving too slowly.


    Moreover, was he blind? It was clearly the Jiang family carriage trying to turn and identally hitting their front carriage, causing Jiang Sheng to fall off. She almost got run over by the wheels.


    They hadn''t asked for damages, yet the Jiangs wanted them to apologize andpensate.


    What arrogance!


    What hubris!

 Chapter 196: The First Conflict with Miss Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>


    He blocked Jiang Si and Jiang Sheng, standing alone in front of them and coldly said, "Since when did Fengjing decide that carriages are not allowed to go too slow? What is considered slow? How do you determine slow and fast?"


    The maidservant widened her eyes.


    Of course, Fengjing did not have any regtions stating that carriages couldn''t go too slow. The regtions in Fengjing were about proper parking of carriages and not stopping at random.


    Today was the third day, and it was the banquet at Wenchang Pavilion. Carriages and people wereing and going at the entrance.


    Jiang Si wanted to pass by the entrance of Wenchang Pavilion, but he had to slow down and be cautious.


    Chang Yan didn''t feel any wrongdoing on their side, even when Jiang Sheng tugged at his sleeve, he still stood straight and looked at the maidservant from a distance.


    "You... you people from other ces cause trouble in Fengjing and still want to make a fuss," the maidservant became anxious and spoke without restraint, "Clearly, it''s your fault, and we don''t want to pursue it, but you insist on shifting the me onto others. Truly uncivilized."


    Uncivilized, a term broadly used to refer to foreigners, and the people of the Dayu Dynasty would also use it to refer to the nomadic tribes in the northern frontier.


    But it was unexpected that even the people from Anshui Prefecture in the Central ins would be called "uncivilized." It seems that Fengjing has more than just a slight bias against people from other ces.


    Chang Yan remained silent with a cold expression, his gaze falling on the carriage of the Jiang family.


    Although he didn''t know which Miss from the Jiang family was in the carriage, he knew that the one who could give orders was the master, and the one who could retract themand was this Miss from the Jiang family.


    In a real confrontation, their side might suffer a bit, but the other side wouldn''t have it easy either.


    "Are people from the Jiang family always this formidable? Calling others uncivilized and unreasonably shifting the me onto others?" Chang Yan questioned loudly, afraid that others wouldn''t hear.


    The maidservant became flustered immediately.


    Not only because she didn''t want to lose face, but also because Chang Yan''s relentless pursuit had already dyed the youngdy''s schedule.


    She decided to settle it quickly, "Are you two children trying to be unreasonable? Someone, hold them down and find their elders to discuss this!"


    This was an impable argument, and four sturdy servants rushed over to capture Jiang Sheng and Jiang Si.


    Just as the saying goes, "A stitch in time saves nine."


    Xu Mo, who was listening to Zhu Sihuan''s eloquent speech in the Wenchang Pavilion, felt uneasy and seemed to have heard the voice of his younger brother.


    He tugged at Zhu Sihuan''s sleeve and quietly left the discussion area, standing at the entrance of the Wenchang Pavilion. He immediately saw his siblings being surrounded, and his expression changed drastically.


    "Stop!"


    Xu Mo removed his hat and rushed to his siblings, opening his arms to protect them. "Don''t you dare bully my younger brother and sister in public."


    The maidservant didn''t expect another person to appear and was somewhat surprised.


    After realizing it, she waved her hand to signal the servants to continue.


    Jiang Si, who was next to her, was on the verge of tears. If he let go of the carriage, he was afraid the horse would run away with the goods, but he couldn''t rescue the young master and miss while holding the reins.


    Seeing that the three siblings were about to be captured by the four servants of the Jiang family.


    Zhu Sihuan rushed out of the Wenchang Pavilion and happened to witness this scene. He was momentarily stunned, and a battle of emotions surged within him.


    With Xu Mo''s support, he had already gained some fame, and even without Xu Mo, he could maintain his position.


    But Xu Mo held great significance for him, perhaps he could fulfill his wish to be with the girl he loved, thus bestowing him a favor.


    However, helping Xu Mo was equivalent to publicly acknowledging their connection. If someone were to suspect that Xu Mo had helped him cheat...


    These three thoughts swirled in his mind.


    Without hesitation, Zhu Sihuan rushed forward, kicking away two servants with a single blow.


    Beside him, Jiang Si heartlessly let go of the reins and pounced in front of Jiang Sheng.


    "What''s wrong with the Jiang family? Does the Jiang family think highly of themselves, daring to bully people in broad daylight?" Zhu Sihuan shouted at the top of his lungs, "Are you really bullying two children like this?"


    As a rising star of the Wenchang Pavilion, he had attracted considerable attention when he emerged from within. With his outburst, he managed to draw in the entire literarymunity of the Wenchang Pavilion.


    The maidservants and servants of the Jiang family were all frozen in ce, forgetting even to defend themselves.


    "The Jiang family may be powerful, but does that give them the right to bully others?" Zhu Sihuan''s mouth rattled like a slingshot, continuously firing, "Are you daring to forcefully apprehend children right at the entrance of the Wenchang Pavilion? Are you nning tomit murder and arson behind the back of the Wenchang Pavilion? So this is the Jiang family, truly frightening! Should we all start avoiding the Jiang family in the future?"


    The literati had loud voices.


    Although they had no backing, their ambitious aspirations could not be suppressed. Before indulging themselves, they belonged to the Dayu Dynasty, and after indulging themselves, the Dayu Dynasty belonged to them. Once their inner indignation transformed, they dared to offer advice even in front of emperors, let alone the mere Jiang family.


    Immediately, many literati pointed at the Jiang family and cursed. Since there were so many people and so many voices, the Jiang family couldn''t possibly eliminate everyone from the Wenchang Pavilion.


    The maidservants'' faces darkened, their courage waned, and the servants became afraid.


    The people inside the carriage became increasingly restless, their expressions conflicted.


    After a while, the literati finally fell silent.


    Trembling, one of the maidservants timidly spoke up, "We... we only wanted them to apologize and let them go. It was their insistence on causing trouble."


    Zhu Sihuan and the literati were momentarily stunned.


    Chang Yan widened his eyes, knowing that the Jiang family was trying to twist the truth.


    He was about to retort.


    Jiang Sheng, who had been protected at the back all along, suddenly stepped forward angrily, "It was clearly your carriage that collided with ours. If you didn''t want to apologize, it would have been fine, but now you want to forcefully apprehend us. And now you''re turning the tables in front of all these talented gentlemen. How long do you intend to continue lying?"


    The young girl spoke clearly, her voice crisp, every word piercing to the heart.


    The phrase "talented gentlemen" caused many literati to straighten their backs, even more firmly supporting the young girl.


    The maidservant waspletely speechless, trembling as she retreated, asionally ncing at the carriage. Evidently, she was waiting for her master to step forward.


    The people inside the carriage became even more conflicted, their fingers resting on the curtain, several times attempting to open it, only to hastily retract.


    In this situation, it was best not to step forward.


    But if she didn''t step forward, who else could?


    In that split second, Jiang Chengyuan, the eldest son of the Jiang family, finally arrived. He looked at his sister Jiang Chenghua''s carriage in confusion, then nced at the trio in the crowd, suddenly brightening up.


    "Xiaosheng Jiang, is it you?"


    The words echoed softly in the air, carrying a sense of anticipation and longing. It was as if time had stood still, and the world had narrowed down to just two souls intertwined in a delicate dance of fate. Their destinies, once entwined, were now on the precipice of reunion.


    Jiang''s heart skipped a beat as he heard the familiar voice. It was the voice that had haunted his dreams and filled his waking hours with thoughts of love and longing. He had spent years searching, hoping to find her again, and now, in this fleeting moment, it seemed that destiny had finally granted his wish.


    With trembling hands and a racing heart, Jiang turned around to face her. And there she stood, bathed in the soft glow of the setting sun. Her eyes, like pools of liquid honey, met his gaze, and in that instant, the world around them ceased to exist. It was just the two of them, bound by an invisible thread that had spanned time and distance.


    "It is I, my love," Jiang whispered, his voice filled with a mixture of joy and disbelief. "After all these years, I have found you once again."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she took a step closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "Jiang, my heart has never forgotten you. Through the trials and tribtions, through the vast expanse of time, my love for you has remained steadfast."


    They embraced, their souls intertwining in a long-awaited embrace. The years apart melted away, leaving only the present moment, filled with the promise of a love that had endured against all odds.


    And so, their love story unfolded, a tale of passion, longing, and the unbreakable bond between two souls. Together, they would navigate theplexities of life, their hearts forever intertwined in a dance of love and destiny.

 Chapter 197: Prince Jiang, a Peacemaker

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>


    The sudden form of address made Jiang Sheng stunned for a moment.


    She scratched her head, only then remembering that this brother with a bit of a foul mouth, to be precise the owner of Leisurely Residence, was also a young master of a wealthy family.


    Out of respect for money, Jiang Sheng politely responded, "It''s me, Master Jiang."


    "It really is you. How did you alle to Fengjing? I thought it was strange when I saw Lao Weist time, turns out I didn''t recognize wrongly." Jiang Chengyuan bared his teeth in a grin.


    Even though Jiang Sheng didn''t have much of a rtionship with him, seeing this round-faced little girl made him feel happy for some reason, certainly because he also had a simrly aged younger sister at home.


    "My brother is taking an exam." Jiang Sheng didn''t say much more.


    Jiang Chengyuan was still eager, wanting to chat with her a bit more.


    The person in the carriage couldn''t sit still, lifting up half the curtain, calling out with some coquettish reproach, "Brother!"


    Only then did Jiang Chengyuane to his senses, hurriedly turning back and returning, gently saying, "Chenghua is here too, didn''t you say you wanted to cheer your brother on? Why did you stop here?"


    Jiang Chenghua pursed her lips without speaking.


    The maid at her side seemed to have found something to rely on, chattering away, giving Jiang Sheng and her brothers a fierce re in the end.


    "Brother, Chenghua didn''t cause trouble, she just didn''t want to dy cheering you on. But she didn''t expect to bete anyway," said the girlish voice from the carriage, carrying a sob. "She didn''t intend to upset you."


    Jiang Chengyuan''s heart was about to break.


    His tone became even gentler,forting, "Chenghua, don''t be afraid, your brother is here."


    Immediately, he stood up straight, carrying the inherent nobility and arrogance of young masters of prestigious families, coldly saying, "Whoever hurt my sister Jiang Chenghua, whoever was being unreasonable here at Wenchang Pavilion, I, Jiang Chengyuan, will call them to ount."


    The maid pointed at Jiang Sheng and her brothers.


    Jiang Chengyuan almost couldn''t maintain his poise.


    How could it be so coincidental that conflict urred with these two people?


    On one side was his beloved sister he had pampered since she was young, on the other side was this round-faced little Jiang Sheng. Any discerning person would know who was closer and more distant, who he should stand up for, but Jiang Chengyuan''s first instinct was actually¡ªmediate the situation.


    He lightly coughed twice, persuading, "Chenghua, there are many people with prying eyes here at the door of Wenchang Pavilion. Bumping into others is normal, don''t be angry. Girls of our Jiang family have always been magnanimous, why bother quibbling over trivial matters?"


    Silence from the carriage.


    Jiang Chengyuan looked at Jiang Sheng again, "If Chenghua was in the wrong, I as her brother apologize on her behalf. Let''s not magnify small issues. Can we put this past us and not hold it against each other?"


    Jiang Sheng blinked.


    Her eldest and fifth brothers were still furious, clearly not wanting to let this go. But her second brother still had business with Leisurely Residence, and Master Jiang hadn''t actually done anything wrong either. Anyone with eyes could see they should be more understanding of his wish to protect his sister.


    She lightly pulled on her eldest brother''s sleeve, no response.


    She shook her fifth brother''s arm again, still no response.


    Her two brothers had many good qualities, but bad tempers was one, fortunately Third Brother wasn''t here, otherwise a brawl would surely break out.


    Jiang Sheng had no choice but to grab an arm in each hand, coquettishly calling nonstop in a deliberately childish voice, "Eldest brother, fifth brother, Jiang Sheng is hungry, I want to eat Auntie''s cooking."


    Xu Mo lowered his eyshes, his heart shrouded in gloom.


    Jiang Chengyuan could still angrily rebuke and demand ountability for his sister.


    As the eldest brother, he could only reluctantly ept shaking hands and letting bygones be bygones, even though it was his younger siblings who had suffered. He truly felt useless to the extreme.


    Chang Yan''s expression was simrlyplicated, with only more confusion and strugglepared to Xu Mo''s powerlessness.


    He looked in the direction of the imperial pce, then turned his head as if burnt.


    "Eldest brother, fifth brother, eldest brother, fifth brother," Jiang Sheng called out loudly, deliberately using a childish voice endlessly, "Can we go home, can we can we?"


    The schrs around were practically drooling, resenting that she wasn''t calling their names.


    Even Zhu Sihuan stared at Jiang Sheng, eyeballs rolling wildly, seeming to be pondering if he could secretly bring her home.


    Xu Mo and Chang Yan finally sensed the crisis, hurriedly pulling their sister away.


    Jiang Chengyuan still wanted to say something more, but the silhouettes of the three siblings had already gone far. He could only sigh regretfully, turning back to the carriage and resuming his gentle demeanor.


    "Brother," the young girl in the carriage softly said, "Chenghua doesn''t mean to be unruly. She''s just so afraid of losing you and father and mother''s favor because grandmother cares about Chenghua''s status..."


    As she spoke, she began sobbing again.


    Jiang Chengyuan''s heart melted again. He simply sat in the carriage, racking his brains to coax his sister until her tears turned toughter before taking her home.


    At the same time.


    Jiang Sheng had walked two steps with her brothers before starting to spin in ce.


    Not because she had turned into a spinning top demon, but because she was looking for their little carriage, and the 500 pounds of Lao Wei inside, all that silver!


    Jiang Si was also looking, repeatedly whistling, trying to call the old horse back.


    But there was no trace no matter how they tried.


    Could the 300 taels of silver really have just disappeared?


    Not just Jiang Sheng, even Xu Mo and Chang Yan were distressed. Havinge from hard times, they now knew to cherish every penny.


    The street where Wenchang Pavilion was located was quite prosperous, with surging crowdsing and going. Anyone clever could have seized the horse''s reins and taken the carriage and goods away without anyone stopping them.


    Jiang Si''s face was full of regret. "It''s all my fault, I was the one who let go of the reins."


    But in that earlier situation, he could either protect the reins or protect the young miss, he couldn''t do both. In reason and principle, Jiang Si did nothing wrong. People would always be more important than goods.


    Xu Mo patted him on the shoulder, saying deeply, "Don''t worry, we''ll find it."


    The ancients said, old horses know the way home.


    They had never seen an old horse return home, but they had seen an old donkey do so.


    Although their donkeypanion who had struggled through difficult years with them passed away from illness in Anshui countyst year, the scene of the old donkey finding its way imprinted itself in the siblings'' minds, impossible to forget.


    "Eldest brother means the horse likely went to Leisurely Residence by itself, or back to our cottage?" The spinning top stopped and spun, full of puzzlement and shock.


    Chang Yan beside her coughed twice, suppressing his own imagination.


    "Let''s go check Leisurely Residence nearby first," Xu Mo said calmly and gracefully.


    The three siblings and Jiang Si moved off in unison, already nning that if it wasn''t at Leisurely Residence they would hurry back and search their cottage.


    Fortunately, at the door of Leisurely Residence they saw the familiar small carriage, and the buddy unloading the goods.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng, the second brother joked, "Today there were only goods delivered, I almost suspected something happened to the person making the delivery."


    Something did happen, it just got resolved afterward.


    Jiang Sheng stuck out her tongue, going over to watch the goods being weighed and ount settled.


    Xu Mo didn''t go in.


    The tall and graceful youth sped his hands behind his back, head tilted up looking at this opulent restaurant that overwhelmed people, also surveying the streets of carved beams and painted rafters, finally sizing up every passerby dressed in finery.


    Money, power, the abyss of desire was difficult to fill, because he wanted too much.


    He wanted to protect his younger siblings, wanted to be a pir of support for his family, wanted his enemies to die miserable deaths, wanted prestigious families to also fear him.


    How difficult would that be?


    Xu Mo didn''t know.


    Sensing the slow hesitating steps behind him, he lightly sighed, retracting his thoughts. "Aren''t you afraid of the Jiang family causing trouble for the Zhu family after being so selflessly chivalrous at Wenchang Pavilion just now?"

 Chapter 198: Second Brother Is Back

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>


    Zhu Sihuan actually followed along.


    Although the Zhu family was also a prestigious family,pared with the Jiang Family they were still slightly inferior. Moreover, he was from a branch of the Zhu family, so he should not offend the Jiang Family either emotionally or rationally.


    The kick from Zhu Sihuan really shocked Xu Mo, and also made Xu Mo more puzzled about this person.


    "If I say I did it out of justice, would you believe it?" Zhu Sihuanughed lightly.


    But soon he put away his smile, "Actually, I did it to make a name for myself. The fame from writing poetry alone is not enough. I, Zhu Sihuan, also want to uphold justice and speak righteously, and have an aloof and unconstrained reputation."


    At least that kicknded in the hearts of many schrs.


    Xu Mo pursed his lips. This exnation sounded the most reasonable, but he felt that Zhu Sihuan was sincere. As for how much, it remained to be proven by time.


    "In any case, Xu must thank Young Master Sihuan." The youth with the grace of a bright moon bowed with sped hands.


    Zhu Sihuan smiled faintly, "I will richly reward Sihuan if I achieve my goal, you have my word."


    There were footsteps again at the door of You Ran House. It turned out to be his younger siblings holding silver money.


    Xu Mo did not linger and apanied his family into the carriage back to the small courtyard.


    As the two had guessed.


    The next day...


    Zhu Sihuan, who already had some fame, became the talk of the town in Fengjing. The scene of him protecting the threemoner siblings at the door of Wenchang Pavilion was enthusiastically talked about by many schrs. Many people bet and spected that Young Master Sihuan would certainly pass the county exam in three years.


    As a result, even the main branch of the Zhu family was shocked.


    Speaking of the Zhu family main branch, one had to mention the marriage between the Zhu family and the Tao family.


    At first, the Zhu family was looking for a marriage for Zhu Zhi. After much deliberation, they still couldn''t find a suitable one until Zhu Zhi passed the county exam and met the requirements of the Tao family. Then the two families were brought together and became amunity of shared interests.


    During the period when the engagement was set between the children of the two families, the Zhu and Tao families had already coborated on several business deals. The solid rtionship between the two families was destroyed by Zhu Zhi''s illegitimate child.


    The marriage agreement was broken, but the business coboration still continued. Both the Zhu and Tao families were in an awkward position, caught in a dilemma.


    If they went through with the marriage, the Tao family would lose face.


    If they called off the marriage, they were reluctant to let go of the fat meat that was almost in their mouths.


    At this time, the sudden appearance of Zhu Sihuan was seen by the Zhu family main branch as a godsend, the key to continuing the good rtionship between the two families.


    In just three to five days, people from the main branch came to convey a message to Zhu Sihuan, asking if he was willing to marry the Tao family''s daughter.


    Zhu Sihuan pretended to hesitate and pondered for a long time before reluctantly saying, "Wouldn''t I be taking the fall for my uncle then?"


    It wasn''t until the main branch said they would not shortchange him that Zhu Sihuan reluctantly agreed to the marriage.


    The next day, the Zhu and Tao families discussed it.


    Although the Tao family''s conditions were harsh, insisting that their daughter only marry a schr-official, the Zhu family really had no eligible schr-officials of marriageable age. Zhu Sihuan also had the hope of passing the county exam, and most importantly, the Tao family was reluctant to give up the business partnership with the Zhu family.


    After weighing both sides, this marriage was finally settled.


    When the news spread to the small courtyard, the wedding invitations had been switched, and they were discussing the wedding date.


    "I thought the Tao family would wait until after the county exam in three years before getting married," Chang Yan said slowly. "Just like Wang Haoran of the Wang family."


    Last year, Wang Haoran was engaged to a daughter of the Zhou family. The agreement was to get married after he passed the county exam. Both Third Master Wang and Wang Haoran were full of confidence, but unexpectedly, Xu Mo got the first ce. Wang Haoran didn''t even make the ranking.


    Not making the ranking meant failing the exam, so he was no longer a schr-official and would have to prepare for the exam again in three years.


    ording to Wang Fufeng, the Zhou family wanted to tear up the marriage contract, but Third Master Wang and his son refused and insisted on getting married. They were currently at a standstill.


    "I heard Young Master Sihuan is already sixteen years old, and the youngdy from the Tao family is two years older than him," Xu Mo said softly.


    Three years was not long nor short. Even if Zhu Sihuan was willing to wait, the youngdy from the Tao family could not hold out.


    So after all the twists and turns, the young man got his way in the end.


    He had schemed thoroughly just to embrace a beauty.


    Even though Xu Mo was wary of Zhu Sihuan''s mentality, he couldn''t help but apud his continuous maneuvers.


    He only hoped that in his moment of delight, Zhu Sihuan would not forget their agreement.


    In the bright and clean study of the small courtyard, a long scroll of rice paper was spread out on the in wooden table.


    The youth lifted his thick ink brush and solemnly wrote the four characters "One Strike To Kill" on it.


    Xu Mo''s hatred for Zhu Zhi had not diminished over the years. Even though Zhu Zhi was from the main branch and had the support of the family head and Master''s wife''s doting, it could not stop his intense killing intent.


    Joining forces with Zhu Sihuan was only the first step. There were still the second and third steps to follow.


    Suddenly, tinklingughter came in through the window.


    Xu Mo lifted his head and realized it was his second brother returning, with his younger sister circling him asking questions. He had also received a huge bunch of local specialties.


    "Fengjing is so big that after wandering around for half a month, I finally made my way out. On the way, I passed Henan Prefecture and brought back some treats for you," said Zheng Ruqian covered in dust, having lost half the weight he had recently gained.


    Jiang Sheng happily unpacked the packages, and was startled by the scattered red fruits on the ground. Only after picking them up did she realize they were jujubes.


    Beside her, Chang Yanughed, "Second brother, no one brings jujubes as local specialties."


    "Don''t look down on them. These are the big jujubes from Zheng Xin, with thin skins, thick flesh, small pits, and great taste," Zheng Ruqian retorted. "Most importantly, these are lucky."


    How could dried fruits not be lucky, they wouldn''t even go bad after being kept for half a year.


    Jiang Sheng pouted, and carefully unwrapped another package. This time she was more careful so the fruits didn''t spill out, but they were still bright red and round, hurting her eyes.


    "What''s wrong, you don''t like them?" Zheng Ruqian raised his voice, "Little Jiang Sheng, these are hawthorns. Your favorite candied haws are made from them. Why the expression?"


    Jiang Sheng had no words. Just because she liked candied haws didn''t mean she liked to eat hawthorns! Who told second brother that?


    The little girl gave up and randomly opened the third package, and as expected, they were some big and plump chestnuts. They looked pretty good, just not edible.


    Jiang Sheng was about to cry.


    Meanwhile, Zheng Ruqian was still smug, "Henan Prefecture really is a nice ce. The jujubes are tastier than others'', the hawthorns are sweeter, and even the chestnuts are bigger."


    "I''ve gotten quite lucky this trip. I''ll go deliver some to You Ran Houseter to see."


    The ambitious youth thought that You Ran House in Fengjing was no different from Anshui Prefecture. Since he could raise the price of cured meats back home, he must also be able to establish new delivery partnerships here.


    But he didn''t expect that when he hauled a cart of local specialties to You Ran House, all he got was contempt from the head steward.


    "Young Master Zheng, we at You Ran House do not take just any cured goods."

 Chapter 199: The Second Brother is Stimulated.

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>


    The highest quality dates, hawthorns and chestnuts from Henan Prefecture fattened up the locals into chubby white skinned people. After much hardship to transport them to Fengjing, they werebeled as rotten stuff.


    Zheng Ruqian was stunned for a moment.


    Only when Jiang Sheng tugged at his wrist, and looked at him with worried eyes, did hee to his senses.


    He already knew the arrogance of Fengjing people from the experience of renting a house. He felt it once more when selling cured meat. He had thought that after reaching a deal they could have an equal conversation, but the other party simply looked down on them.


    If it were the 10-year-old Zheng Ruqian, he would have begged humbly, smiled obsequiously to get close, and tried every means to sell to the Yu''ran Inn.


    But the 13-year-old Zheng Ruqian first felt furious, then grabbed his sister''s hand and resolutely left.


    The head steward of Yu''ran Inn was slightly startled, while the younger waiter had some regret, "Those dates were exceptionally big and round..."


    But what does Fengjing not have?


    Zheng Xin''s dates are good, Yanchuan''s dates are also not bad. As for haws and chestnuts, Fengjing has plenty, only outsiders would take these odds and ends as treasures.


    From behind came a distinct scoff from the head steward, as if ridiculing their overestimation of their abilities.


    Zheng Ruqian clenched his fists and walked straight in, then straight out.


    Gao Dawan was waiting at the door with a carriage full of goods. Seeing theme out, his eyes lit up and he was about to step forward, but Jiang Sheng just shook her head.


    All the words were stuck in his throat.


    Zheng Ruqian got on the carriage shaft as usual, "Let''s go, back home."


    Gao Dawan was in front, the siblings were behind.


    Feeling the carriage moving smoothly forward, Jiang Sheng finally couldn''t help but tug at her elder brother''s sleeve, and carefullyforted, "Elder brother don''t feel down, it''s the Fengjing people who can''t appreciate quality goods. If we send these to Anshui Prefecture, shopkeeper He would be so happy."


    Zheng Ruqian smiled, and gently stroked his sister''s hair, "Don''t worry, I''m not upset."


    He suddenly realized something - Yu''ran Inn could be a business lead for him, but it could not be his only business lead.


    Thinking carefully, from Xieyang County to Anshui Prefecture, then Fengjing, almost all the goods Zheng Ruqian transported were given to Yu''ran Inn, as he was used to supplying them.


    He only left some dried bamboo shoots and dried green beans at a dried goods store in Yunshui County, because the profit margin was low so he ignored it.


    Thanking the head steward for the blow, Zheng Ruqian started considering partnerships with other shops, and even thinking about whether he should open his own dried goods store.


    Soon the carriage stopped at the door. The siblings walked into the yard hand in hand. Big brother was still in school. Only Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan came out to greet them, followed by Auntie Zhang with a te of pastries in her hands.


    "You''re back?" Chang Yan''s eyes lit up, "Auntie just made jujube cakes, you''vee at just the right time. Do you want to try some?"


    After speaking, he very naturally took the te and offered it to the elder brother and sister.


    Auntie Zhang smiled and watched, not feeling anything wrong.


    But Wen Zhiyun tilted his head, feeling something was off, just not being able to pinpoint what.


    Jiang Sheng had already wiped her hands clean and stuffed a pastry into her mouth.


    Zheng Ruqian was still staring nkly at the jujube paste crumbs on the te, "This is..."


    "These are pastries from Danyang Prefecture. One of the older sisters in the Hairpin Courtyard Workshop has family from Danyang Prefecture. She once told me to use glutinous rice flour and finely ground jujube paste, then steam them. Just happened that the jujubes you brought yesterday were big and fresh, so I gave it a try." Zhang Xianglian pursed her lips and smiled lightly.


    There were many types of flour on the market.


    Coarse grains were the cheapest, and mostmoners ate them the most.


    Refined flour was expensive, no one dared to buy without some savings. It was only after renting a house in Xieyang County that the Jiang siblings ate their first refined noodle meal.


    Glutinous rice flour was even more expensive, because it could be made into fortified city walls, selling for over 100 wen per jin at its highest price.


    The pastries Jiang Sheng just gulfed down in two bites were only fist sized, but the cost already exceeded 30 wen.


    In Anshui Prefecture, only the big family ns could afford such things. Even thendlords only dared to have a taste during New Year''s and holidays.


    But this was Fengjing.


    The rich and prestigious Fengjing, the powerful Fengjing, where prodigal sons were everywhere, where 10 taels of silver was a pot of tea, that Fengjing.


    Pastries worth a couple dozen wen were nothing!


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes lit up. He pinched a pastry and put it in his mouth, tasting the unique chewiness of glutinous rice, and the jujube paste aroma between his lips and teeth. He couldn''t help but smile.


    Suddenly next to him came Jiang Sheng''s angry and exasperated voice, "Elder brother, you didn''t wash your hands. Auntie told us to love cleanliness. Eating without washing hands will let the boogeyman pull out worms."


    Zheng Ruqian, "..."


    He didn''t know when Wen Zhiyun brought over a basin of water, and Chang Yan took out a towel.


    Second elder brother could only wash clean in the water, before the hopping mad little moth turned back into a quiet beautiful butterfly.


    The siblings ate the glutinous rice jujube cakes with great relish. How fragrant and sweet it was.


    Even the already full Wen Zhiyun couldn''t help but swallow.


    Auntie Zhang loved such scenes. Seeing the te empty, she hurriedly turned around, "There''s more, still more. It''s still in the pot. Eat to your heart''s content."


    After eating their fill, Zheng Ruqian rubbed his sticky fingertips and solemnly asked, "I heard Jiang Sheng mention before that Auntie wanted to open a shop?"


    Zhang Xianglian was stunned for a good while before nodding, "Yes, but it requires too much money."


    The money she earned these years all came from the workshop. She didn''t need to work like theborers, only responsible for inspecting the finished products. Her other time was used to cook for the children.


    Jiang Sheng had mentioned giving her a raise, but Zhang Xianglian felt the work she did at the workshop was too easy. She ate the food she cooked for the children too, so it was unreasonable to ask for a raise. Thus she declined.


    Like this, earning 30-40 wen a day, a year was only 10 taels. Saving up half a lifetime was barely enough to rent a storefront in Fengjing for a year.


    What about thebor, materials, costs? Where would the moneye from?


    Gradually, Zhang Xianglian hid this thought deep in her heart, taking it as motivation in life.


    "Auntie, it''ll be a bit difficult for you to open your own store." Zheng Ruqian sincerely advised, "If you want to do business here, it''s more suitable to set up a street stall."


    But Fengjing had strict regtions. Other than festivals of universal joy, street stalls would inevitably be driven away by the yamen runners of the Municipal Government. Frequent offenses could even lead to imprisonment.


    Zhang Xianglian understood too. She regretfullyughed.


    "But I''m nning to open a shop. If Auntie is interested, you can partner with me." Zheng Ruqian suddenly pivoted, "I''ll put up the capital, Auntie provides thebor. We can also upy a spot in Fengjing."


    Zhang Xianglian was stunned. Jiang Sheng was surprised. Wen Zhiyun had aplicated expression. Chang Yan was shocked and ted.


    When did second elder brother, who was even afraid of selling mushrooms alone and needed his sister to apany him, be so bold as to want to open his own store, and even upy a spot in Fengjing?

 Chapter 200: Brotherly Love (Without Sisters)

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    Growth is the most silent and imperceptible thing.


    Perhaps yesterday it was still a seed, and today it has broken through the soil.


    Perhaps yesterday it was content in a corner, and today it desires to expand its territory.


    Ultimately, it is the unwillingness to hover in one''s mind, the belief in bing stronger spreading through one''s veins, the craving for greatness, and the yearning for wealth.


    The smooth operation of providing vegetables to "You Ran Ju" only fueled Zheng Ruqian''s ambition in transportation but extinguished his potential for independent development.


    Now, in the face of setbacks, this young man finally awakens.


    Relying on others can only earn temporary money. Ultimately, one must be strong oneself and be able to produce and sell independently.


    Just like the preserved meats from the workshop, they may be irreceable in the short term, but over time, someone will surely research and discover the right proportions. With the pride of "You Ran Ju," they will undoubtedly cease cooperation without hesitation.


    Like Zheng Xin''s red dates, "You Ran Ju" disdains them, and other restaurants may not care either.


    But as for the finished date cakes, as long as they are sufficiently promoted and have enough gimmicks, they may well be popr in Fengjing.


    Moreover, what Zheng Ruqian wants to sell is not just date cakes.


    "When Auntie has made up her mind, she cane find me," Zheng Ruqian says as he stands up. "I have to find a suitable storefront."


    His younger siblings stare wide-eyed once again.


    They all understand what their second brother means¡ªit doesn''t matter whether Auntie cooperates or not; he will definitely open this shop.


    Jiang Sheng is the most shocked. How did her crybaby second brother be so powerful without anyone noticing?


    As his sister, she may not be clever or formidable enough, but there is one thing she can definitely do.


    The little girl stands up, raises her purse high in her hand, and loudly deres, "Second Brother, Jiang Sheng will always support you."


    Zheng Ruqian turns around, revealing a radiant smile.


    After he leaves, Jiang Sheng begins to tally the ounts.


    The original six hundred taels in the house went toward opening the workshop. The first batch of preserved meats sold for three hundred taels. In September and October, they earned three hundred taels each month. They used one hundred taels for workers'' wages, expenses, raw materials, and meals.


    Jiang Sheng now has only eight hundred taels in her hands.


    In Anshui Prefecture, it may be considered a substantial asset, but it is still not enough to treat a wealthy family in Fengjing to a meal.


    In the evening, Xu Mo returns from the Imperial College and, upon hearing his second brother''s ambitious ns, his eyes light up. "If you have ideas, go ahead and pursue them. If you don''t have enough money, as the eldest brother, I can provide some support."


    Wen Zhiyun raises his head in confusion.


    Chang Yan widens his eyes.


    Only Jiang Sheng, straightforward and quick to speak, says, "Eldest Brother, you have clean hands and empty pockets. You won''t even help others cheat in exams, so where will the moneye from?"


    Speaking of which, not all students in the school arepletely honest and upright. Some arezy in their daily studies and resort to all means to cheat during exams.


    Among them, using cheat sheets is the most popr method. It involves writing key information from books onto silk cloth using ink made from mouse whiskers and then finding ways to smuggle them into the examination hall.


    These cheat sheets have reced brushes with mouse whiskers, and the characters are so small that they must be written neatly. Otherwise, if everything is illegible when they reach the examination hall, it''s better not to bring them at all.


    Xu Mo''s handwriting is meticulous and renowned for its rity. When he was in Anshui Prefecture, some students had entertained crooked thoughts, wanting to hire him to write cheat sheets.


    Xu Mo remained unmoved as the price increased from ten taels to fifty taels, shaking his head in refusal.


    In the end, the frustrated student couldn''t hold back his anger and left in a huff.


    Although Xu Mo''s noble character earned him praise, his im of being wealthy was hard to believe for his younger siblings.


    "Who said that only cheaters have money?" The young man with a clear and bright demeanor smiled, rolled up his sleeve, and prepared the ink. "I never engage in immoral or illegal activities."


    Jiang Sheng continued to be astonished. Could he be copying books?


    But they only resorted to copying books when they were in the most desperate situations, and those were flimsy and thin Jian books. They would receive a penny for copying one, barely enough to fill the gap between their teeth.


    "Could it be that someone harmed Big Brother, and theypensated him with money?" Wen Zhiyun''s face filled with fear, and his hands instinctively reached for the small medicine box.


    "It''s also possible that some girl took a liking to Big Brother and intends to marry him, so she gave him some money to spend." Chang Yan said seriously.


    As soon as the words fell, two clumps of paper soaked in ink came flying and hit the little heads of the two brothers.


    Xu Mo smiled helplessly, "What strange things are you all thinking about all day? It''s borrowed money. We''ll pay it back once Second Brother earns some."


    In the past, he immersed himself in studying and had no social interactions. It was only aftering to the Imperial College in Fengjing that he realized the importance of having friends with status and wealth.


    Zhu Sihuan goes without saying. Both Qi Huai and Zhao Yuan can borrow hundreds of taels from him with just a wave of his hand.


    Xu Mo wanted to say something else.


    Suddenly, the sound of Zheng Ruqian sniffing came from outside. "Big Brother, we don''t need to borrow money."


    Or perhaps, whether they borrowed money or not wasn''t the most important thing.


    What mattered was that from Big Brother to Little Sister, everyone unconditionally supported him, believing that he could do it, earn money, and establish himself in Fengjing.


    That was enough.


    "Eight hundred taels will be enough." Zheng Ruqian walked in step by step, "Auntie has agreed. In the future, I''ll provide the raw materials, and with Auntie''s help, we only need to rent a storefront."


    But often, the storefront was the most expensive part.


    A small courtyard in Fengjing cost over a hundred taels per year, and converting it into a shop would require at least two or three hundred taels. Even in bustling areas, it would be impossible to secure one for three to five hundred taels.


    If they nned to renovate the shop, the costs would be even higher.


    Fortunately, the family had savings of eight hundred taels, which would be enough no matter how they calcted.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, just about to smile, when she heard Zheng Ruqian''s solemn voice, "I rented a shop for eight hundred taels."


    What kind of shop required eight hundred taels?


    Was it for one year or two years, or maybe three years?


    The whole family looked over in unison.


    Zheng Ruqian nodded knowingly, "One year."


    Jiang Sheng almost fainted.


    Fortunately, Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun were behind her, and the four little hands worked together to support her plump body.


    The only one who could speak was Xu Mo, "Why did Second Brother choose such an expensive shop?"


    "Because it''s big." Zheng Ruqian exined in a deep voice, "The shop consists of four rooms, upying almost half of the street from south to north. The previous owner used it to sell luxurious fabrics and silk, and it''s in a rtively prosperous location, so the price is higher."


    But that wasn''t the main point.


    The main point was why Zheng Ruqian rented four shops when he only needed one, and why he heartlessly decided on two shops.


    Renting four shops was simply a waste.


    Without waiting for the whole family to continue questioning, Second Brother Zheng turned his head and looked at his struggling younger brother, Xiao Si. He smiled gently and said, "I n to give two of these four shops to Xiao Si. He used to run a clinic in Anshui Prefecture, and for the past few months apanying us to Fengjing, he has been idle. But as a doctor, he must treat and save people in order to umte experience and grow stronger."


    "Besides, if our two shops are opened together, we can take care of each other in the days toe."


    It was truly an unexpected answer.


    Wen Zhiyun was already supporting Jiang Sheng, but now he suddenly lost focus and let go of her hand, causing his plump little sister to fall backward.


    "Jiang Sheng..."


    "Sister..."

 Chapter 201: Why Sugar Gourd Fails

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>


    In the moment that Jiang Sheng fell to the ground, she had many thoughts.


    For example, if she were to die, who would take care of her brothers?


    For example, Second Brother would definitely cry the most, Fourth Brother would have tears streaming down his face, Eldest Brother and Fifth Brother would stubbornly refuse to shed tears, only to be beaten into tears by Third Brother.


    For example, she hadn''t eaten enough sugar-coated haws yet, and it wasn''t the hawthorn she loved, but the crispy and fragrant sugar coating on the outside.


    Lastly, she thought about how her brothers hadn''t married yet, what a pity.


    Little Nuan Nuan, with her plump and round cheeks, closed her eyes in mid-air, calmly waiting for her fall.


    However...


    The moment shended, she only felt a softness beneath her, without the pain of hitting her head or breaking her arms and legs. It felt like a new cotton quilt Aunt Zhang had made for her.


    Even her panicked brothers fell silent.


    Could it be that she was suddenly thrown back into her mother''s belly?


    Then she must remember what her mother looked like before bing a wandering beggar.


    Jiang Sheng quickly opened her eyes and didn''t see the gentle woman, but instead, she saw three close-up faces.


    Eldest Brother Xu Moqing had a calm and clear demeanor.


    Second Brother Zheng Ruqian was upright and kind-hearted.


    Fourth Brother Wen Zhiyun looked guilty and teary-eyed.


    Huh, but one brother was missing, where did Fifth Brother go?


    Before Jiang Sheng could speak, a painful groan came from beneath her, "Jiang Sheng... in the future... eat... less..."


    It turned out that Fifth Brother Chang Yan sacrificed himself to cushion her fall, and now he was struggling to breathe.


    Her brothers regained their senses and hurriedly lifted the chubby little sister, saving Chang Yan''s life.


    Jiang Sheng felt deeply guilty, "Fifth Brother, you saved my life. From now on, I''ll give you the sugar coating of the sugar-coated haws, and I''ll eat the hawthorn inside."


    Chang Yan remained silent.


    Imagining Fifth Brother finishing all the crispy coating of the sugar-coated haws and then handing it to his sister, the expressions on her brothers'' faces showed a hint of reluctance.


    "Little Jiang Sheng," Zheng Ruqian cleared his throat, "from now on, we''ll also sell sugar-coated haws. Aunt Zhang said she can learn how to make them, so you can eat as much as you want."


    "Really?" Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit<trantedup.


    "Really," Zheng Ruqian nodded, "Aunt Zhang is already boiling the sugar syrup."


    In reality, Zhang Xianglian felt panicked about taking on the role of the master in the family''s shop. She decided to recreate all the pastries she had seen, and the sugar-coated haws were just the first attempt.


    But it was tempting enough for Jiang Sheng, and as Zheng Ruqian finished speaking, the little girl practically crawled and rolled her way out.


    Her brothers had smiles on their faces, some had words on the tip of their tongues, and others let out a soft sigh.


    Just before Jiang Sheng took her final step out of the room, she faintly heard Eldest Brother''s advice, "Sugar is bad for your teeth, eat less..."


    Oh well, she wouldn''t listen, just like a monk reciting scriptures.


    Although Eldest Brother was resolute, intelligent, decisive, and steadfast, there was one w¡ªhe often prevented her from eating sweets, and he even said that she had suffered too much hardship in her childhood, resulting in a stunted growth. At eleven years old, she was still losing baby teeth. If she ate a few more bites of candy, she would surely have rotten teeth in the future.


    Jiang Sheng was initially startled when she had a dream of herself standing tall and elegant, but with a ck and foul-smelling mouth, and several arrogant aphids darting around on her tongue. It frightened her enough to wake her up.


    For a long time after that, she didn''te across any candy.


    Until she encountered Uncle, the seller of sugar-coated haws again. The bright red fruits beckoned to her from the candy barrel, and in the midst of those bitter days, the only sweetness and hope surged back into her heart. With determination, the young girl stomped her foot.


    She would eat it!


    She couldn''t abandon anyone, but she certainly couldn''t abandon the sugar-coated haws!


    Jiang Sheng had also prepared for the worst. If she really ended up with rotten teeth, then... she wouldn''t get married!


    Even if it meant abandoning her future husband, she would never abandon the sugar-coated haws!


    Jiang Sheng felt proud of her cleverness and rushed into the kitchen, where she saw Aunt Zhang stirring the sugar solution. She was overjoyed and leaned on the windowsill to watch.


    The sugar solution, made by boiling water and rock sugar in the same proportion, should have been bright red and shiny. When coated with hawthorn, it should be crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, fragrant and delicious.


    But after Aunt Zhang stirred it a few times, the bright red sugar solution disappeared, reced by uneven yellowish sugar crystals clinging to the hawthorn fruits.


    Jiang Sheng outside the window covered her mouth in shock.


    Aunt Zhang frowned at the stove.


    "This shouldn''t happen," she muttered in confusion. "I boiled the sugar solution in the same proportion, and it was sugar solution at first. How did it be sugar crystals?"


    Aunt Zhang reached out to wash off the sugar crystals from the hawthorn fruits, but Jiang Sheng, who had rushed in, stopped her.


    "Aunt, don''t. What if we can still eat them?" The young girl took a bite, and at first, there was a fine sandy texture that melted into abination of sourness and sweetness from the hawthorn. The lingering taste of the sugar crystals wrapped around the hawthorn flesh, pushing away thest hint of sourness, leaving only sweetness in her mouth.


    Aunt Zhang became anxious. "Is it delicious, Xiaojiang Sheng?"


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t speak; she could only nod in response. Yes, it''s delicious, Aunt. It''s really delicious.


    Even though it was a failed attempt at making sugar-coated haws, the taste was still excellent.


    Aunt Zhang''s panicked and uneasy heart suddenly calmed down. She gently touched the two little buns on the top of the young girl''s head, and a bold idea emerged in her mind.


    That night, the sugar crystal-coated haws were served on the dinner table.


    After staring at them for a while, Xu Mo suddenly asked, "Aunt Zhang, did you stir the sugar solution?"


    Aunt Zhang was surprised. "Xiao Mo, how did you know?"


    "The sugar solution for making sugar-coated haws shouldn''t be stirred. If it''s stirred, the sugar crystals will form," Xu Mo picked up a piece of sugar crystal-coated hawthorn. "The ancient books briefly mention it, but unfortunately, there aren''t many details."


    But for the clouded Aunt Zhang, it was enough.


    The process of making sugar-coated haws wasn''tplicated. Even themon people knew that water and sugar should be in the same proportion. However, who could have imagined that the most important step in boiling the sugar solution was to avoid stirring.


    It seems the saying "the sea of learning knows no bounds, and the books hold treasures" is indeed true.


    A surge of excitement filled Aunt Zhang''s heart. She didn''t even eat her meal and immediately went to boil another pot of sugar solution. This time, it didn''t take long before she served the bright red sugar-coated haws on the table.


    Although she wasn''t certain about bing a master, the sess of her candied hawthorns and the unexpected oue of the sand-coated hawthorns gave her confidence and fueled her determination to study pastry-making more seriously in the days toe.


    Whether it was from the south or the north, from legends or books, as long as there was a rough proportion and process mentioned, Aunt Zhang dared to try making it. Even if she failed, Xiao Jiang Sheng was there, waiting by the windowsill.


    Inside the courtyard, the two women worked together with all their might.


    Outside the courtyard, Zheng Ruqian never stopped either. There were four shops in total that needed to be tidied up and cleaned. They also needed to put up signs and replenish the raw materials. The tasks were too numerous to count.


    Unfortunately, all the remaining grain in the house had been used for rent¡ªeight hundred taels in total.


    Xu Mo was worried and decided to borrow two hundred taels of silver from Zhu Sihuan for household expenses.


    Zheng Ruqian shook his head and stopped him. "Big brother, I dared to rent a house for eight hundred taels, so I''m not afraid of not having money to spend."


    Because the people who had gone to the northern borders were returning, bringing with them the special products of the northern region, the profit of Anshui Prefecture this year, and the letters from rtives and friends.

 Chapter 202: The Third Brother Replies

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>


    Early November, Jiang San and Gao Yan returned to Fengjing from Anshui Prefecture, looking weary. Compared to when they saw Fang Heng in the north, the two men had not lost weight, but had actually gained some. It seemed they had rested well in Anshui Prefecture.


    They entered the small courtyard.


    Seeing the familiar faces, Jiang San almost shed tears.


    Long journeys were truly arduous, and one could only know the hardships after experiencing it personally.


    Although he was also happy to see the young master and other brothers, right now Jiang San most wanted to do was to hug Jiang Si and have a good cry.


    "You''ve worked hard," said Zheng Ruqian, looking at the embracing Jiang San and Jiang Si. He suddenly missed Third Old Fang a little. "Is my brother doing well?"


    Everyone looked over at this question.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes shone brightly, Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan listened intently, and even Xu Mo adopted his serious learning attitude.


    Jiang San quickly let go of Jiang Si and cleared his throat. "Third Young Master said he is fine, and has already be a squad leader, with eight men under him. Although the north is cold, the people there are kind. It''s just the food that takes some getting used to. He misses Auntie Zhang''s cooking and hopes to return victorious soon, so he can share a cup of wine with his siblings."


    The siblings had yet to react.


    Behind them, Auntie Zhang suddenly burst into tears. "Such a good child, why did he run off to the bitterly cold north to suffer? Ah Heng is so quiet and introverted, if he says he misses Auntie''s cooking, he must really miss it."


    Jiang Sheng tiptoed to hand over a handkerchief, her eyes welling up too.


    She missed Third Brother so much too.


    "The word ''victorious return'' bears such hardship," said Xu Mo solemnly. "The Tatar have shed with the north for nearly ten years. Even with two generals stationed there, battles still re up frequently. After General Fang passed, the Tatars became even more brazen, persistently burning, killing, and piging. To date, over a hundred viges have been trampled."


    Yet they still had to hope¡ªhope for the prosperity and strength of the Dayu Dynasty, hope for the valor and triumphant return of the northern troops, hope for the safe return of their brother.


    "Third Young Master wrote you all letters," said Jiang San, fishing around before dropping a pile of envelopes on the floor.


    There was one from Fang Heng, one from Wang Fufeng, one from Zhang Qiquan, one from Pang Dashan, and one from Liu Cui to Zhang Xianglian.


    They each picked up their letter.


    They first opened Fang Heng''s familiar decisive handwriting, his warm patient reminders, and depictions of life in the north. It made the siblings'' eyes well up.


    They next opened Wang Fufeng''s reply, the delicate orchid-like small regr script containing critiques and questions about Zhu Sihuan''s poem, making Xu Mo unable to help smiling.


    Elder Brother Fufeng was always so clever and sensitive, even noticing that the original poet of the poem wasn''t Zhu Sihuan. It was a pity this matter was fated to be forever buried without the truth being known.


    Inside Zhang Qiquan''s envelope were this year''s ount books for the workshop, passed to Jiang Sheng since she was the workshop owner.


    Pang Dashan''s letter also contained ount books, but with a timid request for a raise at the end.


    It was currently early November. Traveling from Anshui Prefecture to Fengjing by carriage during the day and resting at night took over a month, but Jiang San and Gao Yan traveled ceaselessly day and night, taking only half a month.


    The ount books were for ten months, with a profit over 900 taels of silver. This might not be considered much in Fengjing, but was enough to resolve the current dire straits of the siblings.


    Zheng Ruqian grinned happily and tucked the banknotes into his robe. Suddenly, he felt a scorching heat and turned to see Jiang Sheng''s indignant face.


    "Big brother dared to rent a 800 tael shopfront because he already knew Third Brother Jiang could bring back the profits from Anshui Prefecture?" the little girl angrily asked.


    Zheng Ruqian had a premonition that if he acknowledged this train of thought, his sister would definitely explode.


    But that was indeed his real thinking.


    Sure enough, as he nodded, little Jiang Sheng angrily charged over. "Stinky Second Brother, you have to squeeze every ounce out of the family money. Aren''t you afraid we''ll have no money left and be unable to even eat or only be able to drink leftover pot water at night..."


    The siblings chased and scuffled into the yard.


    Zhang Xianglian and several other brothers followed closely, while Jiang Si also mysteriously pulled Jiang San away.


    The bustling little courtyard regained its tranquility. Gao Yan silently picked up the horse''s reins, about to enter the yard when he noticed the timid Wang Xiaozhu at the gate.


    Compared to the intimacy of Jiang San and Jiang Si, the liveliness of the main family siblings, Auntie Zhang and Aunt Liu''s touching responses, Gao Yan and Wang Xiaozhu were like people from another world.


    They were silent, calm, wordless, and tidying up in the end.


    Gao Yan was taciturn and disliked talking since childhood. His fellow viger and brother Gao Dawan had also gone to work for the main family, and wasn''t at the gate to wee him back.


    Wang Xiaozhu was lonely. She pretended to dislike but actually cared deeply for her brother, who didn''t even bring back a verbal message for her.


    Meeting unexpectedly, they sympathized with each other somewhat.


    "Your brother will be back tonight," said Wang Xiaozhu, pressing her lips together. "The main family is opening a new shop, and he went to help."


    Gao Yan nodded without speaking.


    "Did you see a sixteen or seventeen year old youth in Anshui Prefecture?" asked Wang Xiaozhu hopefully, gesturing. "He looks tall and thin, has dimples when heughs, sparse hair, and is a bit frail."


    Gao Yan seemed to be thinking hard before shaking his head.


    Wang Xiaozhu sighed,pletely losing hope. "Thank you," she said. "I''m Wang Xiaozhu, about to go help Doctor Wen at the medicine hall. Let me know if you have any minor problems."


    She gave a small smile and turned to enter the yard.


    Gao Yan''s face revealed a hint of confusion, as if recalling something. He hurriedly caught up but at the corner saw the fourth young master of the main family stopping Wang Xiaozhu.


    "Jiang San was too excited earlier and forgot a letter in his robe," said Wen Zhiyun, still gentle as the wind and rain. "He just passed it to me and asked me to apologize on his behalf, hoping Little Sister Zhu will not be angry."


    He held out his hand, on whichy an envelope "To Little Sister Zhu".


    So brother had not forgotten her and wrote her a letter after all.


    Wang Xiaozhu was both shocked and overjoyed, filled with indescribable emotions. She took the envelope and clutched it tightly to her chest before saying after a long pause, "Thank you, Doctor Wen."


    Wen Zhiyun waved his hand lightly and nimbly turned to leave.


    Third Brother brought back many northern specialties. Sister got tired from horsing around with Second Brother and kept yelling that she wanted to eat them. They must be dividing up the specialties now. He wondered how much she''d give him.


    Wen Zhiyun looked expectantly ahead, his steps also quickening slightly, but he still maintained his steady pace, unaware of Xiaozhu''s gaze behind him.


    Just like Wang Xiaozhu was unaware of Gao Yan''s gaze behind her.


    The next day.


    With nine hundred taels of silver backing them, the two shops busily began renovations and preparations. In just over half a month, the signboards were made, and the interior renovationspleted.


    Auntie Zhang even filled the small second courtyard with a dazzling array of pastries, which the Jiang siblings sampled to select the best dozen or so as signatures. The rest were set aside for improvement.


    Everything seemed to be moving in a positive direction, just waiting for the grand openings of the two shops.


    Right then, the Zhu family people came calling.


    Two cold, stern servants brought paper and brushes, asking, "There are ten people in this courtyard in total. Last time we checked there were only nine. Have the other two returned?"


    They still had not given up searching for the culprit behind Zhu Zhi''s harm.

 Chapter 203: Jiang Sheng’s Resourcefulness

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>


    Chang Yan once said that the Fengjing noble families had extraordinary means.


    Searching the entire city overnight had already shocked the siblings. Over the past two or three months they were still investigating and knew the exact number of people in each household urately, which made people fully appreciate the capabilities of the noble families.


    But the most ruthless thing was what was happening now. Behind the two cold-faced servants, there were suddenly several painters that could be vaguely seen. It was clear they intended to paint portraits of the two missing people, then take them for the Zhu servants to identify.


    Jiang Sheng, who had rushed to open the door, broke out in a cold sweat behind her back.


    Although Gao Yan''s stern features were nondescript and would not stand out in a crowd at all.


    But drawn on paper it was different. With repeated and meticulous examination, some clues would always be found.


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the more afraid she became. Her plump body trembled in response, and her upper and lower teeth chattered.


    Fortunately she was young. The servants thought she was just a frightened child and did not suspect anything. With a cold face he asked, "Are they back or not? If they''re back let theme out."


    "What should I do, what should I do, what should I do?"


    "Save me, save me, save me."


    But with the two shops about to open, even the most idle Fifth Brother was wholeheartedly helping out and gone. The only one left in the small courtyard was the sleeping Jiang Sheng.


    Usually protected behind her brothers, now suddenly facing an inspection alone, it was impossible for her not to feel panic, especially since Gao Yan and Jiang San were in the back yard collecting goods and about toe out to meet these people face to face. Her palms were continuously dripping sweat.


    But Eldest Brother had said that panic was useless when facing things.


    Keeping calm could find the quickest solution.


    Ah, right, stay calm.


    The little girl''s ears twitched as she faintly heard the footsteps of Jiang San, Jiang Si and Gao Yan. She had a sh of inspiration and shouted towards the back yard, "Little Bamboo Sis, go get Jiang San and Gao Yan toe out. There''s a lot of brothers at the door looking for them."


    The footsteps stopped.


    They must be alert now, but this was not enough. Gao Yan had to change his appearance.


    Jiang Sheng shouted again at the top of her lungs, "They''re all honored guests, you must tidy up and not be slovenly."


    With such obvious hints, they should understand.


    In Jiang Sheng''s imagination, it would be best if Gao Yan changed into Second Brother''s gaudy clothes and made his face up prettier, losing the servant''s air and bing infinitely close to a young master''s appearance.


    When they came out, Jiang San and Jiang Si looked normal of course. But when it was Gao Yan''s turn, Jiang Sheng''s jaw almost dislocated.


    Originally Gao Yan had a light and in appearance, with no outstanding features. Together they made him hard to remember.


    But now, he had arge mole on his eyebrow, three or four moles at the corner of his mouth, and many small spots even on his chin.


    At first nce, it looked like a face growing on top of moles.


    Although his features were still light and in, the appearance of the moles made him go from easily forgotten to unforgettable.


    The Zhu servant was also surprised for a moment, but their main tasks were to check, record, and draw portraits, not caring whether people were beautiful or ugly. After the painter finished the sketch, they politely took their leave.


    Leaving Jiang Sheng circling around Gao Yan, as if looking at some rare object.


    "Miss... Miss... Miss..." Gao Yan stuttered. "Don''t look, don''t look at me, have to thank, thank Little Bamboo Miss."


    It turned out that Wang Xiaozhu had been in the back yard picking medicinal herbs when she heard themotion, and had rushed out specially to help.


    Speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrives.


    Wang Xiaozhu walked out carrying a basket of dry medicinal nts. Receiving everyone''s gazes, she softly exined, "It was just lending a hand... I have to hurry and deliver these medicinal materials to the clinic now."


    But she was still a youngdy after all, and carrying so much was quite strenuous for her.


    Jiang San was about to help next to her, but was firmly pulled back by Jiang Si.


    Leaving Gao Yan to rush behind her and support the weight of the medicine basket.


    "Little Bamboo, Miss... you help me, I help you," he exined with difficulty, his face faintly flushed with embarrassment.


    Wang Xiaozhu did not refuse. The two carried the medicine basket together to the carriage, bringing some other things as well, and headed to the new shop.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si also quickly cleaned up, but did not immediately leave either. Instead they started practicing martial arts in the yard.


    Jiang Sheng knew this was because the brothers were worried about her and had deliberately stayed to protect and apany her.


    But this was hampering manpower.


    She pped her still damp back, climbed onto the shaft with hands and feet, "Jiang San Brother, Jiang Si Brother, let''s go see the new shop too."


    The new shop was located at Tian Street Corner. To say it took up half the street was a bit exaggerated, but the scale of the four adjoining shops was quiterge. Especially the bustle of setting up together had attracted the curiosity of passersby, wondering what such a big shop was going to sell.


    To add to the mystery, both finished shop signs were covered with red cloth without revealing anything.


    Zheng Ruqian was wearing the luxurious brocade robe he had spent a fortune on. Even in the November cold he still waved a fan, taking "gaudy" to the extreme.


    If White Shopkeeper and Hao Shopkeeper saw him now, who could recognize this was the timid littled who hade to sell goods before.


    "Second Brother, do you really have to dress like this?" Wen Zhiyun couldn''t help asking.


    Compared to Zheng Ruqian''s brocade robe, the brothers still wore the thin cotton clothes bought by their sister and the lined cloth shoes personally sewn by Auntie Zhang.


    "You don''t understand." He waved his hands again and again. "I''m the shop''s facade now, the signboard. Only if I dress well will others feel reassured toe buy things."


    The reasoning made sense, but seeing his Second Brother preening like a peacock at the door was still somewhat unbearable to watch.


    Wen Zhiyun helplessly looked away, continuing to practice acupuncture points on the wooden mannequin.


    Chang Yan checked the stability of each piece of wooden furniture.


    Soon they heard the sounds of a carriage stopping. Everyone looked up to see Wang Xiaozhu carrying the medicine basket, and the mole-faced Gao Yan.


    Zheng Ruqian was most shocked, blurting out, "Gao Yan, did a bird peck your face?"


    Even if he had really been pecked, it should be pitted and uneven, not protruding moles.


    Gao Yan wanted to exin but couldn''t get the words out clearly because of his stutter.


    Fortunately Little Bamboo was there to exin the cause and effect.


    The two carried in the medicine basket to the clinic next door, leaving only a puzzled Zheng Ruqian rubbing the back of his head, "What did you use to rub out those moles?"


    Well, probably only the person involved would know.


    Not long after, Jiang Sheng arrived too.


    Having just woken up from her nap, the recent shock still had the little girl feeling a bit listless. But the moment she saw Second Brother, she perked back up.


    "Hahaha, Little Jiang Sheng." Zheng Ruqian pranced up to her baring his teeth, "How is it, does Second Brother look good?"


    Jiang Sheng forced herself to nod slightly, a little sad inside hoping Heaven would not punish her for lying.


    "As long as it looks good, it was worth me spending fifty taels on this outfit." Zheng Ruqian let slip by ident.


    Jiang Sheng, who had just been sad, instantly widened her eyes.


    Fifty taels!


    That was a full fifty taels!


    "Second Brother!" The milk voice started howling again, "You actually spent fifty taels on clothes. Do you know, all the brothers'' clothes together don''t even cost five taels of silver..."


    The new shop was being set up in a flurry of activity.


    Outside the shop, brother and sister chased each other.


    So much that not far away, Jiang Chengyuan halted for a long time before still frowning in confusion.

 Chapter 204: The Opening of a Business

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>


    In Fengjing, the Jiang Family was undisputedly a prominent family. Even though the family had split due to some conflicts in the past, the overall atmosphere remained harmonious and affectionate.


    Jiang Chengyuan was very satisfied to have been born into such a family. His parents'' rtionship was loving, his grandmother was caring, and his siblings were friendly. Even when his grandmother harbored some dissatisfactionter due to the mystery surrounding his sister''s birth, the rest of the family members were still harmonious and intimate. His sister was especially clingy and considerate, with her heart and eyes full of nothing but her elder brother.


    When Jiang Chengyuan practiced calligraphy, Jiang Chenghua would grind ink for him. When Jiang Chengyuan trained in martial arts, Jiang Chenghua would bring him tea. When Jiang Chengyuan went out topete with others, Jiang Chenghua supported her elder brother without hesitation.


    In Jiang Chengyuan''s heart, Jiang Chenghua was the best sister imaginable, and also the best youngdy from a prominent family one could find in Fengjing.


    Having such a sister made Jiang Chengyuan extremely content.


    That is, until he noticed the chubby-cheeked Jiang Sheng, and saw how she interacted with her brothers, especially her second elder brother. The two would y and chase after each other, bicker and tussle, but were unable to conceal their intimacy.


    This was when Jiang Chengyuan realized there could be this kind of sibling dynamic.


    He couldn''t describe the feeling, but as if possessed, he lingered in the corner silently watching the little Jiang Sheng and her brother.


    It was a bit like... envy?


    Jiang Chengyuan didn''t want to admit it. But he was a little reluctant to turn away.


    Not until Jiang Chenghua had picked out some things, glided over lightly, and softly called out "Elder brother, let''s go," did Jiang Chengyuan return to his senses. "Done with your shopping? Shall we continue strolling, or head home?"


    Jiang Chenghua blinked. "If elder brother is tired, we can return to the residence. If you still want to stroll, Chenghua will apany you."


    Jiang Chengyuan felt a warmth in his heart. Fortunately his sister was so considerate, no one couldpare to her thoughtfulness.


    "Let''s not stroll anymore," he said breezily. "It seems a new shop is about to open over there. When it opens for business I''ll bring you to take a look."


    Privately, Jiang Chengyuan wanted to help promote Jiang Sheng''s shop a little, so their encounter in Anshui wouldn''t be in vain.


    But unexpectedly Jiang Chenghua''s expression changed slightly when she turned her head and saw Jiang Sheng. "It''s them? Opening a shop on this prosperous Tian Street, aren''t they afraid of losing everything, with no background or status? I''d be wary of ''closed for good'' the moment they open."


    Such venomous words were unlike her usual gentle and considerate self.


    But considering their previous conflict, Jiang Chengyuan tactfully reassured his sister, "Just taking a look. If there''s anything novel we can buy it for you and Mother."


    It still sounded like he was putting her and their mother first.


    Finally Jiang Chenghua''s face lit up in a smile as she lightly stamped her feet and acted cute. "Elder brother''s word is final."


    The siblings boarded the carriage, one after the other, heading back to the Jiang residence.


    Outside the new shop.


    Jiang Sheng had chased fruitlessly and failed to catch up to Zheng Ruqian. Hands on her hips, she fumed, "Stinky Second Brother, I''m ignoring you!"


    She huffed angrily and turned to go to the back kitchen to watch Zhang Auntie make pastries.


    Zheng Ruqian hurriedly approached with an ingratiating smile to coax his sister. "I lied, I lied! How could I bear to spend fifty taels on clothes? I made that number up, these are cloths I got myself and Auntie sewed for me, only cost ten taels of silver."


    Although ten taels was still not cheap,pared to fifty it was eptable.


    "Really, I lied, I''m a little pig." Zheng Ruqian lifted his nose to imitate pig nostrils.


    Jiang Shengughed through her tears, no longer speaking.


    But Wang Xiaozhu, who was sorting medicinal herbs at the clinic, poked her head out in puzzlement. "Second Young Master called me?"


    "No, no, no," Zheng Ruqian quickly waved his hands.


    Jiang Sheng burst intoughter at the side, and the siblings regained their intimacy and harmony.


    Passersby curiously asked about the new shop, and Zheng Ruqian suavely introduced it while Jiang Sheng chimed in supplements. Their cooperation was quite seamless.


    In the corner.


    Chang Yan muttered to Wen Zhiyun, "If Second Brother had just directly said ten taels for the clothes, our money-grubbing little sister would definitely have exploded. So he exaggerated it to fifty taels first, then brought it back down to ten. The psychological drop makes the ten taels of clothes eptable."


    With that inting and deting, Second Brother really has a mind for business.


    Wen Zhiyun deeply agreed, nodding repeatedly. But when he thought of his own mediocre medical skills and the clinic he was about to open, his brows furrowed deeply again.


    Sometimes he really envied Second Brother, always so confident and...nonchnt.


    That night.


    After Xu Mo returned, the siblings together settled on an opening date - just three dayster.


    The ingredients for the pastry shop were ready.


    The medicinal herbs for the clinic were alsoplete.


    Everything seemed perfect, just waiting to open for business and earn money.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    After dinner, Chang Yan tapped the knuckles of his right hand on the back of his left. "Second Brother, do you really n to just attract customers like that at the entrance, without any other preparations?"


    Opening a shop in Fengjing was different from other ces - background and connections mattered more here.


    Like shops opened by imperial rtives needed no publicity before people came to patronize them. That was because the imperial rtives themselves already had star power and followers.


    But Zheng Ruqian didn''t.


    Not just him, Xu Mo, Wen Zhiyun, Chang Yan, Jiang Sheng - none of them did.


    As ordinarymoners opening a shop in Fengjing, relying on fame to draw people in would be too difficult. They could only use quality to build word of mouth.


    But that would be too slow - they wouldn''t break even for three to five years.


    Chang Yan was originally worried for Second Brother, but unexpectedly Zheng Ruqian gave a sly smile and looked towards Eldest Brother.


    "Don''t worry, Eldest Brother already discussed it with me," Xu Mo said lightly. "Today I spoke with Zhu Sihuan and he will bring people to patronize us. Zhao Yuanqi will alsoe over. This is already all the connections I can mobilize."


    Perhaps insignificant among imperial rtives, but for them siblings it was timely help.


    Zheng Ruqian bowed with sped hands, unusually solemn as he earnestly said, "Thank you Eldest Brother, thank you Fifth Younger Brother, thank you everyone."


    This shop had used up all the silver they earned in Fengjing, and poured in all his heart and effort. It was his desperate gamble after being humiliated by You Ran House, and also where his hopesy for the future.


    Luckily none of his siblings, from Eldest to Youngest, said a word against it. They had always supported him, even calling in all their connections, thinking through everything meticulously, spending ten taels on clothes.


    "Rest assured, I will not let you down with this shop," the youth vowed, fist clenched towards the heavens. "I will definitely build the most popr confectionery shop in Fengjing."


    Not just relying on the patronage of prominent families, but also unique confections, and irreceable ingredients.


    The day of opening arrived in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 205: The Rise of Wen Xiaosi

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>


    Tian Street Corner was bustling with excitement.


    Four adjoining shops were divided into two storefronts. Above were the fluttering red banners, and below were the smiling faces of the Dong family of five.


    From Zheng Ruqian to Jiang Sheng, they were all dressed in brand new clothes and shiny newyered cotton shoes, weing guests at the door.


    Xu Mo was the most simple, still wearing narrow-sleeved cotton robes with a light-colored overcoat on the outside. His head was tied with a headband of the same color. Just standing there, he was as graceful as a willow, like a jade tree in the wind.


    Zheng Ruqian wore a broad-sleeved round robe of in silk, tied at the waist with a belt. On the left side of the belt hung a jade pendant, and on the right was arge ornamental purse the same color as his robes. His long hair was held in ce by a jade hairpin, revealing a broad and smooth forehead.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun''s outfits were simple, just the mostmon crossover cotton robes. The only difference was that Wen Zhiyun''s slender figure wore an additional sleeveless vest inside, which made him appear even more delicate.


    Then there was Little Jiang Sheng.


    Auntie Zhang definitely favored this only little girl, taking special care to sew her a nice cotton skirt.


    On top she wore a light blue half-sleeved shirt, paired with a moon-colored short jacket. Along with the light pink pleated skirt, it looked just right on the eleven-year-old girl. Even the two little buns on her head were changed to light pink, echoing the pleated skirt while also appearing lively and cute.


    Behind them, the open doors of the two shops boldly disyed the items inside.


    One was filled with countless pastries.


    The other was full of all kinds of medicinal materials.


    Passersby couldn''t help but curiously ask, "Are you selling pastries or medicine here?"


    Zheng Ruqian loudly answered, "These are the shops of me and my brother."


    The passerby suddenly understood.


    He didn''t want to miss this opportunity, and went on introducing, "My brother is a miraculous doctor who can cure all illnesses. My shop has countless pastries, whatever you want to eat, we have it all."


    But the passerby strode away quickly, with no desire to go in and browse.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyebrows were tightly knitted, full of murmurs in his heart.


    Beside him, Wen Zhiyun''s face flushed red as he pulled Chang Yan and whispered, "Second brother is exaggerating a bit too much. I can''t cure all illnesses, at best I can only treat fifty or sixty minor diseases."


    "Fourth brother, ''all illnesses'' is just a figure of speech. Second brother''s shop also only has a dozen or so pastries, yet he still boasted ''countless''. " Chang Yanforted in a low voice, "Little Five believes in you, believes in you forever."


    Although the fourth brother was fragile and weak, he never resigned himself to falling behind. He kept working hard to be strong, working hard to be capable, working hard to protect his younger siblings, learning to be a qualified brother.


    He was Chang Yan''s intimate brother of the same age, as well as the best fourth brother.


    Just then, sunlight shone brightly.


    Xu Mo gestured to the position of the shadows and raised his voice, "Auspicious time hase!"


    Jiang San and Jiang Si jumped up like monkeys and stood under the signboards.


    With a slight nod from Zheng Ruqian and Wen Zhiyun, the two jumped up wielding long rods and pulled down the red cloths, revealing the glistening gold signboards underneath.


    One exuded the fragrance of pastries - "Jiuzhen Store".


    The other the strong smell of medicine - "Wen''s Clinic".


    The signboards were specially made to order by Zheng Ruqian, with gold letters on a red background and gold painted borders, more eye-catching than the usual red on ck of other shops, and a bit more shy.


    Wen Zhiyun was somewhat shy, but feeling the encouragement of his fifth younger brother, he still walked into Wen¡¯s Clinic withposure and hung up a notice at the door. It read: Clinic open for business, free consultation for the first three days.


    Then, Young Doctor Wen tidied his clothes and sat down in the consultation area, quietly waiting.


    In the blink of an eye, two people rushed over and held out their wrists.


    Then five, seven, ten...


    Wang Xiaozhu hurried out to direct people, "Queue up properly, those who don''t line up won''t be seen. ording to the order of arrival, stand in line one by one."


    In less than half a cup of tea''s time, a long line had formed in front of Wen''s Clinic, as fast as if people were brought over.


    "We didn''t hire people right?" Zheng Ruqian said, rubbing his eyes in disbelief.


    Xu Mo smiled, "Hired help for free consultation?"


    Taking advantage doesn''t differentiate between rich and poor. Poor people are reluctant to see doctors to save a couple cents, while the wealthy can alsoe just for the novelty of something free.


    In any case, Wen Zhiyun''s move could be called exquisite.


    Just three days of free consultation could quickly build up a client base. Even if only one-tenth of the people came back to buy medicine, it would bring benefits to the clinic.


    Really unexpecteding from the usually quiet little fourth brother to have such business acumen.


    Xu Mo nodded approvingly, then turned to look at the dumbfounded Zheng Ruqian. "Second brother, why not try to understand and apply this?"


    At the street corner, Zhu Sihuan had already brought people over. Believe it won''t be long before the pastry shop became lively too.


    But such liveliness would be cold and dreary again after acquaintances left.


    After all,plimentary support was just social etiquette between people. The shop''s real business still relied on passersby, relied onmoners who sincerely wanted to buy pastries.


    While the clinic could offer free consultations, his pastry shop certainly couldn''t give out food for free.


    Zheng Ruqian took a deep breath and quickly calcted the costs in his mind, then rushed into the clinic to grab Wen Zhiyun''s writing brush, ink stick, paper and inkstone for writing prescriptions.


    Everyone thought he would pull some shy tricks.


    However, Zheng Ruqian simply presented them to Xu Mo and said, "Big brother, please write ''Taste First, Buy Later'' and ''Buy One Get One Free'' for me."


    Taste first, buyter was to attract cheapskates.


    Buy one get one free was an upright promotional activity to reduce prices.


    Even so, ording to various costs, there was still profit to be made.


    Xu Mo nodded slightly. As the thick brush danced across the paper, it left behind eight neat characters. At the end he signed: Valid for first three days only.


    Then Zheng Ruqian pasted it on the door of the pastry shop with paste and yelled loudly, "Jiuzhen Store is open for business. Buy one get one free. Feel free to sample the freshly made pastries."

 Chapter 206: Jiang Chenghuan’s Scorn

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>


    Zhu Sihuan walked over from the street. In the time it took him to do so, Jiu Zhen Fang had transformed from deserted to bustling. Even Zheng Ruqian, the owner of the shop, had to go inside to help.


    Zhu Sihuan clicked his tongue in wonder. "If I had known your shop would be so busy, I wouldn''t havee topete with themoners for pastries."


    "You tter me," Xu Mo said with folded hands and a smile. "For Young Master Sihuan toe here is an honor for my humble shop. With you standing here, the talented schrs of Wenchang Pavilion will certainly not stay away."


    The celebrity effect was useful everywhere. But most importantly, Xu Mo''s ttery stroked Zhu Sihuan''s vanity just right.


    "Brother Xu is too kind with his words," the two bantered as they walked into the shop.


    Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan were left standing at the door, feelingplicated emotions.


    In his travels between cities, Big Brother had grown up and even learned how to tter others. He now had his own circle of friends. He was just like those people they used to have to look up to.


    This was something to be happy about, but it also made the two siblings feel a little lost, with some indescribable emotions.


    Until Zhu Sihuan''s servants came out carrying over a dozen bags of oil paper packages. Zhu Sihuan bid farewell to Xu Mo, saying, "I will distribute these at the Zhu residence. If they like them, they wille to Jiu Zhen Fang themselves to make selections."


    Zhu Sihuan bowed with his hands folded. "Brother Xu''s talent is unmatched, and Little Brother is smart and wise. In time, you two brothers will surely make a name for yourselves here in Fengjing."


    "Zhu is too kind with his jokes. This is but child''s y," Xu Mo said lightly with a faint smile. "The shop is busy, so I won''t see you off."


    Zhu Sihuan nodded, waved his fan, and left in a carefree and unrestrained manner.


    Xu Mo turned back without immediately going into the shop to help. Instead, he took out three steaming hot pastries from his sleeve.


    One for Jiang Sheng, one for Chang Yan, and one he told them, "This is for Little Four. We''ve sold out in the shop, but luckily I was quick to hide this away."


    Having said that, he went into the shop. Though he was a refined and elegant schr, he was willing to roll up his sleeves and get busy in this new shop opened by his younger brother, squeezed this way and that by the married women and aunties.


    The indescribable feeling in Jiang Sheng''s heart suddenly vanished without a trace.


    No matter how Big Brother grew and became smooth and slick, he was still the big brother of the family. He had a straight spine and upright character. He cared for and protected his younger siblings. He was considerate and meticulous.


    Jiang Sheng unwrapped the oil paper and stuffed her mouth full of the soft and chewy dates bursting with vor. She was reluctant to swallow thest bite.


    Chang Yan bravely charged into the medical hall, shoved and pushed his way through the crowd, stuffed the date pastry into Wen Zhiyun''s sleeve, then desperately shoved his way back out to the door of Jiu Zhen Fang.


    "Fifth Brother, your clothes are a mess," Jiang Sheng cried out. She stuffed the date pastry into her mouth and bit down hard while using her hands to straighten Chang Yan''spel and smooth out his sleeves.


    Her actions were extremely natural, as if she had done this countless times before. This stunned Jiang Chengyuan, who was not far away.


    Although Jiang Chenghua was clingy and attentive, she strictly observed interactions between men and women and never fixed his clothes or had such intimate contact.


    Or rather, the Jiang family''s upbringing dictated that siblings should adhere to propriety and keep their distance.


    Like right now, Jiang Chenghua also saw the brother and sister at the pastry shop entrance. She immediately frowned in displeasure, "The ancients in the Book of Rites said, ''Men and women should not sit together or even hand objects to one another directly. Brothers and sisters-inw should not make inquiries of one another. A stepmother should not adjust her stepson''s skirt or hairpin. Children of seven years or more should not share the same mat. Propriety and etiquette must be strictly upheld, with great prudence between men and women.''"


    "Only such lowlymoner families would disregard propriety and have physical contact in broad daylight, sullying the eyes and ears of others."


    The contempt in her tone was clear, yet her words showed she was well-read and knowledgeable.


    Was this really so?


    Jiang Chengyuan felt strange inside. His reason told him his sister''s attitude was right, yet he felt some repulsion emotionally.


    Until Zhao Yuan, who was passing by, couldn''t help but rebuke, "You''re seeing the world through your own red eyes, then ming the world for being red. The ancients said this, the ancients said that¡ªwere the ancients never wrong? "


    The Jiang siblings all whipped around, looks of shock on their faces.


    "What are you looking at? I''m just tired of listening to you people." Zhao Yuan said indignantly. "It''s none of you outsiders'' business if other siblings are a little closer. Judging and gossiping all day¡ªeven crows aren''t as chatty as you!"


    Jiang Chenghua had lived a pampered and privileged life in the Jiang family for a full eleven years. She had never been spoken to in this way before. Her face immediately changed color.


    Jiang Chengyuan quickly shielded his sister and frowned, "Zhao family brat, what nonsense are you spewing?"


    "Take it as nonsense if you like, just don''t see yourself in it." Zhao Yuan nced sideways at him and strode to the entrance of Jiu Zhen Fang. Meeting Xu Mo''s eyes briefly, his face lit up in a smile.


    "Brother Zhao, you''ve arrived."


    Xu Mo, who was busy, quickly put down the pastries and came out with folded hands. "Brother Zhao honors my humble shop with your presence. I don''t have many pastries inside, but please try some at your leisure. Let me bring out a couple for you to taste."


    Compared to Zhu Sihuan''s gloomy personality, Zhao Yuan was more innocent and carefree. His rtionship with Xu Mo was also simpler¡ªpure admiration for Xu Mo''s talent and respect for him.


    "Brother Xu, I''vee to support you," Zhao Yuan said brightly, turning his head to dive into the crowd. "I want this one, this one, this one, that one, and that one..."


    Xu Moughed helplessly and tried to persuade him to buy less, afraid the simple Zhao household would not be able to finish them all.


    Only the Jiang siblings were left standing at the entrance again.


    They tilted their little heads in unison, observing Xu Mo''s new friends while whispering to each other.


    Jiang Chengyuan watched them from afar, and the strange feeling in his heart grew more and more. It climbed higher and higher, standing upright in the clouds.


    "Big Brother, shall we still go in?" Jiang Chenghua asked softly. "If you don''t want to squeeze in, we can send some servant girls in to buy them. That would also support Big Brother''s intention to help drum up business."


    She sounded as gentle and considerate as always, but it only made the strange feeling in Jiang Chengyuan''s heart grow stronger.


    "No need." He shook his head. "Let''s go in ourselves."


    He wanted to see Little Jiang''s happy expression, wanted to support them himself.


    Although unwilling, Jiang Chenghua still lowered her head obediently and said, "I''ll follow Big Brother''s wishes."


    The siblings slowly walked to the entrance of Jiu Zhen Fang.


    Jiang Sheng happened to be tired of standing and was half leaning against Chang Yan''s back, finishing thest bite of date pastry reluctantly. "How could they sell out? The date pastries are so delicious."


    Chang Yan still had half left in his hand. Hearing this, he unhesitatingly held it out to her.


    Jiang Sheng opened her mouth wide¡ª "Ahh" ¡ªand ate it all in one bite.


    In the days of hardship at the dpidated temple, they had shared bowls of soup and pieces of bread, slept in the same bed. No one minded interactions between men and women. No one cared about dirty or clean.


    But in Jiang Chenghua''s eyes, it was nothing but contempt.


    "Big Brother." She stopped in her tracks. "Chenghua really cannot force herself to act against her principles. Chenghua does not wish to enter such a shop either. Please forgive Chenghua forcking manners. I will return home first."


    Having said this, she turned and left, leaving Jiang Chengyuan at a loss over what to do.

 Chapter 207: The Late Schomer

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>


    Little Jiang Sheng, who was ten years old, stood in front of the soon-to-be-entered Jiuzhen Store with his big round eyes wide open, looking over with some puzzlement and iprehension.


    Behind was the angry Jiang Chenghua who had just turned around. Although she was the same age, she was more graceful and elegant, already resembling a youngdy to some extent, and also had the arrogance andposure unique to girls from prestigious families.


    Standing in the middle, Jiang Chengyuan''s footsteps stagnated, not knowing whether to go forward or backward.


    From a personal perspective, he was going to go give Little Jiang Sheng moral support, but Jiang Chenghua''s outbreak also caught him off guard, especially with two girls of the same age looking over, which made the sixteen-year-old Jiang Chengyuan''s scalp tingle and his ears ring.


    Suddenly Jiang Chenghua spoke out, full of grievances, "Brother, aren''t you going?"


    The emotions nurtured over more than ten years of being together surged to his heart. His mother had also earnestly exhorted her eldest son to love and take care of his younger sister. Both emotionally and rationally, Jiang Chengyuan should choose to side with Jiang Chenghua.


    So the toes pivoted lightly, and the pace that was originally entering the store changed to leaving.


    Step by step, farther and farther away from Little Jiang Sheng, closer and closer to Jiang Chenghua.


    "Chenghua knows that brother would definitely not care about Chenghua." The younger sister''s expression was satisfied, with her eyes full of dependence.


    This made Jiang Chengyuan gratified, but at the same time, he felt empty in his heart, as if something was copsing.


    He didn''t dare to look back, afraid to see the disappointed look in Little Jiang Sheng''s eyes. He could only lower his head and walk away quickly.


    Jiang Chenghua followed behind him. She had to both control the demeanor of a youngdy from a prestigious family, and avoid falling behind, which was somewhat difficult.


    Jiang Sheng watched with confusion growing thicker and thicker on her face.


    Finally, she couldn''t help but speak out, "Fifth Brother, were those two chased by a dog?"


    Otherwise, why did they quickly turn around and run away after arriving at the door of the cake shop, and run so fast that they had to hold up their belts?


    Thinking back, Jiang Sheng could only recall mustering such urgency when fighting with dogs over food.


    But she hadn''t heard that the Jiang siblings had fallen to the point where they needed to eat dog food!


    Jiang Sheng was still scratching her head.


    Next to her, Chang Yan had already lowered his eyshes. His face was cold and his voice was equally cold. "Don''t bother with them. They are just sheltered young masters anddies from prestigious families who don''t understand the hardships of the world."


    Paying lip service to propriety, righteousness, integrity, and shame.


    But it was they who really insulted propriety, they who were really vicious, and they who really had no sense of shame. All of them were.


    Even the thoughts of this youngdy from a prestigious family were sly.


    Obviously she came over reluctantly after discussing it on the roadside for a while. But when she really arrived at the door of the store, she had to righteously state her position before turning around and leaving.


    In just a few words, it was as if there was something improper about Jiuzhen Store that startled several passersby who had stopped into frowning and leaving.


    Fortunately, it didn''t shake the store''s business fundamentals. Chang Yan was able to conceal the coldness in his eyes when facing his sister''s innocent puzzlement, and put on a smile again. "Perhaps there¡¯s a funeral at home they need to rush to."


    A sneeze was heard in the wind, as if someone was greeting, but also cursing.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t linger on irrelevant people for too long.


    She was soon startled by Zhao Yuan''srge and small packages, buzzing around him like a little bee.


    "Brother Zhao, you really can''t finish eating. These things will go bad in three days at most," Xu Mo still persuaded. "In the future when you want to eat, you cane to Jiuzhen Store again. They¡¯re avable anytime."


    "No need. I want this many," Zhao Yuan insisted unusually. "This is my way of supporting you, Brother Xu. Don''t forget about me in the future when you be the top schr."


    The exams hadn''t even started yet, and there were many aplished schrs in Fengjing, but Zhao Yuan stubbornly believed that Xu Mo could be the top schr, just like when he singled out Xu Mo from countless students and pestered him relentlessly to be friends.


    Or like now, he believed in giving support, so he had to takerge and small packages of pastries away.


    Xu Mo understood Zhao Yuan''s stubbornness, and also understood the sincerity and honesty in this man''s personality. He stopped persuading him, but instead put his hands together in front of him and slowly bowed down.


    "I''m grateful for Brother Zhao''s high opinion. Xu hopes not to disappoint Brother Zhao next February."


    No matter what happens in the future, a friend acknowledged at this moment is a friend for life.


    Xu Mo looked up with a sincere smile on his handsome face, "Brother Zhao, I¡¯ll walk with you."


    Zhao Yuan grinned, put his arm around his shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry, my mother loves pastries. She''ll finish these pastries in two days."


    "Really?" Xu Mo raised his eyebrows.


    "Really!" Zhao Yuan thumped his chest. "You still don''t believe my conduct and words."


    Xu Mo didn''t refute him.


    Whether he believed it or not was another matter. In any case, a strange sight appeared in Fengjing in the following half year ¡ª Master Zhao''s wife became nauseous and vomited at the sight of pastries, like an old m containing a pearl, but no prenatal happiness pulse could be diagnosed no matter what.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    The two stores resumed normal operations.


    The traffic had obviously decreased drastically. Wen''s clinic could still maintain half of the previous number of patients, while Jiuzhen Store only had a small number of customers still making repeat purchases.


    Zheng Ruqianined indignantly, "I use good ingredients here, and the taste is excellent, so howe there are fewer people than Little Four''s clinic?"


    Jiang Sheng pondered with her chin in her hand.


    Chang Yan kindly reminded, "Second brother, pastries are ultimately not meals, not necessities. "


    For a pastry shop, it was not easy for Jiuzhen Store to have dozens of customers every day, and sell most of the dozens of pastries. The business was actually passable.


    It was just that Zheng Ruqian''s heart was too impatient and wild, wanting too much, so he naturally felt less than satisfied.


    "It takes time for every store in Fengjing to gradually build up its reputation through precipitation," Chang Yan said gently. "I understand second brother''s eagerness to make money, but business really can''t be rushed."


    Besides, Jiuzhen Store was next to the clinic, and Fourth Brother was stationed there. Even a casual mention during consultations would bring customers to Jiuzhen Store.


    "Second Brother, Little Bamboo is already recruiting medical apprentices. In the future, the apprentices will give massages to thedies of prestigious families and promote Jiuzhen Store." It was as if their minds were connected. Wen Zhiyun also looked up from his medical book.


    In the past few days of providing free treatment, he had cured several children with dysentery, eliminated chronic illnesses for dozens of women, and even saved a young pregnant woman in her third month.


    There were no exaggerated kowtows to the ground or young girls tearfully pledging themselves like in drama books. But their sincere gratitude and earnest thanks still brought Wen Zhiyun a sense of satisfaction and joy.


    Even his usually drooping slender neck could stand straight and proud.


    It turned out that what he wanted all along was to be recognized.


    That was all.


    Night fell.


    The brothers were all busy with their own things, waiting for dinner, waiting for the eldest brother to return from the Imperial College.


    However, Xu Mo did not appear until the moon was high above the willow branches.

 Chapter 208: The Way to Bring Down Zhu Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>


    As the only eldest brother at home, Xu Mo had practically be a role model for his younger brothers and sisters all by himself, since the second brother Zheng Ruqian was not very reliable, and the third brother Fang Heng was not at home.


    He observed propriety, was diligent and hardworking, dedicated and punctual. No matter when Xu Mo made an appointment, he would only arrive early, neverte even once. Just yesterday, he also told Zheng Ruqian that after returning from the Imperial College, he would help look over the ounts for the past three days, and gradually analyze the passenger flow at the Tian Street Corner, as well as the types of pastries to focus on developing next.


    However, it was already past dinner time, yet there was still no sign of Xu Mo.


    Chang Yan was the first to stand up with a frown, "Eldest brother may have met with an ident."


    Everyone else was shocked. Even Zheng Ruqian stopped worrying about the pastry shop''s affairs, stuttering, "No... that can''t be. Eldest brother goes to school every day, and the Imperial College is only a short trip away. What could have happened?"


    Most importantly, this was Fengjing!


    Not some remote Xieyang County, nor the understaffed Anshui Prefecture.


    In Fengjing, there were more patrol guards than homeless children in Xieyang County. There were checkpoints everywhere, nearly one every three steps and five every checkpoint. Soldiers on horseback could be seen everywhere, and there were rows of pikemen guarding the gates.


    Who would dare rob an Imperial College student, a distinguished top schr, in broad daylight here?


    Zheng Ruqian felt it was impossible.


    Only Chang Yan solemnly said, "Why not? Fengjing has many senior officials and nobles. With them around, nothing is impossible."


    Zheng Ruqian was silenced.


    Next to them, Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun also became nervous, saying in unison, "Let''s go find Eldest Brother."


    No matter what danger, they would face it together.


    Zheng Ruqian and Chang Yan stood up at the same time. With his height and long legs, Zheng Ruqian rushed to the yard gate first, pulled open the wooden door, and vaguely saw a figure.


    He was still shocked.


    Behind him, Jiang Sheng screamed and rushed over, "Eldest Brother!"


    It turned out to be Xu Mo. Well, everything was fine then.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, pulled Xu Mo over to the room in the moonlight.


    At this time, when they lit the candles, the younger brothers and sister discovered that their Eldest Brother, usually as refined and transcendent as the moon, even when wearing in cotton robes, was actually disheveled all over.


    Not to mention the mud and dust smeared on his face, his clothes were also tattered, with his sleeve shed open into strips, exposing the white cotton wadding inside.


    "Eldest brother!" Jiang Sheng was nearly in tears, busying herself stripping Xu Mo''s clothes.


    The stunned man came to his senses, held down his sister''s hands, and gently said, "I''m fine."


    "Your clothes are torn, who knows if you have any wounds on your body." Zheng Ruqian also raised his voice, and ripped open his elder brother''s cotton jacket in one go, revealing the fair skin underneath.


    Thank heavens, although there were some red marks, there were no bloody gashes.


    The younger siblings all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xu Mo''s cheeks flushed slightly, and he angrily covered himself up again,ining, "Younger brother, our sister has grown up!"


    Being discreet and knowing propriety, being clothed and fed and knowing honor and disgrace. Although sharing a pastry as siblings was nothing much, baring one''s skin should still be avoided in front of one''s sister. After all, there were differences between men and women. They may be intimate, but they still had to observe boundaries.


    Jiang Sheng next to them was still clueless about what was going on.


    Xu Mo let out another sigh, rubbed her little bun head, "I''m fine, it''s just that Zhu Sihuan gave me a message that shocked me too much."


    Just yesterday, Zhu Sihuan had exchanged betrothal gifts and signed a marriage contract with the youngdy from the Tao family.


    ording to their elders'' customs, they were now betrothed man and woman, and could invite each other out and keep each otherpany.


    Zhu Sihuan and Miss Tao could be considered childhood sweethearts, except Miss Tao was two years older than him, and had always seen him as a younger brother. It wasn''t until they had set a wedding date for January next year that Miss Tao finally saw Zhu Sihuan as her husband-to-be, two years her junior.


    That afternoon, the two were chatting idly on the street. Zhu Sihuan could not help but express his admiration for Miss Tao over the years, and promised that he would definitely pass the imperial examination in three years, so as not to let Miss Tao''s family look down on him.


    It was then that Miss Tao asked in surprise, "Hasn''t the Zhu family tried to help you pass the imperial exam?"


    "Help?" Zhu Sihuan was baffled.


    What help?


    The imperial exam was the fairest and most just exam. It was impossible to cheat, and there was no room for trickery.


    Thanks to Miss Tao''s sincere attitude after her silence, Zhu Sihuan finally realized that there was such a thing as guessing exam questions for the imperial exam.


    Those who guessed the questions correctly and memorized the model answers beforehand could stand out and pass through the gates.


    This would be considered normal, since everyone must have tried guessing exam questions before.


    But the imperial exam not only had a Q&A section, but also lengthy essay topics.


    Such essays usually did not have standard answers, nor could they be entirely memorized. One could only pick two most likely topics toe out, and vigorously write essays on them in the Imperial Examination Hall.


    Some took the exams eight or nine times before passing. It could be due tocking literary talent, or not guessing the right topics. They only managed to blindly seed on their final attempt.


    "But that''s not too outrageous, is it?" Xu Mo was puzzled. "No matter if the essays were prepared beforehand or written impromptu in the exam hall, they were still written by that person, and represented that person''s talent."


    Being able to see a question you''ve written being used in the exam hall, that would be extremely lucky.


    Zhu Sihuan smiled wryly and shook his head. "Brother Xu, you really think too highly of others. If everyone had to memorize model answers, would one with mediocre writing skills memorize his own work, or someone else''s?"


    If he could really write such good essays himself, why would he need to painstakingly memorize two essays before the exam? Could he not improvise, or make variations?


    Xu Mo was no fool. These words struck him like thunder, washing away his traditional perceptions of the civil service exams, and showing him direction on his bewildered path forward.


    After sabotaging Zhu Zhi''s marriage ns, for a time he was unsure how to deal with Zhu Zhi, in order to avenge himself without implicating his siblings.


    Zhu Sihuan''s words opened up a new world for him, and steeled his resolve to wreck Zhu Zhi.


    "Whether this works out or not, it can still weed out parasites hoping to leap into sess through the civil service exams by guessing exam questions." Xu Mo said heavily. "If this first step does not work, then I will have no choice but to take the final step."


    Zheng Ruqian, Jiang Sheng, Wen Zhiyun, Chang Yan - the four all fell silent.


    They did not dare ask what Xu Mo''s final step was. They could sense that it was likely a desperate measure Xu Mo was willing to stake his life on.


    After a long pause, Chang Yan finally forced out augh to break the silence. "The Tao family already knows Zhu Zhi''s status as imperial examinee may be illegitimate, yet they still demand that status to agree to a marriage proposal, being a pretentious and proud family themselves."


    As it turns out, they really were pretentious.


    Otherwise, they would not agree to let their Miss Tao be betrothed to Zhu Sihuan, still only a schr, just for more cooperation and benefits between both families.


    "No matter how pretentious, they are still a prominent family in Fengjing, and care about face." Xu Mo instead saw it from another angle. "Without the reputation of Schr Sihuan, the Tao family would not agree to the engagement either."


    Just like the Zhu family, who, despite knowing Zhu Zhi''s imperial examinee status was likely fraudulently obtained, would still unhesitatingly abandon Zhu Zhi if the matter was exposed.


    In the end, what prominent families valued most was reputation.


    Xu Mo''s mouth quirked up slightly, resolve and determination shing through his eyes.

 Chapter 209: Why Big Brother Is a Mess

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>


    There was not a sound in the entire small courtyard.


    Xu Mo thought that his younger siblings had been affected by his own righteous aura, and he was about to take the opportunity to exin some principles and feelings to them.


    Jiang Sheng weakly pulled at the corner of his cotton-padded jacket, which was still flying cotton batting, and said, "Big brother, you haven''t told us yet how you got into this sorry state."


    Xu Mo lowered his head, dumbfounded.


    To tell it, it would have to be another story.


    After listening to the secret that Zhu Sihuan had revealed, Xu Mo''s heart had begun to move, repeatedly thinking about how to overthrow Zhu Zhi.


    First he had to find evidence that Zhu Zhi had bought exam questions and essays, but this was so difficult. Given that even Zhu Sihuan''s identity as a direct descendant was unknown, it meant that the people who could ess the exam questions were only a small group, and they were extremely honorable.


    As a degree holder without any background, Xu Mo could never get ess to this group of people, no matter what.


    So he could only start with the impoverished students who were selling essays, find the original manuscript of the essay that allowed Zhu Zhi to pass the provincial examination, and then slowly plot.


    Coincidentally, there were two impoverished students in the Imperial College who were known for wearing patched clothes and not having paper to write on, and who had been ridiculed. There were also kind people willing to help them, but they refused to ept it.


    In a moment of impatience, Xu Mo chose one impoverished student to follow in order to see where he lived and who he associated with on a daily basis.


    "So big brother got beaten up as a bad guy?" Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help blurting out.


    Xu Mo''s face instantly turned as red as a monkey''s bottom. He really didn''t want to admit this embarrassing experience. He had intended to gloss over it, but his clever younger siblings had guessed it almost exactly.


    The actual situation at that time was:


    Xu Mo followed the student sneakily, and almost lost him several times. Just as he was anxious, suddenly he heard a tender rebuke behind him, "What loafer is this?"


    Then, the big brother whom the younger siblings respected the most, as clear and bright as the moon, flew up into the air, and flopped onto the ground like a dog chewing mud.


    By then the sky was already dark, and he had no time to feel heartache over his torn cotton jacket, or to wipe his face clean. He just wanted to look back to find the impoverished student, but there was no trace of him.


    When he looked back again, the one who had stepped forward was a nimble girl in a ck dress. He couldn''t see her face clearly, just heard her exim, "He''s actually a student from the Imperial College!"


    Xu Mo had followed the impoverished student right after getting out of school, and didn''t even have time to change his clothes. Naturally he was still wearing the gray gown uniformly distributed by the Imperial College.


    "I didn''t mean it...you were the one sneaking around first." The girl in the ck dress covered her mouth and bowed hastily, "It was my fault, don''t me me."


    Then she disappeared into the crowd.


    Poor Xu Mo could only slowly sit up. After a short rest, he painfully made his way back to the second courtyard.


    His clothes were torn, he was covered in mud, and he had to face the suppressed smiles of his younger brothers.


    Only little Jiang Sheng carefully blew the mud off of big brother, and said in a low voice, "Blowing for big brother, big brother is not hurting."


    He would have had to sit on the ground for a while to recover. Big brother must have been very hurt.


    Just like when she was discovered using Uncle Zhao''s cart without permission, and got kicked a few times. She alsoy on the ground for a long time before staggering back to the dpidated temple.


    Xu Mo stretched out his hand and gently rubbed his sister''s little head, looking at her big round eyes, and felt a softness in his heart.


    After quite a while, Chang Yan said in a low voice, leaning close to Xu Mo, "Big brother might consider looking at it from a different perspective. As an outsider, it is difficult to inquire about the inside story of the exam questions, but what if you were one of the people involved?"


    Xu Mo did not have power or influence, but he was a talented schr, a fourteen-year-old top graduate. He had the exceptional advantage of his writing talent. Someone must have wanted his essays very much.


    When he finished speaking, Chang Yan obediently picked up his rice bowl and buried his head to eat bitterly.


    Xu Mo understood clearly, and said no more.


    Up until now, the siblings still had not eaten dinner.


    Finally when their conversation reached a stopping point, Auntie Zhang brought out the prepared hot dishes and called everyone to the table.


    Taking the opportunity, Chang Yan lowered his voice and leaned close to Xu Mo, saying word for word, "Big brother might as well try writing an essay to sell. As an outsider it is difficult to inquire about the inside story of the exam questions, but your essays are surely coveted by some people."


    When he finished speaking, Chang Yan obediently picked up his rice bowl and buried his head to eat.


    Xu Mo''s mind lit up. He would say no more.


    Today''s dinner was still Jiang Sheng''s favorite pork elbows, Zheng Ruqian''s stir-fried chicken, Wen Zhiyuan''s sweet and sour carp, and Chang Yan''s long-awaited chicken with hibiscus.


    In the corner furthest away were a full five trays of pastries, all leftovers from the Jiuzhen Store that didn''t sell that day and couldn''t be kept until the next day.


    In the past three days during the buy one get one free promotion, not a single tray of pastries was left over, always sold out.


    In the past few days after the promotion ended, the number of leftover pastries increased from two trays to three trays, and today it was up to five trays. Smarter people could predict that in the future there would only be more and more.


    Zheng Ruqian felt he was not stupid, so he felt more and more upset.


    After all, he was still a child.


    At critical moments, he still wanted to rely on an adult.


    Zhang Xianglian hugged him like a mother, gently stroking the back of his head, sighing as she said, "It would be great if we could do buy one get one free every day. The pastries definitely wouldn''t be left over, but there would be no profit that way."


    What store does buy one get one free every day without making any profit? How could it survive?


    Zhang Xianglian said this tofort Zheng Ruqian, but she didn''t expect the few children to lift up their heads directly.


    Xu Mo blinked and said hesitantly, "If there are too many leftover pastries, and calcting it, it''s about the same as the buy one get one free promotion, why not reduce the profit margin and just sell more units at a low profit?"


    "We could also continue giving away pastries for free, but give away less?" Chang Yan didn''t really understand business, so his words also contained some uncertainty.


    Their intention was tofort their brother, but they didn''t expect the boy who had just been sighing mournfully to stand up with bright eyes and say, "Eldest brother and fifth brother make sense. We should continue the buy one get one free promotion."


    But not buy one get one free exactly, and not the current prices.


    The next day, another notice was posted at the entrance of the Jiuzhen Store.


    The notice said:


    Buy one catty of any pastry here and get half a catty free, firste first served!


    But simrly, the prices of the pastries were quietly adjusted up by 50 percent.

 Chapter 210: Business Genius: Zheng Ruqian

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>


    Originally, the pastries sold for two hundred wen per jin, but now they were selling for three hundred wen. However, if you bought one jin, you got half a jin for free.


    On one hand, the buy-one-get-one-free gimmick was used, but on the other hand, the original profit margin was maintained.


    The benefits were obvious. Some passersby were attracted and bought several packages of pastries before leaving.


    The downsides were also very clear. Customers who had bought pastries in the previous few days came in, saw the prices, and walked away in disdain.


    It seemed that arbitrary price hikes were still not eptable.


    Zheng Ruqian did not sigh or wail this time. Instead, he recalled Shopkeeper Hao from You Ran Ju.


    Because of the sudden drop in summer production, Zheng Ruqian had taken the opportunity to raise the price of sausages and sell them to You Ran Ju.


    Although Shopkeeper Hao was helpless, he gritted his teeth and epted the shipment, raising the prices of sausage dishes at You Ran Ju ordingly.


    At that time, Zheng Ruqian did not have the nerve to ask. It was only when he was about to leave An Shui County that he finally worked up the courage to find Shopkeeper Hao and ask the question that had been on his mind, "Sir, how were you able to raise the prices of the sausage dishes without causing any bacsh from the customers?"


    ording to conventional wisdom, customers only be happy when merchants lower prices.


    However, after You Ran Ju raised its sausage prices, it did not see a drop in customers. On the contrary, business became even better.


    Back then, Shopkeeper Hao had smiled mysteriously and said, "Foolish boy, arbitrary price hikes are of course inappropriate. But I can swap out ingredients, or present them in a different way to make them seem more precious."


    In other words, he changed the broth but not the medicine. The dishes were still made with sausages.


    But slicing and pan-frying was different from carving floral patterns and pan-frying, and using more expensive ingredients also made the dishes different. Naturally, the costs and the selling prices would differ.


    Merchants would never lower prices across the board. To maintain profits amidst fluctuating procurement costs, they would inevitably raise prices.


    Raising prices in a way that customers found eptable was the mark of a truly wise merchant.


    After understanding all this, Zheng Ruqian was enlightened.


    He asked Auntie Zhang to change the shape of the date cakes, sculpting them if possible, and increasing the date paste content. Finally, he came up with the slogan "Premium Date Cakes".


    Auntie Zhang was indeed skilled with her hands. Soon she was sculpting a variety of cute little animals, flowers and nts, which looked very tempting arranged on tes.


    However, this greatly slowed down the production of pastries.


    After racking his brains, Zheng Ruqian took one of the sculpted date cakes and ced it on top of a square date cake, like a pedestal for the little animal. This way, it did not look ugly, but rather added some majesty.


    With two or three little animals apanying each jin and a half, the production speed would not slow down too much.


    Zheng Ruqian also promised, "Just start selling first, Auntie. If business goes well, we can hire more people."


    Zhang Xianglian smiled and nodded.


    That day, the pastries at Jiuzhen Fang sold out almostpletely.


    No one could resist the appeal of a buy-one-get-one-free deal, especially in that era when most businesses operated in a standard fashion. This buy-one-get-one-free campaign was like a bolt from the blue, blowing open the entire Tianjie Hub.


    The surrounding food stalls were abuzz with discussion and pointing fingers.


    But their attitudes were unanimous - Jiuzhen Fang was deliberately creating a gimmick, and would surely cancel the buy-one-get-one-free deal in a couple of days, just like before.


    But contrary to their predictions, the buy-one-get-one-free deal became permanent. No matter when customers bought pastries, they enjoyed this discount.


    Themon folk were delighted, while the other vendors knitted their brows.


    There were only so many pastry-loving customers at Tianjie Hub. Those who had bought from Jiuzhen Fang usually would not buy from others.


    This was equivalent to having their own business stolen from them. Out of unwillingness and anger, the other vendors would also have to adopt buy-one-get-one-free deals.


    But as they said themselves, how long could a buy-one-get-one-free deal that reaped no profitsst?


    One day, two days, three dayster, in order to earn money, the businesses had no choice but to stop the promotion, watching helplessly as Jiuzhen Fang continued with its buy-one-get-half-off.


    Zheng Ruqian was not afraid that they would see through Jiuzhen Fang''s pricing tricks. That would take some time.


    Even if they figured it out and tried to imitate Jiuzhen Fang by marking up prices before offering buy-one-get-one-free deals, they still had to see if the people of Fengjing would take the bait.


    By the time they realized they had to use new products to mark up prices before offering buy-one-get-one-free deals, Jiuzhen Fang would have already established itself at Tianjie Hub, and no one could shake its position.


    Before long, all the vendors settled down and went back to doing business as usual.


    Jiuzhen Fang went from being deserted to packed. The initial customers were drawn in by the discount, but eventually surrendered to the delicious vors. Some of the wealthy households were attracted by the unique shapes and specifically sent servants to buy pastries.


    Zheng Ruqian had originally estimated that the stock of Zheng Xinhong dates wouldst half a year, but halfway through the month, more than half had been used up already. He was delighted but also had to prepare to travel afar again.


    Apart from making money, Jiuzhen Fang''s main purpose was to achieve self-supply and self-sales, so as not to rely on You Ran Ju.


    Now that the date cakes were selling well and the red dates were being consumed quickly, he had to go to Henan County for more red dates.


    The consumption of hawthorn was even faster than red dates. Zheng Ruqian decided to take Gao Dawan and Gao Yan with him, arranging for them to specialize in sourcing red dates, hawthorn, and other goods from Henan County.


    He would also bring half a carriage of chestnuts.


    Zheng Ruqian muttered to himself about what to buy as he walked to the courtyard door with his butt stuck out, preparing to climb onto the shaft.


    Jiang Sheng followed behind him. Her expression was pitiful, as if she was about to cry. "Second brother, it''s almost New Year. Do you really have to go out again? It''s so far away. When will youe back?"


    "Very soon," Zheng Ruqian answered perfunctorily and insincerely.


    Not until his head was whacked by Xu Mo did hee to his senses. He patted his chest and swore, "Don''t worry, little Jiang Sheng. I''ll definitely be back before New Year."


    But second brother''s promises did not hold much weight for Jiang Sheng. She still remembered how two years ago, they had chased him all the way from Xieyang County to Anshui County just to have a reunion dinner together.


    With Fang Heng''s absence this year, they could not have Zheng Ruqian absent as well.


    "Second brother, remember your promise to Jiang Sheng. Come back early." The little girl exhorted pitifully.


    Zheng Ruqian scratched his head. "Don''t forget to help me keep an eye on the business at Jiuzhen Fang. Have Auntie Zhang introduce at least two new types of pastries every month."


    Jiang Sheng nodded vigorously as she watched the carriage carrying the three men travel farther and farther away.


    These children were growing up after all.


    Just like how Zheng Ruqian wanted to open a shop, travel afar, earn money, and build up his own transportation empire.


    And Xu Mo wanted to attend school, take the exams, and join the ranks of impoverished schrs.


    At Chang Yan''s reminder, he had started revealing in the Imperial College that his family was poor and he needed money. He deliberately showcased his talents, and even wore a jacket patched up in two ces, the one that had been scraped earlier.


    Zhao Yuan and Qi Huai were a little surprised. Zhao Yuan grabbed him and asked, "Brother Xucks money? Tell me how much you need, you can''t say that here. This ce despises poverty and admires wealth. Not having money will make people look down on you."


    Xu Mo gave a wry smile. Zhao Yuan was straightforward. Some things were hard to exin explicitly. He could only say euphemistically, "Xu only wishes to rely on himself."


    Zhao Yuan tried to persuade him to no avail. He could only leave in a huff.


    Compared to Zhao Yuan''s simplicity and directness, Qi Huai''s gaze was moreplex. "Let''s not mention anything else. Your younger brother''s pastry shop can be described as making money hand over fist. How is it that you, his elder brother, are as poor as a church mouse? Could it be..."


    Were the brothers on bad terms?


    Xu Mo smiled and shook his head. "Although we address each other as brothers, we are not rted by blood. Xu is already fifteen this year. How could I ask my younger brother who is even younger to provide for me?"


    His words were full of the proud integrity of a schr. They made Qi Huai admire him even more, and his eyes shone even brighter.


    Before long, Xu Mo had spent over half a month at the Imperial College wearing his patched jacket.


    Just as he was beginning to wonder if this tactic would work, someone he did not expect came looking for him.

 Chapter 211: The Man Who Sought the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>


    In Xu Mo''s cognition, people who did this kind of thing should be impoverished students, just like the fellow students he had secretly followed before.


    However, the facts were that the students who came to find him were either rich or noble, wearing gold and silver, and their every move was filled with the arrogance of wealthy young masters from Fengjing, making people who didn''t know think they were from some prestigious family.


    This person said directly, "I was as poor as you before, butter I was fortunate to be appreciated by nobles who helped me, so I could molt and be what I am now, able to live a decent life here in Fengjing."


    Xu Mo''s heart sank immediately.


    This person was too smart, almost perfectly grasping the mentality of poor students longing for appreciation, and his straightforward tone added a sense of trust. If it was a student with weak willpower, he would soon look up to him.


    Fortunately, Xu Mo still had someposure. He said softly, "What is this fellow student talking about? Xu doesn''t really understand."


    After speaking, he took out books to cover the patches on his clothes.


    This move pleased the wealthy student, and also eliminated the wariness in the eyes of the wealthy student.


    "You are Xu Mo, right? I''ve checked on you. You came from Xieyang County and entered the imperial examinations, but you are from a poor peasant family with dead parents and no one to rely on, so you came to Fengjing to take the examinations." The student murmured softly, as if recalling something, with a hint of mncholy in his eyes.


    Xu Mo did not refute.


    On his household registration, only his name was listed. His second brother had opened a new shop but only used Zhao Yuanqi Huai and Zhu Sihou as the names.


    There was no need to mention Zhu Sihou. Qi Huai was a smart man who would not reveal anything. Zhao Yuan was simple-minded and stubborn. If Xu Mo said he had no money, then he had no money, and never doubted it.


    "I also found out that you are temporarily living in your aunt''s house. It must be ufortable to live relying on others, right?" The wealthy student went on.


    Xu Mo blinked.


    This aunt... should be Aunt Zhang, right?


    Xu Mo''s surname was Xu, and Aunt Zhang''s surname was Zhang. One look and you know she wasn''t his real aunt, so she could only be his cousin.


    Very good guess, don''t guess anymore next time.


    The corner of Xu Mo''s mouth twitched. He turned his head sadly, as if to admit it.


    The wealthy student spoke with a hint of pride, "I also found out that your aunt has several young children at home, and they must be chattering noisily all day, making it hard to be at ease."


    But in fact, when Xu Mo was alone, although it was quiet, he always felt a little lonely. When his younger siblings were there, the whole yard was like it was filled with vitality, and the words in the books also came alive.


    "Such an environment is probably not conducive to your studies." After the wealthy student finished speaking, he concluded, "There are only three months left until the examinations. You need money, you need a quiet study environment, and you need a bright future."


    He spoke enticingly, "As long as you want, you can easily obtain all these things."


    There was nothing that could be easily obtained.


    All the gifts bestowed by destiny had already been secretly marked with a price.


    Wearing gold and silver was of course good, spending moneyvishly was carefree as well, but when these need to be exchanged for one''s entire talent, when the ambitious young schr from before was worn down into a prodigal son without great aspirations, intoxicated by wealth and beauty, when looking back at the dozens of years of hard study in poverty, would one really not utter a word of regret?


    Those tender moments of the past echoed like thunder, shaking one''s ears.


    Xu Mo looked quietly at the wealthy young master. The churning emotions in his eyes frightened the wealthy young master so much he almost curled up like a rat and fled. Only then did Xu Mo say softly, "I can try."


    Just try.


    The integrity taught by his father was still in his heart, and the patriotism taught by his teacher had not been forgotten. Xu Juyuan''s talent would only be contributed to his family and country, and would never be used for personal gain.


    But for the wealthy young master, just this "try" was enough.


    Countless students had embarked on this dangerous ship like this. Some were unwilling, some were full of grief and indignation, some just wanted to earn a little money and then stop, some pitied them like Guanyin, trying to save their fellow students from the sea of misery.


    But as long as they obtained money and enjoyed the pleasure of spendingvishly, they could never go back.


    The elders said, it was easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal.


    After experiencing exchanging one essay for hundreds of taels of silver, after understanding that money in Fengjing was equivalent to dignity and status, who could go back to the days of utter poverty, wearing clothes with patches, living day to day on coarse grains?


    In the eyes of the wealthy young master, Xu Mo was just the next "them".


    The two made a simple agreement.


    The wealthy young master''s requirement was simple. He needed Xu Mo to write an essay onst year''s Fengjing provincial examination questions within three days, and then pay him money ording to the quality of the essay.


    After that, the essay would have nothing to do with Xu Mo, and the deal would be done after the money was paid.


    When Xu Mo vaguely suggested meeting other fellow students, he was ruthlessly rejected by the wealthy young master.


    "Our line of business is easy money, but there is stillpetition." He smiled ambiguously. "You and the other ghostwriters are in apetitive rtionship. It is best for you not to have contact with each other. This is for your own good."


    Xu Mo lowered his eyshes and did not speak.


    So these students who ghostwrote articles were called ghostwriters.


    The refined young master was not bothered either. After making an appointment for the next meeting ce and time, he strode away arrogantly.


    He didn''t care at all whether Xu Mo would write or not. Even if Xu Mo didn''t write, there would always be others who wrote. If Xu Mo was willing to write, he could earn a sum.


    The contact between the two was also limited to one-on-one, eliminating the possibility of spreading the news, while also preventing leaks of the client''s privacy.


    This was extremely satisfactory for the nobles who bought exam questions.


    But it made Xu Mo feel tricky.


    He stood still for a long time, until the birds resting on the branches flew away again, before footsteps sounded.


    The refined Young Master Qi Huai walked out, with an unusual worried look on his fair face. "Brother Xu, you have really stirred me into a mess."


    It turned out that half a month ago, Qi Huai had noticed Xu Mo''s abnormal behavior. After several heartfelt inquiries yielded nothing, and being earnestly begged by Xu Mo, he reluctantly erased the intimate traces between the six siblings, and also put the name of the tenant of the second courtyard under Aunt Zhang''s name.


    So in the eyes of outsiders like the wealthy young master who came to investigate, it was just Xu Mo, orphaned and relying on his aunt, disturbed by noisy younger siblings, and therefore urgently needing money to change his circumstances.


    In return, Xu Mo did not point out Qi Huai''s prying.


    Firstly, to satisfy Qi Huai''s curiosity.


    Secondly, he wanted to observe whether Qi Huai was useful or not without revealing his hole cards.


    Thinking back to the three friends he met at the Imperial College.


    Zhao Yuan was simple-minded, reckless and impulsive. Zhu Sihou was prudent, but had limited power. Only Qi Huai had both status and intelligence, and was the best candidate.


    His barely passing the imperial examination as a juren also made it difficult to associate him with buying exam questions.


    If it turned out that this juren Qi Huai''s background was problematic, Xu Mo could take this opportunity to get on the line of Qi Huai''s exam in order to delve deeper into the world of ghostwriters.


    It really killed three birds with one stone.


    Fortunately, Qi Huai did not disappoint him.


    After the refined young master put away his fan, he smiled helplessly, "Since you really want to investigate, I will certainly apany you."


    "After all, I am the heir of the Minister of Rites."

 Chapter 212: The Gentleman in Black

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>


    For hundreds of years, the imperial examinations had belonged to the Ministry of Rites. The metropolitan, provincial, and qualifying exams, as well as the schedules for the major examinations, were all discussed and determined by Ministry of Rites officials. Ceremonial affairs were also handled by the Ministry of Rites, and even the Imperial College was subordinate to them. As the Minister of Rites, he should have ensured fairness in the examinations and protected the learning environment and livelihoods of the students. However, he allowed them to be "ghostwriters" for money, which was undoubtedly a failure for the Ministry of Rites.


    Especially the attitudes of the wealthy young masters made Qi Huai frown, and gave him a sense of responsibility. "I heard rumors about gambling for exam questions a few years ago, but I always felt that the examinations should rely on one''s own true abilities. I didn''t expect things to be so nefarious," he said as he gripped his folding fan. "Brother Xu is able to find me, so you must have made up your mind. Rest assured that Qi is willing to see this through to the end."


    The sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy had a youthfulplexion, with fiery light in his eyes.


    They harbored ambitions for the world, they loved the four directions, they bravely forged ahead, they had not yet been worn down by time, had their edges smoothed, their arrogance ground away, their aspirations extinguished.


    They possessed a vibrant spirit that they wouldter look back on with tears in their eyes for the rest of their lives.


    Xu Mo trembled as he sincerely weed his friend from the Imperial College, a true kindred spirit, with the same nging sense of justice and brightness.


    When their palms met, they saw determination in each other''s eyes.


    "Brother Xu..."


    "Brother Qi..."


    This matter was very tricky for Xu Mo, because he didn''t want to take out the aplished essays he had written to exchange only for some silver and no actual help resolving the situation.


    But it was different for Qi Huai.


    He was the son of the Minister of Rites, and had ample silver. Even if he went to gamble for exam questions, no one would suspect him, and his true identity could withstand scrutiny.


    The only regret was that Qi Huai had barely passed as a juren, so if he gambled it could only be for the provincial exam questions, and he had no way to trace things back to Zhu Zhi.


    "You want to gamble for the juren exam questions?" Qi Huai was somewhat surprised.


    Xu Mo was prudent by nature. He trusted Qi Huai, but notpletely, so he only revealed the sinister dealings behind the gambling, and didn''t mention his real goal¡ªZhu Zhi.


    "That''s right, the provincial exam is too difficult, so gambling for those questions would also be harder," Xu Mo gave this excuse. "The juren exam epasses more and involves more people."


    Qi Huai was the son of the Minister of Rites, who was responsible for the examinations, so revealing the darkness behind the gambling for questions itself was meritorious.


    Since they were already performing meritorious deeds, naturally they should catch as many people as possible.


    Qi Huai understood his meaning. "Leave this matter to me."


    The next day, he brought an even fairer and more delicate young master.


    Xu Mo sat in a pavilion outside the Imperial College, a ce with roads on three sides and a river on the fourth, an extraordinarily suitable spot for ndestine discussions, where no one could follow them.


    But the less shelter there was, the easier it was for the December chill to invade.


    Even with threeyers on the inside and three on the outside, Xu Mo still couldn''t help but shiver when a piercing cold wind blew.


    There was no hot tea, let alone a hot towel.


    Fortunately his younger sister had stuffed a baked sweet potato into his arms before he left, which was now nestled hotly against his chest, bing the only heat source on his body.


    When another piercing cold wind blew...


    Xu Mo couldn''t resist reaching into his clothes and taking out the baked sweet potato wrapped in a handkerchief. He had just peeled back a corner when Qi Huai suddenly leapt out from somewhere, panting, with an impatient dark-clothed young master following behind him.


    "Brother Xu, I''m here," he gasped, "and I''ve brought help for you too."


    Xu Mo''s expression didn''t change as he raised his hand and threw the baked sweet potato back into his clothes, taking the chance to wrap his robes tighter.


    "Let me introduce you." Qi Huai pointed to the dark-clothed young master. "This is my...younger brother. He''s willing to help us gamble for the juren exam questions."


    This dark-clothed young master looked about fourteen or fifteen years old, fair and delicate, with some simrities to Qi Huai in his brows and eyes, undoubtedly a blood-rted elder brother.


    Xu Mo slightly dipped his head in thanks.


    But the dark-clothed young master across from him furrowed his brows. His expression went from puzzlement to shock, and finally blurted out two words, "It''s you?"


    Qi Huai raised an eyebrow.


    Xu Mo was also confused. "Have I met young master Qi somewhere?"


    The dark-clothed young master faltered, suddenly realizing something. He hurriedly shook his head as quickly as a rattle drum. "No, no, we haven''t met before and don''t know each other."


    And there was no kicking or mud-gnawing either.


    Xu Mo became even more confused.


    The pressure of the gambling for exam questions upied his mind, and he had no time to think more about it. He just solemnly said, "I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble young master to act in two days, going from passive to active."


    Passive meant the wealthy young masters looking for Xu Mo to get essays for trading. Active meant the dark-clothed young master looking for wealthy young masters to buy essays for trading.


    For nobles, the wealthy young masters would certainly treat them obsequiously, no matter how picky they were, because nobles could bring wealth.


    At that time, the dark-clothed young master would use "not satisfied" as an excuse to flip through more essays and find more ghostwriters.


    It was a pity the exam papers couldn''t circte, otherwise Xu Mo could have obtained Zhu Zhi''s papers and determined the student behind them from the brushwork and style.


    But it was fine. As nobles, they were naturally superior, and had the right to make lofty criticisms. After several rounds of nitpicking, as long as the dark-clothed young master let slip that he "wanted to be like that juren old master Zhu," the wealthy young masters would certainly be willing to find the ghostwriters behind it.


    And this ghostwriter was the key that Xu Mo wanted to find.


    "This matter not only concerns Xu Mo himself, but also the future of countless impoverished students. Although they are poor, as long as they persevere they can gain recognition through their talents. But this so-called gambling for questions, these so-called ghostwriters, will confine their lives and prevent them from ever standing up and rising to the peak." Xu Mo looked sincerely at the Qi brothers, "Our strength may be insignificant, we may not be able to punish everyone behind this, but as long as we can expose this matter and let the imperial court see the darkness behind the examinations, we will have aplished our mission."


    They were so insignificant, yet so critical.


    When the situation became irremediable, there would always be people who stood up for justice, always people who could save countless impoverished students and prevent them from going down a twisted path.


    The Dayu Dynasty should not only belong to the children of prominent families, nor should the court only consist of their descendants. Impoverished students should not be stepping stones for the powerful.


    This world belonged to everyone!


    Xu Mo raised his head and gazed deeply at the azure sky overhead, as if wanting to confide his lifelong ideals, but still barely held them back.


    The Qi brothers stared at him in a daze, not understanding how this slender youth could seem so tall and towering in this moment, tall enough to make others look up to him.


    Yet they subconsciously resolved to see this matter through to the end, and aplish it beautifully!

 Chapter 213: The Roast Duck Business Is Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>


    Jiang Sheng had been feeling very depressed recently.


    Eldest Brother was elusive, chatting with people all day, and often frowning while mumbling about something serious he seemed to be doing.


    Second Brother had gone far away, and although he had urged over and over again toe home early for the new year, there was still no sign of him yet, which was really worrying.


    Fourth Brother was at home, but went to the clinic from dawn to dusk every day, so busy he barely touched the ground. Even when he went to the toilet he would flip through a medical book.


    The once lively courtyard had suddenly be strangely quiet, and even Zhang Auntie''sughing face was gone from the back yard where she usually gathered shoes.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t help feeling mncholy and sighing repeatedly for several days in a row.


    Finally, Chang Yan couldn''t stand it anymore. "Little sister, it''s like you''re pretending Fifth Brother doesn''t exist?"


    Although she felt a little lost without her brothers around, Fifth Brother was still her brother after all. How could he be overlooked like this?


    Hearing this, Jiang Sheng hurriedly let go of the little hand on her round belly, stuttering as she opened her mouth, "I didn''t... I''m not... I just..."


    She just liked it more when everyone was together, happy and lively.


    But Fifth Brother''s grievance was written all over his face, leaving Jiang Sheng at a loss over how to exin andfort him.


    Fortunately, the sound of a carriage stopping at the door saved her.


    Jiang Sheng blinked her eyes ingratiatingly and tteringly, "Fifth Brother is the best. There are people outside, it might be Eldest Brother, or Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother. Let''s go open the door."


    Even Third Brother off at the frontier got dragged into this.


    Chang Yan pressed down the corners of his upturned lips and nodded heavily.


    Jiang Sheng felt as if she had received a great pardon, and scurried out, not seeing Fifth Brother''s openughter behind her, or the mischievous look in his eyes.


    As children growing up in the same courtyard, how could he not miss the happy times when everyone was together, when even his little sister yearned for it?


    If he pretended to be aggrieved on purpose, it was only to divert Jiang Sheng''s attention.


    Chang Yan straightened his clothes unhurriedly before following to the courtyard gate.


    Jiang Sheng had already opened the big door and was staring at the dusty monkey on the carriage, taking a good while to recognize him. "Xiao Song Brother!"


    The neer turned out to be Wang Xiaosong, who Jiang Sheng hadn''t seen for a good half a year since he left Anshui Prefecture in May.


    She didn''t expect that he woulde to Fengjing before the new year!


    While tears welled up in Jiang Sheng''s eyes, she criticized Second Brother in her heart - look at how nice Xiao Song Brother was, specially rushing here to apany his little sister for the new year.


    "Wow, young miss." Wang Xiaosong was both startled and delighted, wiping five white streaks on his face. "We haven''t seen each other for half a year, how did you get so fat?"


    Jiang Sheng''s smile froze, and she gradually retracted it.


    Only then did Wang Xiaosong realize he might have said the wrong thing. He quickly lifted his head and turned to Chang Yan at the door, grinning from ear to ear, "Fifth Young Master, you haven''t grown an inch."


    Chang Yan expressionlessly twisted his head away.


    Wang Xiaosong hurriedly covered his mouth again, cursing himself for ever learning to speak.


    After a long pause, it was still Jiang Sheng who broke the awkward atmosphere. "Xiao Song Brother traveled a thousand miles, so go wash up first. Sister Xiaozhu is at the clinic."


    Wang Xiaosong covered his mouth and nodded, went into the courtyard covering his mouth, and washed up still covering his mouth.


    After changing clothes, the monkey had turned into a fresh young man.


    Wang Xiaosong was about to cover his mouth again, but remembering what had happened in Anshui Prefecture, he finally put his hand down. "The master''s business in Anshui Prefecture has all been arranged. The routes to Danyang Prefecture, to Yunshui County, to Xieyang County, to Anyang County, hired people for all of them, with Pang Dashan inmand and Uncle Zhang supervising."


    "The workshop is also doing pretty well. All the broad beans from Xieyang County have been harvested, cooked and sun-dried. Half supplies the two You Ran Houses, and the other half was sent to Fengjing ording to the master''s orders."


    With Zheng Ruqian away, he could only report everything to Jiang Sheng first, to pass onter.


    But when he got to the end, a difficult expression appeared on Wang Xiaosong''s face.


    "Young miss, the master''s roasted duck business can''t happen anymore." After a long pause, he said softly, "The manager of You Ran House used the past half year to raise ducks in Anshui Prefecture, and hired an expensive roasted duck chef from Danyang Prefecture. They won''t need us to transport the ducks from far away anymore."


    Jiang Sheng immediately stood up.


    Back then, Shopkeeper Hao had begged Zheng Ruqian, and even paid two taels of silver, just to get the roast duck from Danyang Prefecture.


    Of course You Ran House must sell the dish at a higher price to afford paying so much.


    But for Zheng Ruqian it was still very good business.


    It was also to transport the roast duck that he spent heavily to buy the vi in Anshui Prefecture, dug the storage cer, bought cakes for storage, and hired many people, specially arranging the route to Danyang Prefecture.


    Yet in just over half a year, before the invested money was recovered, You Ran House directly hired a roast duck chef and unterally ended the duck transportation route.


    "This, this is just too much!" Jiang Sheng cried mournfully, "Isn''t this what Eldest Brother called drawing water without replenishing the source?"


    Moreover, You Ran House didn''t just draw water, they secretly raised ducks for half a year until they could be ughtered and roasted, before cutting off the firewood from under the cauldron.


    She used to hear merchants were profit-seeking, but this time she really witnessed it.


    Thinking of Zheng Ruqian''s business in Anshui Prefecture, half was supported by the roast duck transport. Without the roast duck, the ice would be useless, the vi as good as wasted money, and future profits greatly reduced.


    What to do, what to do?


    In her life Jiang Sheng had stolen and fought, suffered cold and hunger, cried for others, and wept from pain, but she had never encountered any difficulties in business.


    With her innate courage and fearlessness, she dared to go up the mountains to pick mushrooms and sell them to Master Bai, and was also able to obediently be a good little sister when Zheng Ruqian was trying to prove himself. When Zheng Ruqianter wanted to give up the workshop, she was able to take on the responsibility again for the sake of the love and kindness in her heart.


    Jiang Sheng''s thoughts were simple - eat your fill, drink your fill, with brothers by your side.


    She had no business sense, no ambition, no greed, no extravagant hopes.


    If the roast duck business was her own, perhaps she would have epted defeat and moped for a few days.


    But it wasn''t.


    This was Zheng Ruqian''s business, the fruits of Second Brother''sbor, the root he never mentioned but all his brothers and sisters could see, that would allow Second Brother to stand tall and straight-backed in front of his other brothers.


    It was also the key for him have confidence and poise.


    Wang Xiaosong was still anxiously asking at the side, "Then what should we do about the ice and the vi?"


    Jiang Sheng''s vision blurred for a moment, as if seeing Second Brother''s phantom.


    He still liked shy clothes, but as a businessman running a shop he was restricted from wearing silks and satins, and could only wear in silk, waving a fan with a solemn expression on his face.


    Jiang Sheng followed his phantom and recited word for word, "Keep the ice and the vi. Even without transporting roast duck, other things can be transported."


    If they could ice and transport roast duck back, they could ice and transport other items too.


    With the ice and vi, the invested money would definitely earn back!

 Chapter 214: The Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>


    Jiang Sheng''s words fell, and Wang Xiaosong''s eyes beside lit up.


    Chang Yan nodded slightly to show agreement, "There is no business of roasted duck left, You Ran House draws sustenance from the bottom of the pot, which is not proper, but they are also for their own profits."


    Jiang Sheng understood that although Zheng Ruqian cooperated with You Ran House a lot, except that sausage was more needed by You Ran House, other things were dispensable.


    If he really broke up with You Ran House, it would be unpleasant for both parties, but Zheng Ruqian would definitely be greatly hurt.


    Fortunately, there was Jiuzhen Store in Fengjing, even if he really broke up with You Ran House in the future, it wouldn''t be a total loss.


    Speaking of Jiuzhen Store, Jiang Sheng thought of Wen''s Clinic next door again, and Wang Xiaozhu in the clinic.


    "Brother Xiaosong, let''s go to Tian Street Corner together." She looked up calmly and said, "I''ll just go and see how the pastry shop is doing, you can see Sister Xiaozhu."


    The siblings who had been separated for half a year, how could they not miss each other.


    As for the cart full of dried green beans... Jiang Sheng soon made a decision, "Take them first, give them to You Ran House if they want, if not we can also sell them to others."


    If they really couldn''t sell, just wait for Zheng Ruqian toe back to discuss.


    After making a decision, they fed the horses, got on the cart, and drove into the prosperous and bustling Tian Street Corner.


    From the Imperial College to Tian Street Corner, it was basically the rich and noble area of ??Fengjing.


    But the Imperial College was filled with students, surrounded mostly by buildings, either lived in by rich families, or specially rented to rich households from other ces, belonging to low-key and inconspicuous.


    Going to Tian Street Corner, there were more shops, moremonersing and going, and the riches of Fengjing were gradually revealed.


    If Wang Xiaosong''s mouth opened like an "o" when he first arrived in Fengjing, when he arrived at Tian Street Corner it became "0", and when he saw the magnificent three-story restaurant, young masters anddies dressed in silk and satin, his chin almost detached from his head.


    When he finally arrived at Jiuzhen Store, perhaps because of the magnificence he had seen along the way, he actually felt that the four rented shops costing a full eight hundred taels here were nothing special.


    Quite simple.


    The carriage was stopped and tied to a wooden stake, Wang Xiaosong had just got off the carriage, and saw his serious sister shuttling back and forth at the clinic door.


    In half a year of not seeing each other, Wang Xiaozhu had grown taller, more mature, and more beautiful.


    A fifteen-year-old youngdy who should have grown up under the shelter of her parents, chatting with neighbors on both sides about marriage, preparing sufficient dowries for her wedding.


    But their parents both died, helpless, although fortunately they met the host family, but if they wanted something they still had to earn it with their own hands.


    Wang Xiaosong looked at his own hands that had developed calluses from long journeys, and stared at his increasingly beautiful sister, chuckling foolishly twice.


    "Xiaozhu."


    With a soulful call, Wang Xiaozhu almost spilled the medicinal materials she was holding, she looked up and found that the person she had been missing for half a year hade.


    Siblings who were separated were of course longing for each other.


    But their restrained personalities and gentle habits only made Wang Xiaozhu nce at her brother twice, then lowered her eyshes and said softly, "You''vee."


    "Well, I¡¯m here." Wang Xiaosong smiled foolishly.


    Jiang Sheng was anxious for them on the sidelines, if the second brother came back, she would definitely pounce on the second brother like a purse.


    Looking at this pair of siblings, after saying hello to each other, they actually went about their own business.


    Wang Xiaozhu continued to deliver medicinal materials to Wen Zhiyun, teach medical women to massage and identify acupoints for acupuncture and moxibustion.


    Wang Xiaosong scratched his head, did not disturb his sister, but turned into the host family''s Jiuzhen Store, looking left and right curiously. When he saw some pastries as expensive as three hundred wen per catty, his hand that had reached in silently shrank back behind him.


    "Brother Xiaosong, just take whatever you want to eat." Jiang Sheng said casually while looking at the books, "They were all made by my aunt."


    Wang Xiaosong took two more steps back, shaking his head like a rattle drum.


    He didn''t dare to eat, he really didn''t dare.


    He still remembered that the osmanthus cake in Shili Town only cost ten cents a catty, just right to be bundled up as gifts when visiting rtives and friends.


    It was slightly more expensive in Xieyang County, about fifteen cents or so.


    He hadn''t eaten pastries in Anshui Prefecture anymore, but in Wang Xiaosong''s memory, at most it was only twenty or thirty cents a catty.


    How could it jump to three hundred cents a catty when he arrived in Fengjing.


    Although the pastries were exquisite in shape and more fragrant and tempting in taste, Wang Xiaosong became more and more afraid, not only losing his appetite, but feeling like the jujube cake in his palm was like a hot potato, unable to throw it or hold onto it.


    Beside him Jiang Sheng was still puzzled.


    Chang Yan sighed lightly and said unhurriedly, "Do you still remember that a candied haws stick in Shili Town only cost two cents to buy, and when it got to Anshui Prefecture it became five cents, how much did it increase to in Fengjing, do you know?"


    Wang Xiaosong shook his head nkly.


    "Twenty cents." Chang Yan said lightly, "Ten times that of Shili Town, four times that of Anshui Prefecture."


    The prosperous city needed economy to support, and also needed economy to drive development.


    When money became more and more, money also became worthless.


    Just like the wages of casual workers in the workshop, Anshui Prefecture only required five cents a day, while Fengjing could not be lower than forty cents, and had to increase over time, currently reaching fifty or sixty cents.


    "Don''t worry about eating a mere forty-cent pastry." Chang Yan smiled lightly, "If you''re still afraid, go to You Ran House with Jiang Sheng to take a look."


    The difference between Fengjing and Anshui Prefecture was fully demonstrated in You Ran House.


    A shop with the same name, also as the highest level restaurant in the city, Anshui Prefecture''s You Ran House could at most be called wealthy, while Fengjing''s You Ran House had to be described as "magnificent", "carved railings and jade decorations", "golden and dazzling".


    Especially the full three floors of height directly stunned Wang Xiaosong, making him crane his neck to stare nkly.


    "We''re here." Jiang Sheng got off the carriage shaft and lined up to wait for someone to tie up the horses and feed them.


    In front of her was an aristocratic family, their carriage was three times bigger than hers, pulled by three horses, which was now stopped at the door of You Ran House.


    The maids got off first, holding a mounting block and cing it on the side of the carriage, then reached out to help an olddy with silver hair get off.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t see her appearance clearly, but she could feel her upbringing andposure. The olddy walked into You Ran House, greeted respectfully by the head waiter and invited in.


    Soon the big carriage was pulled away, Jiang Sheng drove the horse to the wooden stake in front and tied it up, then walked briskly into You Ran House.


    She was young and quick on her feet, one step matching three of the olddy''s.


    When she entered the lobby of You Ran House, she just happened to hear the conversation between the olddy and the head waiter.


    The usually arrogant head waiter bowed and scraped, "Old Madam, why did youe to You Ran House, do you want to dine or just rx?"


    The aged but gentle voice asked, "How''s the news I asked you to send to the Yu Ran House in the capital? Has the child been found?"

 Chapter 215: Conflicts within the Jiangjia Family

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>


    Old Madam couldn''t contain her impatience and immediately asked before entering the private room.


    With the ttery of the Head Shopkeeper, he should have responded immediately.


    But he kept turning his head to nce at the private room on the third floor, hesitating and struggling to speak. "Um... It should be... there''s... none..."


    Old Madam''s face darkened.


    She straightened her spine and fiercely pounded her ruyi scepter on the wooden steps of the second floor.


    Jiang Sheng, who had just walked nearby, was frightened and instinctively shrank his neck. Fortunately, the Master Chef came over and pulled her under the wooden stairs for temporary shelter.


    Jiang Sheng was about to ask about the matter of the cowpeas when the Master Chef gestured for her to be silent.


    Instantly, it became quiet under the wooden stairs.


    A burly man in his thirties with a strong build and a sweat towel around his neck, and a little girl with a round bun hairstyle around ten years old, both wore the same silent expression, both with their necks shrunk, listening stealthily.


    Above their heads, the Head Shopkeeper was also frightened and knelt on the ground with weak knees. "Old Madam, please calm down. This old servant knows his mistake. This old servant has sent a message to all the Elegant Residence establishments to search for the young miss, but there has been no news."


    Old Madam remained silent with a darkened expression. She only nced at the guestsing and going in Elegant Residence, seeming unwilling to ask questions in such a public ce.


    But the Head Shopkeeper didn''t grasp the situation and hurriedly exined, "The young master and young miss are both in the private room just now. This old servant was afraid... afraid..."


    Afraid of what? It wasn''t made clear.


    But it was enough to make Old Madam''s expression grow even darker, and the entire Elegant Residence became quiet for a few moments.


    The young waiter at the door saw the unfavorable situation and quickly served thest two tables of guests before closing the door of Elegant Residence.


    Even Wang Xiaosong was asked to leave. Jiang Sheng, because she was hiding under the wooden steps with the Master Chef, ended up staying there in a daze.


    "Old Madam, this old servant..." The Head Shopkeeper wanted to say something more.


    The door of the private room on the third floor opened, and Jiang Chengyuan, with a furrowed brow, walked out, followed by Jiang Chenghua with red-rimmed eyes and a personal maid.


    "Greetings, Grandmother." The two of them descended to the second floor and greeted in unison.


    Old Madam''s face remained unyielding,nding on Jiang Chenghua''s red-rimmed eyes, and she coldlyughed, "Even your own younger sister is missing without a trace, yet you hide in Elegant Residence''s private room tofort this fake one, Jiang Chengyuan, is this how an elder brother should be?"


    The words carried a strong sense of hostility, causing Jiang Sheng''s neck to tighten even more under the wooden steps.


    On the wooden steps, Jiang Chenghua suppressed her sobbing.


    Jiang Chengyuan felt both heartache and helplessness. "Grandmother, even if Chenghua is not a direct blood rtive, can these more than ten years of affection be considered fake?"


    He couldn''t understand why his grandmother couldn''t tolerate Jiang Chenghua.


    If it weren''t for his grandmother''s overt and covert attempts to drive away Chenghua, causing his sister to panic and feel at a loss, he wouldn''t resist so much in finding his blood-rted younger sister.


    "Grandmother, please don''t send Chenghua away. I will do my best to find our younger sister. Let our Jiang family have two daughters, treating them fairly and equally. Isn''t that good?" Jiang Chengyuan sincerely pleaded.


    It could be seen that he genuinely wanted to live in peace, to regain the bond of blood rtions, and also to keep thepanionship of more than ten years.


    But, is it really possible?


    The Old Madam looked at her beloved grandson, realizing suddenly that he had been raised to be too naive and innocent.


    "Even the two legitimate children of the family struggle to get along, let alone two children with such identities. You always think about fairness, but is there really fairness in this world?" she spoke gently, "Do you think it''s fair for me to drive away Jiang Chenghuan and refuse to find your legitimate sister? Is that fairness?"


    Her words were firm and powerful, resonating through the air.


    Without waiting for Jiang Chengyuan to feel ashamed, she descended the stairs, leaning on her walking stick.


    The waiter who had been instructed to close the door hurriedly approached, offering support.


    The Old Madam nced at him approvingly, paused at the entrance of the Grand Residence, and said, "Chengyuan, you are a good child, but you shouldn''t be too filial. Your mother''s words... shouldn''t always be taken to heart."


    With that, the doors of the Grand Residence swung open, and the Old Madam boarded the horse-drawn carriage, calmly departing.


    The entire inn returned to calmness, an eerie calmness.


    Jiang Sheng finally raised her head, her neck sore from being hunched down. Just as she was about to speak, there was amotion overhead.


    Jiang Chenghuan, who had been silently shedding tears, finally sobbed, "Brother, don''t let the discord between our grandmother and my sister, who has no blood ties, cause any rift between us. I''ve long been ustomed to it with my mother. Grandmother has never liked us."


    Jiang Chengyuan''s wavering heart instantly grew resolute.


    Yes, their grandmother and mother didn''t get along. Their grandmother didn''t pay much attention to their mother''s most beloved sister either. Sometimes, their mother didn''t want to do something, but their grandmother insisted on doing it and reprimanded their mother.


    Jiang Chengyuan had grown ustomed to it over the years, but he still felt sorry for his mother.


    Heforted his sister in a low voice and even took out all his money, saying, "Chenghuan, don''t cry. Brother will take you out to y."


    Yet he had forgotten that if their grandmother truly disliked their mother, it was only right that she never found her legitimate granddaughter again.


    As the Grand Residence opened its doors to wee guests, the siblings finally left.


    Jiang Sheng rubbed her sore neck and felt delighted to have witnessed such a lively drama.


    Back in Xieyang County, only the very wealthy families could watch such dramas. If Jiang Sheng hadn''t sneaked in to steal a few chicken feet, she wouldn''t have had the chance to see it.


    She was as excited as a cat that had caught a mouse. She turned her head, but her excitement froze as she met the plump face of the Master Chef.


    "Master Chef..." the young girl nervously fidgeted with her hands behind her back, "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, I..."


    She was about to apologize.


    The Master Chef suddenly made a "shh" sound, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a towel. His voice was as soft as a mosquito, "Don''t tell anyone about what happened just now. We didn''t hear or know anything."


    Jiang Sheng understood his meaning and nodded vigorously,ughing in sync with the Master Chef.


    Suddenly, the voice of the Head Shopkeeper came from behind them. "What don''t you know?"


    Jiang Sheng nearly jumped out of her skin.


    She wanted to tell the Head Shopkeeper not to startle people by speaking suddenly from behind, as it could easily scare someone, didn''t he know?


    But she felt guilty about her secretive behavior earlier and couldn''t speak up.


    Fortunately, the Master Chef stepped forward and said, "You were talking to the young girl, right? It seems she has brought something else. Isn''t that right, young girl?"


    Jiang Sheng remembered the dried green beans she had brought in her cart and quickly replied, "I have a cart full of dried green beans brought from Anshui Prefecture. Does Your Grace Residence want them?"


    In Fengjing, there''s no shortage of green beans. Why would they need them from Anshui Prefecture?


    The Head Shopkeeper snorted disdainfully and shook his head.


    Jiang Sheng had grown ustomed to the arrogance of Your Grace Residence, so she didn''t mind. She calmly turned around, ready to leave.


    But it touched the Master Chef''s heart a little. "How should we eat the dried green beans that were transported from afar?"

 Chapter 216: The Master Who Found Us

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>


    Compared to the arrogance of the Head Shopkeeper, the Master Chef was quite affable.


    Jiang Sheng''s footsteps faltered slightly, and she spoke kindly to him, "My auntie uses them to stew pork ribs and chicken. Sometimes she''ll make steamed buns to go with it. It''s really delicious."


    Come to think of it, it had been a while since she''d eaten that.


    The young girl''s mouth watered at the thought.


    Beside her, the Head Shopkeeper grew increasingly impatient and disdainful, "What crude manners of eating. The elegant You Ran House would never ruin its reputation with such lowly ingredients."


    In agreement, Xiao Erge brought over a te of exquisitely presented food, arranged skillfully enough to astonish. And the taste was notcking either.


    But it did not have that tempting aroma of the meat stewed by her auntie.


    Jiang Sheng shook her head and said no more, only looking sincerely at the Master Chef, "I''ve sold all the dried snap beans, if you want more you''ll have to wait until next year. Master Chef, if you''re interested, you''re wee to try it when my auntie makes it."


    With that, she waved farewell and left.


    The Head Shopkeeper was still scoffing about something in the background, but it no longer concerned her.


    Stepping out of You Ran House, the overly clever Xiao Erge from before now stood at the door, bowing and calling out, "Honored guest, pleasee again."


    Jiang Sheng nced back and their eyes met.


    One admired the flexibility of Xiao Erge, while the other gazed thoughtfully at the girl''s brows and eyes.


    Not knowing much in the way of martial arts, Wang Xiaosong drove up with the carriage and Jiang Sheng obediently got on, leaving lightly.


    The skies were already growing dark.


    All the pastries at Jiuzhen Store had been sold out, so Zhang Xianglian had returned early to the courtyard and was chopping vegetables and cooking rice, calling for Jiang San, Jiang Si, and Chang Yan to help from time to time.


    The three half-grown children were busy with their tasks, one tending the fire, one washing pots, and one peeling garlic, making the scene rather lively.


    When Jiang Sheng finally returned, Chang Yan put down the peeled garlic cloves and smiled brightly, "Did you sell all the dried snap beans?"


    Jiang Sheng shook her head.


    Not only did You Ran House not want them, she had visited three other dried goods shops, but no one was buying.


    "It''s their loss if they don''t want them," Chang Yan consoled her. "They just don''t know how delicious dried snap beans are yet. When they find out, they''ll be scrambling to buy them and it''ll be toote!"


    Jiang Sheng made a slight noise of agreement, looking rather downcast.


    She hadn''t felt wronged being identally locked up in You Ran House, or when the Head Shopkeeper had spoken condescendingly to her, or even when no one wanted to buy the beans, but with her brotherforting her like this, she felt wronged.


    This was probably what it meant to have someone who cared for you - it allowed you to act pitiful and seekfort.


    The old Jiang Sheng would never have even dreamed of it.


    Chang Yan reached out a hand to pat his sister on the shoulder infort, when the sound of the front gate opening made him pause. It turned out to be Wen Zhiyun returning from the clinic with Wang Xiaozhu.


    The constant activity these days had exhausted poor Wen Zhiyun, so he had closed up early to give the Wang siblings time to catch up.


    But when he got home, the first thing he saw was his sister with red-rimmed eyes, and his younger brother with his arm stretched out.


    "Jiang Sheng!" Wen Zhiyun rushed over, having abandoned his heavy medicine box on the ground without a second thought. "What happened? Did Xiao Wu bully you?"


    Beside him, Chang Yan had an innocent look on his face, weakly grasping at the air as if to plead his innocence.


    "No, Fourth Brother. No one bullied me." Jiang Sheng smiled through her tears.


    Only then did Wen Zhiyun breathe a sigh of relief, though he still looked around seriously, "No matter who bullies you, you have to tell Fourth Brother, understand?"


    After opening his clinic and bing a doctor, Fourth Brother was increasingly spirited, even his tone of voice more confident.


    Jiang Sheng happily nodded her head, happy to have a brother who doted on her, and to see Fourth Brother so invigorated.


    "I''m going to tell Auntie that I want braised chicken with snap beans for dinner tonight." Like a little butterfly, she fluttered off towards the kitchen.


    Only then did Wen Zhiyun remember the precious medicine box he had abandoned on the ground, and hurriedly picked it up with heartache.


    Unexpectedly, Chang Yan clutched at his clothes with an aggrieved look, "Fourth Brother, you wrongfully used me just now..."


    The two elder brothers were locked in a battle of wits.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Jiang Sheng had made her request, Zhang Xianglian readily agreed. She changed the chicken from stir-fry to stew, and also soaked arge handful of dried snap beans, adding plenty of mung bean noodles.


    The dough for the tbreads had to be prepared in advance and soaked in cold water to be thin yet chewy.


    With Jiang San and Jiang Si helping out, although the end result was the two rascals emerging dust-covered, at least dinner made it to the table.


    Zhang Xianglian lifted her voice, one hand tucked under a basin and the other holding adle, "Kids, dinner!"


    She went back in to dish out the tbreads and stewed chicken.


    Before long, the Wang siblings came over red-eyed from crying but taking the initiative to serve rice and dishes, tidying up the table and chairs.


    Jiang Sheng also fluttered over like a little butterfly, nimble as ever.


    Thest to arrive were the two brothers, Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan.


    Chang Yan still had a wronged look on his face, while Wen Zhiyun''s expression was guilty yet helpless. On their way over, he had repeatedly assured, "Xiao Wu, Fourth Brother was wrong. I''ll never wrongly use you again, I believe you''d never bully your sister."


    Chang Yan nodded aggrievedly.


    Only then did Wen Zhiyun breathe a sigh of relief. When they got to the table, he still helped his younger brother pull out his chair, and thus failed to notice the victorious smile on his face.


    "Ah, Fifth Brother, you''re not actually upset, you''re just pretending to be..." Jiang Sheng saw it happening and was about to speak up when a piece of chicken was stuffed into her mouth.


    She chewed it thoughtfully. Wow, delicious!


    What was she about to say just now? She had suddenly forgotten.


    The tender chicken was stewed into a rich savory broth, the hearty dried beans were stewed just right to chew, the translucent mung bean noodles absorbed the vorful soup, and the thin yet chewy tbreads were half soaked in broth and half crisped to a char over high heat.


    Auntie Zhang''s stewed dishes were always piping hot and tasty.


    Jiang Sheng eagerly grabbed her bowl and chopsticks, picking up some noodles and snap beans, thenying a piece of the soaked tbread on top and taking a big bite. Mm, that vor, that satisfaction.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man with a full face, slightly rounded belly, and an ordinary bearing that nevertheless carried a sense of down-to-earth warmth walked up to the alley entrance. He asked around as he struggled to ascertain the location.


    "Do you know which courtyard is being rented out? Yes, rented to a few children, the oldest looks fourteen or fifteen, the youngest is a girl around ten years old."


    After finally getting directions, he breathed a long sigh of relief, though not without some helplessness in his heart.


    The young girl had only invited him to try the dried snap beans, yet neglected to leave a specific address. His head ached from all the asking around required to find this ce.


    But he had found it in the end.


    The middle-aged man stood outside the entrance to the courtyard, gave one final confirmation that he had the right residence, and was just about to raise his hand and knock when an alluring aroma drifted into his nose.


    It was like braised chicken - richly aromatic, with abundant broth.


    The heat control was handled very nicely, reducing the soup at just the right consistency. He didn''t know if the saltiness was right, or what other seasonings were added, or whether there were the steamed buns the little girl had mentioned.


    The more the Master Chef''s mouth watered, the less he could resist. Finally he couldn''t refrain from raising his hand and forcefully knocking on the door ring three times.

 Chapter 217: Sell Dried Beans

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>


    Today''s small courtyard in the alley was quieter than usual.


    Xu Mo, Zhang Sheng''s ssmate from the national school, came by but did not stay for dinner.


    Zheng Ruqian took the Gao brothers to Henan Prefecture, and it would be great if they coulde back by the new year.


    Counting it out, there were only three young ones left at home out of the six siblings. The older kids were all busy with their own things.


    Fortunately Wang Xiaosong was here. His glib tongue vividly described what he had seen and done over the past half year, making everyoneugh merrily. The whole courtyard was filled with harmony and warmth.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Three very proper, well-mannered knocks, no more and no less.


    Chang Yan''s eyes shed with vignce, but Jiang Sheng happily threw down her chopsticks. "Could it be big brothering back, or maybe second brother? There''s a tiny chance it''s third brother too."


    She brought her index finger and thumb close together, showing a bean-sized gap.


    It was obvious the little sister still missed third brother, but everyone understood there was no way Fang Heng could be back so soon.


    "I''ll get the door," Auntie Zhang said, breaking the somewhat mncholy atmosphere as she quickly got up and went to the courtyard gate.


    Jiang San followed her at a not-too-near not-too-far distance.


    Although Fengjing was safe and they hadn''t offended any nobles, one could never be too careful.


    Fortunately when the wooden door opened, a round, kindly smiling face appeared. "Excuse me, is this the Jiang Sheng''s family... no wait, the Fried Chicken''s family?"


    Auntie Zhang was stunned for a moment before replying, "Yes, did you have business with little Jiang Sheng?"


    The master chef awkwardly rubbed his hands. How could he exin this without seeming like he was here to take advantage?


    Luckily the curious Jiang Sheng had followed along. Seeing him, her eyes lit up. "Master Chef, you really came!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m here," the master chef said with relief. Pointing at Jiang Sheng, he exined, "The young miss invited me to try the braised chicken with dried beans. So I impolitely came by... really, my apologies."


    He untied the pastries around his waist and nimbly handed them to Auntie Zhang. "Just a little something, don''t stand on ceremony."


    It was obvious he had mistaken her for the children''s elder.


    Auntie Zhang had just opened her mouth to exin she wasn''t the children''s elder but a hired worker who had signed a contract with them. But her gaze froze when she saw the logo on the pastries.


    The square pastries were wrapped in yellowish oil paper, with diamond shaped red paper covering the creases, and finally hemp twine crisscrossing to make a handle.


    This was the mostmon way for pastry shops to package their goods, but to help the people of Fengjing remember Jiuzhen Store, Zheng Ruqian had asked Xu Mo to write a flowing, casual "nine" character on the red paper.


    To aplish this, Xu Mo had no choice but to reduce his study time, and wrote the character "nine" until he almost couldn''t recognize it himself.


    Auntie Zhang bent down and sniffed the pastries. She confirmed they were osmanthus and chestnut cakes she had made herself.


    Compared to the rtively expensive sticky rice and jujube cakes, the osmanthus and chestnut cakes usedmon ingredients so were more affordable, and were very popr with the people of Fengjing as gifts when visiting friends and family.


    This guy really knew how to live frugally.


    As a thrifty person herself, Auntie Zhang felt an affinity upon meeting another thrifty person. "You''re too kind. The braised chicken with dried beans just finished cooking. Please,e try it."


    She picked up the pastries and walked to the kitchen to grab a bowl and chopsticks.


    Jiang Sheng followed behind, giggling. "Master Chef, your timing is perfect. I had only taken one bite of Auntie''s freshly cooked braised chicken."


    She held up a finger, looking sprite-like and adorable, ostensibly praising Auntie but actually exining they had already started eating.


    Turns out the little girl had plenty of wits about her.


    The master chef smiled. He followed them into the hall and was immediately drawn in by therge basin of braised chicken with dried beans.


    He took a deep whiff, nearly intoxicated by the aroma.


    "Yes, yes, that''s the smell, I''ve been to Jiangnan twice before, and that is exactly how the fried chicken smells there." The master chef sounded a little urgent.


    Auntie Zhang had just brought over the bowl and chopsticks when he eagerly grabbed a pair of dried beans.


    The dried beans hadpletely absorbed the broth and tasted even better than the meat. After slurping up some noodles and chewing on soft, tender pieces of chicken, this was truly a heavenly delicacy.


    The master chef swallowed it down in one gulp, letting out a satisfied sigh.


    It was obvious this man truly loved eating, and knew how to appreciate good food.


    Auntie Zhang smiled lightly, and brought over a dish of the chestnut cakes the master chef had brought himself.


    "Amazing, really amazing. These dried beans are too delicious," the master chef continued praising the braised chicken.


    Jiang Sheng leaned on her hands. "The boss still isn''t interested. Tomorrow I''m going to sell it to someone else. Some dried goods shops have asked me already."


    Beside her, Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun''s expressions were as if they had seen a ghost.


    Damn, who had influenced their cute, soft, and adorable little sister to actually learn how to lie so shamelessly?


    And lie with a straight face and steady eyes at that.


    Luckily the master chef was an honest man, and was truly frightened by this. He hastily swallowed the meat in his mouth. "Little Jiang Sheng, don''t be so hasty. I want these dried beans for You Ran House, all of them."


    "But... the boss... he..." Jiang Sheng said pitifully.


    The master chef waved his hand. "Don''t worry. If he doesn''t agree, I''ll just quit."


    The boss was the pir of the restaurant, and the chef its soul. Neither could do without the other.


    With one line, the master chef proved his status at You Ran House.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng reveal a sly grin, and dutifully picked out dishes for the master chef. "Eat up, Master Chef, don''t be shy."


    When she picked up the chestnut cakes, her eyes lit up and she eximed loudly, "Auntie, we have leftover pastries today?"


    Ever since business got better at Jiuzhen Store, the children of the courtyard never got to pick up leftover pastries anymore. It was rare they had some today, so she happily picked out a piece for the master chef and said proudly, "Master Chef, try this. My auntie made these pastries, aren''t they delicious?"


    For a moment the master chef''s mind nked.


    Luckily those who worked in restaurants were no fools. He quickly realized, and looked at Auntie Zhang in shock, then Jiang Sheng. "Jiuzhen Store and you are..."


    "That''s my second brother''s store. They specialize in all kinds of pastries." Jiang Sheng bared her teeth. "All the pastries inside are made by my auntie alone. The taste is amazing."


    She gesticted dramatically, her round little face full of pride.


    The master chef had not expected to bring pastries from someone''s store as a gift to their very doorstep. His face flushed red with embarrassment. Lacking eloquence, he could only duck his head and continue eating the chestnut cakes.


    As he ate, his eyes brightened. These chestnut cakes melted in the mouth, with a light sweetness not greasy at all. There were crispy, aromatic walnuts in the center to chew on too. Evenpared to You Ran House''s pastries, these were just as good.


    Delicious, truly delicious.


    But most important right now were still the dried beans.


    After the meal, the master chef solemnly said, "Little Jiang Sheng, could you give me some of the dried beans? Just a little is fine."


    Without hesitation, Jiang Sheng swiftly brought out half a jin of dried beans wrapped in oil paper and handed them over.


    The master chef tucked them into his clothes, nced at Auntie Zhang, then reluctantly at the leftover chicken bones on the table. He gritted his teeth and left.


    He didn''t look like he was going back to You Ran House to cook, but rather marching onto the battlefield prepared to sacrifice himself.


    Jiang Sheng was stillpletely confused.


    Beside her, Chang Yan understood. "Looks like those dried beans will still be sold to You Ran House after all."

 Chapter 218: Take Time to Show Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled. Wasn''t Master Chef quite influential at Fengjing''s Leisure Home? Why was he making such a big fuss over buying some dried broad beans?


    Yet she''d forgotten that Master Chef hadn''t actually asked Auntie Zhang about her method for stewing chicken at all.


    For a chef who''d been cooking for decades, just tasting a dish twice would tell him the exact cooking method.


    But reproducing it perfectly would be somewhat difficult.


    And the earlier fiasco with the pastries made it hard for Master Chef to swallow his pride and ask Auntie Zhang for the specific details of how to stew chicken with broad beans. He could only grit his teeth and make up his mind to try it himself back at Leisure Home.


    The next day.


    Seeing therge basin filled to the brim with soaked broad beans, the Head Shopkeeper''s face darkened.


    "What are you doing bringing this foul-smelling stuff here? You''re not really going to buy it, are you?" He yelled hoarsely, "Master Kong, get a hold of yourself. Who eats dried broad beans?"


    Master Chef ignored him and continued stir-frying chicken vigorously, boiling water, preparing ingredients.


    Until the dish seemed just about right, he lifted the lid, and an exotic aroma wafted out. The thick soup coated the broad beans and vermicelli, tumbling under theshing of the mes.


    The Head Shopkeeper''s grumbling vanished abruptly, reced by the sound of swallowing saliva.


    Right after, clever Little Waiter Two squeezed in and said urgently, "Head Shopkeeper, guests outside smelled the fragrance from the kitchen and asked if we''d added a new dish to the menu. They want to order the same thing too."


    Master Chef finally looked up and eyed the Head Shopkeeper provocatively.


    The Head Shopkeeper: "..."


    No words couldpare to the actual delicious taste, much less the customers'' feedback.


    Back when Zheng Ruqian was selling cured meat at Anshui Prefecture''s Leisure Home, Shopkeeper Hao had also been impatient, thinking it was just troublemaking, and had almost sent Little Waiter to chase them away.


    Later, attracted by the exotic cured meat aroma and having tasted the steamed cured vor, he began a steady business partnership.


    Now in Fengjing, Zheng Ruqian siblings were following suit, wanting to conquer Fengjing''s Leisure Home the same way.


    Yet they''d met frustration against the arrogance of Fengjing''s people.


    Even taking in the cured meat, even having a partnership, didn''t prevent the Fengjing people from looking down on them and the goods they''d brought.


    The jujubes, hawthorn, chestnuts, dried broad beans were all the same.


    When Jiang Sheng had brought the dried broad beans, she''d already considered that they''d sell if possible, if not then just broaden little Xiaosong''s horizons, plus she''d happened to overhear theic dialogue, making it a steady profit situation.


    But who could''ve thought her casual courtesy would actually attract Master Chef, and even sell out all the dried broad beans.


    This time it wasn''t delivery to their door, but Leisure Home taking initiative to purchase.


    At the entrance to the small courtyard.


    The Head Shopkeeper and Master Chef appeared together, one glowing with health, the other smiling falsely.


    "Little girl, you still have a lot more of these dried broad beans?" The Head Shopkeeper asked stiffly, face contorted, "Our Leisure Home wants them, wants them all."


    Before Jiang Sheng, still tilting her head, could reply, Wang Xiaosong next to her started yelling, "Want whatever want, you guys didn''t think much of them before. Stuff from our small Anshui Prefecture town, don''t dirty your big restaurant."


    For the first time, little brother Xiaosong''s mouth was so sharp, his voice so pleasant to hear.


    Jiang Sheng gave him a thumbs up over her shoulder.


    Wang Xiaosong grew even more proud, straightening his chest,pletely oblivious to the Head Shopkeeper''s darkening expression.


    "I..." He was about to erupt in anger.


    Beside him, Master Chef gave a little cough, "Many esteemed guests have already ced orders for this dish. They said if it''s not avable they''ll tear down Leisure Home. You''re the shopkeeper, you figure it out."


    The Head Shopkeeper cursed inwardly.


    That bastard Master Kong. He could''ve juste to buy it himself, but nonono, he had to send him instead. And what Master Kong said was true too, many esteemed guests had ordered the broad bean chicken stew.


    For business, for Leisure Home''s sake, the Head Shopkeeper could only lower his head obsequiously, "My mistake before, all my mistake. Dried broad beans are a good thing. From now on, as much as you have, Leisure Home will buy."


    "Oh really?" Jiang Sheng drew out her words. "Not sure what price the shopkeeper will pay for dried broad beans though?"


    To tell the truth, dried broad beans aren''t cheap at all.


    At the start, the aunties at the workshop weren''t skilled at it, barely getting 1-2 taels dried from 2 jin of fresh beans, dried to the point of being overly shriveled.


    Later as they became more proficient, and the quantities increased, steady 1 jin could be dried to just over 1 tael.


    Fresh beans cost 2-3 wen per jin, but 1 jin of dried beans cost at least 20-30 wen, not yet countingbor and space costs.


    Back when Zheng Ruqian bought them in Anyang County, it was 50 wen per jin,ter sold to Anshui Prefecture''s Leisure Home for 100 wen per jin.


    Now in Fengjing, it should increase a bit right?


    Jiang Sheng tilted her head,rge round eyes fixed unblinkingly on the fat shopkeeper, as if wanting to see how much he was willing to pay.


    It frightened the fat shopkeeper speechless.


    Too high, and Leisure Home loses money.


    Too low, and little miss might get unhappy.


    "Two... two hundred wen per jin?" The Head Shopkeeper ventured cautiously. This was already about the same as Fengjing''s high end pastries.


    Glutinous rice flour was so expensive, yet dried broad beans so cheap.


    Jiang Sheng''s little head spun around in thought, then she came back to herself, "Okay, you can have it all."


    She agreed so readily that the Head Shopkeeper''s eyes bulged wide, wondering if he''d priced it too high.


    But the words were out, so he could only grit his teeth and ept it.


    Soon, Leisure Home''s carriage left with 400 jin of dried broad beans.


    Jiang Sheng, counting the eighty taels of silver that had arrived, smiled gleefully.


    Behind her, Wang Xiaosong yelled, "Now Fengjing''s Leisure Home won''t look down on us anymore right!"


    Before Jiang Sheng could reply, having just put away the silver, Chang Yan lightly added, "That''s not necessarily so."


    The arrogance of Fengjing''s people was ingrained in their bones. Looking down on outsiders was innate.


    Wanting them to approve.


    Difficult.


    Perhaps only big brother, with his refined temperament, could astonish the Fengjing people.


    Or hardworking and diligent second brother, who could make the Fengjing people take notice.


    Chang Yan was confident. These two brothers of his would soon shine dazzlingly in Fengjing. They weren''t Fengjing people, yet surpassed Fengjing people.


    Brimming with confidence, hardworking and diligent, dedicated and meticulous, intelligent and earnest.


    All the way from a small ce to the big city, what grew richer continuously wasn''t just their thoughts, but the wings on both sides too.


    Second brother had his own business, his own shop, a shrewd mind.


    Big brother had his studies, his friends, and would surely enter officialdom sooner orter.


    They really were amazing.


    No less than any Fengjing native son.


    Chang Yan turned his head, gazing in the direction of the imperial pce, a glint of disdain in his eyes, and also brimming satisfaction.


    Luckily, luckily.

 Chapter 219: Pastry Cooperation Revisited

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>


    After selling the dried broad beans brought from Anshui Prefecture to You Ran House, Jiang Sheng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had not let down her Second Brother or botched his business.


    But even more surprising was that since the Master Chef found out Jiuzhen Store was opened by them, he would asionally go there to patronize them, often bringing a couple catties of pastries, and would wander into the kitchen from time to time when he had nothing to do.


    At first, Auntie Zhang was quite wary, thinking he wanted to steal their recipes, and Wang Xiaosong eyed him with hostility too.


    It wasn''t until five days before the new year.


    After observing for a long time, the Master Chef finally said, "You Ran House also has chefs making pastries, but they have limited energy and can only make three to five kinds every day. I think your pastries are quite good, would you be willing to supply some to You Ran House?"


    Auntie Zhang was extremely shocked.


    This sudden surprise almost overwhelmed her. She had thought that opening a shop and earning some petty cash would be good enough, she didn''t expect to actually catch the eyes of You Ran House.


    That was the best restaurant in Fengjing, charging silver per dish, how could they possibly look upon her mere pastries.


    "Master Chef jests." After calming down, Zhang Xianglian was prudent and modest, "Jiuzhen Store''s pastries are cheap, I''m afraid they can''t catch the eyes of the gentry."


    The most expensive in the shop was the jujube cake, because the raw ingredient glutinous rice flour was expensive, so the price was high too, but it only cost 300 wen per catty with an extra half catty given, equivalent to 150 wen per half catty.


    Thinking of the young masters in Fengjing strolling into You Ran House, sitting down with a plop and ordering half a catty of jujube cake to eat their fill for just 100 wen, Auntie Zhang felt ashamed.


    You Ran House should be selling those pastries that cost 1 or 2 taels of silver per piece, and would be gone after two bites - those haughty and expensive pastries.


    "No no no, the taste of your pastries is truly unique." The Master Chef waved his hands in a flurry when anxious, "I really want to coborate with you after sincerely tasting them, I''m not joking, I really mean it."


    He was big and stocky, and often tasted dishes while cooking, causing him to be a little fat.


    At the moment, in his excitement, he frightened Auntie Zhang.


    Although the thirty something woman had gone through much hardship, after living independently with her six children for three years, eating well and feeling happy, she gradually regained her fair and tenderplexion, at first nce looking like she was in her twenties.


    Plus she was gentle tempered and timid, her eyes couldn''t help but redden each time she was startled, nestled in her fair, cowardly face, looking exactly like a bullied little white rabbit.


    The Master Chef''s waving hands suddenly froze.


    He had a premonition that if he said one more word, the woman before him would cry.


    Out ofpassion and remorse, he put both hands behind his back, prepared to solemnly apologize, and properly discuss the pastry business.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xiaosong who was bringing pastries from the kitchen walked out at that moment. Seeing this scene and recalling Auntie Zhang''s warning to be wary, he bristled in intense unease.


    In the blink of an eye, the young man put down the pastries in his hands and charged over meteor-like, crashing into the Master Chef''s waist.


    With only an "Ouch" heard.


    Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan who had just arrived at the door of Jiuzhen Store were both stunned, thinking something had happened to Auntie Zhang.


    But this voice was obviously a gruff man''s.


    Could it be someone came to make trouble?


    The siblings paled in fright, scrambled in tumbling over each other. They saw the amiable Master Chef lying on the ground, beside him a frightened Auntie Zhang, and Wang Xiaosong copsed on the ground.


    "Master Chef!" Jiang Sheng cried out and threw herself over to help him up.


    But the Master Chef was twice her weight, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t lift him.


    It was clever Chang Yan who darted into Wen''s Clinic.


    Relying on the clinic being close showed its full usefulness at this moment.


    By the time Wen Zhiyun brought over a small medicine box, the Master Chef had already been helped up by Jiang Sheng and Auntie Zhang, and exined what had happened.


    "It was all my fault, at the time... I thought I was going to be beaten again." Zhang Xianglian said timidly, "Xiaosong misunderstood, so this ident happened."


    Even after living independently for three years, the fear ingrained deep in her bones still existed. Whenever she saw a man raise his hand, she would instinctively cower in fright.


    Jiang Sheng understood, Wen Zhiyun understood, even Wang Xiaosong shrank to the floor in shame, not daring to stand up.


    Only the Master Chef asked in puzzlement, "Beaten?"


    No one exined anything.


    After taking his pulse, Wen Zhiyun massaged his waist and softly said, "Just a sprain, it''s not serious. Rest for a few days and take two doses of medicine then it will be fine."


    He carried the medicine box back to the clinic to continue diagnosing and dispensing medicine. Before leaving, he rubbed Jiang Sheng''s little head.


    Soon after, Wang Xiaozhu brought over two doses of medicine, and took the chance to kick her older brother.


    Obviously still resentful of his rashness.


    "It was all my fault." Wang Xiaosong''s face was full of shame, "As soon as I saw Auntie cry, I... I saw red."


    "It was my fault, I was too timid." Zhang Xianglian shook her head.


    The two argued over admitting their mistake, amusing the Master Chef at the side.


    Although he didn''t know what had happened to Zhang Xianglian, this woman''s kindness and gentleness prevented him from opening his mouth to pursue responsibility, "I''m fine, it''s normal for my waist to be bad at my age. If I were twenty years younger, I wouldn''t necessarily be the one fallen on the ground."


    Wang Xiaosong was embarrassed, it was true, if the Master Chef''s hands weren''t behind his back, he probably wouldn''t have been able to knock him down.


    What a coincidence.


    "Alright, let''s leave today''s matter at that. Think about the pastry business again." The Master Chef held his waist and stood up, conveniently tucking the two doses of medicine into his belt. "I''ll take the medicine."


    Zhang Xianglian watched him from afar, her face full of guilt.


    Not until the Master Chef walked far off did Jiang Sheng curiously ask, "Auntie, what pastry business?"


    "You Ran House wants pastries from Jiuzhen Store." Zhang Xianglian''s face was worried, "They won''t even look at our cheap jujube, chestnut, haw pastes, how could they possibly look at our pastries."


    To be humiliated again at that time, the hard earned dignity of Jiang Sheng and her siblings would be gone again.


    Auntie Zhang''s worry made sense, and Jiang Sheng also agreed, but thinking of the Master Chef''s help with the broad beans, she felt there was hope.


    In the end, the biggest beneficiary of Jiuzhen Store coborating with You Ran House would be Jiuzhen Store.


    Even if Second Brother was here, Jiang Sheng didn''t think he could bear to give up this visible huge profit.


    "Auntie, I think we can consider this matter carefully." She said gently, "If it really doesn''t work, we can go visit the Master Chef another day and ask more."


    Zhang Xianglian nodded solemnly.


    Whether to ask about the pastries wasn''t important, it was mainly the kindhearted feeling remorse and wanting to make amends for the ident.


    The next day.


    Dictated by Jiang Sheng, examined repeatedly by Zhang Xianglian, the new product of bean paste stuffed lotus pastries came out of the steamer.


    She carefully wrapped two portions in oil paper. Together with Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan, they went to You Ran House to ask for the Master Chef''s address, then groped their way to the Master Chef''s house.


    They had thought the Master Chef must be amoner miserably experiencing the smoke and fire in the kitchen every day. But unexpectedly, his residence was rather magnificent, a full threepounds.


    Just this house alone was worth at least a thousand taels of silver in Fengjing.


    Both Auntie Zhang and Jiang Sheng were somewhat shocked speechless, standing motionless outside the bronze ring door.


    Chang Yan smiled helplessly, hinting for Jiang Sheng to go up and knock on the door. But when he tilted his head, he happened to catch sight of their elusive Big Brother these days.


    Xu Mo had a hurried expression, followed by two young masters around the same age. Holding several sheets of paper, they walked while observing the surroundings.


    Seemingly looking for someone.


    This was nothing, but shortly after they left, two men in ck followed. Judging by their fit and vigorous appearance, they were undoubtedly men of martial arts.

 Chapter 220: The Lobbyist

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>


    Such an arrangement made it difficult for Chang Yan not to smell the danger.


    He turned his head. Jiang San was already knocking on the door.


    On one side was the uing negotiation of the pastry cooperation. On the other side was the elusive Big Brother who was obviously being tailed.


    With almost no hesitation, Chang Yan stuffed the pastries into Auntie Zhang''s hands and pulled Jiang Sheng to hide in the corner, signaling Jiang Three and Jiang Four to stay away.


    When the limping Master came to open the door, he only saw Auntie Zhang alone.


    He was both shocked and delighted. "Why is it you... Did youe alone?"


    "I guess so," Auntie Zhang answered in confusion.


    Even though there were many people when she came, in the blink of an eye there was only herself left.


    The pastries were still in her hands and the door was already open, so she had no choice but to grit her teeth and go in, "I came to visit Master Kong, and also to discuss the cooperation..."


    The door opened and closed, returning to silence again.


    Jiang Sheng could finally speak out, "Fifth Brother, did something happen?"


    Chang Yan pursed his lips and shook his head. He originally wanted Jiang Sheng to go home first, but thinking of his sister''s stubborn personality, he swallowed it back down.


    Oh well.


    Since they had agreed to stand together, even if there was danger, they had to face it together.


    "It''s Big Brother," he said softly. "Auntie will be fine at the Master''s. Let''s follow them first to see."


    Jiang Three and Jiang Four didn''t understand at first. But when they saw the two men in ck, and the hurried expressions of Xu Mo and the others ahead, they were instantly excited.


    After doing all kinds of trivial errands like deliveries and collections for so long, it was finally time for them to show their prowess.


    At the same time, Xu Mo was holding the long-sought-after rice paper, reading the articles of outstanding talent on it, while searching for the residence of the author.


    Such talent, such a student, studying bitterly for more than ten years, actually ended up making wedding clothes for Zhu Zhi. It was trulymentable.


    Fortunately, with the Qi brothers'' persistent help in the search, they were able to find the student who helped Zhu Zhi obtain the juren status among the thousands of ghostwriters.


    "This should be the ce, right?"


    After going through more than ten alleyways, they stopped in front of the most dpidated small courtyard. They all felt somewhat doubtful.


    ording to what the first wealthy student said, after ghostwriting, they had all gotten quite a bit of silver. They couldn''t be called extremely rich, but it should be enough to eat well, dress warmly and livefortably, not as shabby as this.


    Qi Huai hesitated and went up to knock on the door.


    Not long after, a student came out, probably in his early twenties, wearing faded white clothes with a cold and gloomy expression.


    Seeing Xu Mo and the others, he was not surprised. He just coldly asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Are you An Jun?" Qi Huai asked.


    The student''s expression became even gloomier. After a long pause, he replied, "Don''t look for me again. I don''t ghostwrite anymore."


    After speaking, he mmed the wooden door shut.


    Qi Huai got a face full of dust and stayed silent awkwardly.


    Beside him, Xu Mo''s eyes lit up. He leaned forward and shouted, "Student An, I''m not here for ghostwriting. I want to chat with you about something else."


    There was still no response from inside.


    Xu Mo and Qi Huai looked at each other. They could only bring out their trump card, "I heard that you ghostwrote for Young Master Zhu and helped him be a juren..."


    Before he could finish, the door opened again. An Jun looked at them resentfully.


    "What exactly do you want? I don''t ghostwrite anymore, and I don''t have any money for you to extort. What else do you want? Do you have to force me to leave Fengjing?" He almost roared, "Fine, I''ll leave. I won''t take the imperial exam anymore. I won''t enter Fengjing again."


    After saying that, he started gathering his few remaining shabby clothes.


    Qi Huai''s expression changed, and Qi Yue couldn''t help but step forward to stop him.


    Xu Mo raised his hand to stop them and quietly watched An Jun vent his emotions.


    The few clothes washed to whiteness with holes were crumpled and folded repeatedly, but in the end didn''t make it into the cyan bag.


    An Jun plopped down on the edge of the bed with a helpless long sigh.


    The students who came to Fengjing all harbored hopes of making a name for themselves and moving up in the world.


    But only after arriving in this prosperous city did they know that Fengjing was more like a beast that swallowed people heartlessly, devouring the destitutemoners who rushed here from all over.


    Perhaps some really could achieve meteoric sess, able to return home in splendor.


    But no one saw that among the millions, only two or three bright stars appeared, while the rest were like foils, dimmed in the night sky unknown to all.


    "I just wanted to take the imperial exam quietly. Why force me? At first you forced me to be a ghostwriter for money, for survival, so I agreed." An Jun choked up. "I also admit I had selfish thoughts, the essays I handed over were not good enough because I wanted to keep my real ability for myself in the exam."


    "But they...they saw through my thoughts and took away my real essays, forcing me to write perfunctory essays myself. Because of this, I''ve already failed the provincial exam twice. I''m twenty-three, with elderly parents at home. I don''t have much time left in Fengjing."


    "If the imperial exam is not a path I can take as a lowly person, then I won''t take it. I''ll go home and farm thend, and honestly be a private tutor. I''ll ept it if that''s how I''ll spend my whole life!"


    An Jun murmured to himself. Finally he neatly folded the clothes calmly and put them in the cyan bag.


    It was obvious he hadpletely given up hope.


    Beside him, Xu Mo and Qi Huai looked at each other with heavy hearts.


    It was unavoidable that ghostwriters concealed their talents, but being forced by prestigious families to hand over their true abilities and having to write perfunctory essays themselves in the actual exam was really going too far.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be so obedient," Qi Yue said sympathetically. "If you really passed as a juren, what could they do to you?"


    This question was a bit naive.


    What could a poor student do against prestigious families?


    An Jun looked up indifferently, "They can report me for cheating and collusion. They can even use my own essays to falsely use me. Then not only would I not be a juren, even my private tutor status would be revoked."


    In the face of power, ordinary people werepletely powerless.


    Qi Yue opened his mouth wide in shock.


    Beside him, Qi Huai helped close his jaw and clenched his fist. "Maybe we can help you."


    An Jun looked over doubtfully.


    "Ghostwriting has already affected the fairness of the imperial exam, and forced more poor students into an endless loop. You''re just one of the victims." Xu Mo said in a deep voice, "We need to let the people of Fengjing, especially the Imperial Court, know about this matter, only then can wepletely eliminate this phenomenon."


    "We know what you''re worried about, worried that you''ll also be punished if this is exposed." Qi Huai followed up. "But what could be more miserable than returning home in defeat? Besides, you are also victims. As the eldest son of the Minister of Rites, I will do my best to reduce the punishment for you."


    Although it was just his best effort, the position of Minister of Rites carried tremendous weight.


    An Jun sat numbly on the edge of the bed, struggling internally for a long time before finally gritting his teeth. "Okay."


    Just as he spoke, the shabby wooden door was kicked open.

 Chapter 221: Brave to Save My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>


    The rickety wooden door was forcibly kicked open, and two strong ck figures rushed into the courtyard, reaching out to seize An Jun.


    Their purpose was very clear - not to hurt Xu Mo, not to touch Qi Huai, only to take the "knife-wielding man."


    It was obvious they wanted to silence him.


    Xu Mo''s hand that was holding the sheet of paper suddenly tightened as he quickly took two steps back.


    Since Fang Heng had trained several servants, the siblings had rarely encountered such danger. Although they were looked down upon everywhere in the prosperous capital, there were few who dared to make such underhanded moves.


    But this time it concerned the fraud in the imperial examination, so he didn''t dare leak the news and thus couldn''t bring Jiang San and Jiang Si along for protection.


    Fortunately, Xu Mo was never the kind of person to act without certainty. Facing the oing ck-d men, he nced at Qi Huai.


    As the legitimate son of the Minister of Rites, and one of the most outstanding younger members of the Qi family, Qi Huai had never been a weak young master without any skills.


    Or rather, the young masters of the capital city more or less all knew some martial arts.


    Qi Huai lifted his leg and kicked one of the men in ck, then flipped up the tattered clothes to wrap around the other ck-d man''s head, barely managing to pull An Jun back.


    Qi Yue was no weakling either. He let out a sharp cry and flew up to kick,nding only one hit.


    The two men in ck shook off the rags on them, realizing they couldn''t achieve a quick victory. They slowly assumed a fighting stance.


    "Robbing people in broad daylight, who sent you? Do you still have any regard for thew?" Qi Huai yelled, sheltering the other three behind him.


    "Brother, I''ve learned some skills too, I can help you." Qi Yue clenched his fists.


    If the foot that had kicked the man in ck earlier wasn''t still trembling, he would have sounded more convincing.


    "That''s enough, I''m here." Qi Huai said helplessly, "You protect XuBrother well, and Brother An too."


    The sixteen-year-oldd leapt over and tangled with the two men in ck, exchanging blow after blow.


    But in the end, he was just one against two. Even though he struggled hard, Qi Huai was still entangled by one of the men.


    The other''s eyes were cold as he closed in on An Jun.


    Although nervous, Xu Mo still instinctively shielded An Jun behind him - he must not let anything happen to An Jun no matter what.


    Remembering his brother''s instructions, Qi Yue gritted his teeth and stood in front of the two, "If you have any business,e at me, don''t hurt them."


    Then the man in ck threw a punch.


    The frail and slender little brother of the Qi family was flung into the corner, crying out in pain.


    As he cried, he also cursed, "You hit so hard, my brother won''t let you off! My brother will beat you to death! My brother will avenge me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qi Huai took a punch to the gut and grimaced in pain, "...Don''t keep talking."


    Who was going to avenge whom?


    Qi Yue covered his mouth with one hand, his fair little face flushed red with anger, and his eyes gradually grew wet.


    By now, the man in ck had closed in on Xu Mo.


    One was a tall and sturdy ck-d assassin, the other was a slender and frail but upright schr. They looked straight at each other, neither afraid of the other, neither willing to back down.


    "Xu Brother, let me go. They want me, they won''t hurt you." An Jun said indifferently.


    Xu Mo shook his head.


    Since he had found An Jun and persuaded him to help with the fraud in the imperial exam, he could not hand An Jun over.


    This move would not only chill An Jun''s heart, but also keep him up at night, tossing and turning restlessly.


    "Brother An, since we have promised to share the same fate, Xu will not hand you over to save my own life." Xu Mo said in a deep voice, "Have no fear. Even if we die today, we shall die together."


    After speaking, he grabbed the sheet of paper in his hand and threw it at the man''s face.


    Qi Huai could hardly bear to watch.


    Qi Yue turned his head away, unable to witness it.


    Over the past few days, the Qi brothers hade to know that Xu Mo was a true schr through and through. His literary talent was outstanding, his temperament noble and aloof. Although he could not be called sickly, he was still quite far from being agile and robust.


    Even Qi Yue, who had some basic martial arts skills, had to suffer against the men in ck. Xu Mo, who knew nothing, would surely be injured, perhaps even crippled.


    Just thinking of Top Schr Xu limping with one foot, the Qi brothers felt even more unbearable.


    Even An Jun behind them covered one eye with his hand.


    But in just that split second, they heard a "huh ha" sound, something flew onto the wall, then fell to the ground, shaking the hearts of everyone present.


    Qi Yue covered his face with both hands, trembling as he peeked out between his fingers. He had expected to see Xu Mo lying in a pool of blood, unable to get up. But instead, Xu Mo was still standing in his original spot, straight-backed, his appearance as refined as ever.


    It was the same as his usual jade-like posture, yet also a little different.


    The Xu Mo the Qi brothers were used to seeing was gentle and refined, modest and kind, but always taut, always calm, alwaysposed.


    Yet the Xu Mo before them now had a faint smile, was warm instead of cold, rxed instead of stiff, and carried a hint of helplessness.


    He looked towards the doorway and gently asked, "How did you all get here?"


    Qi Yue also looked over.


    The wooden door that had been kicked open earlier was now lying on the ground. In the empty space stood two children about ten years old, staring indignantly at Xu Mo.


    "Big brother!" Jiang Sheng said with hands on her hips, "If we hadn''t shown up here, if Third Brother and Fourth Brother hadn''t reacted quickly, were you not nning to take the provincial exam this February? Were you going to miss this year? Were you going to abandon your younger siblings?"


    Jiang San and Jiang Si stood smugly on the side.


    Xu Mo''s expression grew even more helpless.


    The slender youth took two or three steps towards his sister, bent down to meet Jiang Sheng''s round eyes and round face, "Alright, alright, it''s big brother''s mistake. Big brother won''t do it again next time. Sister won''t be mad anymore, okay?"


    That was a quick admission of wrongdoing!


    Jiang Sheng''s anger instantly deted. She didn''t know whether to keep venting or swallow it back down.


    Chang Yan gave a light cough. "If we hadn''t caught big brother, he wouldn''t have admitted he was wrong, would he?"


    Someone was adding fuel to the fire!


    Xu Mo twisted his head and red at his fifth younger brother. "Little Five, have you forgotten this tactic was the one you helped mee up with?"


    So this is what''s called ''same boat, same fate'' between brothers!


    Jiang Sheng stared with wide eyes, looking left and right. She suddenly realized she had been a silly little girl.


    Big brother did things without telling her, Fifth Brother gave suggestions without telling her, yet she had been worrying and fretting every day. It turned out they knew everything anyway.


    This was too much!


    The little girl bared her lower teeth over the upper, the corners of her mouth pouting downward in grievance. "Bad big brother, bad Fifth Brother, I''m telling Auntie on you! I won''t speak to you again!"


    She huffed angrily and stormed out of the courtyard, standing against the outer wall.


    Unfamiliar with this ce, and big brother having just encountered danger, Jiang Sheng didn''t dare run far. But staying in the yard was awkward too, so she resorted to a punishment stand outside.


    Jiang San was worried at first and peeked out, but soon started holding backughter.


    The corners of Xu Mo''s mouth also turned up. His little sister was just too adorable, he couldn''t help butugh heartily.


    Until Qi Huai coughed lightly beside him.


    Xu Mo snapped back to his senses and quickly made introductions. "This is Young Master Qi from the Minister of Rites'' household, this is Young Master Qi''s younger brother, this is Brother An, and this is my fifth younger brother."


    "As for that chubby little girl outside, she''s my sister."

 Chapter 222: The Fermentation of Imperial Examinations

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Sheng stuck her head out and said, "Who''s fat, who''s fat?"


    Xu Mo quickly changed his words, "The lovely youngdy outside is the youngest sister in the family."


    The youngest sister, meaning the youngest sister.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng angrily shrink her head back in and continue standing in punishment.


    Qi Huai jokingly patted him on the shoulder and said, "I didn''t expect Brother Xu to also have younger brothers and sisters, and such lovely younger brothers and sisters at that. You''re truly fortunate."


    Xu Mo thought of his shy second brother, martial arts obsessed third brother, fourth brother who cries at the drop of a hat, and cunningly deep fifth brother.


    It really was impressive.


    "I''d be so happy if I could have a younger brother like that," Qi Huai was still observing the banquet, and when he discovered this young boy''s extraordinary temperament, his eyes revealed a hint of envy.


    Xu Mo looked at Qi Yue in astonishment, who was still in a daze.


    Only then did Qi Huai realize he had let something slip, and awkwardly covered for himself, "My younger brother...he''s not that capable."


    Fortunately Xu Mo didn''t ask further, and turned to look at An Jun. In a low voice he said, "Brother An, I''m afraid we can''t stay here any longer. You should find another ce."


    Two men in ck weren''t able toe and extinguish them, so it was very likely they would send four, followed by eight.


    By then it would truly be difficult to deal with.


    An Jun also knew he had provoked a formidable force. Not only was he not afraid, but he even developed a sense of passion, "I''m an ordinary student. Although I don''t have a background, I''m still an upright person with my own pride and arrogance. These aristocratic families bully others too much, stealing my talents and trying to take my life. I vow to fight them to the death!"


    There was no retreating, so he would not retreat.


    There are always solutions before reaching the mountain, and light after passing through the willows and into the next vige.


    Xu Mo pondered, seemingly thinking about where would be safest for An Jun to go.


    Qi Huai beside him steeled his resolve, "I have a separate residence unknown to others. Brother An will have to tolerate staying there for a few days first."


    Then he looked to Xu Mo, "Tomorrow I''ll go pick up Brother Xu, then we''ll act ording to the agreement."


    With this, the matter was basically settled.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si tied up the men in ck and sent them to the Qi residence, where Qi Huai would find someone to interrogate them about who was behind it.


    Xu Mo brought his younger siblings home to prepare statements for the events of the next day.


    The few of them then parted ways.


    After cupping their fists in farewell, only then did Qi Yuee to his senses, staring as the three siblings walked away hand in hand with envy written all over his face. "Brother Xu really is a good older brother."


    "What, I''m not a good older brother?" Qi Huai red.


    Qi Yue curled his lip. "Don''t you know in your heart?"


    Qi Huai was rendered speechless, his expression indignant.


    He was just not as gentle and patient as Brother Xu, how did that make him not a good older brother?


    But he forgot that a truly thoughtful older brother would not be willing to let his younger siblings take risks.


    Just like Xu Mo leading his younger brother and sister to Auntie Zhang''s ce.


    On the road, Chang Luan softly asked, "Big brother, why did you find the Qi brothers? Why not find me and fourth brother?"


    "You''re still young," Xu Mo gently replied. "This matter involves too much, after all I have fame and title to protect me, yet you have nothing. It''s not good to drag you into it."


    If possible, he wished he could grow five pairs of wings to firmly protect his younger siblings, to not let them get caught up in the storms, to not let others bully them.


    It was just a pity that it was extremely difficult in Fengjing.


    Xu Mo knew he couldn''t protect everyone. The only thing he could do was strengthen himself, the stronger the better, until one day, he could be his siblings'' sturdy pir of support.


    "Little three, when are youing home?"


    The boy''s voice was too soft, blinked away by the wind in an instant.


    Thoughts of longing blew north, carrying to the side of family.


    Soon after, the three siblings stopped in front of the small three section courtyard that belonged to the master chef.


    Xu Mo was the first to knock on the copper door.


    The door opened to reveal the master chef''s round face, and Auntie Zhang''s slightly bashful expression.


    "I said it was the children." Zhang Xianglian heaved a long sigh. "I still need to discuss the matter of the pastries with the children before giving you a reply the day after tomorrow."


    The master chef kept acknowledging as he saw the few of them to the carriage.


    Only after watching them get on did he seem to remember something and thank her, "Just now, thank you Xianglian for helping clean up. The house really is quite messy."


    Zhang Xianglian didn''t want to say more, and had Xu Mo steer the carriage away.


    On the road, the three children''s six eyes looked over.


    Zhang Xianglian picked out the important parts to say, "The master chef said You Ran Ju sincerely wants to coborate, and also said it wasn''t simply about selling pastries to You Ran Ju."


    Jiuzhen Store sold half a pound of pastries for 100 wen, they wouldn''t be able to raise the price when bringing them to You Ran Ju, nor could they sell them at the original price.


    This is when the tactic Zheng Ruqian used earlier to raise the date pastries'' price would need to be applied - use more exquisite shapes to exchange for higher prices.


    But more beautiful shapes meant more intricate production, wasting more production time.


    Zhang Xianglian didn''t immediately agree, also because she was afraid of dying Jiuzhen Store''s original business.


    Luckily the master chef also gave a suggestion: Continuously shaping by hand was certainly exquisite, but it wasted too much manpower, and also maderge scale production impossible. It would be best to use molds, which could ensure consistency as well as save time.


    Think about how their ancestors made mooncakes, it was also relying on molds to ensure the clear, stable patterns.


    Zhang Xianglian couldpletely sell molded pastries at Jiuzhen Store, and specially supply You Ran Ju with intricate hand-shaped pastries.


    At the time, the master chef also sighed feelingly, "Your skillful hands deserve only You Ran Ju''s exorbitant prices."


    Zhang Xianglian was again embarrassed and bashful, not knowing how to respond.


    Luckily the children''s knock at the door saved her.


    In the carriage, Zhang Xianglian softly said, "The master chef was utterly sincere. I feel we can coborate, but the specifics still need to be finalized when Ruqianes back."


    As the big boss of the pastry shop, that scoundrel Zheng Ruqian had been missing for a long time.


    Jiang Sheng puckered her little face, her eyes uncontrobly ringed red.


    She sniffed, "This rotten Second Brother bettere back during New Year''s to decide, if he doesn''te back, we''ll decide ourselves. Auntie, you research some designs during this time."


    Zhang Xianglian gently nodded.


    In the days that followed, the small three section courtyard once again returned to its former liveliness.


    Auntie Zhang was extremely busy, Xu Mo came and went like a ghost, and Jiang Sheng anxiously awaited.


    But time waited for no one, and with only two to three days until New Year''s, Zheng Ruqian still hadn''t returned.


    What did spread in Fengjing was a piece of news: Zhu Zhi''s schr status that spanned three generations of Zhu men was improperly obtained by having someone else take the exam on his behalf.


    Initially only two or three people heard it in secret, but as time fermented it, it gradually permeated the entirety of Fengjing. It made those who had cheated anxious and afraid, while also finally shocking the imperial family.


    Cheating on the examinations!


    How dare you!

 Chapter 223: Unhappy New Year

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>


    Three days until the New Year, the entire Dayu Dynasty was immersed in a sea of fiery red.


    The streets were lined early with rednterns, and passersby were all dressed in new clothes, children happily running andughing, celebrating the annual abundance and prosperity.


    To the poor, the words "Spring Festival" carried far more meaning than to the rich.


    Those who were frugal year-round, living on coarse steamed buns instead of meat buns, saved and scrimped just for this moment.


    At the juncture of past and future, they would change out of their simple clothes, show their most spirited faces, eat the sweetest fruits, and reunite with their loved ones.


    Yet amid this joyous family atmosphere, three fools were hurrying desperately on the official road.


    "How many more days until we reach Fengjing?" A grimy Zheng Ruqian leaned over the shaft and asked weakly.


    Across from him, Gao Yan, rubbing his buttocks, was unable to speak.


    Gao Dawan estimated in his heart, "Four or five days."


    Four or five dayster would be well after the Lantern Festival!


    Zheng Ruqian paled in fright. Forgetting everything else, he voluntarily took up the horsewhip to spur the horses faster, ever faster.


    He calcted in his mind.


    Last November, he had brought the Gao brothers out of the capital, originally intending to transport some dates from Henan Prefecture, but had be enamored with the abundant local products and customs, unknowingly crossing the entire Henan Prefecture to arrive at Hebei Commandery.


    Embracing the idea of "we''vee this far", Zheng Ruqian scoured Hebei Commandery with the Gao brothers, and as expected found many treasures. One item in particr he was fully confident in bringing back to the capital to sell at Jiuzhen Street.


    But unpredictably, disaster struck midway when the horses suddenly copsed in exhaustion.


    This would have been fine in the city, but they were halfway down the road, nowhere near a vige or shop.


    Zheng Ruqian could only walk to the nearest town, rent a new carriage and bring back a veterinarian to treat the horses while also paying extra to switch the carriage horses.


    These back and forth dys cost them three days.


    If not for the three lost days, and hurrying a bit faster, they might have made it back to spend New Year''s with his brothers, sisters, and Third Old Fang.


    Zheng Ruqian grabbed the horsewhip, his face full of regret.


    This year held special meaning for their siblings.


    It was their first New Year''s holiday in Fengjing since arriving, and also the first reunion without Third Old Fang. His sister had pleaded for him toe back, and Zheng Ruqian had promised.


    Yet now, he was going to break that promise.


    The cold wind picked up, stinging Zheng Ruqian''s face. His body could not withstand two days without sleep, yet the carriage was full of goods from Hebei, leaving no room to lie down.


    "Young Master, why not rest a spell?" Gao Dawan suggested from behind. "Or let me take over, you haven''t slept in two days."


    Zheng Ruqian shook his head, hating that the carriage could not go faster, leaving no way to reach Fengjing before New Year''s.


    After who knows how long, passing through the endless official road, they arrived at the next town. Sensing the lively celebratory atmosphere and crowded streets, Zheng Ruqian grew even more anxious.


    To make it worse, the crowded streets meant they couldn''t speed up at all.


    Zheng Ruqian gnashed his teeth. "Why don''t we skip this meal, just make do with rations, in case we can make it back to Fengjing in time for New Year''s."


    But he immediately thought better of it.


    Man cannot live by bread alone, let alone when they''d already eaten nothing but rations in the carriage for four meals. They needed a hot bowl of rice to warm up.


    Even if they didn''t eat, the horses still needed to eat and rest.


    Gritting his teeth, Zheng Ruqian stopped at a small restaurant and ordered three bowls of spicy soup and two oil tbreads, gulping them down.


    The winter sun shone down from above as locals basked in its rays, chatting idly about national affairs, asionally debating till faces flushed red.


    Zheng Ruqian''s ears perked up at the words "Northern Border", and he slowed his eating to listen closely.


    "Our Dayu Dynasty has been fighting the Northern Nomads for decades. They can''t defeat us, we can''t eliminate them, so we''re stuck in mutual deterrence and suspicion."


    Zheng Ruqian had heard this from Fang Heng before. The Northern Nomads were skilled mounted archers - ten of them could defeat ten Dayu soldiers. They needed thirty to fifty soldiers to match them.


    The Northern Nomads were also cunning, engaging when they had fewer troops but fleeing when outnumbered, riding away swiftly on horseback beyond pursuit.


    When General Fang was around, he had set traps for the Northern Nomads, killing many and establishing his great reputation on the Northern Border, giving the border residents a few years of peace.


    After his passing, the Northern Nomads became active again, with viges razed more frequently.


    "Who could have imagined, recently there was good news from the Northern Border." An old man nodded and swayed. "Not from a major battle, but from a skirmish between a few dozen of our soldiers against a few dozen nomads. A sure loss became a victory."


    "This is fantastic news. The Northern Nomads are skilled riders and archers. If we can produce someone to match their cavalry, doesn''t that mean we can eliminate them and end the fighting?"


    "Don''t be silly, it was just a small battle. I heard thed is just thirteen or fourteen... also surnamed Fang."


    Surname Fang, huh.


    Younger brother whom I haven''t seen in a year, so you just fought a battle and won, but must have paid a price.


    I wonder if you''re hurting, distressed, or...missing us.


    Holding the spicy soup, Zheng Ruqian''s eyes reddened as he gazed north.


    Something drifted out from his body, flying northward at great speed beforending by the heroic youth''s ear.


    "Little brother..."


    Who is calling him?


    Fang Heng jerked around sharply but saw only emptiness.


    "Captain, what''s wrong?" Jiang Yi hobbled over.


    Fang Heng shook his head and looked at his leg, Jiang Er''s arm, Fifth Jiang''s abdomen, Jiang Liu''s chest, Jiang Qi''s scalp, Jiang Ba''s fingers.


    That''s what battle meant - trading lives for lives.


    Although they won that skirmish, and Fang Heng was promoted from deputy captain of the Tenth toon to captain of the Fifth Company, with troops swelling from nine to over a hundred, their costs were greater.


    Of the Tenth toon''s nine troops, one died and eight were injured, with Fifth Jiang''s abdominal wound still bleeding, and Jiang Ba losing a finger entirely.


    Even Fang Heng himself took a hoof strike, and still walked with difficulty.


    War was always cruel, scarred with blood and bones.


    Today it was one death, tomorrow ten, then a hundred, a thousand, even ten thousand.


    The old Fang Heng would have hesitated, afraid and cowardly. But not anymore, because he understood war always demanded blood, to avoid even more innocent casualties.


    To avoid more Braided girls!


    The only regret was being unable to apany family. The heroic youth mustered his strength to wave southwest, forcing out a faint smile.

 Chapter 224: Interrogating the Hijacker

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>


    It was another year of spring.


    It was another year anew.


    The swirling rumors caused great turmoil among Fengjing''s upper ss, with officials being summoned for questioning one after another, leaving them with no mood to celebrate the new year.


    Fortunately, themoners at the bottom remained singing and dancing,pletely unaffected.


    Xu Moli stood at the door of the small courtyard, watching theing and going carriages on the street, people dressed in new clothes, buying pastries, wearing flower hairpins, setting off firecrackers, and finally felt reassured.


    He and the Qi Family brothers had nned for a long time, and the reason for making a move before the new year was to make those who had done shady things restless and sleepless.


    Additionally, it would give themoners of Fengjing something to talk about during the new year, facilitating the spread and fermentation of the matter.


    Cheating in the imperial examinations was no small matter, and the powerful forces behind it were not something he and the Qi brothers could shake, so in order to draw the attention of the higher-ups and incur the wrath of the imperial family to investigate, they still needed themon people to give them a push.


    He heard that even the Minister of Rites was reprimanded yesterday and ordered by the imperial family to thoroughly investigate the cheating in the imperial examinations.


    Qi Huai kept calling it a good opportunity, and immediately took An Jun''s essay back home after grabbing it.


    That essay was exactly the one Zhu Zhi had submitted for the examination when he passed.


    Not a word more, not a word less.


    No matter how things developed afterward, Zhu Zhi, as the ringleader, would definitely be shot.


    Now, they just needed to wait patiently.


    Xu Moli felt calm, no longer watching the excited and joyfulmoners, and turned to go back into the room, only to bump into a little meatball.


    "Big brother," Jiang Sheng asked while holding on to the hem of his clothes, "Today is the 30th, still no sign of second brother?"


    The little girl thought her big brother was standing at the door waiting for Eldest Brother Zheng.


    She didn''t dare make a sound for fear of making her brothers sad, but was eager for Second Brother toe home, so she tiptoed behind to wait.


    She waited and waited, until Big Brother gave up, but Second Brother still didn''te back.


    Would the eleven-year-old new year be missing two brothers?


    Xu Moli paused.


    His mind and spirit were focused on the ghostwriter and the cheating in the imperial examinations, so he didn''t notice that this was an iplete reunion year.


    The third brother was far away on the northern border, and the whereabouts of the second brother were unknown.


    They had scattered to various corners of the Dayu Dynasty for development and strength, and although they were absent this year, soon they six siblings would definitely reunite and be happy and safe.


    "Be good Jiang Sheng, they will alle back." Xu Moli gazed into the distance.


    He had a feeling it wouldn''t take long for the siblings to reunite.


    At the same time.


    Qi Huai returned home excitedly, and saw the worried Minister of Rites. He loudly said, "Father, did the imperial family ask you to investigate the ghostwriter?"


    The Minister of Rites'' expression froze for a moment, then he slowly turned around. "How did you know about this?"


    "Father, don''t ask me how I knew about it." Qi Huai smiled confidently. "I came to give Father an essay written by the ghostwriter for the examination candidate. I believe it can help Father a bit."


    After speaking, he ced An Jun''s handwritten essay on the table.


    The Minister of Rites picked it up and read it, growing more and more shocked and livid.


    Given that the examination papers were confidential, as long as he took this essay andpared it to Zhu Zhi''s essay inst year''s examination papers, whoever''s was identical would be confirmed as cheating without a doubt.


    But the problem was, where did this essaye from? And what role did his eldest son Qi Huai y in this?


    The Minister of Rites suddenly looked up furiously. "Qi Huai! You were the one who leaked this out right? You were the one who made the entire Fengjing uneasy before the new year right?"


    Qi Huai''s heart thudded, and he took two steps back.


    His instinct told him not to admit it, but his courage made him nod. "So what if it was me?"


    "Ungrateful child!"


    The Minister of Rites pped his eldest son. "Cheating in the imperial examinations is no trivial matter. Ghostwriters exist every year, how did you take it upon yourself to expose these things and report them to the imperial family?"


    "You...you''ve caused great trouble!"


    It was obvious the Minister of Rites was angry but also concerned.


    But this was precisely why Qi Huai became even more angry and disappointed.


    "Father, you know ghostwriters exist right? You also know the examinations are unfair. Just because there are many powerful figures involved, you want to acquiesce to innocentmoners being oppressed?"


    He questioned loudly, "You are the Minister of Rites, the one in charge of the entire examination system. You are the most respected elder to the students, yet this is how you treat them?"


    The Minister of Rites pictured in his mind countless faces full of longing, kowtowing to him respectfully, their yearning for the National Academy, their admiration for the examinations, their anticipation of the future.


    But in the end, because of their poor backgrounds, all their hopes turned to resignation as they ghostwrote to make a living, bing the bottom ss of "ghostwriters", falling into degeneracy and helplessness.


    "Those poor students are indeed pitiful," the Minister of Rites sighed. "But Qi Huai, this is Fengjing, with deep-rooted powerful families, their connections forming a force too enormous for you to imagine. It¡¯s impossible to eliminate ghostwriters and cheating in one fell swoop. If you act rashly you¡¯ll just be a target. The powerful families won¡¯t let you off."


    "So what about powerful families, can they override the imperial family?" Qi Huai clenched his fists. "Father, the imperial family is not just for show. The fact that they are looking into these matters means there is a possibility for fairness and justice. We can''t give up or admit defeat."


    The sincere look of the youth was exactly like that of ambitious officials in their younger days.


    Who didn''t start out like this?


    But who didn''t eventually be shrewd and self-serving to preserve themselves?


    It was as if the Minister of Rites saw his old self in his eldest son. He felt a bit helpless and amused, and also a trace of imperceptible feeling.


    "You''re unhappy about it huh. Fine, let me show you the might of Fengjing''s powerful families."


    After speaking, he picked up the essay on the table and strode away.


    The essay was written by An Jun, and it was indeed identical to Zhu Zhi''s essay in the examination papers. There was no way to falsify this.


    However, when the Minister of Rites submitted the essay to the imperial family, the Zhu Family immediately cried injustice, using An Jun of giarizing Zhu Zhi''s work, and insinuating that this matter was the Minister of Rites making trouble, purely to get back at the Zhu Family.


    Combined with the Tao Family, Fang Family, and several officials who jointly used the Minister of Rites, they almost dug up all his old misdeeds.


    Just as the Minister of Rites was about to be convicted, and the essay writer An Jun was about to be executed without discussion, the equally prestigious as the Fang and Jiang families, Dou Family finally stepped forward, with the esteemed Minister of Personnel Dou Wei even suggesting summoning the author of the essay to the Golden Sacred Hall for questioning.


    The Emperor sat expressionless on the dragon throne, watching everyone with their hearts in their throats.


    Finally he spoke.


    "Bring the author of the essay!"

 Chapter 225: The Long Feast and the Point of Shammer

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>


    On the first day of the new year, everyone was resting, even the emperor rarely took a vacation.


    Jiang Sheng basked in the warm sunshine, next to her were three brothers, helping Auntie Zhang make dumplings.


    The dough had been prepared earlier and was divided into portions.


    Eldest brother''s hands were the most skilled. Holding a short, round rolling pin, he pressed the dough balls into thin wrappers with thicker centers, perfect for dumpling skins.


    If Second Brother was here, he would definitely tease, "Worthy of a schr''s hands, even dumpling wrappers look better than ours."


    Fourth and Fifth brothers were a bit clumsier, dipping the meat filling onto the wrappers, then carefully pinching them together, but only managing half-moons.


    Looking at the dumplings Auntie Zhang made, each was delicate, round and plump, with neat, even pleats. Truly unparalleled.


    Just as Jiang Sheng was praising them in her heart, she heard Fifth Brother call, "Little sister, you wrap a couple too."


    She immediately shook her head vigorously like a rattle drum.


    No no no, one must know their limits. When two brothers could only wrap half-moons, she would just ruin the dough and filling. Even if she managed to wrap them, they would burst in the pot.


    The chubby girl put her hands on her hips righteously, "I''ll go gather firewood."


    She was familiar with this. During her years wandering, as soon as she grew a bit, she started gathering firewood, because only fire could drive away the cold and maintain warmth on freezing nights.


    Even thesest few years livingfortably with Auntie''s care and doting brothers, Jiang Sheng had not forgotten how to build fires. In just a few moves, she lit the dried branches ame.


    She filled a clean iron pot with water and plenty of firewood, then left it to burn for a cup of tea.


    Just as Jiang Sheng was about to rx, the courtyard gate was mmed loudly.


    mmed.


    Like arge beast charging and ramming with its body, making enough noise to even wake the old man sunbathing next door.


    In the yard, Xu Mo dropped the dumpling skin in his hand, dusting the table with flour. His palms ttened against his sides, eyes filled with wariness.


    Jiang Three and Four grabbed sticks and moved forward, carefully peeking out the crack in the door.


    Seeing the ferocious beast-like figure outside, Jiang Three''s mouth gaped wide. Jiang Four quickly utched the door, and they both tumbled and crawled inside in tandem.


    The sixteen or seventeen year old youth should have had high spirits and confidence, but now he was gritting his teeth with snot and tears streaming down his face. "It''s bad, Brother Xu. People havee from the Golden Sacred Hall to arrest An Jun."


    Not only An Jun, but his own elderly father was also detained, unable to advance or retreat, having to endure the nder and usations from the Zhu family and other major ns, rendered speechless.


    "Brother Xu, were we wrong? The implications of the civil service exam fraud are too far-reaching, it was never something we could intervene in. My father had warned me before, but I was too confident. Now I''ve dragged him into court politics, and even Brother An is to be arrested..." Qi Huai choked up.


    It was clear he was too concerned about the Minister of Rites to even maintainposure, even doubting himself.


    Xu Mo was rtively calm, pping him on the shoulder and saying heavily, "Qi Huai, you must calm down first."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know when she had brought over a cup of cold tea.


    Xu Mo reached out and took it, pouring it over Qi Huai''s forehead.


    Jiang Sheng had originally wanted to refresh him with the cold tea... "......"


    Fortunately the effect was very obvious, Qi Huai''s snot and tears finally stopped as he quieted down.


    "It''s understandable you''re nervous about your father, and worried about An Jun." Xu Mo said slowly. "The Zhu family colluding with other self-interested ns to nder is quite vicious, but don''t forget, we still have the imperial family above us."


    "If the imperial family was ipetent and cruel, how could the Dayu Dynasty have achieved today''s prosperity? As long as the civil service exam fraud is factual, and the essays are indeed An Jun''s, the imperial family will surely not let the cheaters off easily, much less indulge them in harming loyal officials."


    This was reasonable.


    No matter how turbulent the northern border was, central China remained peaceful and tranquil. Themon people''s lives were not exactly affluent, but they also did not wander disced. The imperial family deserved much credit for this.


    "Most importantly, as a minister for many years, how could your father recklessly gamble his career and life just to oppose his legal heir?"


    With Xu Mo''s questioning, stripping the issuesyer byyer, Qi Huai finally realized, "I see, if my father had no backup n, he would have been convicted already, rather than questioning An Jun first."


    "But...but we wanted to protect An Jun. We swore to have him help us, yet now we''re sending him to the Golden Sacred Hall for the ministers to interrogate him. Isn''t this pushing him to his doom?"


    Mentioning this, Xu Mo''s expression also turned ugly.


    He was not worried about the Minister of Rites. As a cunning old official for many years, it was impossible for him to surrender easily.


    He worried about An Jun, this powerless and helpless schr. If he tried to expose the civil service exam fraud to help them and was framed in retaliation, even losing his life, they would never have peace of mind.


    But an imperial decree must be obeyed, or it would be a serious crime of defiance.


    Xu Mo''s face grew heavier and heavier. After a while, he clenched his fist and said softly, "The imperial family only said they wanted to see the essay''s author, but don''t know who it is. Just report that I am An Jun, An Jun is me."


    He actually wanted to take all of An Jun''s ce.


    Qi Huai paled in shock, unwilling, yet unable to find a better solution.


    Just as the two were about to turn themselves in.


    The one kneading dumplings finally sighed and spoke up, "Eldest brother, who told you that going to the Golden Sacred Hall means you''ll definitely be targeted for revenge by all the powerful families of Fengjing?"


    Xu Mo and Qi Huai''s footsteps halted simultaneously.


    An Jun had used his essay to expose fraud in the civil service exam, and the ones who wanted him punished were only the powerful families of Fengjing. Doing this would indeed offend those families, that was true.


    "I''m not saying the powerful families of Fengjing are virtuous, I''m saying...would they dare retaliate?" As if knowing their thoughts, Chang Yan continued, "A schr who entered the Golden Sacred Hall before even attempting the Pce Examination, he is the only one under heaven. Who would dare touch him?"


    Xu Mo and Qi Huai thought protecting An Jun meant hiding him away, not letting anyone find him.


    But in Chang Yan''s view, true protection was cing him under everyone''s watch, letting all recognize him, pay attention to him, so none would dare make covert moves against him.


    When all was brought to light, who would still dare use underhanded means for revenge? Who would take the risk of offending the entire world?


    "Besides, Eldest Brother, how could you think An Jun wants to miss this chance to cross verbal swords with the ministers at the Golden Sacred Hall?" Chang Yan smiled meaningfully. "When An Jun is unwilling to go, it won''t be toote for you to go to the Golden Sacred Hall in his stead."


    No matter their opinion, ultimately, it was An Jun''s choice which path to take.


    Qi Huai and Xu Mo looked at each other, then rushed to the Qi family''s separate courtyard in unison.


    Hearing An Jun willingly volunteered to provide evidence of the civil service exam fraud at the Golden Sacred Hall, they escorted him to the Qi residence.


    There, people sent by the imperial family were waiting.

 Chapter 226: The Long Banquet at the Gate of the Imperial City

    <h4>Chapter 226</h4>


    An Jun entered the Golden Sacred Hall.


    The Minister of Rites had not yet returned.


    Qi Huai sat restlessly at the Qi residence, and simply squatted at the imperial city gate to wait.


    Xu Mo generously kept himpany without eating a single dumpling at home.


    In the small courtyard.


    Jiang Sheng held the dumplings, feeling ufortable for some reason, "It''s the first day of the new year, how can the Emperor still work when even the brothers are not here, even the meat dumplings are not fragrant anymore."


    Chang Yan put down his bowl and nced in the direction of the imperial city.


    ording to thews of the Dayu Dynasty, the Emperor could take seven days off every year, four days before the new year and three days after, he would only need to hold the morning court to process memorials starting the fourth day of the new year.


    But since Eldest Brother and Qi Huai revealed the fraud in the imperial examinations before the new year, with his diligence, he certainly would not put it off until the fourth day of the new year to deal with it.


    It was a pity that Eldest Brother had worked hard to roll so many dumpling skins, yet he wouldn''t get to eat a single one.


    "Or we could deliver some to Eldest Brother," Wen Zhiyun tentatively suggested.


    Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan looked over at the same time.


    Deliver dumplings to the imperial city gate?


    This sudden suggestion left Jiang Sheng open-mouthed, and also made Chang Yan''s face change dramatically.


    They were willing toe to Fengjing for Eldest Brother''s imperial examinations.


    They were willing to stay in Fengjing to apany their elder brother and younger sister.


    But to get close to the imperial city, that was absolutely forbidden, totally uneptable.


    "I...I won''t go," Chang Yan squeezed out the three words with difficulty.


    The hesitant Wen Zhiyun and the shocked Jiang Sheng both turned their heads to look over, four big eyes full of puzzlement.


    "Little Five, do you not like this proposal?" Wen Zhiyun asked timidly.


    He was the most timid boy in the family. Even though he was a doctor, he was still gentle and shy in front of his family. Even when making suggestions, it was softly and lightly, for fear of being rejected.


    Chang Yan''s lips moved, and he seemed to vaguely see the reddened rims of Fourth Brother''s eyes. He quickly swallowed back his words.


    "Fifth Brother is probably afraid the meat dumplings would get cold and give Eldest Brother diarrhea," Jiang Sheng scratched her head. "There wouldn''t be any toilets at the imperial city gate."


    Indeed there were none.


    Seeing his little sister lead Fourth Brother astray into discussing toilet issues, Chang Yan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Oh well, it was just the imperial city.


    From eight to twelve years old, a full four years had long since carved him into an unrecognizable form. Even if his former loved ones examined him closely, they probably wouldn''t be able to recognize him.


    So what did he have to fear?


    This trip to the imperial city gate, Chang Yan was merely apanying his elder brother and little sister, nothing more.


    Just then Auntie Zhang brought over anotherrge bowl of freshly steamed dumplings. Jiang Sheng took a shallow te to cover them, then wrapped them neatly with a clean wadded jacket, and finally brought along two pairs of chopsticks. They drove the carriage to the imperial city gate.


    As the imperial city, its location in Fengjing was certainly one of the best. Not to mention being right in the center of the city, itsnd area was also exceptionally vast. Just the west gate alone was bigger than their small courtyard.


    Jiang Sheng held the dumplings, eyes fixed ahead, saliva nearly dripping from her mouth.


    Chang Yanughed softly and used a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth clean, reminding her, "Be careful not to drool into the bowl, letting Eldest Brother eat your drool dumplings."


    Jiang Sheng came to her senses and nced at the sturdy cotton-padded bundle. She red at Chang Yan, "Meanie Fifth Brother, when did I drool? I was only...I was only thinking how big this imperial city is, if it were ordinary houses, I wonder how many beggars it could shelter."


    Even without food, drink, coal, bedding, just a ce to keep out the wind and rain, the beggars could hold onto their lives in winter.


    But in the end, big houses were for nobles to live in, even if they didn''t live there fully, even if they were left empty.


    Even if the souls of grievances inside were no less than the beggars who froze to death.


    Chang Yan lowered his head, slowly raising the corners of his mouth in what seemed like a smile, yet also strangely creepy.


    Jiang Sheng was still staring ahead nkly, unaware.


    Wen Zhiyun saw it in his eyes. While feeling strange, he also vaguely sensed he had brought up the wrong topic, and shouldn''t have spoken up to ask when Little Five refused, leading to Little Five changing his original decision.


    But they had alreadye, unable to turn back.


    He could only move over, patted Chang Yan''s shoulderfortingly, then leaned forward and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, Little Five, Fourth Brother is here."


    Although he was weak, timid, always hesitant.


    But he wanted to protect his younger siblings too!


    Sensing it, Chang Yan lightly leaned against his eldest brother''s slender shoulders, and let out a soft "Mm" from his nose.


    Wen Zhiyun was immediately happy and smiled.


    Soon the carriage was pulled to a stop.


    Xu Mo and Qi Huai were standing in front of the Qi family carriage, looking at the imperial city gate with solemn expressions.


    When they noticed more people arriving, they turned around at the same time and saw the third and fourth sons of the Jiang family driving the carriage.


    "Eldest Young Master, Young Master Qi."


    After Jiang San and Si greeted them, one tethered the horse while the other lifted the carriage curtain, steadily supporting the excited little girl who had jumped down.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, Jiang Sheng rushed to Xu Mo and presented the bowl and te in her arms like a treasure, "Eldest Brother, I''ve brought dumplings for you!"


    Xu Mo epted them and found they were still hot.


    He took out a pair of chopsticks and passed them to Qi Huai, "On joyous new year holidays, one should still eat dumplings. Don''t stand on ceremony, have a taste."


    After saying so, he picked one up and put it in his mouth. The rich meaty fragrance filled his mouth.


    "Tasty, Eldest Brother?" Jiang Sheng looked up and asked.


    Xu Mo swallowed it down, the corners of his lips curving up slightly. "Delicious, extremely delicious."


    The fragrance of the dumplings was secondary. Most important was thepany of family, giving one a sense offort and warmth. Even in the cold windy weather of January, one could stand tall and fearless.


    Qi Huai ate half a bowl by association, and was still reluctant to put down his chopsticks. "Brother Xu must have cultivated blessings in his past life."


    "What makes you say that?" Xu Mo asked in surprise.


    The undisguised envy in Qi Huai''s eyes, "One must have cultivated blessings in past lives to encounter such brothers and sisters."


    Xu Mo was stunned at first, then smiled brightly. He looked back at the three little ones behind him.


    The dumplings were already finished, yet the younger siblings still did not leave, clearly intent on apanying him here to wait.


    Family was just like this, sharing weal and woe, joy and sorrow together.


    "It is indeed blessings cultivated in past lives." Xu Mo raised the corners of his lips and murmured softly.


    But the January winds were still cold after all. He nned to persuade his siblings to wait in the carriage soon, at least to avoid catching a cold or falling ill.


    Yet before he could turn around, the west gate of the imperial city opened.


    Countless people walked out.


    There were the current Prime Minister, Minister of Rites, members of the Jiang, Zhu, Tao families and other prominent families of Fengjing. They wore first, second, third rank official uniforms, crane wing shaped formal hats, with either solemn or chatting expressions in groups of three or five.


    Xu Mo knitted his brows. He didn''t see An Jun among them.


    Chang Yan also frowned. He saw many familiar yet unfamiliar people.


    The twelve-year-old boy turned around, wanting to hide in the carriage.


    Just then Qi Huai saw the Minister of Rites and cried out brightly, "Father!"


    Most of the officials in the Golden Sacred Hall turned to look.


    The Minister of Rites had a grave expression, yet his eyes also held faint smiles. He rebuked, "You brat, why did youe over, hurry back home to celebrate new year!"


    Qi Huai bowed with sped hands, "Your son is here to bring father home."


    A touching disy of fatherly love and filial piety.


    Xu Mo suddenly felt he was also envious of Qi Huai in this aspect.


    He bowed in greeting, and was about to withdraw after seeing off the Minister of Rites.


    Suddenly, an angry snort rang in his ears.


    "Little Xu, what did this old man instruct you clearly back then? And how did you promise this old man?"

 Chapter 227: See the Prince of Anshui Again

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>


    When Xu Mo let out this angry snort, it not only startled Xu Mo to stop in his tracks, but also surprised Qi Huai and his father.


    The Minister of Rites spoke with concern, "Old Dou, could it be that you''ve run into an acquaintance?"


    Dou Weiming''s face was stern as he spoke harshly, "How is that possible? I''m just a mundane nobody, how could I recognize a metropolitan graduate from the Imperial College, Xu Jieyuan from Anshui Prefecture?"


    The Minister of Rites, "..."


    After exposing the other''s backgroundpletely, he still denied knowing him - this duck really could be stubbornly hard-mouthed.


    Not wanting to get involved, the Minister stood to the side to watch the excitement, while subtly hinting for Qi Huai to keep quiet.


    Dou Weiming also remained silent, just harrumphing angrily beside them.


    After a long awkward pause, Xu Mo finally dared to stand up straight. Looking at the confident middle-aged man, he smiled wryly and greeted him, "Student Xu Mo pays his respects to Prefect Dou. It has been almost two years since we parted in Anshui Prefecture. I wonder if you are well?"


    When they had separated, Xu Mo was still only a schr.


    When they met again now, he had already be a metropolitan graduate and was preparing to take the imperial examination.


    What should have been a joyous reunion instead became rather awkward, especially in such an unexpected situation. Even the clever Xu Jieyuan had lost hisposure. He could only force an awkward smile and remain bowed for a long time, not daring to rise.


    Jiang Sheng, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but worry and murmur, "If Big Brother stays bent over like that for so long, I fear he may break his back."


    Chang Yan quickly covered her mouth, afraid that others would hear.


    Big Brother was so smart, even bent over for so long, he must have his own ideas.


    Sure enough.


    After about half a cup of tea''s time had passed, Dou Weiming could no longer restrain himself. Shaking out his sleeves, he strode forward and grabbed Xu Mo with one hand, berating sharply, "Bent over like this all this time - do you n to take the imperial exam by lying prone on the ground like the qualifying exam?


    The Prefect cared deeply for talented schrs and would definitely not stand by to see his most outstanding student be tired to death here.


    Xu Mo pursed his lips and sincerely said, "This student feels deep remorse. It was this student''s breach of our agreement that came first. This student is at fault."


    Having said that, he moved to bow again.


    This time Dou Weiming used both hands to support him, with only his mouth still stubbornly displeased, "I told you toe find me as soon as you entered Fengjing, but instead you''d already been here over half a year with no sign or sound of you. If it weren''t for my wife craving sausage and cured meats this past New Year''s, leading us to taste the nostalgic vors at You Ran House, I still wouldn''t have known you''d long arrived!"


    "Let that pass. But for an exam candidate like you to actually get tangled up in..." His voice suddenly lowered as he nced around before continuing, "...actually daring to get involved in the exam fraud case - if Old Qi hadn''t given me notice, even he would''ve gotten dragged into it!"


    The Minister of Rites beside deeply concurred, nodding while also ncing meaningfully at Qi Huai.


    This made Qi Huai flustered, wishing he could bury his head between his legs.


    Xu Mo seized the chance to sincerely exin, "This student was afraid of causing trouble for you Sir, which is why I didn''t dare pay you a visit. The exam fraud case concerns grave matters of state, I too feared..."


    Dou Weiming abruptly cut him off, "You understand it concerns matters of state, you know to be afraid!"


    Xu Mo immediately quieted, not daring to speak up again.


    "Do you think there''s only the Zhu family behind them? The powerful families of Fengjing haveplex ties of kinship and business partnerships with each other, connected together like the branches of a great tree, with no one able to shake them." Dou Weiming slowly said, "With just you, a frail and insignificant student, how could you hope to uproot them entirely? This isn''t Anshui Prefecture; and they aren''t the Sun Family either."


    It was true.


    Fengjing was far moreplex than Anshui Prefecture, and the powerful Fengjing families wielded far greater power than the Sun, Wang, or Bian families.


    The might of the Sun Family back then was entirely due to the support of the Fang Family. The fight between Wang Family''s madam and eldest daughter to secure the Fang Family''s backing was also the reason why He Prefecture governor had no choice but to take action against the children of Zanhua Little Manor.


    But Fengjing was at the Son of Heaven''s feet! With the imperial family overseeing, shouldn''t it be more fair and impartial?


    As if he could read Xu Mo''s doubts, Dou Weimingughed.


    "While it''s true that the Son of Heaven is wise and sage, he does not wish to see exam fraud either. But don''t forget, the tangled web of powerful Fengjing houses means that even the throne cannot act rashly against them. Uprooting the radish would bring up clods of earth with it. The imperial house still needs the support of these powerful houses - how could it topple most of Fengjing''s families all for the sake of some insignificant cheat-writers?"


    Even if it could, after tearing them down, who would the throne rely on next?


    Would those powerful houses not protest, rage, or even revolt?


    Even he as a minister knew that governing depended on maintaining bnce; how could the imperial house not understand this as well?


    "A-Mo, you simply don''t grasp that even seated in that position, the Son of Heaven cannot act entirely as he wishes or wills," said Dou Weiming with a bitter tone. "You can believe in the imperial house''s wisdom, but you shouldn''t expect too much."


    What was ck was ck, what was white was white.


    What seemed right wasn''t necessarily fully so, what seemed wrong wasn''t fully so either.


    The uprightness and integrity Father had taught him to never yield in the face of power and temptation nowy shattered, reassembling into a new picture.


    Xu Mo had always thought he had be more thick-skinned after entering Fengjing, only now realizing how far off the mark he still was.


    The Fengjing houses could not be shaken, the exam fraud case could not be opened up. Those cheat-writers would continue to exist, continue being exploited, continue substituting for the scions of powerful houses during exams.


    Xu Mo''s eyes grew damp and he clenched his fists, choking out, "Then what about An Jun? What about him?"


    If the imperial house truly did not crack down on the exam fraud, wouldn''t they end up harming An Jun?


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine," said Dou Weiming, realization dawning that he had been too blunt just now. He patted Xu Mo''s shoulder, "It''s not that they can''t punish the exam fraud at all, only that they can''t act rashly. This matter is like an abscess - whenever it''s lightlynced open, the surface heals while the inside remains putrid and foul."


    The Minister of Rites stroked his sparse beard and added, "If you want to uproot it entirely, you must have ample patience to allow the knife to prate deep to the bottom before striking the fatal blow."


    So this time it wasn''t that they were wrong to expose the exam fraud, but that they shouldn''t have exposed it so rashly, is that right?


    Xu Mo suddenly jerked his head up to lock eyes with Qi Huai.


    Where they had gone wrong could be corrected; ws could be amended and shorings made up for.


    As long as the road ahead was bright and held hope, they dared to continue walking it.


    What they feared most was straying onto a lightless path where no matter how they struggled it was useless, blindly grasping at darkness.


    "The reason the Son of Heaven did not thoroughly punish the cheat-writers was because of how extensively they were tied up with the powerful houses," said the Minister of Rites, tugging at his sparse beard. "But the throne did make its best effort to hold the Zhu house people ountable for having An Jun ghostwrite for them. An imperial edict stripped Zhu house''s young master of his honors and achievements."


    "To protect An Jun, the imperial house ordered him to study at the Imperial College. He has also been permitted to bypass the normal process and directly participate in the imperial exam. As long as he attains the schrship candidacy, passing the pce exam afterward would cement him as an official candidate schr."


    This was practically equivalent to restoring An Jun''s previous status as an examination graduate.


    Although they were unable to reveal the truth behind the powerful families'' involvement with exam fraud or rescue all the cheat-writers, the throne''s handling of An Jun''s case undoubtedly soothed the cheat-writer students'' hearts.


    Finally they no longer had to be afraid or live in fear that their experience would ruin their futures and official careers.


    This news thoroughly invigorated Xu Mo and Qi Huai, sweeping away the gloom in their hearts.


    Although the imperial house was neither decisively punitive enough nor sufficiently impartial, at least it did not blindly favor one side or disregard ordinary students as beneath notice.


    That was enough.


    They firmly believed that with sufficient effort in times ahead, once the throne was no longer so reliant on the powerful houses, both the exam fraud as well as any unjust or falsely used cases in Fengjing could eventuallye to light and receive fair trial and resolution.


    The youths gazed ardently up at the heavens overhead.


    A wind stirred, lifting their robes fluttering, as if to allow the heavens a glimpse of their conviction and resolve as well.


    They strode forward with high-held heads, shining brightly, remarkably reminiscent of Dou Weiming and Qi Gongzhen twenty years ago in their primes.


    The two middle-aged men exchanged a nce, smiling in that moment as if the sands of time had flowed backward to that passionate, dynamic era of their youth...

 Chapter 228: Schomer Growing Up

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>


    At this moment.


    There were only two groups of people left at the pce gate, along with four carriages.


    One was the Qi family, with Dou Weiming and his son, leisurely strolling along the surface of their ideals.


    The other was Jiang Sheng and his two elder brothers, tilting their little heads in unison as they gazed at the group across from them in bewilderment.


    "Fourth brother, fifth brother, could you make out what they were talking about?" Jiang Sheng whispered.


    Wen Zhiyun nodded thoughtfully. "I caught some of it. What Qi Huai''s father said about abscesses wasn''t quite right. As long as all the pus is drained out and medicinal dressings applied, abscesses can slowly heal over time without needing to be dug out with a knife."


    Seeing Jiang Sheng''s confusion, he added, "It''s ipetent doctors that allow abscesses to recur by failing to clean out the infected material properly. That''s not my opinion, it''s what Dr. Wu says."


    Chang Yan: "..."


    Were they even talking about abscesses?! Were they?! Were they?!


    However, the two gentlemen were right about one thing - the case of fraud in the imperial examinations was not thoroughly investigated, mainly because of insufficient evidence at the time, but also because the Imperial Court was too beholden to the great families.


    When the previous emperor was off conquering thend, it left the coffers of the entire Dayu Dynasty empty and the imperial throne unstable.


    The Imperial Court had exerted tremendous effort just to steady the nation, to allow themon people to gradually settle into stable lives again. It''s only natural that they want to safeguard this stability, and their desire for domestic tranquility is understandable too.


    But is turning a blind eye really in the dynasty''s best interest going forward?


    Chang Yan did notment, only gazed deeply at the Forbidden City, as if seeing through its imposing vermillion gates at the man sitting erect on the dragon throne, his brow perpetually furrowed and his face devoid of joy.


    To keep a firm grip on the throne, how many has he propped up, and how many has he harmed?


    Vexations? It''s retribution.


    Just like Zhu Zhi - while the assassination and exam fraud cases were not reopened, offending Xu Mo meant he became a scapegoat.


    Having his official titles stripped was one thing, but causing trouble twice in a row meant that just a gust of wind would be enough for the Zhu family to abandon him.


    Chang Yan waved Jiang San over and whispered some instructions in his ear.


    Jiang San''s eyes widened first in surprise, then shone with excitement as he nodded and hurried off with a carriage.


    Jiang Sheng watched in a daze, quicklying to his senses. "Fifth brother, Jiang San took our carriage away. What should we do now?"


    Wen Zhiyun also looked over questioningly.


    The siblings'' eyes were both moist, one carrying killing intent and the other pure innocence.


    Chang Yan took two steps back, ncing at the Qi family''s two carriages. "It looks like we''ll have to trouble the Qi brothers for a ride home."


    The four meandering in their ideals were jolted awake. Qi Huai readilyughed, "Of course, my father and I can share a carriage."


    Everyone bade each other farewell.


    Xu Mo bowed with utmost courtesy once more. "Thank you for the guidance, Prefect Dou. This student now understands, and will visit Prefect Dou another day if permitted. I hope Prefect Dou will not shut his door on this student."


    Dou Weiming had not spoken yet.


    Sitting in a nearby carriage, Qi Gongzhen was already chuckling. "Old Dou, why haven''t you told the boy the truth? There''s no prefect in Fengjing."


    Because in Fengjing, there was only Dou the Minister of Personnel.


    Compared to the Wang family''s somewhat diminished status among the powerful families after losing the Grand Marshal, the Dou still held more sway,parable even to the Jiang.


    Seeing Xu Mo''s astonishment, Dou Weiming gave a wry smile. "Don''t listen to Old Qi''s nonsense. While I am of the Dou household, I earned the position of Anshui Prefect through my own efforts, without relying on the Dou family''s influence."


    But ultimately, having the Fengjing great families as his backbone allowed him to govern Anshui justly and protect itsmon folk for three years. It also enabled him to turn a blind eye to Sun Yu, and to safely depart from Anshui without fearing retaliation from the Suns or Wangs.


    That was the crux all along.


    Xu Mo''s eyes grew moist. He was suddenly reminded of his parents who took their own lives, and wondered if things might have been different had someone powerful backed them too.


    Regrettably not.


    The youth lowered his gaze, cloaking the intense sorrow.


    What met his downcast eyes were his usual azure robes, the ck cloth shoes with their thousand pleats, and a chubby little hand that suddenly reached out.


    "Eldest brother, your hands are so cold. Let me warm them for you." Jiang Sheng had sidled up without him noticing.


    His palms did feel warmer.


    Then his right hand was grasped too.


    The little physician-in-training curled his soft, delicate fingers tightly. "I don''t run as warm as my sister, but I can still lend you some warmth too, eldest brother."


    Chang Yan said nothing, only stood back-to-back with Xu Mo.


    He didn''t know when, but his two younger brothers had grown so much taller, their shoulders reaching his now.


    A breeze blew by. Other than his cheeks feeling slightly cool, his whole body was sheltered snugly.


    These little ones, they were clearly his weakness yet had be his armor.


    Xu Mo chuckled lightly, his moist eyes now bright with relief.


    It was fine if hecked a backer. His younger siblings must have them in the future - those who could ensure their safety in Anshui of Xieyang County, and power through any obstacles alongside them in the great families of Fengjing.


    Moreover...who said he didn''t have a backer at all?


    Xu Mo looked up at the Qi father and son, then at Dou Weiming. "My thanks to the Qi lord, and to Lord Dou. My thanks as well to Young Master Qi. When this student pays a visit in the future, I hope the lords will impart valuable teachings onto me. I could not be more grateful."


    At first, he only hoped Dou would not shut him out, his words carrying more apology than expectation.


    But now, he genuinely hoped the two lords would instruct him, his intent to curry favor obvious.


    Qi Gongzhen stroked his beard without speaking.


    Dou Weiming nodded approvingly instead, as if he had been waiting for those words all along. "Goodd. I''ll be expecting you at the residence of the Minister of Personnel."


    As he finished, he stepped into his carriage.


    Qi Gongzhen promptly echoed, "You and Ah Huai are both fineds. Work hard and grow together."


    Xu Mo bowed deeply again until the two lords had left.


    Upon straightening, he seemed to have matured by years.


    "Eldest brother, you..." Chang Yan hesitated.


    Xu Mo shook his head as he boarded the carriage. "Let''s go, back home."


    People change - differently in different environments, transforming diversely over time.


    But as long as one''s heart remains unchanged - one''s loyalty, convictions, beliefs - he would still be himself. That forthright, bright-spirited youth devoted to state and people.


    Clip-clop, the carriage left the pce gates, heading for the second-ring small residence.


    In the near opposite direction, a simr distance away, another simr carriage bore three nearly dead souls.


    "How much longer..." the fourteen-year-old rasped.


    "Nearly there. Just a bit more."


    In half a quarter hour, they would be home.

 Chapter 229: The Second Brother is Back

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>


    The Qi family in Fengjing was not considered a first-rate noble family, but at least there was a second-rank senior official, so the rank of their carriage was quite respectable.


    Jiang Sheng sat on the in silk cushion, her arms resting on the small square table. Out of politeness, she did not touch anything on the table, but she guessed there were probably quite a few cakes and drinks.


    "This carriage is reallyfortable," shemented. "Even morefortable than Brother Fufeng''s carriage."


    Xu Mo smiled.


    Of course, the prestigious Wang family of Anshui Prefecture was nothing special in Fengjing, as noble families were ubiquitous here.


    If Wang Fufeng had a healthy constitution and passed the imperial exam to be a schr, perhaps he would have had the potential to revive his family''s fortunes.


    But Heaven did not seem to tolerate the existence of anyone too perfect.


    Thinking of the frail and delicate young master Wang Fufeng, Xu Mo sighed inwardly and decided to write the third letter since arriving in Fengjing.


    The letter mentioned the recent cheating scandal in the imperial exams, his own change of heart, and the different growth of his siblings.


    After sealing it with a new stamp, he would give it to a familiar merchant to take back to Anshui Prefecture, along with some remuneration.


    In just over half a month, the youth back in the Wang family manor in Anshui Prefecture who handled affairs would borrow his eyes to see the intricacies of human rtionships in Fengjing and get aplete picture of the ups and downs of officialdom.


    Finally, he would sp the letter to his chest and reveal a look of yearning that could now be reciprocated.


    Soon they arrived at the second courtyard.


    Althoughfortable, the carriage of another family''s did not belong to them. Jiang Sheng could only pat it cautiously a couple of times before following Xu Mo off the carriage.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan also jumped off one after another, and Jiang Si took the carriage back to the Qi family.


    "Where''s Jiang San? Didn''t hee back already?" Jiang Sheng asked in confusion as she looked around.


    Xu Mo was also puzzled.


    Chang Yan pursed his lips and said lightly, "I asked him to do something."


    As long as he didn''t get lost, that was fine.


    Jiang Sheng knew her fifth brother was mysterious and scheming. He would say something if he wanted to, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t.


    In any case, they all knew that fifth brother would not harm them.


    The chubby girl picked up her skirt and rushed into the yard, shouting that she wanted another dumpling.


    Xu Mo''s pace was slightly slower. He gave the young fifth brother a meaningful look, "Fifth brother is grown up now, and has started keeping secrets from his brothers."


    Back then, it was Chang Yan who exhorted Xu Mo repeatedly not to endure silently or deceive others under the pretext of protecting them.


    Now it was his turn to do the same thing.


    Even with hundreds of schemes up his sleeve, Chang Yan still felt guilty in the face of his eldest brother''s questioning.


    But this matter really could not be told, so all he could do was nce at the small medicine box by the door and force out an embarrassed smile. "Eldest brother, just this once, never again."


    Xu Mo snorted but said nothing, shaking his sleeve as he walked into the yard.


    That was as good as consent.


    Chang Yan stood at the door, smiling bitterly and shaking his head. He was about to lock the door.


    Suddenly, the sound of a carriage came from outside.


    Today was New Year''s Day. If not for the assassin incident, all citizens of Fengjing should be celebrating at home now.


    Even the highest ministers in the Jinluan Hall should be home by now.


    Who could still be rushing by carriage and passing their second courtyard on New Year''s Day? It must be their second brother returning from his travels.


    While it was just a guess, seeing was believing.


    Chang Yan turned his head and saw a dusty, rickety carriage on the verge of falling apart, pulled by an emaciated horse stumbling with exhaustion. Inside were three people slumped together fast asleep.


    The two on either side were the Gao brothers, and the one in the middle, if not their longed-for second brother, who could it be?


    The door bolt he was holding fell at his feet, striking his toes, but he did not notice at all.


    As Gao Dawan stopped the carriage, Chang Yan turned his head and shouted in the loudest voice of his life, "Second brother is back!"


    "Ssh!"


    "Flutter!"


    "Bang!"


    Three sounds were heard.


    Jiang Sheng rushed forward first. Her new dress was wet, she must have spilled her bowl.


    Wen Zhiyun followed closely after, with light yellow powder on his chest. He must have knocked over the golden sore medicine from the medicine box.


    Xu Mo was the mostposed but still walked quickly, withrge splotches of dark ink faintly visible on his sleeves.


    Counting with their fingers, it had been almost two months since second brother Zheng Ruqian left without any news sent back.


    Although he often traveled, although he boasted of abundant experience, although he had the Gao brothers aspany, in the hearts of his family, he was still only a fourteen-year-old boy.


    Before the new year, Jiang Sheng had always stood on tiptoes waiting expectantly, rushing over at every carriage sound, only to return disappointed each time.


    On the night of the 30th, Xu Mo was still secretly considering whether he should personally go to Henan Prefecture to search for him.


    Even Wen Zhiyun timidly asked several times, "Second brother wouldn''t have gotten into trouble out there, right?"


    Now, upon hearing Chang Yan¡¯s shout, everyone could put their hearts back in their stomachs.


    Jiang Sheng was the most cheerful. Holding up her skirt, she mored, "This wretch second brother, we told him toe back early to celebrate the new year, but he insisted on waiting until New Year''s Day. We didn''t even get to eat the dumplings on the 30th..."


    She didn''t get to finish her words.


    Seeing the disheveled figures on the messy carriage, the little girl froze in ce.


    It wasn¡¯t Zheng Ruqian¡¯s first long trip. They were all mentally prepared that he would be thinner and endure some hardship when he came back.


    But who could have imagined that the once chubby and loud teenager would now be reduced to just skin and bones.


    His cheeks were deeply sunken, even his originally broad chin was now sharp, his eye sockets extremely hollowed while his lips were pale and peeling. He looked even worse than Wang Fufeng when he gave up on himself.


    While Wang Fufeng had always been sickly, Zheng Ruqian was hale and hearty, fair and plump.


    Just what had her beloved second brother suffered these past two months outside?


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes reddened and her nose soured. Innumerable sour and numb sensations spread from her throat outwards, rendering her unable to speak.


    Yet Zheng Ruqian opened his eyes, saw his beloved little sister he had been thinking of day and night, and grinned, "Little Jiang Sheng, New Year¡¯s Eve or New Year¡¯s Day, it¡¯s all New Year. Second brother didn''t break his word and came back to celebrate New Year with you."


    Even if it meant he had to eat dry rations for three straight days, even if he had to go without sleep, even if he was exhausted to the bone, even if he was reduced to just skin and bones.


    But he came back.


    Zheng Ruqian''s gaunt face was full of pride. He slowly straightened up, wanting to jump off the carriage to hug his big brothers and little brothers, but the moment his feet touched the ground, his vision went dark and he crumpled headfirst to the ground.


    "Brother!"


    The tears Jiang Sheng had been holding back finally burst out. She shrieked loudly enough to pierce the clouds as she rushed forward with all her might.


    At the same time.


    At the Jiang family''s harmonious reunion banquet, Jiang Chengyuan abruptly stood up, as if that mournful cry of ¡°Brother¡± was still echoing by his ear.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Jiang Chenghua looked over in surprise when she noticed the movement.


    Jiang Chengyuan fumbled at his ear.


    Strange. His sister had always spoken gently, but that cry of ¡°Brother¡± just now made his soul tremble so painfully that he wished he could tear out his heart, lungs and liver to give her.


    Yet when he listened carefully again, there was nothing.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I was hallucinating," Jiang Chengyuan exined. His gaze fell upon the new pearl headdress on Jiang Chenghua that he had gifted her, and his pride swelled once more. "Do you like the new headdress brother gave you?"


    "I love it, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Jiang Chenghua smiled coquettishly. ¡°Brother¡¯s gifts are the best."


    Jiang Chengyuan smiled contentedly and took out another gold ingot from his bosom. "This is your new year money. I hope our dear Chenghua will be happy every year and safe every year."

 Chapter 230: The Growth of Zheng Ruqian

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>


    "May you have happiness every year and peace every age," Zheng Ruqian said as hey in bed, dreaming of eating a reunion dinner with soft, tender pork elbows braised in a rich sauce, aromatic stir-fried chicken, garlic-infused fried fish, and all sorts of other delicious foods, all of which were Zhang Auntie''s specialties.


    Unfortunately, just as he stuffed them into his mouth, he woke up and heard a milk-like voice nagging, "Second brother, here''s your New Year''s money. May you have happiness every year and peace every age."


    It was really odd. Jiang Sheng was usually so stingy. How could she give him New Year''s money?


    Zheng Ruqian was greatly surprised. He slowly opened one eye and saw a purse by his pillow. Based on his estimate, there was at least fifty taels of silver inside.


    Wow! This was no different from Jiang Sheng giving up half her life! Fifty taels was no small sum.


    Just as Zheng Ruqian was about to jokingly call out, his throat was too dry, and he made a strange "huh-huh" sound instead.


    Jiang Sheng was so startled that she immediately stood up, knocking over the stool she had been sitting on.


    The brothers who were standing outside also swarmed in to see Zheng Ruqian with his eyes bright and alert. They allughed.


    "Second brother, you finally woke up," Jiang Sheng said with a pout, on the verge of tears. But she didn''t want to be called a crybaby, so she forcibly swallowed her tears and sobbed, "I thought, I thought you wouldn''t wake up. We have to eat the dumplings on the first day of the new year."


    Zheng Ruqian''s mouth was wide open as he continued to "huh-huh."


    "Second brother, I won''t scold you. I know you hurried back all for me. I remember everything," Jiang Sheng''s nose felt more and more sour. "You need to get better soon so we can eat dumplings together."


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes widened more and he "huh-huh''ed" even louder.


    Jiang Sheng was confused.


    Xu Mo coughed slightly and conjectured, "Could it be... second brother is thirsty?"


    Jiang Sheng suddenly realized what was going on. She quickly brought over a cup of warm tea and held it to Zheng Ruqian''s lips.


    His parched throat that had gone dry for days was like a rain shower in spring. Zheng Ruqian drank it all in one gulp and was finally able to speak. "Jiang Sheng, you really are silly."


    If it were anyter, second brother would have died from exhaustion on the road instead of thirst.


    "I was just overly concerned," Jiang Sheng finally threw a little tantrum. "Second brother, you really suffered these past two months."


    "Yes, second brother. Jiang Sheng already took money and asked auntie to buy meat," Xu Mo teased. "She said she wants you to recuperate well."


    Chang Yan also stuck his head out. "Fourth brother said he also wants to grab you some medicine so you can recover your health as soon as possible."


    It felt so nice to be cared for by family.


    Zheng Ruqian was just smiling contentedly when he heard thest sentence and his expression suddenly changed. He shook his head violently. "No, no no. I can eat meat but I won''t drink medicine."


    The whole familyughed.


    "You have to drink it even if you don''t want to. It has to taste bad in order to make sure you remember," Jiang Sheng finally threw a small tantrum. "If you dare disregard your body and rush on the road again in the future, I''ll make you drink the most bitter medicine. Fourth brother, what''s the most bitter thing again?"


    Wen Zhiyun smiled mysteriously. "Of course it''s gentian root."


    Seeing Zheng Ruqian''s expression change from stunned, to frightened, to panicked, the whole family roared withughter again.


    Theughter carried outside to the small courtyard.


    The Gao brothers who were resting outside all revealed longing expressions.


    On this hurried journey back, Zheng Ruqian had exerted great effort, gripping the horse whip the entire half journey without letting go.


    The Gao brothers took turns rushing the remaining half. They also suffered hardships and grew thinner, but they were in rtively better condition.


    Zhang Auntie brought them dumplings and tea. They were currently resting after eating their fill.


    Gao Yan was young with few calluses on his hands. His palm skin had ruptured who knows how many times from gripping the reins throughout the journey. Now he was carefully tearing off the outermostyer of skin to reveal the indistinct flesh and blood underneath.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Xiaozhu walked over holding gold sore medicine and stopped in front of the two brothers. "Even if blisters form, you just need to pop them. Tearing off the skin will make it heal slower."


    Gao Yan didn''t know what to do and retracted his hand. "I...I was just curious what the inside looked like."


    "The inside is uncovered flesh," Wang Xiaozhu impatiently squatted down. "Hold out your hands. Little Doctor Wen told me toe wrap bandages for you."


    After the two brothers had their hands wrapped in white, she instructed again, "Don''t get the bandages wet when going home for New Year. Come back after Lantern Festival and I''ll change them for you."


    Gao Dawan expressed thanks from the side.


    Yet Gao Yan nkly watched her graceful, slender backside and inexplicably asked, "You...aren''t you going home for New Year?"


    Although the two of them werete, they still needed to go back home eventually. Their employer even gave them two extra taels of silver aspensation and told them to rest sufficiently before taking the carriage back home again. It could be said they were given ample pride.


    But this girl, who had always been busy at the clinic, seemed to never have left the courtyard before.


    Wang Xiaozhu''s footsteps paused slightly. Without turning back, she said, "I''m not going back. This is my home."


    She left, taking the gauze and gold sore medicine with her.


    The two brothers kept silent with lowered heads.


    After a while, Gao Dawan forced out augh to break the silence. "It''s nice to not have to travel thousands of miles back home. After my parents pass away, I''m also going to bring my wife and kids to Fengjing. Then I won''t have to only see them twice a year anymore."


    Gao Yan didn''t reply. After a moment, Gao Dawan could only squeeze an "en" from his throat.


    Who didn''t want to stay by their family every day?


    On the second day of the new year, the Gao brothers left driving the carriage, with their bonus silver, to go home for New Year.


    Zheng Ruqian was also finally allowed to get out of bed and slowly ate his dumplings.


    Zhang Auntie stood at his side chattering away about the master chef, chattering about the partnership between Jiuzhen Store and You Ran House.


    Wang Xiaosong angrily tattled with great dissatisfaction about Shopkeeper Hao pilfering their stove.


    Jiang Sheng was curious why he insisted on getting chestnuts from Hebei Commandery when Henan Prefecture''s chestnuts were bigger and plumper.


    The three people were talking at once, sounding like five hundred ducks singing. Even Xu Mo frowned at the mor.


    Yet Zheng Ruqian seemed unaware as he finished eating thest dumpling and wiped his mouth before saying, "One at a time. Xiaosong first."


    From afar Chang Yan raised a brow, inexplicably feeling like second brother was starting to have the air of a family head.


    Wang Xiaosong began chattering away in grievance. "Shopkeeper Hao went too far. He was the one who proposed two-tael roast ducks per order and settled the partnership first before suddenly raising ducks from Danyang Prefecture. Then he poached a master chef and severed business with us right after the ducks matured..."


    "He should have said early on if he didn''t want to partner anymore. We already prepared the leased properties and ice, thinking business would go on. No profit is a small matter, but the leased properties and ice are the greatest loss!"


    Wang Xiaosong was aggrieved to the point of clutching his chest to catch his breath and calm himself.


    He had assumed the family head would share his indignation and perhaps even impulsively go settle ounts with Shopkeeper Hao.


    Yet unexpectedly, Zheng Ruqian just sipped some tea and calmly said, "Don''t me Shopkeeper Hao."

 Chapter 231: Ruqian’s Business Layout Shaping

    <h4>Chapter 231</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian said quietly, "Although the roast duck that costs two taels of silver each was proposed by him, the price is still too high, greatlypressing the profit of You Ran Inn."


    Merchants care most about profits. Hao, the shop owner, should have calcted it from the beginning that raising his own ducks and inviting a master chef to roast them would cost less and ensure the taste is fresh and authentic.


    The onlyint is that he didn''t say it out loud, leading to Zheng Ruqian blindly investing in ice and the annex.


    But in business, investing money ismon, and failure is not umon either. If you want to me someone, me my former self for having such shallow vision, trying to shear a sheep all at once, and thinking it couldst long.


    "Only after I went to Hebei Commandery did I know that to do sustainable business, it must be either irreceable or low margin high volume. " Zheng Ruqian put down his teacup and said in a daze, "If it''s not unique, then it has to be affordable enough to stand firmly."


    The roast duck business is a typical example. It was very profitable but anyone could run it. Even if Hao didn''t terminate the cooperation, sooner orter someone else would snatch it away.


    Come to think of it, we did make quite a lot in the past half year.


    "But..." Wang Xiaosong still felt a little unwilling. "What about our ice and annex?"


    This time Zheng Ruqian didn''t speak, but nced at his little sister.


    With hands on hips, Jiang Sheng said loudly, "Brother Xiaosong, you dummy! Not to mention the ice and annex can transport other things, even if they don''t, we can sell them as they are without losing money."


    The ice and annex are not bubbles that disappear with a puff of wind or melt on contact with water.


    Wang Xiaosong knocked on his own head and finally resigned to his fate, "The family head makes sense. The family head is wise while I was the dumb one."


    The ancestors were right. To gain knowledge, one must read ten thousand books and travel ten thousand miles.


    Growth takes not just time, but also experience.


    Seeing her second brother bing more and more steady, Jiang Sheng happily squeezed to the front. "Second brother, I know what you mean. The dried broad beans my brother Xiaosong transported from Anshui Prefecture, I made a deal with You Ran Inn for two hundred wen per jin. I didn''t charge an exorbitant price."


    She raised her round little face, obviously waiting for praise.


    Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help reaching out to pinch her face, and casually pulled it outwards, then lifted it up.


    The well-behaved little girl instantly bared her teeth with saliva dripping out.


    Aunt Zhang was exasperated seeing this behind them while the brothers were enthusiastically enjoying the scene.


    "Ear scraper, so annoying!" Jiang Sheng yelled.


    Only then did Zheng Ruqian let go of his little sister''s delicate face, smiling as he praised, "Very good. At this price, You Ran Inn wille to us to buy dried broad beans."


    There is quite some subtlety here.


    Broad beans themselves are not expensive, and drying broad beans does not require much technique either. When You Ran Inn urgently needs them, they can sell at a high price, but certainly won''t buy them a second time. They might even start growing and selling broad beans by themselves.


    If the price is too cheap, it won''t cover the transportation costs from Anshui Prefecture, so they might as well sell locally.


    The price of two hundred wen is just right in between¡ªcheaper than You Ran Inn growing broad beans themselves, yet far more profitable than selling in Anshui Prefecture. It''s a win-win cooperation where both sides profit.


    "Does the family head mean we should also grow broad beans and dry them in Fengjing?" Wang Xiaosong, who just embarrassed himself earlier, came up, preparing to improve his image in front of the family head.


    Zheng Ruqian shook his head. How could they grow broad beans in Fengjing? Land in Fengjing costs over ten taels of silver per mu, andbor wages are forty to fifty wen per day. Though dried broad beans can sell for two hundred wen per jin to make a profit after growing them, You Ran Inn would definitely grow them themselves.


    "Then are we going back to Anshui Prefecture to transport the goods?" Wang Xiaosong wasn''t dumb yet. "But round trip would take over a month just for this cart of dried beans?"


    Zheng Ruqian knocked on his head and said, "In Anshui Prefecture, the dried broad beans that sell for fifty taels of silver, when transported to Fengjing can sell for one hundred taels. I''ll give you five taels for yourbor. Are you up for it or not?"


    Running around for a month, he gets five taels of silver.


    Wang Xiaosong almost jumped to the ceiling. "I''ll do it, I''ll do it! I must do it!"


    There we go.


    In recent years Zheng Ruqian had traveled all over, going as south as Yuhang Prefecture and as north as Hebei Commandery. His experience might not be extremely abundant but he was no longer that naive boy.


    In the past he only had a vague concept of "transportation". But now he had discovered the importance of it.


    Dayu Dynasty has a vastnd with diverse products. Many fine goods were only enjoyed by locals and were unheard of in other ces.


    Some traveling merchants might have tasted them and missed them, but were unable to transportrge quantities back home.


    Or ces like Anshui Prefecture had lowbor costs and raw material prices so goods transported to Fengjing could double in price. Even after transportation costs, the profit margin was still so attractive.


    Transportation enables goods to move across cities, allowing people all over Dayu Dynasty to taste novel vors while also earning profits from price differences.


    Dried broad beans were just one example. Anshui Prefecture''s ice and annex were just one hub. In the future, his footprint would be all over Dayu Dynasty with ice houses and ample ice supplies established in every city, transporting anything from south to north and east to west.


    Standing at the door with bright sunlight shining in, Zheng Ruqian''s shadow was projected onto the floor.


    Despite having the height of a half-grown boy and not regaining a stocky figure yet, at this moment he still made everyone feel his grandeur, giving off an air as if holding the world in his palm.


    Everyone inside was also infected by the tranquility.


    After quite a while, Aunt Zhang smiled and asked, "So how about our partnership with You Ran Inn?"


    "Of course we''ll partner with them." Zheng Ruqian turned around. Same as always, cunningness spread across his bony cheeks. "Since they want exquisite desserts, Aunt Zhang will provide them exquisite ones. Having You Ran Inn as the high-end benchmark, Jiuzhen Store''s affordable desserts will be even more popr."


    He intended to earn both the money of the rich and the poor.


    Aunt Zhang smiled with some worry at the same time, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle it alone."


    "Aunt Zhang just focuses on expanding the workforce." Zheng Ruqian waved generously. "I won''t get involved in hiring. Go ahead without worries, Aunt Zhang. When Jiuzhen Store grows big and strong in the future, we may even open another chain back in Anshui Prefecture."


    Just like You Ran Inn, open branches all over Dayu Dynasty.


    Brightness glistened in Aunt Zhang''s eyes, seemingly from both the freedom of hiring more helping hands as well as the ambitious prospects of Jiuzhen Store.


    Now only one question remained.


    Zheng Ruqian lowered his head, smiling at his sister. "Weren''t you going to ask me, since Henan Prefecture has chestnuts, why did I still bring back small chestnuts from Hebei Commandery?"


    "Why?" Jiang Sheng covered her mouth and asked.


    Zheng Ruqian turned sideways proudly, "Because I discovered a new way of eating chestnuts in Hebei Commandery."


    A method of stir-frying and heating chestnuts with pebbles until the chestnuts cooked through and split open. It was prevalent in Hebei Commandery and a couple other prefectures, a must-eat winter delicacy for the locals there.

 Chapter 232: Fireworks that Jiang Sheng yearns for

    <h4>Chapter 232</h4>


    The chestnuts from Henan Prefecture were certainly big and plump, but because of theirrge size, they were hard to ripen and not as good to bite into as the smaller chestnuts from Hebei Commandery, which were more fragrant, sweet and soft.


    Especially the ones from Qianxi County which had the best quality.


    "You don''t know the taste. Freshly fried hot chestnuts with a little pointy tip, press it with your hand and the skin peels right open. The chestnut meat inside is smooth and clean. Put it in your mouth and it''s a burst of sweet fragrance. Take another two bites, the soft and sweet meat melts on your tongue, it''s truly hard to stop." As Zheng Ruqian described it, it was as if he could smell the fragrance, swallowing his saliva several times.


    Zhang Auntie''s eyes widened, her face full of wonder.


    Even Xu Mo was curiously flipping through books, seemingly trying to find a description of this delicacy from the ancients.


    There was no need to mention Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan.


    Only Jiang Sheng gulped, his round eyes swirling as he cocked his waist and said, "I don''t believe it... unless you let me try it."


    Zheng Ruqianughed and went over to pinch his little chubby cheek, "Try it if you want, I didn''t only buy chestnuts this time, but also brought back the sand for frying them."


    With a nce from him, Wang Xiaosong immediately scurried out and lugged in a bag of sand and rocks.


    Zhang Auntie went over to help rinse away any dirt, then wiped it clean of moisture and put it in an iron wok to stir-fry untilpletely dry.


    She added tworge spoonfuls of sugar and mixed well, then poured over two spoonfuls of oil, and finally put in one jin of chestnuts, stir-frying until thoroughly cooked.


    "Why is there sugar and oil added?" Jiang Sheng mumbled curiously.


    Zheng Ruqian ruffled his little round head. "Candied chestnuts must have sugar, the oil helps caramelize the sugar."


    Jiang Sheng was intimidated by him and hurriedly covered his two little buns, hiding behind Xu Mo. "But the sugar all sticks to the shell, you can''t eat the shell. Wouldn''t adding sugar be wasteful?"


    Zheng Ruqian had wondered the same thing before.


    At the time, the shop owner in Qianxi County answered, "Because as the sugar caramelizes during stir-frying, the aroma spreads far and wide, attracting more customers, and making the chestnuts look more delicious and appetizing."


    It sounded quite reasonable.


    As Zhang Auntie stirred the wok, the aroma of caramel slowly diffused out, clinging to everyone''s mouths, making them even more eager to taste it.


    After about half a hour, the sweat-drenched Zhang Auntie scooped out a chestnut, peeled it under everyone''s gaze, and stuffed it into little Jiang Sheng''s mouth for him to check if it was properly cooked.


    Although the stir-fried chestnuts didn''t have any sticky caramel coating, the inherent sweetness and soft tenderness instantly upied his mouth. The sandy yet tender texture was simply entrancing, making one insatiably crave more.


    Jiang Sheng had only chewed two or three times before swallowing it down.


    "How is it?" all the brothers anxiously asked.


    Zhang Xianglian also smiled invitingly. "Is it cooked?"


    Jiang Sheng bashfully wound his fingers together and truthfully admitted, "I didn''t taste if it was raw or cooked..."


    The delicious chestnuts were just too tasty that he forgot to check if they were properly cooked.


    All the brothers facepalmed.


    Only Zhang Auntie nodded and scooped out all the chestnuts. "They should be cooked, otherwise little Jiang Sheng wouldn''t have swallowed it."


    The chestnuts of uniform size were all glistening with oil and caramel fragrance. Everyone crowded around as soon as they were moved to the table, not bothering about master or servant, employer or worker. They just grabbed a few in their hands to peel and eat.


    If before they were only salivating from the description, now when they actually tasted it, they understood why Zheng Ruqian insisted on transporting chestnuts from Qianxi County of Hebei Commandery.


    "Themoners of Fengjing will surely wee this."


    "It''ll sell better than glutinous rice stuffed dates."


    "The people of Fengjing will enjoy this treat."


    Some murmured praises as they ate, others spoke out suggestions.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak, just kept peeling shells.


    Although the stir-fried chestnuts were easy to peel, it still took effort to peel them by hand. He was fine for the first few times but gradually lost patience near the end.


    Just when Jiang Sheng was about to tire of peeling and wanted to shake out his hands for a break before continuing, a fair hand stretched over, cing four or five peeled chestnuts on it.


    Before he even lifted his head, another hand passed five or six peeled chestnuts to him.


    Next was a dainty, smaller palm, then a callus-free palm. They all handed over five or six peeled chestnuts each.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Sheng who was still wrestling with the shells received a huge handful of peeled chestnut meat.


    He popped one in his mouth, covering the rest as he secretly smiled.


    Beside him, after peeling over ten, Wang Xiaosong stuffed them into his shirt and ran towards the backyard.


    His younger sister Wang Xiaozhu was there picking herbs.


    Everyone was delighted, except for Zhang Xianglian who wanted to say something but held back. She knew today was the first day of the new year so swallowed her words.


    Some things weren''t suitable to say on a day of reunion.


    When the chestnuts were finished, the sky had gonepletely dark.


    Everyone noisily started preparing for dinner.


    The dumplings were wrapped early on. Themb elbows were also chopped into pieces, only needing to braise. The other dishes like roast chicken and vegetables were all shredded and ted.


    With so many people, work went quickly. Usually it was just Zhang Auntie cooking with Wang Xiaozhu''s help. Even five or six simple dishes took half a hour.


    But now with all the men, women and children working together, the fires below the stove never stopped, continuously licking the pot bottoms to transmit heat, simmering the soup and braising the dishes.


    By the time the sky was fully dark, all the dishes were carried to the big round table in the main hall.


    Young and old, workers and servants all squeezed around the one table, with no distinction between nobles andmoners, master and servant.


    They had no family, no parents, no ce to return to.


    As the dazzling fireworks bloomed over Fengjing, they raised cups to drink freely, picked up chopsticks to share this feast.


    Jiang Sheng was the youngest, sipping tea from a small cup. Catching the colorful glow in the night sky from the corner of his eyes, he immediately tossed down his utensils to happily run into the yard.


    In Shili Town they had seen the vige officials set off little fireworks.


    In Xieyang County they saw wealthy merchants set off fireworks.


    In Anshui Prefecture they saw powerful aristocratic families'' fireworks disys.


    From the fleeting few breaths of the vige officials'' tiny fireworks, to the merchant families'' showssting half a cup of tea, to the full incense stick long productions of the noble households. The extravagance and scale gradually increased.


    And now in the prosperous flourishing city of Fengjing, she witnessed the grandest fireworks of the entire Dayu Dynasty, also experiencing the longest fireworks show in her life.


    Dazzling lights blossomed beautifully in the darkness, captivating everyone. It also made Jiang Sheng unconsciously murmur, "When can we set off fireworks like this?"


    Of course she was just idly daydreaming.


    There was once a time when the siblings had discussed earning money to set off new year fireworks, but when they actually had money, they realized that the prices of fireworks were unbearably expensive.


    Even the brief little fireworks set off by the vige officials cost several tens of taels of silver.


    And Wang Fufeng himself had said that his family''s annual fireworks cost at least a thousand taels of silver.


    Judging from the magnificence tonight, the Fengjing fireworks probably cost over ten thousand taels.


    The more one understood, the clearer it became that extravagant fireworks disys were not something they could currently afford.


    So Jiang Sheng could only secretly whisper her little wish amidst the deafening explosions, then prop her cheeks on both hands as she gazed yearningly at the sky.


    "Look look, that''s probably the Jiang Family''s fireworks..." Jiang San pointed to the southeast direction yelling.


    There, an especially huge and beautiful crescent-shaped firework slowly blossomed.


    And a tall, straight-backed young master gently smiled at the girl beside him. "Cheng Huan, do you like it? I had them made for you."

 Chapter 233: The Sneaking Woman

    <h4>Chapter 233</h4>


    Fireworks, however beautiful, are only a transient brilliance.


    When the dazzling light in the sky gradually fades, it eventually has to return to darkness.


    Fortunately, the people of Fengjing set off firecrackers, mixed with children''sughter and frolicking, thus avoiding the loneliness after the prosperity.


    "People are the foundation of the country!" Xu Mo sighed as he looked up in the yard.


    Chang Yan''s pupils shivered slightly, he quickly lowered his eyes, turned around and went back to the dinner table in the main hall.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si were ying finger guessing games, the loser had already drank dozens of cups, and was dead drunk.


    Even so, he still did not forget to hug the brother in front of him and cry, "I miss them, I miss them!"


    The one being hugged turned red-eyed, secretly enduring the urge to sob.


    Who doesn''t miss them, doesn''t miss the brothers who lived together day and night, doesn''t miss the family members who grew up together, doesn''t miss those who are far away in the north.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si hugged each other and cried.


    Wen Zhiyun endured again and again, and tears still rippled in his eyes.


    Zheng Ruqian clenched his fists, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Chang Yan''s steps stopped, his pupils trembled again. He remembered Third Brother who went far north, and thought of Big Brother who was running east and west for the imperial examination fraud case.


    Complicated thoughts lingered in his chest, blocking him ufortably, making him unable to speak out or swallow it down.


    He should do something.


    ...Right?


    A clear and crispugh suddenly came from behind. It was his sistering in. She always missed Third Brother. If she saw this crying scene, it would be a big mess.


    Chang Yan stopped thinking randomly, turned around and dragged the chubby girl away. At the moment she entered the house, he ran to the courtyard door.


    Jiang Sheng raised her smooth little face with a nk expression, and whispered, "What''s the matter, Fifth Brother, is there something?"


    Nothing.


    I was just afraid you would start crying, so I brought you out here.


    Before Chang Yan could exin, there was a sound of tiptoeing behind him.


    He hurriedly pulled Jiang Sheng to hide behind the water tank. In the flickering candlelight, they saw a graceful figure with a bamboo basket over her shoulder walking out, pulling out the door bolt, and deliberately closing the door when she left.


    Is it her?


    The siblings stood at the door in doubt, unable to figure out the meaning behind her actions.


    Coincidentally, Zheng Ruqian sneaked out of the main hall and saw the two standing there dumbly. He asked strangely, "If you''re not eating or watching the fireworks, what are you doing here?"


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t say it.


    It was Chang Yan who calmly said, "Since Second Brother is here, let''s go find out."


    The three siblings gently opened the door and followed.


    The woman ahead was burying her head while walking,pletely unaware that three small tails were following behind her.


    On a day when the whole family was reunited, she left without saying goodbye to anyone in the family. She walked silently from the second courtyard for a whole tea time before stopping in a dpidated alley in the west of the city.


    Even Jiang Sheng was surprised. She didn''t know Fengjing had such a broken alley.


    But the woman looked calm as usual. She walked to the end of the alley where there was a small shed made of broken tiles that seemed to be used to store discarded items. At the moment, there were soundsing from it as if someone was living inside.


    The woman knocked on the door and called out, "Sister Miao."


    The leaky door of the broken house opened, revealing an emaciated woman, with a 10-year-old girl behind her. They both had disheveled hair and weary faces.


    Seeing the woman, the little girl''s eyes lit up and she called out, "Auntie Zhang."


    Zhang Xianglian sighed, took out several pieces of warm pastries from the bamboo basket, and half a leftover pork elbow. "Good girl, go eat with your mother."


    The little girl''s eyes almost shone. But she still waited for her mother to nod before taking the pastries and elbow and putting them on the table.


    "Sister Zhang, thank you for always bringing us food these days, and finding us such a shelter." The Miao woman said, with tears streaming down her face, "It''s all because my husband is cruel-hearted. Just because I couldn''t give birth to a boy, he insisted on driving my daughter and me out without leaving us any clothes, silver or money. He wanted us to starve to death outside!"


    The Dayu Dynasty had strictws. Mostmoners were monogamous. Basically no one dared to take concubines.


    Many men who wanted to remarry could only vent their frustrations on their wives, beating and humiliating them was amon daily urrence. If the woman couldn''t stand it and ran away, the me would be on her, while the man could happily remarry.


    If the wife was killed, the man could even impensation to use as betrothal gifts for the new wife, and for subsequent living expenses.


    When ites to human evil, this man is even more vicious than Zhou Jianren.


    There was only sympathy in Zhang Xianglian''s eyes. She said gently, "The more this is the case, the more you have to live your own life and not let him have his way."


    "But I don''t have household registration or identity. I can''t do anything." The Miao woman cried even more. "If we divorce, the child would have to be handed over to him, but he definitely won''t treat Da Ya well. I... I don''t feel assured!"


    She looked back at the girl who was drooling while looking at the pork elbow, and her tears flowed even more freely.


    The Dayu Dynasty''sws also stipted that women could file for divorce, but they could not take the children with them.


    Children always belonged to the father.


    So many women endured humiliation and abuse for the sake of their children, so that the children could grow up healthy, until the husband died, before they could obtain peace.


    But by then, they would have long had white hair and wrinkles.


    Youth is fleeting, beauty fades, who still has their springtime youth?


    Zhang Xianglian held the Miao woman''s hand tightly. She suddenly recalled what Jiang Sheng had said, "It would be great if women could also divorce their husbands."


    Yes, it would be so great if women also had the right to divorce and take away the children.


    "Let''s think about what to do with the child''s matter slowly. As for you, I n to talk with the main house, and ask them to let youe help me. " Zhang Xianglian whispered, "But you have to get a divorce first. My family is kind, they won''t mind you taking some leftovers, but we can''t cause them more trouble."


    The Miao woman nodded with tears.


    The two talked for a few more sentences before Zhang Xianglian told her to go back and eat with her daughter, then turned and closed the door with a long sigh.


    Perhaps because it was toote, after the fireworks, the sound of firecrackers also gradually faded.


    Most of theughing and frolicking people had gone home to rest, and the wide streets became unusually empty with fewer people.


    A cold wind blew by, bringing a hint of bleakness.


    Zhang Xianglian was quite calm at first, but as she walked, she felt there were footsteps behind her. She gradually became nervous, her heart beating faster and unconsciously sped up her pace.


    But the footsteps behind also elerated, bing more and more dense, as if about to catch up at any time.


    Zhang Xianglian was terribly scared. She picked up the bamboo basket and was about to run.


    Fortunately, the familiar crisp voice rang out in time, "Auntie, it''s me!"

 Chapter 234: Meet Jiang Shengsheng

    <h4>Chapter 234</h4>


    Zhang Xianglian turned around and saw three siblings of varying heights and builds.


    There was Zheng Ruqian, Chang Yan, and Jiang Sheng.


    They stood behind her with different expressions, but their eyes held the same smile, very much like mischievous children taking delight in teasing their elders.


    "You three..." She lightly touched her chest, a rare hint of annoyance showing, "Why are you here sote at night, scaring me to death?"


    "Auntie didn''t tell us either why you''re here," Jiang Sheng pouted, clearly unhappy.


    Now it was Zhang Xianglian''s turn to feel awkward.


    She hemmed and hawed for a bit before deciding to tell the truth, "Their mother was begging at the Jiuzhen Store. I helped them out a little because I pitied them. The meals were just leftovers from the previous serving that would have gone to waste otherwise, so I brought them some."


    "Earlier, Ruqian had me find a pastry chef to work at the Jiuzhen Store. I thought of asking Sister Miao to help, but she was tied down by her child and simply couldn''t do it."


    Zhang Xianglian gave a dejected smile.


    There were too many women who shared simr experiences. She could never stop herself from lending a hand, but unfortunately her power was limited. At most she could provide a meal, not even a ce to stay.


    Just like six years ago when she wanted to adopt little Jiang Sheng. That only earned her a beating from Zhou Zhiqiang. In the end she could only leave the little girl at the dpidated temple at the vige entrance and asionally look after her.


    Later when she divorced and started earning money, she even opened the Jiuzhen Store with Zheng Ruqian.


    But that was just her own life.


    She couldn''t help Miao Zhaoying, nor the many women who suffered beatings and humiliation from their husbands.


    Kind people were like that. They escaped the mire themselves but still wanted to save more people.


    Perhaps some would denounce them as being sanctimonious or nosy.


    But that was their nature and where their light shined.


    Gentleness was innate. Kindness was a choice.


    Unfortunately, kindness did not bring capability. She could not change the world or save the many Miao Zhaoyings. She could only take a deep breath and sigh long.


    It seemed helpless yet resigned.


    In the empty street, the boy''s icy voice was particrly jarring, "Auntie, why didn''t you tell us?"


    Zhang Xianglian was stunned.


    "Yeah Auntie, if you told us we could have found a solution," Zheng Ruqian chimed in.


    Even Jiang Sheng nodded seriously, "There is strength in numbers. Whenever I run into problems with the business, I always ask my brothers."


    Perhaps her brothers didn''t understand business, but they had unique perspectives and insights that could always cut through the tangled mess.


    "I..." Zhang Xianglian hesitated, "I was afraid to bother you and thought I was meddling too much."


    Theoretically speaking, she was in fact meddling.


    But Auntie, it''s precisely because the world has people like you who meddle that there is light and warmth, and now there is little Jiang Sheng. As long as you have the capability, there is nothing wrong with helping the weak.


    As long as you don''t be a busybody causing trouble, and as long as you know what you''re doing.


    And you must be mentally prepared that among those you help, there will also be ingrates.


    "I ept all that," Zhang Xianglian said softly. "Helping is just that. I never expected anything in return and would never pester those who didn''t know better."


    It was obvious that Auntie was truly afraid of causing trouble for the children.


    Finally reassured, Chang Yan said lightly, "Auntie could make that woman sell her daughter before leaving her husband."


    "Ah?" Zhang Xianglian looked up in shock.


    Zheng Ruqian exined at the side, "Sell her to Jiang Sheng first as a servant girl. When her mother has earned enough money to redeem her, give her freedom back."


    The registry after a transaction would show her as a free person, belonging to neither parent.


    Without anything holding her back, Miao Zhaoying could now file for divorce and take half of the money from selling her daughter. It was the strategy that minimized her loss.


    After Zhang Xianglian understood all the twists and turns, she was both amazed and delighted. "You kids really are smart, so smart!"


    "I, I''ll go tell Sister Miao right now!" She turned to leave but was stopped by Jiang Sheng.


    The little girl pretended maturity. "It''ste now Auntie. Go back and rest first. What if you run into bad guys?"


    "Yes, okay. I''ll listen to you all." Zhang Xianglian''s eyes brimmed with happy tears. She held Jiang Sheng''s hand and her steps were much lighter. "Let''s go home. Auntie will stew pork elbows for you tomorrow."


    The group of four walked leisurely. asionally the crispughter of the little girl echoed in the street, lingering for a long time.


    Not long after they left, the Fengjing patrol guards on night duty emerged from the darkness.


    The two leading them wielding des looked at the direction Chang Yan and the others had gone, exchanging puzzled nces.


    "Did you feel like the way that kid was talking resembled..." The thinner guard knitted his brows.


    The fatter one shook his head. "Impossible. He''s been missing for years. We turned Fengjing upside down back then but never found him."


    "Shhh. Don''t mention it." The thinner one shut him up. "This is taboo to the imperial family and must not spread."


    "Let''s keep patrolling." Holding theirnterns, the few walked on, both to check Fengjing''s streets were safe and prevent theft and robbery.


    Time flew and the new year came.


    As a bakery catering tomon folk, the Jiuzhen Store had to open on the tenth day of the new year.


    Zhang Xianglian offered her idea to Miao Zhaoying who indeed went back on the fifth day to propose selling her eldest daughter for some money.


    The man of the family was overjoyed, praising her for having bright ideas now.


    It was then that young master Zheng appeared, fanning himself. He first sized up the daughter from all angles before reluctantly clicking his tongue. He was only willing to pay ten taels of silver for her.


    Her father still wanted to raise the price but was deterred by Third Jiang and Fourth Jiang who hade along. He reluctantly agreed.


    Ten taels of silver for a twelve-year-old girl''s life.


    After signing and stamping the documents at the yamen, Zheng Ruqian threw out half an ingot of silver and swaggered away with the servant girl.


    While her father was still testing the silver with his teeth to see if it was real, Miao Zhaoying turned around to file for divorce and ask for half of the family assets.


    The chickens and dogs of the family could be hidden, but the ten taels of silver clear as day that the whole vige had seen could not be faked.


    If it really went to court at the Fengjing government office, the money could not be kept ording to the Great Yu Dynasty''sws.


    In order to marry a new proper wife and have a fat baby boy, the man reluctantly agreed and signed and stamped the divorce papers.


    After going through the proper channels at the yamen, Miao Zhaoying took her registry, five taels of silver, and rode to the Jiuzhen Store where she signed a ten-yearbor contract with Zhang Xianglian. She received an advance of five taels of wages andbined with her five taels share of family assets, immediately redeemed her daughter.


    As a result, the yamen clerks of Fengjing gave Zheng Ruqian and Jiang Sheng a lot of strange looks.


    It was truly rare to see emancipation contracts signed and cancelled on the same day.


    Fortunately Jiang Sheng had thick skin. Coming out of the Fengjing office, seeing the almost reborn mother and daughter Miao, she grinned widely. "Second brother, the new year has passed and the Jiuzhen Store is open. We should also talk to the Yu''er Restaurant about supplying pastries."


    "Alright!" Zheng Ruqian dramatically flipped his long hair. "Let''s go!"


    After several days of family reunions and meals, Second Brother seemed to have regained seventy percent of his roundness. Standing together with Jiang Sheng, the siblings simply could not look any closer.


    Especially the ostentatious way the two walked, almost identical.


    The Yu''er Restaurant was not far from the Fengjing office. The siblings walked over without taking a carriage.


    They had just stepped into the restaurant when a carriage stopped behind them. Two more siblings stepped out.


    One tall and heroic. One gentle and demure.

 Chapter 235: The Real Thing

    <h4>Chapter 235</h4>


    You Ran House was undoubtedly the most prosperous hotel in Fengjing. As soon as one entered, they would see the hall was nearly full, with guests toasting and a steady stream of delicacies being served.


    The waiter hurried over with a smile, chanting, "Wee, esteemed guest, to dine here. Would you like a table in the hall or a private room upstairs?"


    Jiang Sheng recognized this waiter. Last time when he was overwhelmed serving guests and closing up, he moved as swift and smooth as flowing clouds, truly a role model for their generation.


    As she left, she had even secretly given the waiter a thumbs up, though she didn''t know if he still remembered.


    "Oh, it''s you," the waiter''s memory was exceptional as he quickly recognized Jiang Sheng. "The young miss hase to see the head steward, yes? This way please."


    The two were led to a private room on the second floor.


    The waiter walked in front while Jiang Sheng was in the middle and Zheng Ruqian brought up the rear.


    Just past the wooden stairs, before they reached Room One, Zheng Ruqian halted.


    Jiang Sheng looked back confusedly and signaled with her eyes: Brother Two, hurry up!


    But Zheng Ruqian still didn''t move. He only had the waiter go ahead while he looked towards his already eleven-year-old sister.


    He still remembered when the siblings had sold mushrooms together. Although he was the elder brother, he had a timid and muddleheaded personality, living each day in fear of being abandoned by their mother, without even the ability to survive.


    It was his younger sister who had taken him in, giving him half a home, and bringing him along to sell mushrooms and vegetables.


    Later, when Zheng Er had grown up, he could negotiate contracts for cured meats by himself, dared to transport and sell vegetables alone, had the courage to buynd and nt green beans as andlord, and had even opened the Jiuzhen Store that specifically sold pastries.


    Especially after narrowly escaping death in Hebei, it was as if he had truly matured. Not only did he have ambition and ideas, but he also had his own calctions.


    Jiang Sheng was someone who was undoubtedly satisfied with the status quo.


    As an elder brother, he liked to dote on his younger sister and was willing to spoil her.


    But life would not pamper people. On the contrary, it was cold and merciless. Jiang Sheng could not remain eleven forever. She would grow up, get married, and face the sour, sweet, bitter and spicy tastes of life.


    While her brothers were willing to protect her, whether she could be independent and strong enough herself was another matter.


    That seven-year-old girl who had dared to enter You Ran House alone to sell mushrooms should not spend her days idling in the backyard with nothing to do after managing the workshop.


    While her brothers strove ahead, they should also give their sister a pull.


    Family is about striving together, growing together, and bing better together.


    Zheng Ruqian collected his thoughts and looked at his confused fat girl, smiling leisurely. "Today''s deal probably can''t be negotiated by you alone."


    "Why not?" Jiang Sheng''s eyes rounded as her stubborn temper red up again. "Wicked Brother Two looks down on people."


    "Then go give it a try, I''ll wait for you here," Zheng Ruqian flicked his fan arrogantly and leaned against the stairs railing. "Your brother will be right here waiting. Don''te out cryingter."


    Jiang Sheng ground her teeth furiously. "Brother Two, just you wait. Just you wait!"


    She angrily knocked on the door.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled as he leaned against the stairs railing.


    Back then, when Jiang Sheng had taken him to sell mushrooms, a twist of fate had given him a push.


    Today, Big Brother was taking Little Sister to negotiate a deal. From now on, the business of Jiuzhen Store would relypletely on her and Aunt Zhang.


    Go on, little girl. Your brother will always be your backbone.


    Jiang Sheng was still knocking, waiting for the head steward''s response.


    Behind her, the wooden stairs creaked as another pair of siblings came down.


    Jiang Chengyuan extended a hand ceremoniously to gently support his sister. "Chenghua, go slowly down the stairs. Tell He Rui if you want anything to eat. I''ll have it sent up to the third floorter."


    The same waiter He Rui who had shown Jiang Sheng and her brother upstairs was now even more diligent in serving the main family''s siblings. "Yes, Third Young Lady, just say what you want to eat. I''ll have the kitchen make it right away."


    A smile crossed Jiang Chenghua''s face as her gaze swept over the front andnded on Jiang Sheng''s plump figure. Her smile disappeared. "It''s her again."


    She didn''t know why, but the two were clearly from vastly different backgrounds yet always managed to run into each other, and it always ended unpleasantly.


    That time they had bumped into each other outside Wenchang Pavilion, she had just been criticized by Grandmother and wanted to seekfort from her brother. But the Jiang siblings had lost face in front of Jiang Sheng and her brother and she had nearly been too embarrassed to show her face in Fengjing.


    What happened outside Jiuzhen Store was even more offensive to her. Jiang Chenghua had never seen such an ill-mannered girl before, seeminglycking any upbringing.


    If that was all, she could let it go.


    Over a decade of noble upbringing meant that Jiang Chenghua disdained having any connection with Jiang Sheng, not even interested enough to dislike her.


    But her brother Jiang Chengyuan kept mentioning her, his words revealing appreciation and even neglecting to favor Chenghua herself because of the other girl.


    This greatly dissatisfied Jiang Chenghua internally.


    She watched as Jiang Chengyuan went from graceful, to pleasantly surprised, to calling out, "Little Jiang Kuo, what are you doing at You Ran House? Did youe to deliver cured meats?"


    Jiang Sheng looked back, her big round eyes ncing over for just a moment before the head steward''s voice weed her inside.


    She could only smile brightly at Jiang Chengyuan before slipping through the door which she shut firmly behind her, full of vibrant energy as she prepared to negotiate.


    Outside, Jiang Chengyuan was both shocked and delighted, his heart softened into a mess.


    He really hadn''t expected that after not giving Little Jiang Sheng enough face at Jiuzhen Storest time, she did not hold a grudge and had even smiled at him. She really was too good.


    If it had been his sister Chenghua, he would have had to spendvishly for days to coax her anger into joy.


    He truly, sincerely liked this innocent, lively, optimistic and grounded girl.


    Beside him, Jiang Chenghua also sincerely watched it happen, giving rise to countless turmoil internally. Instinctively, she grabbed her brother''s sleeve and added coldly, "How can such an ill-mannered country bumpkin be fit to enter You Ran House?"


    Jiang Chengyuan was taken aback.


    In front, Zheng Ruqian suddenly whipped around, hiszy form tensing up as his expression gradually turned icy.


    Even the guide He Rui couldn''t help but exin, "Third Young Lady, Miss Jiang has dealings with You Ran House. She''s here today to negotiate a new partnership."


    "Partnership?" Jiang Chenghua looked puzzled. "You Ran House runs a huge business. Do they need to partner with someone like her?"


    She truly didn''t understand.


    How could a crude country girl without manners or breeding possibly have any connection with the most prosperous You Ran House in Fengjing? It was unthinkable to her.


    What reached Jiang Chengyuan''s ears somehow sounded unpleasant and ufortable.


    But what came next was even more grating.


    "You Ran House''s clientele are all distinguished guests, top households of Fengjing. If they knew You Ran House had dealings with such lowly people, I''m afraid it would negatively impact their reputation."


    Jiang Chenghua analyzed earnestly, "I shouldn''t interfere in such matters as a youngdy, but You Ran House is ultimately a Jiang family property, built up by the Jiang ancestors with their life''s blood. I can''t just watch it be trampled on..."


    Before she could finish speaking, a roar thundered out.


    "Shut your bullshit!"

 Chapter 236: Zheng Ruqian’s Strength Protects his Sister

    <h4>Chapter 236</h4>


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Zheng Ruqian had been enduring it the moment Jiang Chenghua said the first word, but he really couldn''t stand it anymore and finally yelled out loud.


    He remembered this arrogant youngdy from a prestigious family.


    Initially in Xieyang County, she had walked into You Ran House nobly and elegantly, with her maids pushing Jiang Sheng to the ground on all fours, still covering her injured palms.


    Later at the entrance of Wenchang Pavilion, because of a car ident that no one could exin clearly, his big brother, fifth younger brother and little sister were almost forcibly arrested by the people she sent.


    Afterwards at the entrance of Jiuzhen Store, she kept talking about etiquette, righteousness, integrity and sense of shame, looking down on this and looking down on that, and even set up a memorial archway for herself after scolding others.


    Every single thing, whether personally experienced by Zheng Ruqian or described by his fifth younger brother, was particrly irritating.


    When he was young or away from home at that time, it led to his sister being so bullied.


    Now that it really happened before his eyes, he felt that this was intolerable.


    Zheng Ruqian rolled up his sleeves and gritted his teeth, "You prestigious youngdy from a prominent family in Fengjing, is your dozen years of upbringing just being able to call others ''country girl'' all the time and say that others are ill-mannered? Or are you questioning others'' ability to do business?"


    "What kind of person is this? What kind of person is that? And what kind of person are you? What do you amount to? I--Ptooey!"


    "My big brother was too polite to swear when you bullied people in the past, and my younger siblings were too young to fight back, but I, Zheng Second Elder Brother, don''t like to talk about etiquette. You bullied my sister, which means you bullied me. Don''t me me for scolding you with dirty words without showing you any face."


    With a bunch of aggressive words, Jiang Chenghua''s face turned pale, and she took a few steps back.


    She stretched out her fair and delicate hand, pointing straight at Zheng Ruqian, and after a long time, she finally squeezed out a sentence, "This You Ran House is the Jiang Family''s property."


    The implication was that she wanted to threaten him with terminating their business partnership.


    Zheng Ruqian put down his rolled up sleeves, smiled disdainfully, "Since the owner of You Ran House looks down on usmoners like this, we don''t have to do business with them. "


    Or rather, from the moment he started scolding others to stand up for his sister, he had no intention of continuing to do business with You Ran House.


    Businessmen value profits.


    Whether it was Boss Bai wanting to buy cheap bacon behind his back at a lower price, or Boss Hao secretly raising his own ducks, it proved that the cooperation between them was not stable, and they were all nning for their own interests.


    Zheng Ruqian was now a full-fledged businessman, and he understood more clearly the benefits he could bring about by running around.


    In the future, countless goods would be transported from the south to the north, and then from the east to the west. If You Ran House didn''t want them, there were people who would.


    Fengjing nevercked restaurants and taverns.


    "You...you..." Jiang Chenghua was so angry that she almost suffocated.


    She was a youngdy from a prestigious Fengjing family, raised with great effort by the Jiang Family. Even when she looked down on others, she had to cite ancient sayings and rules. She had never seen such an eloquent rascal.


    Even Jiang Chengyuan was stunned as he stared with rounded eyes standing on the side, struggling internally.


    "Brother..." Jiang Chenghua''s brows furrowed slightly as she tried to call her brother to his senses with tears, "He bullied me, he insulted me..."


    Only then did Jiang Chengyuane back to his senses from his daze, and subconsciously protected his sister, looking towards Zheng Ruqian.


    Second Elder Brother Zheng was not afraid at all. He rolled up his sleeves and spat again, "It was your sister who bullied others first. I am also an elder brother. I cannot allow others to insult my sister like this. Search your heart, if you were me, wouldn''t you do the same?"


    He would surely do the same.


    Jiang Chengyuan nodded nkly, feeling that it made a lot of sense.


    Jiang Chenghua was devastated once again. She clutched her chest, feeling that she was about to lose her bnce.


    At this tense moment, the door of the elegant room for the boss was pushed open.


    Jiang Sheng was hugging half a bag of candied chestnuts in her arms, with three or four chestnut kernels in her hand, happily stuffing them into her mouth.


    While stuffing them, she politely declined, "Boss, eat more, eat more, don''t stand on ceremony."


    When she turned her head and saw Zheng Ruqian rolling up his sleeves, the silly Jiang Chengyuan, and the tearful Jiang Chenghua, she was also stunned for a moment. It took quite a bit of effort for her with a mouth full of sweet and sticky chestnuts to swallow them down.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Jiang Sheng looked at Zheng Ruqian, "Do you also want to eat chestnuts?"


    What a silly girl.


    Zheng Ruqian chuckled and took a peeled chestnut kernel from her hand and put it in his mouth, "Eat? Why not? I worked hard to transport them here from Hebei."


    Jiang Sheng showed a mouthful of small white teeth, "Then let me peel the skin for you, brother."


    Just as the siblings were about to turn sideways to leave, the suppressed Jiang Chenghua finally erupted, "Boss, I don''t allow You Ran House to do business with them, I don''t allow it!"


    As the saying goes, prestigious family daughters from Fengjing have so many rules to follow. Even when she was so angry, her voice was still soft and gentle. She still had to get He Rui to pass on the message and call out the boss who was inside eating chestnuts.


    "Third Miss, Eldest Young Master." The fat boss had a hard time swallowing, his fat greasy face was full of choking. "What''s the matter?"


    "I said, I don''t allow You Ran House to do business with them." Jiang Chenghua pointed at Jiang Sheng and said word for word.


    This time, not only the boss was stunned.


    To tell the truth, You Ran House cooperated quite a bit with the Jiang siblings.


    Not to mention the bacon and sausages, they also discussed cooperation on dried green beans, as well as the newly proposed pastries.


    Although terminating these partnerships wouldn''t cripple You Ran House, wouldn''t it be better to do more business and earn more money?


    What if Jiang Sheng turned around and sold the goods to other restaurants, wouldn''t that be handing over customers on a silver tter?


    But since the mistress of the family had spoken, the boss didn''t dare to refute her and could only obediently agree, not knowing what to do.


    At this critical moment, Zheng Ruqian grabbed Jiang Sheng''s hand and deliberately said, "Sister and I won''t make things difficult for the boss. If business can''t be done then so be it. The previous cooperation agreements are hereby terminated. Boss, if you want to eat chestnuts, please feel free toe to Jiuzhen Store anytime, we won''t bother you here anymore."


    After speaking, he pulled the still somewhat confused Jiang Sheng and strode away.


    The boss'' old tears were almosting out. Compared with the relentless mistress of the family, these two siblings were quite reasonable.


    Moreover, these chestnuts were indeed delicious.


    The only one left was the boss who sighed.


    There was also the smart He Rui, the second brother of the store. He looked at Jiang Sheng who went away, and then looked upstairs at Jiang Chengyuan.


    For the third time, for the third time he felt that this little girl looked a bit simr to Madam Jiang.


    Especially those big round eyes, they were like Young Master Jiang''s when he was surprised.


    They said things happen in threes. He Rui couldn''t help but boldly associate the two together.


    He leaned close to the boss and quietly asked, "The person you asked Old Master to help find before...who exactly was it?"

 Chapter 237: Brother’s Highlight

    <h4>Chapter 237</h4>


    After a confrontation where both sides suffered losses, with three harboring ulterior motives and four fleeing in panic, Jiang Sheng walked out of You Ran House still feeling a bit stunned. She looked up and asked, "Second Brother, are we calling off the cooperation we just agreed on?"


    "It''s called off," Zheng Ruqian said firmly. "From the beginning, it was the arrogance of Fengjing folks, and now it''s the pride of prestigious families. Somoners like us deserve to be looked down on, don''t we?"


    If they were doing business, both sides should have stood on equal footing.


    Although that was impossible.


    If the arrogance of Fengjing people was ingrained, then the pride of prestigious families was passed down through generations.


    They came from distinguished families, threw money around like dirt, enjoyed the finest education, stood at the pinnacle of society, and yet looked down on the behavior and conduct of people from the lower sses.


    But who would wish to be born into the lower sses?


    If you switched the positions of these two groups, lower ss people could be educated to be esteemed upper ss people, but upper ss people might not live as vibrant lives as lower ss people.


    "People have different ways of living. True refinement should embrace the disparities of this world instead of relying on one¡¯s own pride to disdain those less fortunate," Zheng Ruqian rambled eloquently with a casual tone.


    Jiang Sheng nodded earnestly, conviction evident on her little face.


    Unknowingly, Second Brother had also begun to exude his own charm.


    "However..." Zheng Ruqian''s tone changed. "Thatlittle chit from the Jiang family is really awful. She actually forbade You Ran House from doing business with us country bumpkins. She thinks she''s so high and mighty with her useless mouth."


    Jiang Sheng: "..."


    The heartbroken young girl asked weakly, "Second Brother, aren''t you afraid they''ll retaliate for offending the Jiang family?"


    Was he afraid?


    He was afraid.


    Zheng Ruqianughed. "Even if I have to face retaliation, I can''t just watch our littless being bullied. We''drather fight to the bitter end than let anyone feel good about this."


    Seeing Jiang Sheng''s smile freeze, he knew the young girl was worrying again.


    Zheng Ruqian quickly resumed his seriousness. "Don''t worry. That won''t happen. She has an older brother who didn''t stand up to help just now during the intense confrontation. Clearly he doesn''t agree with her."


    "Really?" Holding his hand, Jiang Sheng asked dubiously.


    Zheng Ruqian looked utterlyserious. "Of course it''s true. But I don''t know how she''ll pester her brother over this."


    After all, even outsiders could see what was going on, so how could the parties involved not sense it?


    The siblings walked hand in hand as they waited for Jiang Si''s carriage toe take them to Tian Street Corner.


    Jiuzhen Store was having its grand opening today.


    Initially, Zheng Ruqian''s business philosophy was: make more money by pricing items slightly higher without exaggerating too much.


    But the novelty of even the most whimsical goods faded too quickly. Once local people grew ustomed to the newest fad, the appeal would disappear.


    Aunt Zhang racked her braining up with new pastries, barely managing to maintain decent sales at Jiuzhen Store, but there were no bestselling items.


    After returning from Hebei Commandery, Zheng Ruqian changed his business approach. He believed low margins and high volumes could increase profits more than raising prices.


    During the New Year holiday, he discussed pricing with Aunt Zhang. They agreed not to lower costs to avoid dissatisfying earlier customers.


    But free gifts could make up for it.


    For example, the buy-one-get-half-free deal on glutinous rice and red date cakes changed to buy-one-get-one-free. With an actual price of 150 wen for one catty, it was a genuine bargain given the market price of 80-90 wen per catty of glutinous rice flour.


    Sugar-zed haw candies originally sold for 30-50 wen were also marked buy-one-get-half or buy-one-get-one.


    Even the newlyunched stir-fried candied chestnuts sold for only 30 wen per catty.


    This immediately clogged the normally crowded Tian Street Corner. Jiang Si could barely inch the carriage forward. "Second Young Master, Miss, you''ll have to get out and walk. This carriage just won''t budge."


    Jiang Sheng expressed understanding and jumped down, deftly winding her slight figure through the frustrated carriages until she sessfully arrived at the entrance of Jiuzhen Store.


    Miao Zhaoying was busily stir-frying chestnuts under the eave, drawing a long line of Fengjing people craning their necks in anticipation.


    Those formerly aloof locals readily surrendered to the ounders for a taste of the tantalizing aroma.


    Some patiently queued for half a shichen. Others sent family servants on their behalf or joined the line again after sampling the irresistible chestnuts.


    As Miao Zhaoying finished stir-frying each batch, he first scooped out two catties to filterand pack nimbly for the first person in line.


    That man eagerly ripped one open straightaway. Under the crowd''s gaze, he peeled and popped it into his mouth, sighing with satisfaction. "I should''ve bought more."


    The rarely-seen candied chestnuts with their soft, sticky sweetness utterly seduced everyone. And they only cost 30 wen per catty! Who could resist?


    The second person directly requested ten catties.


    Miao Zhaoyingughed and shook his head. "Sir, our yield of chestnuts is limited. It''s two catties per person. If you still want more after finishing these, wait until the young master transports back another batch. I promise you''ll eat your fill then."


    His words were reasonable and tactful with a way out, putting listeners at ease. Even just two catties was satisfactory.


    Soon that batch sold out.


    Miao Zhaoying poured in more raw chestnuts to vigorously stir again as the obedient Fengjing queue silently awaited their turn.


    Jiang Sheng automatically fished out a warm candied chestnut from her sleeve, peeled it open, and popped it into her mouth.


    Savoring the soft, sticky sweetness swirling over her tongue, she finally felt content.


    Given the chestnuts¡¯ poprity, even offending You Ran House wouldn''t stifle business. People would scramble for the chance no matter what.


    "Second Brother,¡± the young girl suddenly recalled, ¡°did you arrange to transport more chestnuts? Don''t sell outter."


    "Don''t worry. After the New Year holiday, the Gao brothers will fetch them directly." Zheng Ruqian ruffled her hair affectionately. "Another two thousand catties of chestnuts in twenty days tops."


    Two thousand catties sounded substantial, yet still wouldn¡¯tst long given the demand. That was why Zheng Ruqian set the two-catty purchase limit.


    Chestnuts cost three wen per catty wholesale in Hebei Commandery. After transporting such distances to Fengjing then making candied chestnuts selling at just 30 wen per catty, he was after reputation rather than profit.


    When Fengjing locals thought of visiting friends or snacking, if Jiuzhen Store popped up first, that symbolized true sess.


    The stir-fried candied chestnuts were just the start. More exotic delicacies woulde, enticing more faithful patrons.


    This marked the pivotal shift in Zheng Ruqian¡¯s business strategy and his confidence to break from You Ran House, kicking off his ambitiousmercialndscape.


    Despite the crowded carriages and throngs, he stood tall amidst it all, gazing out tranquilly as if from a mountain peak.


    His brimming self-assurance would have shocked anyone who saw the old, dejected him in Xieyang County.


    But in one girl''s eyes, there was onlyughter and fondness as she uttered "silly boy."

 Chapter 238: The Big Brother Calculation of Zhu Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 238</h4>


    Fengjing, only one person could call Zheng Ruqian in this way.


    That was Xu Mo, who had suppressed Zheng Er since childhood, and had the aura of an elder brother regardless of age.


    Like his second younger brother and little sister, he also appeared at Tian Street Corner, but he did note to see the Jiuzhen Store business, but for another plot.


    In addition to him, there was also Qi Huai, as well as An Jun, who was restricted in Fengjing.


    It was a bit exaggerated to say restricted, but An Jun really did not dare to leave Fengjing, let alone go back to his hometown to visit his parents, for fear of identally dying on the way.


    There is an old saying from ancient times that says, the more dangerous the ce, the safer it is.


    An Jun firmly believed it.


    For people who were unknown, Fengjing was a dragon pond and tiger¡¯s den, full of thorns everywhere, and dangerous.


    But for people like An Jun who had shown his face in front of the Imperial Court, the heavily patrolled soldiers in Fengjing, the mutual suspicion among the powerful families, and the numerous spies made Fengjing extremely safe.


    Everyone knew he was An Jun. Everyone knew that the Imperial Court had protected him. Everyone also knew that if something happened to this person, even the powerful families would not be able to exin clearly with their mouths.


    So An Jun could wave his fan and appear at Tian Street Corner, and even drooled at the sight of the candied chestnuts, ¡°Just smelling the sweet and aromatic fragrance, it must be indulgent when eating.¡±


    Qi Huai smiled beside him, ¡°If Brother An likes it, just tell Brother Xu, this is his store.¡±


    So An Jun looked at Xu Mo eagerly, but was blinded by his little attendant¡¯s clothes, and quickly turned his head away.


    The Minister of Rites had helped An Jun, and Qi Huai was also naturally grouped together with An Jun. Going out together was not an issue.


    But Xu Mo was different. He had no background or a father to rely on. He could only pretend to be a little attendant of the Qi family to protect himself.


    An Jun wanted to eat candied chestnuts, but was afraid that Xu Mo''s identity would be exposed, so he simply hummed at the air, "I want to eat candied chestnuts, I want to eat candied chestnuts."


    As if by chanting this, the chestnuts would fall from the sky.


    Xu Mo tried hard not tough, and continued to maintain the propriety of a little attendant.


    After An Jun chanted for a while and saw that the candied chestnuts really wouldn''t fall down, he switched to a resentful tone, ¡°Brother Xu, if you don''t give me candied chestnuts now, but when I get sick and lie down in the future, remember to bring me candied chestnuts to see me.¡±


    After speaking, he covered his face with a fan, forcing himself to look aggrieved.


    I really didn''t see it. The seemingly dull student who was as poor as a church mouse actually had such an interesting side.


    Qi Huaiughed with shaking shoulders beside him. He was about to ridicule a few words when he saw the target person appear from the corner of his eye, and his spirit was instantly refreshed.


    The reason they appeared here was not to make peopleugh, let alone for candied chestnuts.


    But for the person Xu Mo had been brooding over for many years.


    Zhu Zhi.


    On New Year''s Day, the Imperial Court stripped Zhu Zhi of his degree, although it did not criticize the Zhu family, but the Zhu family must have felt the fire on their faces. As a result, their attitude towards Zhu Zhi also cooled down. It was said that life was not veryfortable.


    But for Xu Mo, it was still far from enough.


    He wanted Zhu Zhi to be expelled by the Zhu family. He wanted the Zhu family to no longer be Zhu Zhi¡¯s umbre. He even more wanted Zhu Zhi to fall into distress and scramble with dogs and pigs for food, and then break his legs so that he could neither live nor die.


    Now, because the Zhu family was disgusted with Zhu Zhi due to the fraud in the imperial examination, it onlycked thest push topletely abandon Zhu Zhi.


    Xu Mo stood in the crowd and nced at Zhu Sihuan beside Zhu Zhi, then quickly lowered his head.


    On New Year''s Day at the gate of the Imperial City, he had outlined the ending for Zhu Zhi. The reason for waiting until the tenth day to make a move was just to find more helpers.


    An Jun was one, Qi Huai was one, and Zhu Sihuan was one as well.


    "Brother Xu, Brother An, he''s here," Qi Huai said in a low voice to remind them, "You can get ready now."


    Xu Mo was just a little attendant and could not respond.


    But An Jun was alert, staring fiercely at Zhu Zhi with surging hatred in his heart.


    Xu Mo''s hatred for Zhu Zhi originated from his parents'' enmity, extending from Xieyang County to Fengjing, which was a soft and long-standing hatred.


    An Jun''s hatred for Zhu Zhi was because the degree was snatched away. Even if he snatched it back, the hatred was not removed. It was a crude and straightforward hatred.


    When all the hatred gathered in the stream, they took different routes to reach the same goal, and they coincided without prior consultation.


    "Brother Xu, Brother Qi, just watch me." An Jun said in a deep voice.


    After speaking, he rushed straight ahead.


    At this moment.


    Zhu Zhi was frowning irritably, not understanding why Zhu Sihuan, this coteral nephew, insisted on asking him out. On the other hand, thetter¡¯s status had risen due to the marriage alliance with the Tao family. While he, the direct descendant, became increasingly embarrassing after losing the degree.


    Prospering one while declining the other, even if Zhu Zhi looked down on Zhu Sihuan very much, he still agreed to his invitation.


    "Third uncle, I heard that there is a new store opened at Tian Street Corner that has candied chestnuts. Sihuan is seeing that you are bored and specially invited you to try it." Zhu Sihuan looked very fawning.


    Zhu Zhi became even more disdainful. "It''s not surprising that the coteral line has cultivated such a lowly background. There are all kinds of things in the Zhu family. Isn''t that enough for you to eat?"


    Zhu Sihuan was obedient on the surface, but sneered coldly in his heart.


    It took great effort to squeeze into the crowd. Seeing the long line of people queuing, Zhu Zhi became furious again. "You let me line up? I am the direct descendant of the Zhu family. How can you make me line up?"


    "I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going." Zhu Sihuan nodded and bowed. "Third uncle, I¡¯m going."


    After speaking, he stood at the end of the line, leaving Zhu Zhi alone in the dense crowd.


    It happened quickly.


    An Jun rushed over with full force, deliberately bending his elbows and hitting Zhu Zhi in the belly.


    Zhu Zhi, who was originally impatient, had a discernible change of expression. His two big eyeballs seemed to bulge out of their sockets. His mouth covered with a little mustache opened swiftly as well, almost sticking out his tongue, and would be qualified to go to Liyuan Theater to y a hanged ghost.


    With a "plop" sound, the two fell to the ground.


    The people around quickly moved away for fear of getting into trouble, clearing up an open space.


    "Ow, ow." Zhu Zhi yelled as if his life was shing before his eyes. As he regained his senses, he became furious. "Who is it, who wants to assassinate me? Come on, report to the official to arrest him."


    An Jun panicked and stood up, "I''m so sorry, I slipped and hurt you, sir. I''m really sorry."


    The two looked at each other. An Jun cowered while Zhu Zhi looked furious but also examining.


    Regarding this look, Xu Mo had thought deeply about it.


    He wanted An Jun to apologize superficially, but actually provoke Zhu Zhi, forcing Zhu Zhi to lose hisposure.


    But on second thought, this trick was a bit too obvious. Even if Zhu Zhi was not a cunning person, he was definitely not a fool. If he really noticed something wrong, it would be their loss.


    In the end, he chose to let An Jun cower and reveal the timid posture of ordinarymoners, which was more likely to provoke the evil thoughts of the nobles.


    Because in the eyes of the powerful families, ordinarymoners were easy to bully and easy to deal with.


    It turned out he had chosen correctly.


    After looking at each other, Zhu Zhi became furious. He determined that An Jun was a powerless and insignificant civilian. The long-term suppression and the pain in his belly caused him to wave his fists wildly as if he had gone mad.


    Every punch was aimed at the face and made a crisp sound.

 Chapter 239: The Death of Zhu Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 239</h4>


    The situation became too chaotic in an instant.


    Zhu Zhi''s malicious intentions went beyond their imagination. His fists came out fast and fierce, as if wanting to vent all the resentment that had built up over this period of time.


    An Jun, a slender and weak student, was punched until his nose bled and his teeth fell out.


    Xu Mo and Qi Huai were shocked and turned pale. One went up to stop Zhu Zhi, the other used his body to block the foot that was kicking down.


    Even Zhu Sihuan, who was queuing, rushed over while shouting, "Uncle San, Uncle San, what''s wrong with you, why are you beating people in broad daylight?"


    The surroundingmoners retreated again and again, not even caring about the fried chestnuts they were about to get, only to avoid the noisy trouble.


    Zhu Zhi still wanted to press the attack, but was held tightly by Qi Huai and Zhu Sihuan with both hands and feet, unable to move anymore.


    "Brother An, Brother An," Xu Mo softly called the bruised and swollen An Jun, feeling both annoyed and upset in his heart.


    He had originally said that it would only be a verbal conflict, and at most some shoving. He never thought it would escte to such seriousness.


    Seeing a big white tooth getting kicked around on the ground, Xu Mo only resented that it was not him who was beaten.


    Abruptly, a call rang in his ears, and a trembling hand reached out, "Brother Xu, now, you have to bring me the candied chestnuts..."


    Xu Mo looked down in astonishment and saw An Jun''s calm smile and satisfiedposure.


    At that moment, they both understood each other''s desire for revenge.


    Like a high mountain meeting a flowing stream, and like Boya and Ziqi, they smiled at each other, with everything implied without words.


    The other two were not so fortunate.


    After Zhu Zhi found he could not move his body, he switched to yelling mode. Under his short mustache was a mouth like a wine pot spout, pouring out torrents.


    It was a pity that instead of fine wine, what spewed from Zhu Zhi''s mouth was smelly saliva.


    Zhu Sihuan could still endure it, but Qi Huai was already rolling his eyes, almost nauseous.


    Finally, Zhu Sihuan could not stand it anymore and shouted angrily, "Third Uncle, don''t get angry. If people find out you openly assaulted someone on the street, how would this be good for the Zhu family!"


    Zhu Zhi''s cursing stopped abruptly. His whole person became wise and shrewd again, without the slightest trace of frenzy.


    First he nced at An Jun lying on the ground, then looked around at themoners, and slowly covered his abdomen with his hand, crying out in pain, "It was this guy who attacked me first. I was merely fighting back. Everyone can testify that he injured me first."


    Xu Mo''s expression immediately darkened.


    ording to the Great Yu Dynasty''sws, the initiator was considered unreasonable. Even if An Jun did it unintentionally, Zhu Zhi could im he fought back in self-defense. Even if reported to the Imperial Court, it would be difficult to make a verdict against him.


    Therefore, Zhu Zhi acted recklessly without scruples, beating mercilessly with his fists. Not only did he vent his resentment and hatred towards An Jun these days, he could also make it impossible for An Jun to sue while forcing him to take the me for the fight.


    His heart deserved to die, his intentions were vicious.


    Fortunately, An Jun was not an ordinarymoner. He was an Imperial College student appointed by the court to study there in preparation for the exams. More importantly, he was Zhu Zhi¡¯s informant who exposed Zhu Zhi and caused him to lose his upper-level degree qualification.


    As Zhu Zhi finished speaking, An Jun, missing a tooth, struggled to stand up. He knelt towards the imperial pce and cried out, "Your student An Jun was viciously attacked by the Zhu family on New Year''s Eve on Tian Street Corner. I have failed to live up to the imperial favor. I will now repay it with my life!"


    After speaking, he rushed towards the nearest pir.


    Xu Mo and Qi Huai desperately held him back with all their hands and feet, naturally trying to persuade him not to do so.


    Zhu Sihuan turned his head and looked at his usually arrogant uncle who had turned pale, staggering. He smiled meaningfully.


    The Zhu family publicly retaliated against an informant in broad daylight.


    When this matter came out, the entire Fengjing Capital would shiver.


    The powerful families red wide-eyed in disbelief. They could not believe how stupid the Zhu family was. Now everyone was wary of An Jun, so how could the Zhu people be so bold as to retaliate against him right under the court''s nose.


    The Zhu family was also frustrated, unable to understand why Zhu Zhi would provoke An Jun at this juncture, beating out one of his teeth in public for all to see.


    The person concerned, Zhu Zhi himself, was even more confused, not understanding how he ended up beating An Jun.


    Indeed, if it was an ordinary person instead of An Jun, he could only suffer this beating in vain.


    While feeling the situation wasughable, Xu Mo did not forget to advise his younger siblings to keep their distance from the powerful families, and even avoid bumping into them.


    Jiang Sheng listened obediently and took it to heart.


    With the entire Fengjing Capital watching the Zhu family and An Jun, the street beatingpletely intensified the contradictions between both sides. Even the court could not gloss things over.


    The siblings in the small courtyard were even more nervous, eagerly waiting for their brother to avenge this revenge, so he could focus on the exams with peace of mind.


    The next day, the court summoned the Zhu family members into the pce.


    Four dayster, after repeated struggling, the Zhu family finally removed Zhu Zhi''s name from the family tree, and announced to the entire Fengjing Capital that Zhu Zhi had been expelled from the Zhu family.


    Abandoning the knight to protect the king was within expectations for many people.


    Zhu Zhi had lost his upper-level degree qualification. He would no longer be able to participate in the imperial examinations in the future, and his engagement to the Tao family had ended in failure. He also had a concubine and illegitimate child. His entire life could be considered wasted.


    The only reason he still had a ce in the Zhu family was because he was of the main descent line, protected only by his older brother and sister.


    Now that he had provoked An Jun and attracted the court''s attention, even the closest siblings could no longer shield such a younger brother. They could only watch him get expelled from the Zhu family and lose the family''s protection.


    But so what? Zhu Zhi was still perfectly fine living in a separate courtyard with his pampered wife and young children,cking neither money nor food and entertainment.


    With the Zhu family no longer his backing, the wife from the Fang family and the current Zhu family head still secretly looked after this useless younger brother.


    In order topletely avenge this revenge, there was still thest step left.


    The fifteenth day of the first month.


    Lantern Festival.


    While others were cooking sweet rice balls and eating them along withnterns on the night of the Lantern Festival, Xu Mo was sharpening his de.


    He was originally a refined schr with a slender and tall figure. When he lifted his writing brush, his whole body exuded the aura of books. At this time, holding a whetstone to sharpen his de made one feel a sense of disharmony.


    But Xu Mo waspletely unaware, wholeheartedly thinking of sharpening the knife even more sharply, so it would be convenient to cut off Zhu Zhi''s tendons and take his dog life.


    Zheng Ruqian, Wen Zhiyun, Chang Yan, and Jiang Sheng stood on both sides with worried expressions on their faces.


    "With Eldest Brother''s frail body, can he beat Zhu Zhi? What if he gets killed instead?" Second Brother Zheng¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, unable to focus on business these days.


    "Or or, let me go instead." Fourth Younger Wen shivered as he took out two packs of newly researched poisons.


    Xu Mo''s knife-sharpening motion paused, and before he could speak,


    Chang Yan opened his mouth on his behalf, "No one is going, Eldest Brother is not going either."


    The whole family turned back in shock and puzzlement.


    In order to take revenge, Xu Mo had racked his brains. Just a few days ago when he visited An Jun, he even gave ten catties of candied chestnuts. Victory was imminent. How could he say not to go just like that?


    The Zhu family had already abandoned Zhu Zhi. The only things the oldest siblings could provide were money and valuables. This was the best time to attack decisively. As long as they were careful enough not to leave any traces, the Imperial Court would not be able to track it down.


    "But what if they do track it down?" Chang Yan asked gently. "Eldest Brother wants to take the exams and be the champion. You must keep your past clean and avoid bloodshed."


    Revenge was certainly important, but it must not affect a bright future.


    Besides, how could those fair, slender hands that held the writing brush take a life?


    "Eldest Brother, would Prefect Xu and his wife be willing to see you sacrifice your original path for revenge?" Chang Yan''s words stabbed the heart. "To kill with your own hands, will it really not shake your original beliefs and affect the knowledge you have umted after ten years of hardship in study?"


    A person raised with Confucian teachings to love the people and the country, how could he be willing to deliberately take a life with his own hands?


    Xu Mo''s knife-sharpening motion paused again, almost losing his grip on the handle.


    Yet letting Zhu Zhi enjoy carefree days was also too unwilling to ept.


    Chang Yan expected this earlier and smiled lightly. "Eldest Brother, there are others who also hate Zhu Zhi deeply."


    Apart from An Jun, in the distant Anshui Prefecture, there was another family who also hated Zhu Zhi bitterly .


    Their daughter was murdered, their son harmed, but their son-inw could still enjoy leisure. Yet they had no way to sue, only able to stifle their anger.


    Gao Jingsan who left in a hurry on the first day of the Lunar New Year was on an urgent trip back to Anshui Prefecture. He secretly gave Zhu Zhi''s whereabouts to the Gao family members before following them all the way to Fengjing Capital.


    On the 20th of that month, Zhu Zhi who went out looking for pleasure, was hacked to death by de with several cuts, ending his worthless life. This alsopletely eliminated Xu Mo''s inner obsession.

 Chapter 240: Jiang Sheng’s Identity First Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 240</h4>


    Entered the small courtyard.


    Xu Mo and Zheng Ruqian were interrogating their younger siblings, with the main focus being on Chang Yan.


    "Was it you who told Jiang San to ride back to Yunshui County?" Xu Mo looked shocked. "He only slept three nights in seven days, wearing through two pairs of pants. Did you know?"


    Chang Yan nodded. He knew.


    "You also brought the Gao family here." Zheng Ruqian was ring with his whiskers bristling. "Since you were already in Anshui Prefecture, why didn''t you bring some special local products from Fengjing for your old friend, like cured meat or sausages?"


    Chang Yan shook his head. He really forgot about that.


    "Is that what this is about? Special local products?" Xu Mo gave an exasperatedugh to Zheng Ruqian. "The issue now is the Gao family!"


    Gao was Zhu Zhi¡¯s wife whom he married after arriving in Anshui Prefecture. It was originally for Zhu Zhi to live morefortably there, butter, Zhu Zhi was executed by the Anshui prefect, so to protect him, the Zhu family killed all the Gaos to silence them. It was cruel.


    The Gao family harbored resentment but didn¡¯t dare express anger. They were perfect to use as a weapon.


    However, after killing Zhu Zhi, it would be hard for the Gaos to escape punishment by thew. If Jiang San brought them back to the small courtyard, it would be disastrous.


    "Eldest Brother, don''t worry. The Gao family bullied the local people relying on the fact that Gao was the county prefect¡¯s wife. They deserve to die." Chang Yan said innocently. "Jiang San never showed his face from beginning to end, so it can¡¯t be traced back to me."


    Most importantly, with the Zhu family''s backing gone, no one would make a big fuss over the death of a good-for-nothing.


    Xu Mo was silent for a long time.


    He knew why his fifth younger brother went to such efforts and for whom, and this was already the best oue.


    But he still didn¡¯t want to hurt the innocent. Even more, he didn¡¯t want to see Jiang San lying crookedly in bed with blood all over his inner thighs.


    Revenge should have been his own business, but so many people had sacrificed for it instead. He felt uneasy.


    "Little Five, from now on, you still have to discuss things with everyone." Xu Mo frowned at Chang Yan.


    Chang Yan obediently nodded but before he could respond, Wen Zhiyun, who was sitting next to him, couldn''t hold back anymore and suddenly grabbed his sleeve.


    "Eldest Brother, it was me. It was all my idea," the already weak imperial physician Wen Zhiyun trembled as he spoke, making Jiang Sheng worry from afar. "I begged Fifth Brother to help me, because I didn''t want to see Eldest Brother struggling alone. I also want revenge. I want to do something for Father and Mother too."


    He suddenly looked up with tears welling up in his eyes. "Zhu Zhi killed your parents and mine. He was the enemy of both of us, but every time, it was only Eldest Brother who led the charge, only Eldest Brother who struggled to make ns while I did nothing and could do nothing."


    "In Xieyang County, I secretly gave him a drug that would take half a year to recover from even with careful treatment. Other than that, I was helpless. I don''t deserve to be called a son or daughter. I''m not a good child." Wen Zhiyun choked back sobs with great difficulty. "So I begged Fifth Brother to think of a way to kill Zhu Zhi for me. Fifth Brother came up with ideas and ns for me and hid everything."


    Clearly everything was his idea, but little Fifth was just trying to help out of kindness, yet he had to bear all the me.


    Wen Zhiyun was always timid and cowardly, but he knew what the word ¡°responsibility¡± meant.


    To deal with He prefect, he could bravely open Wen¡¯s Clinic and then close it without even blinking.


    After arriving in Fengjing, if it wasn¡¯t for Zheng Ruqian¡¯s push, he would still be hiding in the back garden, quietly reading medical texts and studying new medicines.


    Unlike Jiang Sheng¡¯s satisfaction with the status quo, Wen Zhiyun was truly timid and cowardly, fearing change the most and also fearing loss.


    To decide to kill Zhu Zhi must have taken him a long time to gather his courage.


    Asking little Fifth to hide it from his brothers and sisters, how anxious he must have felt.


    Xu Mo heaved a long sigh. "Little Four, don''t be afraid. Eldest Brother doesn''t want to scold you, just to tell you to share any ideas you have in the future with everyone instead of bottling them up inside."


    "As long as you speak up instead of hiding them."


    "That¡¯s right, little Four. We¡¯re brothers. Feel free to tell your big brother anything," Zheng Ruqian stopped bristling his whiskers. ¡°Second Brother will definitely agree first.¡±


    Meanwhile, Chang Yan, who had just been lectured...


    There was no other way. Who would dare be harsh with little Fourth who was as delicate as a youngdy. All his brothers were afraid of hurting him.


    Luckily, Wen Zhiyun was easy to coax and soon went from crying to smiling. ¡°It¡¯s all little Four¡¯s fault. I won¡¯t dare do it again in the future.¡±


    The once serious small courtyard became harmonious again. Auntie Zhang took the opportunity to bring out two big bowls of tangyuan balls, smiling. ¡°You all haven¡¯t eaten well these past few days. Have two more mouthfuls now. I ground the filling myself!¡±


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s expression changed.


    Her brothers really hadn¡¯t eaten well. Only she had eaten quite a lot and now felt sick of tangyuan. She just wanted to hide far away.


    But where could she hide?


    The little girl rested her cheek in her hand. Her mind kept reying the crying appearance of Fourth Brother. Unknowingly, she walked out of the small courtyard.


    It had been ten days since herst fight and split up with You Ran House. The dried cured meats were piled up in the warehouse and Auntie Zhang had shaped one tray after another of exquisite pastries.


    Although Second Brother had angrily left, Jiang Sheng felt it would still be better to continue cooperating if there was hope. What would they do with the cured meats if not sold to others or with the pastries Auntie Zhang had painstakingly shaped?


    And thinking again, Fourth Brother was working so hard for revenge. Little Jiang Sheng shouldn¡¯t do nothing either.


    With theseplex thoughts, the little girl slowly walked to You Ran House. In the end, she was young and rather timid. She stopped at the door, conflicted internally about whether to go in or not.


    Just then, Jiang Chenghua came out from a private room, her eyes red as if she had experienced something.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng, she quickly regained her aloof demeanor and arrogantly said, "I already said we''re not cooperating anymore. What are you doing here again? Don''t expect to trick us again. My brother''s not here. You can''t deceive him."


    Jiang Sheng looked up in confusion. Her gaze slowly lifted until colliding with Jiang Chenghua¡¯s on the wooden stairs.


    The two girls werepletely different, standing at differing heights in more ways than one, with vastly different backgrounds. One had red-rimmed eyes and a face full of petnce, while the other had round cheeks and a nk confused expression.


    The only simrity was probably their age.


    The little second boss who had been crouching behind the counter suddenly stood up. At first, he was puzzled why the old madam only said she was looking for an eleven-year-old girl without saying whose rtive the girl was.


    Now he seemed to know this little girl¡¯s true identity.


    He also understood what kind of huge impact this news would bring to the Jiang family.


    Hesitating for a moment, the little second boss still asked for leave from the boss before rushing straight toward Jiang Mansion.

 Chapter 241: The Old Lady Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 241</h4>


    The distance from You Ran House to the Jiang Family was not far. It would only take the time needed to finish a cup of tea to get there by carriage.


    He Rui tied the carriage to a wooden stake and knocked on the door ring three times.


    Soon, a Jiang Family gateman poked his head out and asked in a lowered voice, "Who are you and who are you looking for?"


    "I''m from You Ran House. I''m looking for Old Lady Jiang... I mean, there''s an urgent matter at the restaurant," He Rui stopped himself from saying "Mistress Jiang".


    If it was really to find his own family''s youngdy, her mother should be more anxious than her grandmother. But every time, it was the olddy who kept watch over things, and He Rui had never seen Mistress Jiang make an appearance. He found that a bit strange as well.


    To be safe, he chose to look for Old Lady Jiang instead.


    The gateman opened the door halfway and invited him in to wait.


    Another gateman hurried to inform Old Lady Jiang.


    Soon, the gateman brought over a head maid called Tan Yue, who was always by Old Lady Jiang''s side and whom He Rui had seen several times before.


    He Rui responded and respectfully bowed, "Greetings to Maid Tan Yue. I am He Rui from You Ran House."


    "I remember you," Tan Yue nodded. "The old madam is already waiting. Please follow me."


    Even the maidservants of wealthy households walked gracefully and beautifully.


    He Rui felt his eyes burning. He quickly lowered his head and stared at the smooth bluish brick road, following Tan Yue through seven turns and eight twists until they entered a simple yet majestic courtyard, and finally the main hall.


    Old Lady Jiang sat in the main seat. Seeing him, she remembered his neat movements in seeing off the guests and closing the door. Her brows were kind, "So it''s you. There''s probably no urgent matter at You Ran House. Just take your time."


    If it was urgent news, a lowly waiter wouldn''t havee to report it.


    If there was nothing major, the waiter wouldn''t have rashly trespassed on the Jiang residence either.


    He Rui admired Old Lady Jiang''sposure. He knelt on the ground, his knees weak. "This lowly one saw a youngdy at You Ran House... But I didn''t dare confirm anything. I only wanted to report to you, Old Madam. That youngdy''s big eyes faintly resemble Eldest Young Master''s."


    A cup of tea with sprouting leaves fell to the ground and shattered to pieces.


    Old Lady Jiang, who was previously unruffled, abruptly stood up. Beneath the silver threads in her hair, her expression shifted from shock to delight, before swiftly regaining her calm. As expected of a wealthy household.


    "He Rui, is it? Take your time, there''s no rush. How old is thatss? What''s her status and past? I want to know everything," Old Lady Jiang said slowly.


    He Rui sank into his memories. "She''s eleven this year. Round face, round eyes, a bit too round and chubby... Cough cough. I asked the Head Shopkeeper. I only know she''s from Anshui Prefecture and has five adoptive elder brothers. They''re all orphans without kin, and have been doing business with You Ran House for many years already."


    "Oh right, Eldest Young Master has seen her before in Xieyang County. He would often murmur about her. It angered Third Young Lady Jiang twice. Right now, the two youngdies seem to be having some dispute at You Ran House."


    Having said this, He Rui bowed lower.


    For the bloodline to be confused like this, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have been beaten to death before believing such a thing could happen in a wealthy n.


    The key was, with so many people, how would one find and identify the child? Even if she was found, what method could determine if she was real or fake?


    Use blood to identify kinship?


    Even a lowly waiter like him knew that it was unreliable.


    Or perhaps the youngdy had some distinguishing mark on her body - a mole, wart or the like.


    He Rui was lost in thought when he heard Old Lady Jiang''s trembling voice, "Fetch the carriage and go to You Ran House!"


    The Jiang Family acted swiftly. Soon they brought over a three-horse carriage with high heads.


    Old Lady Jiang frowned and nced at Tan Yue.


    Tan Yue immediately stepped forward, "Change it to a more ordinary and inconspicuous carriage, but make the interiorfortable and soft."


    Soon, the carriage departed, carrying Old Lady Jiang, Tan Yue and He Rui who came to report the news, rushing towards You Ran House.


    The carriage was very spacious.


    The old madam sat in the main seat, Tan Yue sat in the secondary seat, and He Rui curled up in the corner, unable to believe that even the Jiang Family''s ordinary carriages were so wide and soft. Even more unbelievable was that he got to ride in the same carriage as Maid Tan Yue!


    By the time they were nearing You Ran House, he suddenly remembered his own carriage that he rode here. "My, my carriage..."


    Tan Yue pointed at the resting Old Lady Jiang and whispered, "Someone will drive it over. Don''t worry."


    He Rui hurriedly shut his mouth, hiding his hands in his sleeves as they gradually grew sweaty.


    Soon, the carriage stopped.


    The coachman softly announced from behind the curtains, "We''ve arrived at You Ran House."


    Old Lady Jiang, who had rested with eyes closed all this time, finally opened her eyes and drew apart the curtains on both sides to take in their surroundings.


    After being tossed around for two cups of tea, Jiang Sheng and Jiang Chenghua were already long gone.


    He Rui deftly jumped down and casually asked a waiter, "Where did that chubby little girl and our Third Young Lady go?"


    "Can''t say," the waiter pointed to a private room on the third floor.


    He Rui darted up and stopped outside the private room that the Jiang siblings often used. He then wet his finger with spit and poked a hole through the window paper to peek inside.


    Inside were two girls of simr age.


    And standing between them was the miserable, distressed Fat Shopkeeper, who kept nodding and bowing deferentially.


    He Rui never imagined the day woulde when he''d see the Head Shopkeeper in such a state.


    Stifling hisughter, he arranged for the old madam to settle next door where they could hear every conversation.


    ...


    Jiang Sheng also didn''t expect that she would step foot on the third floor of You Ran House again.


    She clearly remembered how proudly the Head Shopkeeper introduced it. "Our first floor is for ordinarymon folk to dine. The second floor is reserved for influential wealthy households. Every room on the third floor has an owner, and they can''t be booked no matter how much money you offer."


    The room she was in now should be the elegant suite frequented by the Jiang siblings.


    She looked left and right. The decor was simple and refined, with a few books left around. It resembled her elder brother''s study, but was far more luxurious.


    "What are you looking at?" An impatient and irate voice cut in. It was Jiang Chenghua. "I didn''t argue with you at the door because I don''t want to ruin You Ran House''s reputation and draw unnecessary attention from others. I didn''t bring you here to admire the room."


    Jiang Sheng withdrew her gaze and looked innocently at Third Young Lady Jiang. "You asked me toe. Now you won''t even let me look. Why don''t you just blindfold me then?"


    "..." Jiang Chenghua took a deep breath and pointed at the Head Shopkeeper. "You Ran House is a Jiang Family asset. Your brother has disgraced me publicly. We definitely can''t cooperate anymore. I wanted to make it clearst time, but since you still don''t seem to understand, I''ll have the shopkeeper say it himself. Will you finally give up?"


    The fat shopkeeper wiped his sweat. Reluctant to part with his salty cured meats business, but with the young miss'' order, he could only stammer, "Y-Yes, we can no longer do business together."


    "Not just Fengjing. Also cease dealings with Anshui and Xieyang!"

 Chapter 242: The Perspective of Jiang Chenghuan

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>


    Jiang Sheng''s heart skipped a beat.


    Although she had expected it, You Ran House was too offended by them to terminate the partnership, which would surely include the managers of Anshui Prefecture and Xieyang County. Still, Jiang Sheng harbored a glimmer of hope since she quite liked the two managers.


    Jiang Sheng and her siblings had gone from nothing to where they were now, from Xieyang County to Anshui Prefecture, and finally to Fengjing. Their partnership had gradually expanded, and their silver had steadily increased bit by bit.


    You Ran House was the starting point of their business and a witness to their gradual development. Especially the manager of Xieyang County had guided them on several asions, leaving them grateful.


    Ending it all of a sudden was hard to bear.


    Jiang Sheng stared with her round eyes, feeling somewhat dejected for a moment.


    "Don''t me me," said Jiang Chenghua, a sh of reluctance in her eyes, "me your elder brother''s loud mouth if you must."


    me him for making you so well-liked that even my only elder brother wants to admire and praise you.


    "I don''t me my elder brother," Jiang Sheng came to her senses and said earnestly, "He was just trying to protect me. If the partnership ends, then so be it. There''s nothing more to say."


    But with business cut off entirely, she could no longer resign herself to the status quo.


    She had to work hard to find new business and ensure the aunties in the workshop and the vegetable delivery brothers had work and ie and would not go hungry again.


    Jiang Sheng clenched her fists, about to leave, when a familiar young waiter suddenly opened the door.


    He was skinny with an alert pair of eyes that entreated when looking at her but turned solemn when he nced away.


    "Ahem," this was the first time He Rui felt like he was bluffing, "Boss, the family head has spoken, the partnership continues, it cannot be terminated."


    "What?" The boss was too shocked to produce more than a quacking sound.


    Jiang Chenghua was equally incredulous. "What nonsense are you spewing, little waiter? Do my words not represent the Jiang family?"


    "Because you are not the family head, Miss. You are merely an unmarried Jiang daughter."


    An unmarried daughter had no assets or entitlement to dividends, only some say, which amounted to nothing before the true family head.


    Jiang Chenghua turned deathly pale and staggered back nearly falling into a chair. "Who said that? Who?"


    He Rui did not dare answer.


    "Was it Mother? My elder brother? Or Grandmother?" Jiang Chenghua gritted her teeth. "I''m going to ask why, why!"


    She rushed off in agitation, feeling the dignity she had barely maintained these days shatterpletely. Catching sight of the stunned Jiang Sheng by the door especially fueled her sky-high resentment.


    Jiang Sheng seemed to live such a blessed life with loving parents, a caring grandmother, a gentle elder brother while her own world had been upended overnight with people saying she was fake.


    Her parents were fake, her grandmother was fake, her elder brother''s affection was fake, and the familial bonds she had treasured for almost ten years were illusory.


    Panicked and distraught, she had fled impulsively to a remote countryside, vowing to hide away until the earth crumbled.


    Yet her parents and elder brother had searched and found her, promising they would always cherish and protect her.


    She was their rightful daughter, truly and undoubtedly, never an imitation.


    Upon returning to Fengjing, she had barely settled down when the old servant girl who had been sent away with the real heiress years ago was found out, cementing her fake identity.


    Fortunately her parents were as loving as before and her elder brother as doting as ever, but her grandmother insisted on locating the true heiress, exacerbating her anxiety. She knew all she had was no more than a mirage she desperately tried to grasp, attempting by every means to prove she was cared for and happy.


    If Jiang Sheng''s appearance alerted Jiang Chenghua that her elder brother would no longer favor her exclusively, this moment on the third floor of You Ran House made Jiang Chenghua fully realize however hard she tried, a fake would remain a fake, and blood rtions would always outweigh all else. She would never receive the partiality and support of family.


    Inside the carriage, the esteemed Third Miss Jiang broke down in sobs once more.


    Yet on reaching the Jiang manor, she had to dry her tears and resume her gracefulposure before serenely entering Lady Jiang''s quarters, properly paying her respects and greetings.


    It was only when Lady Jiang gently stroked her hair and asked, "Chenghua, you seem to have something on your mind?" that her pent-up grievances came pouring forth, and Jiang Chenghua flung herself into her mother''s embrace, pouring out all her woes.


    "That day at You Ran House, elder brother yed the fool and allowed others to insult me wilfully, his heart has already strayed."


    "And now I have lost face in front of them again at You Ran House. Mother, does the Jiang family no longer want me, do they despise me now?"


    Lady Jiang said nothing, only caressing her daughter''s disheveled hair after her tantrum subsided. Then absently, "Don''t worry, you will always be the Jiang family''s trueborn daughter."


    "The one who was lost cannot be recovered."


    Back at You Ran House.


    Jiang Sheng watched the Jiang young miss rush off and turned to the furtively smiling He Rui and the equally bbergasted manager. "What on earth just happened?"


    "Oh nothing much, the family head just didn''t want private affairs interfering with business." He Rui replied matter-of-factly.


    Actually it was because Miss Jiang was too immacte, without even a mole, let alone a birthmark, making identification difficult.


    Lady Jiang could only keep her around using business as pretext while attempting to ascertain her ancestry.


    Emboldened with his little bluff, He Rui knew he was but a lowly waiter dependent on the manager for a living. So after running off Miss Jiang, he repeatedly winked at the boss and pointed to the adjoining room.


    Only then did it ur to the manager who quickly said, "Then let''s continue our partnership. Fetch the preserved meats and sausages from the workshop. Bring the exquisite desserts tomorrow as we previously discussed."


    It was said heaven never drops meat pies, but by all appearances today seemed like a huge one had fallen.


    Others would have exulted, but Jiang Sheng grew wary.


    She remembered back when stealing food to survive, should the mansion''s maids discover the pilfering urchins, they would deliberately leave out a bowl of chicken stew as bait and jump out to thrash them afterward.


    As Jiang Sheng grew smarter with age, she knew folks like her were unworthy of fine fare. She gave such untouched tters wide berth, scavenging only for scraps to fill her belly, thereby avoiding further traps.


    Under present circumstances, the family heads of You Ran House surely had no sinister plots to sell her off for profit.


    She rolled her big eyes in deliberation, weighing pros and cons.


    After all the Jiangs were a prominent n, and You Ran House a major establishment. With stocks of cured meat dwindling, fresh supplies had to be dispatched today from the workshop. Even if something underhanded was at y, the workshop stood to gain a tidy sum upfront and empty their warehouses.


    On the whole, the pros outweighed the cons.


    Most vitally, she was no longer that lonely, helpless waif. She now had five incredibly savvy elder brothers behind her, leaving her fearless.


    But keeping up a righteous front was still necessary. "Boss, you can''t promise to continue today only to terminate tomorrow. Our goods are also highly sought-after."


    The boss did not dare make such an assurance.


    Instead it was He Rui who quickly pledged, "Rest assured, our family head''s word isw."


    Only then was Jiang Sheng satisfied enough to take her leave.


    Once she was out of earshot, He Rui bent at the waist and entered the adjacent room, softly asking, "Mydy, what''s our next step?"


    Lady Jiang closed her eyes, silvery hair stirred by her breath. "Send someone to Anshui Prefecture. I want all avable information on this child from birth till present."


    Everything.

 Chapter 243: Jiang Sheng Stealing Food

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>


    The actions of You Ran House were very quick.


    Just after finishing the discussion of continued cooperation, Xiao Er Ge was already rushing with a carriage to the workshop to transport sausage.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng who hadn''t gone far, he kindly asked, "Do you want a ride for a stretch?"


    Jiang Sheng waved her hand to refuse. While riding in a carriage was effortless, she rarely slipped out, hoping to secretly eat a few bites before heading back.


    What was she hoping to secretly eat?


    Of course it was the tempting and alluring candied haws.


    She couldn''t go to Jiuzhen Store to eat them, because her brothers would find out.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t understand at all. Her milk teeth had already fallen out, her new teeth were dense and neat, yet her brothers still wouldn''t let her eat a few more candied haws.


    It must be because they didn''t understand the deliciousness of candied haws.


    The outside was crispy sweet candy coating, the inside was sweet and sour delicious hawthorn. Even though candied haws in the capital sold for fifteen wen each, Jiang Sheng hardened her heart, stamped her feet, gritted her teeth, and bought one anyway.


    Really expensive, but really tasty too.


    The young girl turned her back to the vendor. As soon as she got it in her hands she couldn''t wait to open her mouth. She had just bitten half of one when the light in front of her was blocked.


    She nkly lifted her head to see a familiar person, like she had seen him somewhere before.


    "You are...you are..." That person also scratched his head to think, "I remember now, you are Brother Xu''s younger sister. I saw you at the entrance of Jiuzhen Store."


    Jiang Sheng also remembered, this was her oldest brother''s friend, the young master of the Zhao family who had purchased a full fifty packages of pastries on Jiuzhen Store''s opening day.


    She was a little worried that this person would spread the news to her oldest brother and reveal that she was secretly eating candy out here.


    But Zhao Yuanughed merrily, and even asked, "Why are you out here alone eating candied haws? Don''t tell me it''s a secret?"


    Jiang Sheng''s expression instantly darkened, her eyes filled with anger.


    "It can''t be true, can it? Then I''ll have to tell Brother Xu that you''re secretly eating candied haws without giving him any." Zhao Yuan''s face was filled with teasing, "You have to be more careful, you know."


    As he spoke, he yfully turned around and raced off.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t catch up to him, and she also knew this person was just teasing her. She could only angrily spit out two hawthorn seeds at his retreating figure.


    Turning around, she sped up her candied haws eating speed, as if destroying evidence.


    At the same time she also quickened her pace home.


    She didn''t know if it was her imagination, but Jiang Sheng always felt someone was watching her from behind. But when she carefully looked back, there was nothing there.


    In actuality, in a ce unknown to her, Old Lady Jiang with silver hair stood on the third floor of You Ran House''s elegant room, closely observing the girl''s every move.


    It wasn''t until her figurepletely disappeared that she softly sighed, "This child, there''s not one bit resemnce to a youngdy. If she really is...she will undoubtedly need more teaching in the future."


    At the same time.


    Jiang Sheng finally got rid of that lingering feeling of being watched. She finished eating thest bite of candied haws, threw the wooden stick into the corner, and raced back home in one go.


    The gate of the small courtyard looked the same as when she had left it, half open.


    Through the gap one could see her four brothers all busily working on their tasks.


    Her oldest brother''s troubles had beenpletely resolved. His entire being had returned to calmposure as he energetically wrote at the table, preparing for the examinations.


    Her second oldest brother hugged a drawing, writing and sketching. His mouth was murmuring, as if he was about to embark on another long journey.


    Her fourth brother carefully held a piece of stone, gingerly scraping at the powder on top of it, barely even breathing.


    Her fifth brother was leisurely, holding an anthology in his hand, asionally letting out augh.


    When Jiang Sheng looked closely, wasn''t that anthology her own? Her own handwrittenmentary was still on it, the emotions described were very urate, it was just that her handwriting was a bit ugly.


    Her oldest brother had said her writing was like a snake that got into ink.


    Her second brother had also said her writing closely resembled the shit of the ck dog at the vige entrance.


    She didn''t expect that today even her fifth brother was starting to mock her.


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the more embarrassed she got. She pushed open the half-closed door and anxiously shouted, "Stop looking, stop looking! That''s a youngdy''s book, how could you all read it?"


    She reached out to snatch it back, hiding it with difficulty behind her back.


    "Oh, our littledy has returned home." Chang Yanughed lightly, his eyebrows slightly raised. "Where did our littledy go? You were gone for a full hour."


    Her oldest brother was still writing. Her second oldest brother was still painting. Her fourth brother''s gaze had not left the rock. But they all simultaneously pricked up their ears, waiting for an answer.


    "I went to You Ran House," the little girl thought of her feat and grew so proud that she even forgot her embarrassment. "Through my desperate efforts to persuade them, I finally got the owners of You Ran House to agree to continue cooperating with us!"


    Zheng Ruqian rather curiously set down his writing brush, not saying anything.


    Chang Yan held in hisughter. "You just went to You Ran House?"


    "Yes...yes of course." Jiang Sheng would absolutely not admit that she had also secretly eaten a candied haw.


    As if seeing through her thoughts, Chang Yan slowly asked, "You didn''t secretly eat anything?"


    When he spoke like this, Jiang Sheng almost jumped up.


    She racked her brains to recall - based on the speed from before, there was no way Zhao Yuan could have arrived before her. Her four brothers also hadn''t left home, there was no way they knew she ate the candied haw.


    "No, no I didn''t secretly eat anything." After deliberating back and forth, she chose to bluff her way through this.


    This time, even Wen Zhiyun who had been wholeheartedly focused could not hold back hisughter. He got up and washed his hands clean.


    Xu Mo, Zheng Ruqian, they all followed alongughing.


    Laughing until Jiang Sheng felt panicked in her heart.


    "What...what are you allughing about?" She mumbled, hesitating on whether or not she should tell the truth.


    She didn''t know when Wen Zhiyun had walked over to stand in front of her. He took out a pure white handkerchief and gently wiped the corners of her mouth clean.


    Only when the handkerchief covered in sugar crystals was spread out before her did Jiang Sheng know that she had forgotten to wipe her mouth after eating the candied haws.


    No wonder her brothers were all giggling.


    No wonder her fifth brother was so certain.


    The embarrassment that Jiang Sheng had just rid herself of came back again. Her round little face had practically turned pink. She didn''t even care about the anthology that had dropped onto the ground as she tucked her tail between her legs and fled back to her room.


    She hid away until the sky grew dark.


    Zhang Xianglian finished selling all of her pastries for the day, and brought back Jiuzhen Store''s ounts before going to prepare dinner. Only then did Jiang Sheng apprehensively appear in the great hall again.


    Her brothers had already been seated at the dinner table, some with eyes closed rxing, others diligently researching.


    What Zheng Ruqian held in his hands were the financial records for Jiuzhen Store''s entire three months since opening.


    Since the initial opening there was buy one get one free so the records looked quite good. Afterwards when prices were restored, ie decreased. Then a new buy one get one free deal was introduced and business could only be considered decent.


    It wasn''t until the low-margin high-volume sales tactics implemented on New Year''s Day Ten, plus the wildly popr candied chestnuts, that Jiuzhen Store''s profitspletely flourished.


    Jiang San cleverly brought over an abacus.


    As Zheng Ruqian calcted the numbers, his fingers nimbly danced across the abacus beads so quickly it made one dizzy to watch.


    When Jiang Sheng came over, he had just finished calcting the profits for these three months.


    "After deducting the monthly wages for two aunties, rental fees, and cost of raw ingredients, the profit for three months is, just so, exactly 1,300 ounces of silver."

 Chapter 244: The Deficit of Wen’s Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>


    This was still under Plum''s limited situation and couldn''t make big profits.


    As expected, thin profits but quick turnover was the way to go.


    When they rented the house, they thought 800 taels a year was expensive. But now, they had earned back the cost in just a few months and had a profit of over 1,000 taels. This was really beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Jiang Sheng stood at the door of the main hall, her eyes slightly wet.


    She remembered when the siblings used to deliver vegetables and mushrooms, they would only earn a few taels of silver a year.


    Later, Zheng Ruqian dared to hire people to deliver vegetables, and could barely earn a few dozen or hundreds of taels.


    After that, when they opened the workshop, the profit could maintain 200-300 taels per year. Added up together, it was not a small amount of money.


    Unfortunately, before it could heat up, Zheng Ruqian bought another yard and ice blocks, opened the Jiuzhen Store, and also brought a Wen''s Clinic for the Fourth Brother along the way.


    It seemed like the family had been making money all along, but they never managed to save anything.


    Until now, they finally saw real, tangible silvers.


    In just three months, there was a profit of over 1,000 taels. One could only imagine how much they could earn in a year, and the thought was exhrating.


    Zheng Ruqian also noticed Jiang Sheng at the door. He put down the abacus, pushed the two banknotes forward, his straight face full of seriousness, "Little Jiang Sheng, I''ve earned back all the money Second Brother spent."


    Jiang Sheng took two steps forward and grabbed the cold banknotes. Although her nose felt sour, she still curved her round eyes into a crescent.


    How nice. They also had a lot of money now.


    There would be even more in the future, more and more that they couldn''t count.


    By the time the dishes were served, Jiang Sheng still hadn''t recovered from the huge pleasant surprise. She held on to the banknotes and refused to let go.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled beside her. What could they do when there was a money fanatic in the family?


    The other brothers alsoughed, except Wen Zhiyun''s face showed a trace of bewilderment.


    It was almost time for the dishes to be served, yet he was still fiddling with his sleeve and said softly, "Second brother, Jiang Sheng, my clinic hasn''t earned much money."


    Jiang Sheng''s smile suddenly faded.


    She had calcted the workshop''s earnings, the Jiuzhen Store''s earnings, the huge earnings from the Shan brothers who delivered vegetables, even the earnings from the beans in Xieyang County. The only thing she forgot to calcte was the Fourth Brother''s Wen''s Clinic. No wonder she felt something was off.


    "Little Four, it doesn''t matter if the clinic didn''t earn much," Zheng Ruqian was unusually generous. "As long as you can still earn a little without losing money, that''s fine."


    Wen Zhiyun pouted and said nothing.


    It was then the servant girl Wang Xiaozhu who had served dishes walked over and ndly said, "Whenever Little Doctor Wen sees poor people, he gives free treatment. Sometimes he even provides medicine at a loss. It would be weird if he could earn any money."


    His embarrassing shoring was exposed just like that. Wen Zhiyun was too ashamed to lift his head. He kept fiddling with his handkerchief.


    Before opening the clinic, Little Four Wen didn''t know there were so many poor people in Fengjing.


    It was all because of the free clinic he provided in the first three days of the grand opening. Manymoners with chronic illnesses came for treatment but didn''t take any medicine. They only wanted to know when they would die.


    Wen Zhiyun felt bitter inside, but remembered his father''s earnest teachings. So he picked some extremely difficult cases from themoners and provided free medicine for them until they recovered.


    "I originally intended to let the female physicians earn back the money through massage, but Wen''s Clinic didn''t have a famous reputation yet and no one asked for the female physicians. In these days, whatever money the clinic earned, apart from buying new medicine, almost all went out as subsidies." He exined softly.


    Because he felt guilty towards his brothers, sisters and siblings, Wen Zhiyun''s voice got smaller and smaller until he was ashamed into silence.


    Everyone else was working hard to earn money. Second brother even went far away to Hebei Commandery and became skin and bones.


    His little sister was the youngest, yet bargained with You Ran House several times just to get better profits.


    Whereas he was so useless. Not only were his mediocre medical skillscking, the clinic he opened couldn''t even earn money. He was apletely useless waste.


    But could Wen Zhiyun regret it? Whenever he remembered the dyingmoners regain vitality and the poor having a chance to get treated, he couldn''t regret it.


    Kindness ran in the family.


    Not knowing who, someone sighed as they recalled the past.


    Back then, Doctor Wen could treat Mr. Xu''s leg even when wearing patched up clothes. Why couldn''t they provide free treatment now? Why couldn''t they provide free medicine?


    It wasn''t that they were so poor they couldn''t put food on the table or afford meals.


    Zheng Ruqian was the first to realize this. He walked to the frail Little Four and patted his shoulder, speaking boldly, "Little Four, just go ahead and do as you see fit. Second Brother will earn money behind the scenes for you all to spend."


    What was the meaning of family?


    It meant when you were flustered, someone made ns for you. When you were in trouble, someone helped you through. When you were poor, someone took out money to tell you -- don''t worry, I will always support you from behind.


    Even the little money fanatic Jiang Sheng earnestly nodded her head, "That''s right, Fourth Brother. We never intended for the clinic to earn money in the first ce. It was mainly for you to improve your medical skills."


    Wen Zhiyun almost burst into tears.


    The anticipated criticism didn''t appear. What reced it was trust, reliance and support.


    He lifted his head. The emotions he had locked away inside him poured out torrentially, and his nose turned sour and throat tight.


    "Little Four, go ahead and do as you see fit. The clinic belongs to you. Just boldly do whatever you think is right. Your brothers won''t make baselessments," Xu Mo added in a deep voice.


    Zheng Ruqian believed that if Third Old Fang knew about this, he would also lift his stick, yell loudly "Third brother always supports Little Four!"


    Wen Zhiyun smiled through his tears again. As he kept smiling, his sight blurred once more. He clenched his fists tightly and admonished himself -- he must not fail his family''s trust and could no longer let Wen''s Clinic operate at a loss.


    After some time, Auntie Zhang and Wang Xiaozhu brought over thest two bowls of soup to see a group of children standing separately. They hurriedly called out, "Sit down quick, time to eat!"


    Wen Zhiyun sat back down beside Jiang Sheng and bashfully epted the soup Auntie Zhangdled for him. He took a small sip and tasted the vor of home.


    After the meal with its five vors, everyone was full. Jiang Sheng was even patting her stomach. It was only then that Chang Yan, who had been silent all along, sidled up to the Fourth Brother and softly said, "Want the clinic to earn big money so you can continue subsidizing the poor?"


    Wen Zhiyun turned back in surprise.


    Chang Yan didn''t say anything, just quirked his eyebrows.


    In an instant, time flowed back as if to when they used to trick Zhou Zhiqiang.


    One dared to goad while the other dared to act.


    But back then, the vigers were easy to fool and their targets were all wicked people.


    Here in prosperous Fengjing, who could they target? And whose money could they earn?


    But out of trust, Wen Zhiyun nodded without hesitation.


    The two smiled at each other knowingly.


    Two dayster, the Gao brothers drove two horse carts fully loaded with Plums and rushed to Fengjing, barely replenishing the depleted Plum stock at Jiuzhen Store, allowing sugar-roasted Plums to continue shining brightly in Fengjing.


    Zheng Ruqian also packed up and bade farewell to his brothers in a serious manner, "I have to leave again for some time."


    Jiang Sheng tilted her head and asked, "Big brother''s exam is at the end of February. You''re leaving at the end of January for such a short period. Will you be back in time?"


    Zheng Ruqian was silent for a bit before softly replying, "I won''t being back."


    The whole family simultaneously lifted their heads.


    Their eyes were filled with shock.

 Chapter 245: Farewell to Zheng Ruqian

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>


    It was no wonder that everyone was surprised. Since the reunion of the siblings, the four years of time could be described as sharing weals and woes together.


    From the beginning when Xu Mo attended the county school, took the licensing test for xiucai, and then the provincial examination for juren, interspersed with opening the workshop, renting the house, and hiring helpers.


    Almost all the important decisions, the six siblings have participated.


    The only exception was Jiang San who went far away to the frontier.


    In Jiang Sheng''s mind, the imperial examination that Eldest Brother would take was so important that Second Brother should also stand at the gate of the Imperial Examination Hall, waiting eagerly for Eldest Brother toe out.


    But Zheng Ruqian just stroked her head and said gently, "Silly Jiang Sheng, as people grow older, time bes more precious. With my absence at the gate of the Imperial Examination Hall, Eldest Brother can stille out top in the examination; without me going to the northern frontier, goods cannot be transported back."


    "Yes, yes." Wang Xiaosong, who was also carrying a package, nodded desperately until pulled to the corner by his sister Wang Xiaozhu.


    "But..." Jiang Sheng twisted the hem of her clothes with both hands, "but Second Brother has just returned not long ago, and now has to go on a long journey again. I can''t bear to see you leave."


    They were siblings who grew up together. How could they suddenly get so busy that they barely had time to stay together, as they went about their own business?


    Were those intimate days together destined to be just memories?


    Seeing Jiang Sheng''s expression be more and more aggrieved, her big round eyes covered with tears, even Zheng Ruqian sighed unusually, "Actually, this trip was to see if I could open up the northern frontier route so that in the future, it would be easier to deliver things to Jiang San."


    He didn''t finish the rest.


    Because in his sight, Jiang Sheng''s expression changed from grievance to shock, then to astonishment, and finally to wild joy as she turned around.


    Although she was a chubby girl, her skirt-lifting action was extremely agile. She rushed into the yard even more swiftly, and carried out the preserved sausages and dried meat that Aunt Zhang had prepared for dinner, as well as the pastries from the Jiuzhen Store that she had secretly hidden, plus several pieces of short-sleeved clothes for spring and autumn seasons, and dozens of pairs of shoes with cloth soles.


    Lifting the carriage curtain, she found that there were also quite a lot of things inside, with everything needed.


    Zheng Ruqian raised his chin proudly. "Since I''m going to the northern frontier, how can I not bring some things for Jiang San? I intended to go ahead of you long ago."


    Jiang Sheng red at him, then carried all the things she had prepared onto the carriage as well, "Still not enough. Bring more. Third Brother iscking food and clothing outside, so it won''t be wrong to bring more."


    After speaking, she turned and drilled back into the yard again.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan didn''t know when they had followed along too, smuggling out all durable goods with their butts up.


    It was all because the carriage was too small to hold the entire yard.


    Breathing in the cold air of January, Zheng Ruqian felt quite helpless. "Jiang Sheng, weren''t you reluctant to see me go just now?"


    "Yes I was reluctant, but I am even more reluctant to see Third Brother go. He must be eating and dressing badly, spending New Year¡¯s festival alone outside." The little girl argued eloquently, "Second Brother should set off earlier to convey our regards to Third Brother on our behalf."


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan unanimously nodded their heads vigorously, their eyes brimming with eagerness.


    It was obvious that everyone missed Jiang San.


    Even Xu Mo coughed twice, drew a letter from his arms, and sighed, "I wrote this letter to Jiang San a long time ago, but still haven''t found any long-distance travelers going from Fengjing to the northern frontier, so I might as well hand it to you to deliver, thanks for the trouble."


    After speaking, he didn''t forget to pat Zheng Ruqian on the shoulder.


    Zheng Ruqian was indignant in his heart, but still took the envelope and hid it firmly in his arms.


    It was difficult to squeeze everything into the carriage even when it was fully loaded. Jiang Sheng pped her hands happily, "I hope Third Brother will be happy when he sees these things."


    Zheng Ruqian grunted as he sat on the shaft, no longer able to feel the sadness of parting.


    But he still had to admonish Jiang Sheng, "From now on, the Jiuzhen Store and workshop will be left entirely to you."


    "Don''t worry, Second Brother." Jiang Sheng waved her hand, with a trace of crystals finally hanging in the corner of her eyes.


    Zheng Ruqian finally sat back into the carriage contentedly.


    With Wang Xiaosong pulling the reins, he bared his teeth at Wang Xiaozhu with a smile, and galloped towards the distance.


    When Zheng Ruqian chose the transportation route, it meant that he had to run back and forth between east, west, north and south, unable to settle steadily in the residence.


    But fortunately, no matter when they returned, there would always be someone at home waiting for them.


    The two of them were immersed in the emotions of parting when suddenly there came the sound of hoofs behind them, coupled with two hurried shouts, "Second Young Master, Second Young Master, wait a moment!"


    Wang Xiaosong pulled the carriage to an emergency stop.


    Zheng Ruqian stuck out his head and saw the silly smiles of Jiang San and Jiang Si, as well as the huge packages in their arms.


    "Second Young Master, we have also prepared some things for the brothers. Please help deliver them over." Jiang San dismounted his horse and pleaded softly.


    Jiang Si scratched his head. "We were a bit rushed in preparing, but hope the brothers won''t mind."


    How would they mind?


    Things delivered from thousands of miles away embodied everyone''s feelings, not to mention the countless longing from their loved ones mixed within.


    Although there was little space left behind the carriage, Zheng Ruqian still made room and properly ced the tworge packages.


    The carriage took off again, heading towards the distant northern frontier.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si waved their hands in unison, choking back sobs. "Please tell them that we miss them."


    Miss them so, so much.


    If people took away goods, then let the wind carry away their thoughts and send them to their loved ones'' sides.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si stood motionless for a long time until the carriage disappeared from sight before they returned to the second courtyard.


    The main family siblings were still there. Seeing them return, Jiang Sheng eagerly asked, "Did you catch up? Did you manage to carry the things?"


    "We caught up, thanks to Young Lady''s reminder." Jiang San and Jiang Si sincerely expressed their gratitude.


    Jiang Sheng waved her hand. "It was because Second Brother was too reticent, only leaking the news today. We don''t even know if the things prepared are enough for Third Brother to use and eat."


    At the side, Xu Moughed at the irony. He wanted to tell his sister that the army campcked nothing, but thinking that it was everyone''s kind intentions, he swallowed the words back.


    The Imperial College had started school. Seeing the sun''s position, he picked up his stationery and left.


    Just as Zheng Ruqian had said, everyone had grown up now, each busied with their own matters, and it was impossible to stay together all day long having fun and frolicking about like before.


    Eldest Brother had to study, Second Brother had to do business, and Third Brother had to earn military achievements. Everyone was busy.


    Fortunately, she still had Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother.


    Jiang Sheng sniffed and squeezed next to her two brothers, only to discover that they were mumbling something. There was radiance flowing in their eyes, and also a trace of malicious intent.


    "Is it necessary to do it now? Doesn''t seem appropriate." Wen Zhiyun said timidly.


    Chang Yan looked nonchnt. "Fourth Brother, trust me. We can definitely earn money and continue providing relief for the poor. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Alright... That''s of course good." Wen Zhiyun steeled his heart and clenched his teeth. "Then I''ll listen to you."


    The two finally came to an agreement. Calling Jiang San and Jiang Si over, they sat in the carriage, ready to set off.


    Jiang Sheng slipped out stealthily and nimbly climbed onto the shaft, baring her teeth in a smile. "Where are Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother going? I''lle along too."


    Chang Yan had long discovered his stealthy little sister but said nothing as he sat upright.


    It was Wen Zhiyun who was frightened into looking like a shocked little rabbit. "We... we... we''re going to the medical hall."

 Chapter 246: Blackmail Jiang Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>


    Jiang Sheng followed along when Jiang Si went to the clinic. What was he up to?


    Jiang Sheng nced around with suspicion, sensing something fishy was going on, but Jiang Er had just handed over the Jiuzhen Store to her, so she nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Jiang San tied the reins outside while Jiang Si thoughtfullytched the small yard¡¯s gate and brought Xiao Zhu along to Tian Street Corner.


    The clinic openedte, and there were already patients waiting outside.


    The candied chestnuts from Jiuzhen Store were still wildly popr as always. Miao Zhaoying swung the shovel up vigorously, his arms noticeably thicker.


    Jiang Sheng had just jumped down when she felt someone¡¯s gaze on her.


    She turned her head to see an olddy with simple clothes but an exceptionally distinguished air standing at the end of the line for candied chestnuts. She was smiling at Jiang Sheng.


    It turned out to be Old Lady Jiang in civilian clothes.


    As a prominent family in Fengying, she usually wore silks or satins, and even her simplest clothes would be of embroidered gauze. Finding a set of in cotton clothes took quite some effort.


    As for lining up to buy candied chestnuts, that was out of the question.


    One look at Tan Yue¡¯s worried face said it all. ¡°Old Lady, if you want candied chestnuts, just order the servants. Why go through the trouble yourself?¡±


    Old Lady Jiang gently caressed the rough fabric and smiled faintly. ¡°Others may not know, but how could you not understand? I didn¡¯te for the chestnuts.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re from the Jiang family...¡± Tan Yue was about to say more but shut her mouth when she met Jiang Sheng¡¯s questioning eyes.


    But it was toote.


    Jiang Sheng had noticed something off about them. She came over with her hands on her hips, eyebrows scrunched together, apparently lost in thought.


    Old Lady Jiang stood unfazed, smiling as she let Jiang Sheng scrutinize her.


    When they were closer, the olddy suddenly stretched out a hand and called softly, ¡°Youngdy...¡± Then with an ¡°Ow!¡±, the prestigious and elegant Jiang family matriarch plopped down on the ground, gently massaging her ankle while looking at Jiang Sheng in shock and fear.


    As if looking at the culprit.


    Jiang Sheng scrambled back two steps, eyes wide. The only thought in her mind was ¡°I¡¯m done for!¡± She had unintentionally swindled an olddy.


    Clearly she had done nothing. The olddy had fallen by herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t falsely use me. I¡¯m very poor,¡± Jiang Sheng could barely get the words out. ¡°I have no father or mother. I¡¯m penniless and go hungry every day, doing hardbor for others. I have no money to give you.¡±


    Old Lady Jiang said nothing, just nced over at Jiuzhen Store, her face the epitome of disbelief.


    ¡°It belongs to my second brother, not me,¡± Jiang Sheng lifted her sleeve to reveal the burn scars on her arm from when she was six, hoping to strengthen her argument. ¡°I used to beg. I begged at an evil family¡¯s door and they didn¡¯t feed me, only mped my arms with hot tongs. I barely escaped with my life.¡±


    Although four years of prosperity had fattened up the girl, the scars from her past were permanently etched onto her body.


    The two long, deep scars shocked not only Old Lady Jiang but even the bystanders in line. Tan Yue covered her mouth, on the verge of tears.


    The only smug one was Jiang Sheng. She put her sleeve down and ced her hands on her hips. ¡°You can¡¯t falsely use me, but since you fell while lining up to buy our chestnuts, I can ask my fourth brother to treat your injury.¡±


    She pointed to Wen¡¯s Clinic and added, ¡°My fourth brother is also poor. The clinic owes money every day.¡±


    Old Lady Jiang remained silent, sitting frailly on the ground.


    Jiang Sheng grew anxious. She considered giving out two catties of candied chestnuts to cate the olddy and send her on her way, but also worried it would draw more scammers emting the behavior for handouts.


    After thinking it over, she pped her thigh and shouted, ¡°Old granny has endured the trouble of lining up to buy our Jiuzhen Store¡¯s candied chestnuts despite her age. She even sprained her ankle. It¡¯s truly remarkable.¡± sping her hands, she pleaded, ¡°I implore Jiuzhen Store¡¯s owner to make an exception and gift two catties of candied chestnuts to Granny. Next time, please ask your grandchildren to purchase them instead. If anything happened to you at such an old age, it would be terrible to rm the authorities.¡±


    With this, she hadforted the people, absolved herself of suspicion, touted Jiuzhen Store in passing, and warned potential scammers there would be no more handouts.


    The shopkeeper promptly brought over two catties of the treats. Jiang Sheng swiftly packed them up and gently tossed them onto Old Lady Jiang¡¯sp. Smiling ingratiatingly, she asked, ¡°Granny, can you get up or do you need help?¡±


    She definitely wasn¡¯t going to use her own hands no matter what.


    To her surprise, Old Lady Jiangughed, though it was unclear whether in delight or anger. She merely said lightly, ¡°I tripped by myself. I never med you at all. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Tears welled up in Jiang Sheng¡¯s eyes. The rascal inside her screamed: Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!


    She tentatively held out a hand. ¡°Then...do you still want the chestnuts? We just gave them out, it would be quite awkward...¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Old Lady Jiang¡¯s expression was frosty but she gathered the package to her chest protectively. ¡°Help me up, Tan Yue.¡±


    The olddy who was sitting on the ground just moments before now stood, an aura of nobility and grace about her.


    Leaning on Tan Yue with one hand while cradling two catties of chestnuts with the other, she said, ¡°But since you¡¯re truly so kindhearted, I shall begrudgingly ept them.¡±


    Jiang Sheng gaped in shock.


    Old Lady Jiang gave a faint smile and strode off without a speck of dust on her clothes.


    Jiang Sheng felt hoodwinked. She shouldn¡¯t have given anything, but seeing a pathetic olddy sitting at the doorstep...in the end, it was just two catties.


    Jiuzhen Store was a business; little disputes were unavoidable. As long as the other party wasn''t a habitual offender, it was better to sacrifice some profit than prolong arguments that could tarnish their reputation and image.


    She only regretted not having eaten a single candied chestnut herself today.


    Jiang Sheng wiped the corners of her mouth wistfully before skipping into Wen¡¯s Clinic, curious what her fourth and fifth brothers were whispering about.


    She didn¡¯t notice that in the corner of Tian Street, the hobbling olddy from before was gazing over solemnly, eyes brimming withplex emotions¡ªseemingly wistful yet mournful at the same time.


    ¡°Old Lady.¡± Tan Yue carefully ventured, ¡°What did you make out?¡±


    Old Lady Jiang returned to the present, blinking away the moisture in her eyes. ¡°Quick reflexes and witty, yet good-natured. Specifically a good-nature learned from bitter experience, more precious than naive genuine kindness.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s much smarter than I imagined. She speaks coherently and can even do business with the You Ran House. Clearly she¡¯s no simpleton.¡± The olddy ced the piping hot chestnut against her chest, as if to feel an adored granddaughter¡¯s snuggle. ¡°At the very least, there¡¯s no need to worry about her being bullied by the Jiangs. However there is one thing...¡±


    Tan Yue turned back in surprise.


    Old Lady Jiang recalled Jiang Sheng¡¯s rosy lips, nimbly and vigorously spitting out one mountain hawthorn seed after another. She smiled helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s still a ways to go before she can integrate into the Jiang household and earn the respect of established families.¡±

 Chapter 247: The Little Four and the little Five cheated people

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>


    The old woman who came to extort money left, taking two catties of stir-fried chestnuts with her.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, then tiptoed over to where Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother were, just in time to hear the end of their conversation.


    "Then let''s do it now," Chang Yan said.


    "O-Okay..." Wen Zhiyun stammered nervously.


    What a coincidence - she moved closer just as their conversation ended.


    Jiang Sheng stared with wide eyes and a pouty mouth. "Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, you''re keeping secrets from me too? Fourth Brother, have you forgotten that I shared my buns with you? Fifth Brother, wasn''t I the one who fed you congee when you were recovering from your fever? You... waaah!"


    That exaggerated crying, who knows where she picked it up from.


    Chang Yan was torn betweenughter and helplessness.


    But Wen Zhiyun fell for it. "Little Five, why don''t you bring your sister along?"


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes immediately lit up and the crying and dramatics stopped.


    Half an hourter.


    Leaving the clinic temporarily in Little Bamboo''s hands, the three Jiang siblings, plus Jiang San and Jiang Si''s family''s servants, set off from the prosperous Fengjing inner city.


    It was the first time for the siblings to leave the hustle and bustle of Fengjing.


    Jiang Sheng leaned against the carriage window, boredly tossing chestnuts into her mouth while staring at the retreating scenery.


    Next to her sat two young boys busy peeling chestnuts into a handkerchief. As soon as they finished, a chubby little hand would sneak over and steal them.


    As she ate, Jiang Sheng straightened up with a disappointed sigh, "I thought Fengjing was so prosperous, but outside the city walls it''s about the same as Anshui county."


    Especially between viges, there were aunties gossiping while cracking melon seeds, grandpas and grannies dozing in the sun, packs of ck, yellow and white dogs running around, tendrils of smoke rising from chimneys - it looked just like Ten Li Vige from her memories.


    For a moment, Jiang Sheng felt as if she had gone back to the past - her five or six year old self, naively carrying some cabbage leaves she had picked up, stumbling along the vige entrance.


    Uncle Zhao from the Zhao family sat on a cart at his door, puffing on a dry cigarette and asionally chatting with his busy family members.


    Auntie Zhang sat mending shoes at the Zhou family''s door, her beautiful face marked by purple bruises. As shouts came from inside, she pricked her finger with the needle.


    Jiang Sheng carried her cabbage leaves back to the ruined temple. The broken Buddha statue looked the same as ever. The inside was cold and empty except for some straw and battered pots and pans she had collected. There was no older brother, no money, no one smiling and waiting for her toe home.


    It felt so cold. The padded jacket she had found was oversized and filthy, with holes that let the wind through no matter how she tried to wrap it around herself. Her limbs felt frozen.


    From outside came theughter of the bigger beggars. "Little Jiang Sheng, found anything good? Share some or you''ll get a beating."


    She felt a little scared and hid the cabbage leaves in the straw, curling up behind the Buddha statue and praying not to be found.


    "Jiang Sheng..."


    "Jiang Sheng..."


    Two anxious voices called her name as someone crowded close, grasping her hand in an attempt to pass on some warmth.


    The retreating scenery outside remained the same, just changing from vige to a long drainage ditch lined with endless withered reeds.


    Jiang Sheng came back to herself and realized Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother were now sitting beside her, their faces full of worry.


    She tilted her head in puzzlement, also noticing her cheeks felt icy cold, as if someone had peed on her face.


    "Little sister, what''s wrong with you?" Wen Zhiyun asked tearfully. "Why did your hands suddenly turn ice-cold? You didn''t respond no matter how we called you."


    Chang Yan pressed his lips together. "Don''t cry, don''t be scared. Big brother''s here."


    The strange, numb feeling faded away and Jiang Sheng clearly felt the present - that she had grown up and had big brothers and family, money and warmth.


    She no longer had to fear the bullying of the big beggars.


    Jiang Sheng nestled her head on Fourth Brother''s shoulder and took a chestnut from Fifth Brother''s palm to pop in her mouth, letting the sweetness and fluffiness envelop her.


    She now realized that the so-called prosperity only existed within city walls and core areas. Venturing farther out and seeing more, she discovered that Fengjing also had viges. And viges also grew radishes and cabbages in front of houses, children ying and scampering on the dykes, apanied by a cat or dog or two.


    "Young Master Five, we''ve traveled several dozen miles from Fengjing already. Should we keep going?" Jiang San called from the front.


    Chang Yan''s expression didn''t change. "Keep going. Stop when you see a temple."


    "Yes!" Jiang San flicked the whip to urge the horses onward.


    After about another two hours, therge expanse of viges finally changed into a small hilly slope with a solitary, dpidated little temple perched atop it.


    If Chang Yan hadn''t mentioned it, anyone would have assumed it to be an deserted temple, only asionally visited by beggars and vagrants.


    But after they hid the carriage and crept up stealthily, they discovered there were several female patrons living inside.


    Oh no, several graceful maidens.


    Ranging from twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old down to eighteen or neen years old, evenly proportioned, tall, slender, curvaceous - they seemed to epass every type.


    And they lived in this ruined temple, doingundry, farming and nting, arranging pastries, dancing elegantly, somehow transforming the little broken-down ce into a utopia separated from the outside world.


    Both Jiang San and Jiang Si''s eyes were fixed and zed over.


    Chang Yan gave a small cough and the two came back to themselves, lowering their gazes as they murmured Amitabha.


    Jiang Sheng clung to the top of the wall, eyes wide. "So many pretty older sisters! But why are they living in a ruined temple? With neither vige in front nor shops behind, how do they survive on just those vegetables?"


    Good question, good thinking.


    Who would have thought little Jiang Sheng was capable of that?


    The corner of Chang Yan''s mouth quirked up as he lifted her from Jiang Si''s neck. "Just wait and see."


    So the few of them idled for about an hour.


    Just as Jiang Sheng was about to fall asleep on her feet, sounds finally came from the temple entrance.


    The tallest Jiang Si quickly squatted down again so the girl could grab the wall to watch closely.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun carefully bnced on the bricks to peek out with two eyes each.


    A carriage stopped outside and someone knocked on the door unhurriedly three times.


    The frolicking maidens inside the temple instantly fell silent, warily looking towards the entrance.


    Then two more knocks sounded from outside, followed by a heavy single one after a pause.


    It was undoubtedly a secret signal.


    The maidens'' smiles blossomed again as they happily rushed to open the door. The eldest utched it to reveal a round-headed, prosperous looking man in brocade robes outside.


    "Prince, you''re here!" the youngest slender maiden coquettishly eximed. "I missed you so much!"


    "I missed you too, Prince. So much I couldn''t eat," the plump one cried, unwilling to be outdone.


    The two older ones didn''t speak, simply curtsied before hurrying to the carriage to unload piles of supplies - food, drink, everything needed.


    The two younger ones finished fawning over the prince before going to help unpack the carriage.


    The sole driver who had apanied him tactfully retreated to the corner to wait, leaving the brocaded prince to dally with the four beauties.


    Jiang Sheng had never witnessed such an intimate scene before. Her big eyes were opened wide, and her small mouth couldn''t help but gape as translucent drool seemed about to dribble out.

 Chapter 248: Wen Zhiyun, a Noble man from outside the World

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>


    When Chang Yan realized the atmosphere in the dpidated temple had changed, she quickly asked Jiang Si to squat down with Wen Zhiyun to lift up the chubby girl and save Jiang Si''s numb spine.


    "Why can''t I watch?" Jiang Sheng struggled. "I haven''t seen it yet. Let me watch a little longer."


    Wen Zhiyun was both shy and weak, almost unable to hold her.


    It was only when Jiang San gave her a boost from behind that Jiang Sheng was able to safelynd on the ground.


    "What are you watching?" Chang Yan knocked her on the head. "Is that something a child like you should watch?"


    Jiang Sheng covered the back of her head, not quite understanding why she couldn''t watch. The sisters were so pretty. Although the man was fat, greasy, and cloying, she was looking at the sisters, not that so-called prince.


    "You still can''t watch," Chang Yan scolded in a low voice. She stepped on the bricks and climbed up to take a look. She quickly covered her eyes with her hand and jumped back down. "That''s enough. Jiang San and Jiang Si, do as we discussed earlier."


    The two loyal servants'' eyes lit up as they rubbed their fists and approached the other side of the dpidated temple.


    One pinched his throat and looked extremely embarrassed.


    The other coarsened his throat, pretending to be angry.


    Wen Zhiyun was still a little apprehensive. She pulled Chang Yan''s clothes and said softly, "Is this, is this really okay? I read in my father''s medical books that this kind of situation can easily cause stress for men, and it''s likely to...affect their virility."


    It was truly difficult for the innocent, gentle young doctor to squeeze those four words from between her teeth. Her little face turned red.


    In contrast, Chang Yan was much calmer. She said with a hint of a smile, "It serves him right."


    As their words fell, Jiang San and Jiang Si took action.


    One imitated the voice of a guard, asking in surprise, "The prince came here?"


    The other imitated a deep middle-aged male voice, shouting angrily, "Wretched thing, hiding a beauty here to such an extent!"


    Jiang San and Jiang Si were not gifted with exceptional talent. Their imitations were only forty to fifty percent urate, but the man inside was already nervous. Adding to the peculiar timing, it was enough.


    Two thuds were heard, as if something had fallen to the ground. This was followed by the painful cries of a man, "Ow, ow! My leg, my butt, my tailbone..."


    Jiang San and Jiang Si quickly scurried back, one carrying Jiang Sheng, the other pulling Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun along as they swiftly fled.


    Before leaving, they did not forget to smash the stacked bricks and cover their footprints with dead branches.


    In a secluded corner behind the hillside, the three siblings panted heavily as they sat in the carriage to calm themselves down.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si pinched their voices back to normal and drove the carriage back onto the main road.


    As they passed by the bottom of the hillside, they saw the anxious coachman as expected, seemingly about to go back to Fengjing to seek help.


    Jiang Sheng timely raised her voice and shouted, "Fourth Brother, where are you going to dig herbs? It''s so far. Can we still dig them today? There are patients waiting at the clinic!"


    Herbs, clinic.


    Hearing the key words, the impatient coachman didn''t have time to think about why there was a doctor here. He shed in front of the carriage to stop them.


    Jiang San reined in the horses. Delighted inside but still fuming on the surface, he said, "What are you doing? Do you want to die? We are just doctors from a clinic. We don''t have money topensate you."


    "Doctor, I beg you to take a look. We have a patient here that needs urgent care. Money is not an issue," the coachman apologized with an ingratiating smile. "As long as you can cure our mas...young master, any amount of silver will do."


    Jiang San still impatiently shook his head, but Jiang Si rolled his eyes and stopped him. "Are you serious about giving us silver?"


    "Truly, truly," the coachman thought they were just greedy for money, and his heart settled even more.


    After discussing it, Jiang San and Jiang Si finally turned back to report.


    Under the gaze of her younger siblings, Wen Zhiyun said softly, "Then let''s go take a look."


    They were led to the dpidated temple with the utmost courtesy and reverence. The man in brocade robes was lying in a heavily perfumed bedroom, his face pale from pain as beads of sweat rolled down.


    The coachman seemed to be his confidant and whispered a few words to him.


    The brocaded robes man nced at Wen Zhiyun, then looked at Jiang Sheng, and finally stared at Chang Yan in the corner with a hint of puzzlement in his eyes.


    But it was just a hint.


    He turned to look at Wen Zhiyun and solemnly exhorted, "Doctor, I''m afraid of pain. Don''t hurt me, okay? We can discuss the money as long as you don''t make me suffer."


    Wen Zhiyun nodded. Though usually timid with the demeanor of a young daughter-inw, when taking pulses she was steady and calm, as if she had be a different person.


    "No internal injuries, probably just bone injuries. I need to look at the wounds." She stood up.


    Jiang Sheng was still peeking around curiously. Chang Yan grabbed her with great effort and dragged her outside.


    Even Jiang San and Jiang Si consciously avoided going out the door.


    The brocaded robes man nodded in satisfaction, not even ncing at the people outside. He just waited for the door to close before impatiently lifting up the quilt.


    What Wen Zhiyun''s eyes were assaulted with inside was unknown, but Chang Yan outside truly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was good that time was skilled enough to sculpt a person''s appearance to the point that even close rtives might not recognize them.


    Even he...was no exception, right?


    Chang Yan lowered her eyshes, unwilling to recall any further.


    When Wen Zhiyun''s voice came from inside, they pushed the door open again and returned to the bedside.


    "The bones are not cracked, just ligament and tissue injury, as well as skin swelling," the young doctor said seriously as she picked up a brush. "Recuperate for a month first before further rehabilitation."


    As the prescription was finished, the brocaded robes man nced at it and suddenly revealed an astonished expression.


    "Doctor, this...you''ve prescribed all inexpensive medicines?" He couldn''t help but ask, "Why not give me expensive ones? At the very least, shouldn''t each dose cost several dozen taels of silver?"


    Wen Zhiyun: "..."


    After so many charity consultations, she had never heard such a bizarre request.


    If it had been a shrewd doctor, they would have likely changed the prescription right away, filling it with all kinds of invigorating expensive medicines.


    But Wen Zhiyun thought for a moment, then shook her head. "Expensive or cheap medicines all cure illness. A dozen or so taels of silver per dose and a dozen or so coins per dose have simr effects. There''s no need to wrongly spend money."


    The brocaded robes man was even more shocked, his expression as if he had seen a ghost.


    Wen Zhiyun ignored him. She tidied up her medicine box, slung it over her shoulder, and said, "My clinic is called Wen''s Clinic in Fengjing. If there is any follow up need, pleasee find us."


    Perhaps her medical skills were not superb, and her clinic was not famous, but a doctor had to see things through from beginning to end after taking on a patient''s case, prescribing medicine, and then witnessing their recovery.


    Admittedly, most of Wen Zhiyun''s medical knowledge came from Doctor Wu, but her initial enlightenment was from her father, that Wen medical practitioner who had raised her and taught her kindness and sincerity.


    The twelve-year-old stood straight with dignity under everyone''s gaze and steadily turned to leave.


    The coachman seemed to recall something. He put two silver ingots into her palm.


    Wen Zhiyun didn''t even nce at them before stuffing them into Jiang Sheng''s hands and taking the opportunity to hold her sister''s small hand.


    The few of them slowly left the dpidated temple in this manner.


    Behind them was the brocaded robes man''s shock, the coachman''s admiration, and several youngdies'' veneration.


    Wen Zhiyun was like a transcendent ascetic, unmoved and unhurried.


    By the time they had almost boarded the carriage, Jiang Sheng couldn''t help but mutter, "Fourth Brother is usually so low-key, but his acting is so convincing that even I believed it."


    Wen Zhiyun tripped, and all of her ethereal detachment vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 249: Jiangsheng Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>


    It was a wound he had caused himself, yet he had to maintain a dignified air and uphold his image as a doctor.


    Not until his little sister poked a hole in his story with a single sentence did Doctor Wen gave an embarrassed chuckle, "Well, I was just trying to promote our clinic a little."


    After all, it was not realistic to keep robbing the rich to help the poor all the time. The most important thing was for his female doctors to gain ess to the inner courtyards of prominent families in Fengjing.


    Chang Yan nodded in agreement next to him, fully endorsing his fourth brother''s thinking.


    He even introduced the gentleman in the embroidered robe, "The only son of Prince Gong. Because his father has a fiery temper and married a Hedong lion roar, he has very little standing in the household. Thus, he loves to secretly keep concubines."


    He had no choice but to do so. Any woman not kept hidden would be chased out by his father and mother-inw.


    Wen Zhiyun nodded out of habit before the identity of the gentleman sunk in, leaving him frozen in ce.


    Even though they did not understand theplicated rtionships between the prominent families of Fengjing, they knew the weight carried by the title "Prince Gong".


    To hold the title of prince, one had to be, at the very least, the Heavenly Family''s own brother or the previous Heavenly Family''s brother - an undeniable member of the royal family.


    They had just scammed a member of the royal family and swindled his money.


    The more Wen Zhiyun thought about it, the more afraid he became, with his hands even starting to tremble, until he caught sight of Jiang Sheng fiddling with the silver ingots and finally calmed down.


    "Fourth brother, you will inevitably have close ties with the prominent families of Fengjing once your medical reputation grows," Chang Yan said calmly. "Your female doctors are also meant to serve the wives of those families, so dealing with nobles is inevitable sooner orter."


    For only by robbing the rich can they help the poor.


    Wen Zhiyun suddenly understood the fundamental meaning behind Chang Yan''s words, and hepletely calmed down.


    When one''s heart is filled with great love, one would sacrifice one''s own fears and apprehensions for that love.


    It was so for generals who died on battlefields.


    It was so for Doctor Wen.


    It was so for Jiang Sheng.


    It was also so for Wen Zhiyun.


    Great love ispassion. It cannot bear to see the people suffer and hopes for peace in the world and that every wanderer can eat their fill.


    To provide aid for more destitutemoners, Wen Zhiyun chose to deal with the lofty prominent families.


    To give the aunties in her workshop jobs so that even azybones like her would grit her teeth and run the workshop.


    Their hearts were filled with great love.


    As if struck by this realization from the conversation between her two brothers, Jiang Sheng, who was holding the silver ingots, suddenly lifted her head. "Can we also sell Jiuzhen Bulk''s desserts to the wives of those prominent families?"


    That would allow them to hire more female workers and provide aid to more women like Auntie Zhang and Auntie Miao.


    "Of course." Chang Yan was taken aback for a moment before musing, "As long as we can get one prominent customer, more will follow in a steady stream."


    The beginning was always difficult. What mattered was how they took the first step.


    Jiang Sheng did not think too deeply about it.


    She was but an ordinary wanderer who had the good fortune to meet several outstanding brothers, asionally clever but still very much ordinary at heart.


    She did not have her big brother''sposure and wit, her second brother''s perseverance and fortune, her third brother''s skills and resilience, her fourth brother''s carefulness and prudence, much less her fifth brother''s depth and calctions.


    She was a wildly growing vine that had not been warped by the years but also not lush enough to make one''s eyes light up at first sight.


    After returning from the dpidated temple on the hillside several days ago, Jiang Sheng had been racking her brains about how to sell Jiuzhen Bulk''s desserts to nobles, evenughing less than usual.


    Fortunately, Heaven helps those who help themselves.


    Jiang Sheng recalled that when Jiuzhen Bulk first opened, Xu Mo had used his connections to invite several friends, who came purely for the lively atmosphere but also became regrs who truly appreciated the desserts.


    For example, Zhu Sihuan from the Zhu family liked glutinous rice date cakes and would asionally send someone to buy three to five catties. Sometimes he would also bring some other desserts.


    Qi Huai of the Qi Family would also asionally send someone to buy candied hawthorn and some other petite desserts.


    Nothing had been heard from Zhao Yuan of the Zhao Family. Perhaps the fifty packs of desserts did a number on him.


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the more excited she became.


    She could now confirm that the taste of Jiuzhen Bulk''s desserts definitely passed muster. What wascking were customers from prominent families.


    But where could she meet nobles? Waiting for her fourth brother''s clinic to develop was clearly unrealistic. Her big brother only knew those few people. The boss of You Ran Ju did not seem as kindly and willing to give her life advice like Boss Bai.


    Jiang Sheng felt rather troubled. She simply took a carriage to Jiuzhen Bulk.


    Perhaps because it was still early, she unexpectedly ran into someone unexpected there.


    "Head Chef." Jiang Sheng walked up and greeted him crisply and sweetly. "What brings you here? Isn''t You Ran Ju still cooking?"


    The inexplicably thinner Head Chef turned around, an odd embarrassment spreading across his face, as he carefully chose his words. "Recently, the dessert sales at You Ran Ju have been exceptionally good. I came to see if I could increase the order quantity."


    Jiuzhen Bulk''s desserts were given a new look and sold at You Ran Ju for more than ten times the price there.


    What''s more, wealthy customers even deigned to bring a te or two when treating their peers.


    This was naturally due in part to You Ran Ju''s inherently high prices. Zhang Xianglian''s exquisite craftsmanship also deserved credit, especially her lotus cakes, which were not only beautifully shaped but also irresistibly delicious.


    However, Zhang Xianglian was only one person. Not only did she have to sculpt intricate desserts, but she also had to oversee operations at Jiuzhen Bulk. She was simply spread too thin to agree to an increase in orders.


    After getting rejected, the Head Chef stroked his nose, not angry but delighted instead. "Even keeping the quantity limited works. Scarcity stimtes the purchase desires of the nobles."


    Then what was his purpose ining today?


    Jiang Sheng tilted her head. She vaguely recalled the sight of a dog in heat fawning over a bitch, which bore an uncanny resemnce to the Head Chef now.


    She seemed to have grasped something important.


    To verify her guess and resolve her doubts, Jiang Sheng sidled up to the Head Chef and deliberately picked up a dessert to sigh. "Jiuzhen Bulk''s desserts still have no hope. Onlymonerse to buy them. Not a single prominent household is willing to even try them."


    That was a bit of an exaggeration.


    Among the long line for the candied chestnuts, there were no few servants. Unfortunately, they only bought chestnuts and did not make a huge fuss about it, so the publicity effect was next to none.


    The Head Chef nced at the dark mass of people outside, then the innocent and lovely Jiang Sheng, before giving a resignedugh. "It''s not that simple to sell to nobles. You Ran Ju was only able to seed because the owner was already someone of status to begin with. Other nobles patronized the ce to show their support, and that was how the restaurant gradually became what it is."


    Jiang Sheng visibly deted.


    Right then, Zhang Xianglian came over with a freshly made batch of glutinous rice date cakes. The Head Chef suddenly sat up straight with utmost sincerity. "Actually, it''s not that difficult."


    "For food eaten by nobles, besides taste itself, there must be an element of exclusivity. This clearly runs counter to Jiuzhen Bulk''s original intentions. Just look - what young master or miss from a prominent family would eat desserts that cost a few dozen wen per catty? Even if they wanted to, they''d only do it on the sly, never daring to serve them to guests."


    "Since none of us have connections with nobles, we can only use gimmicks to attract them and make them feel that enjoying Jiuzhen Bulk''s desserts is an honor."

 Chapter 250: Jiang Sheng’s First Friend

    <h4>Chapter 250</h4>


    As Zhang Xianglian put down the pastries and busied herself again, the head chef visibly became downcast once more.


    He tried to advise Jiang Sheng further, "Running a business is all about choosing a direction. Since you''ve already gone down the affordable, popr route, don''t expect to earn money like the upper ss. Thin profits but quick turnover, you can still make good money."


    That was sound logic.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t have her second brother''s obsession with money either. As long as she had enough to eat and drink and a ce to sleep, that was enough for her.


    But doing good deeds required money.


    After seeing the head chef off, she paced over to Miao Zhaoying and her daughter.


    Ever since she left her husband, Aunt Miao was visibly more spirited. She spent every day holding a big iron pot, swinging adle, without feeling tired at all. Especially with her daughter Da Ya standing beside her.


    Mother and daughter, one stir frying chestnuts while the other wrapped oil paper, giggling softly to each other from time to time. The atmosphere was harmonious and affectionate.


    Who would have thought that just a month ago, they were still huddling together in a stranger''s storeroom, destely and bitterly eating cold rice and hugging each other for warmth.


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Auntie holding out a helping hand, perhaps this mother and daughter would have already died on the streets.


    And if it wasn''t for Jiuzhen Store taking them in, even if they survived, they would still lead difficult, impoverished lives.


    When she was small, Jiang Sheng didn''t understand why in this world, there were so many rich people. They wore robes worth hundreds of taels of silver, ate meals worth tens of taels of silver, used treasures worth thousands of taels, yet there were still people without clothes on their backs, without food in their stomachs, people who sold their sons and daughters for a few taels of silver.


    When she grew a little older, Jiang Sheng seemed to understand. This world had ss divisions. Poor people would remain poor, and rich people would remain rich. You''re born with it if you have it, and if you don''t, then there''s nothing to be done.


    Unless the rich intentionally squandered their wealth, they would not be poor. And no matter how hard the poor struggled, they could at best be well-fed poor people.


    Yet Jiang Sheng still wanted to do something.


    From a vagrant child struggling to survive to a well-fed, warmly-d chubby girl, the wish that she made in front of the Buddha all those years ago resurfaced and grew.


    She hoped that all the idle aunties at the vige entrance would have a ce to earn money to support their families.


    She hoped that all the homeless beggars would have a ce to eat and persevere through their hardships.


    She also hoped that countless aunties like Miao Zhaoying would be able to escape hardship and start life anew.


    Even if the littlezybones would need to exert efforts and think it through.


    The head chef said that Jiuzhen Store ran an affordable eatery aimed atmoners, while the upper ss patrons wanted exclusivity.


    Why exclusivity? Could there not be uniqueness instead?


    It seemed like Jiang Sheng had grasped something, but she failed to put her finger on it. She exined to Zhang Auntie that she needed to walk around Tian Street Corner and ponder for a bit.


    Fengjing City was truly prosperous.


    Tian Street Corner was a four-way intersection. Aside from the street where Jiuzhen Store was located, there were three other streets, lined with shops of all shades and hues, dazzling and amazing.


    Jiang Sheng ducked in and asked about prices, only to discover that Jiuzhen Store''s prices were truly affordable and very fair. It had the lowest prices in the entire Tian Street Corner.


    Oh wait, except for Doctor Si''s free clinic.


    She was lost in thought as she wandered, and despite being very careful, she still bumped head-first into a girl in a verdant green dress.


    Jiang Sheng was stocky and although short in stature, she was chubby. She only stumbled a few steps to regain her bnce. Whereas the girl in green almost flew backwards, saved only by her maid grabbing hold of her and hugging her tightly to prevent her from crashing into a tree.


    That was overdoing it.


    But in the earlier collision, the girl in the green dress had clearly upied the losing position.


    Filled with remorse, Jiang Sheng immediately bowed to apologize, "That was my fault, I bumped into you Miss. Are you hurt?"


    She received no response.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart began to palpitate anxiously.


    This youngdy in green had a maid in attendance, meaning her status was likely not ordinary. Would she be like that Miss Jiang, haughty and arrogant, liking to bully others with her powerful family background?


    But Jiang Sheng had already apologized, right? There was no way she would have to kneel down or kowtow.


    The more Jiang Sheng thought, the more fearful she became. The fat little toes in her beaded shoes curled and uncurled, seemingly ready to grip the ground and run away at any time.


    Unceremoniously, a lightugh sounded from above.


    In the next moment, a pair of exquisite jade hands helped Jiang Sheng up and even pinched the roundness of her chubby arm lightly, seemingly marveling, "To think there would be such a round little girl in Fengjing City, and she''s even a girl."


    Jiang Sheng: "......"


    "Little one, you bumped into me, but I''m not angry." The owner of the jade hands spoke yfully. "I just want to ask, what do you eat every day to get so fat?"


    Jiang Sheng: "......"


    You''re the one who''s fat, you''re the one who''s fat!


    But she was the one who bumped into the other person after all, no matter how incensed, Jiang Sheng couldn''t erupt. Pursing her lips, she raised her head, "I eat chestnuts every day, pork elbows, and candied haws."


    It was also at this moment that she finally saw the entirety of the girl in green''s appearance.


    Naturally there was no need to mention her tall and slender figure and smooth, lustrous dress. But it was the faint smile hanging on the girl''s delicate visage and her snickering happily that truly stunned people.


    Eyebrows like willows, cheeks like lotus blossoms, high nose bridge and rosy lips. Even amid casual chatter, her eyes were rippling pools from which one''s gaze would be trapped without realizing it. She exuded elegance yet unbridled spirit all at once.


    This was Jiang Sheng''s first time seeing such a beautiful elder sister. She was more dignified than the Jade Beauty Wang Yu Yao, and more distinguished than His Highness the Crown Prince''s few concubines. She also possessed more poise than Jiang Cheng Huan.


    She seemed exactly like a mischievous, spirited youngdy of extraordinary birth who nevertheless had her own views, such that even when she met amoner fat child like Jiang Sheng, she could still be all smiles and strike up a conversation merrily.


    "Elder sister, you''re not angry I bumped into you?" Jiang Sheng asked nkly.


    The girl in green covered her mouth andughed, trembling like a flowering branch. "Why would I be angry? I called you fat, yet you''re not angry at me either, right?"


    Jiang Sheng shook her head.


    She knew she was fat and also knew she was gluttonous. Her weight gain was to be expected.


    "Then that settles it!" The girl in green blinked. "Little sister, can I pinch your cheek? They''re so round, just too cute, I really want to pinch them."


    Beside them, her maid had turned her head, seemingly unwilling to admit that this girl was her young miss.


    Jiang Sheng pondered for a moment before nodding with great righteousness.


    And so, the pair of exquisite jade hands reached out to grab her chubby little face, pinching her cheeks for a bit, stroking her ears for a while, before finally massaging her cute little chin at the end.


    "Such a good girl." After examining Jiang Sheng for a bit, the girl in green slipped a silver bangle off her wrist. "People say that a chance encounter leads to friendship. Seeing you has delighted me today, so let me make a new friend. I''m Yao Siqing. This is my gift to you."


    Having said that, with unmatched swiftness, she slipped it onto the fat little hand.


    Before Jiang Sheng could react, she had already turned away swiftly.


    Her maid followed behind Yao Siqing, seemingly wanting to speak several times yet swallowing the words back down due to her inability to keep up with her young miss''s rushing pace.


    Not giving her maid a chance to stop, out of breath, she was only able to remind, "Miss, you forgot to ask for her name!"


    Yao Siqing: "......"


    A mistake, a mistake!


    At the same time, at Tian Street Corner, Jiang Sheng finally snapped back to reality. Staring at the strange, exquisite silver bangle, freshly polished and gleaming brightly on her wrist, she felt both chagrined and astonished.


    Chagrined that she didn''t prepare a return gift for Elder Sister Yao, yet astonished because this bangle looked better than any other silver bangle she had seen before.


    Back in her hometown Xieyang County, essories were all handcrafted by old silversmiths, rustic yet not what one would consider beautiful.


    When she arrived in Anshui Prefecture, there were more silversmiths and more silver shops, but the jewelry stillrgely resembled one another, the same old stuff.


    Not like the one on her wrist right now, which was novel, beautiful, and so polished it served as a mirror.


    Jiang Sheng even spotted two faint words "Siqing" etched in the corner, meaning this must be a customized bangle with a one-of-a-kind design.


    One-of-a-kind...


    Jiang Sheng suddenly jerked her head up. That train of thought she had been chasing for so long without sess was finally seized firmly in this instant.

 Chapter 251: Ideas for New Business

    <h4>Chapter 251</h4>


    The worldly aristocratic familiescked nobility, uniqueness, and being one of a kind.


    Among all the pastries in the market, none of them achieved being one of a kind. At best, they were expensive existences specially supplied to the rich.


    For example, You Ran House, and several old pastry shops opened by prominent families in Fengjing.


    Jiuzhen Store wanted to take this path without any connections. It was clearly unrealistic and could only ze a new trail.


    For example, by truly bing one of a kind.


    Jiang Sheng thought more and more excitedly. She hurried back to Jiuzhen Store at the fastest speed and threw herself in front of Zhang Xianglian like a dove turned spiritual, ¡°Auntie, Auntie, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Want to stealthily eat sugar gourd again?¡± Zhang Xianglian nced over. ¡°Your brothers have all exhorted me not to let you eat too many sugar gourds.¡±


    Jiang Sheng quickly justified herself, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I have grown up now and am no longer a 10-year-old child. I won''t crave sugar gourds.¡±


    As if she wasn''t the one caught stealing and eating themst time.


    Zhang Xianglian smiled to herself, twisted a sugar gourd in her hand, and circled it around Jiang Sheng¡¯s round little face.


    The little girl who had just sworn solemnly, her eyes instantly locked on it.


    It took Jiang Sheng quite a while to drag her eyeballs stuck on the sugar gourd back. She grieved, ¡°Auntie, you taught me bad things.¡±


    ¡°I came to find you for proper business. Among the dozens of pastries in our store, which one is one of a kind that other shops don''t have?¡±


    Zhang Xianglian frowned in thought for a moment. ¡°None.¡±


    The production of pastries itself was notplicated. Experienced masters could grasp the basic ingredients after tasting a few bites and make it after trying a few times.


    When Jiuzhen Store first opened, the sticky rice and red dates cake was the most novel. But in just half a month, the pastry shop across the way came out with sticky rice and red date paste cake.


    Auntie Zhang happened to make rock sugar and haw candy. Soon, rock sugar and haw candy could be found everywhere in Fengjing.


    Things like Eight Treasure Cake, thousandyer cake, horse hoof cake, osmanthus cake, were even more ubiquitous.


    ¡°There are no secrets in Fengjing.¡± Zhang Xianglian concluded atst.


    Jiang Sheng was stumped.


    The uniqueness she envisioned had suddenly be ubiquitous. Those captured inspirations and ideas now seemed like jokes.


    She persisted and remembered the special lotus puff pastries supplied to You Ran House. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen lotus puff pastries sold anywhere else in Fengjing.¡±


    ¡°Because this pastry isplicated to make. They can¡¯t sell it at a price, and it¡¯s not worth offending the prominent family behind You Ran House.¡± Zhang Xianglian shook her head. ¡°If a shop really wanted to make it, they could buy two to take back and figure it out after some research.¡±


    It came back to status and connections.


    Behind You Ran House was the Jiang Family, a first-ss prominent family. So ordinary pastry shops didn¡¯t dare offend them.


    Jiuzhen Store had nothing. Their bestselling candied chestnuts were rumored to have attracted the attention of pastry shops itching to transport two carts back from Hebei Commandery.


    Although they had an advantage from being ¡°first¡±, if others came to take a share, their customer base would eventually drain away.


    Being one of a kind naturally didn¡¯t exist either.


    Jiang Sheng was extremely troubled. She held Little Chirpy in both hands, not even noticing hair falling out.


    Zhang Xianglian was very surprised. ¡°Little Jiang Sheng, wasn¡¯t your dream to eat your fill, drink your fill, and sleep? How did you get caught up in researching pastries for Jiuzhen Store? Our business is pretty good now. Eating our fill is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about eating our fill.¡± Jiang Sheng shook her head. Her tone paused. ¡°Recently Auntie sent out leftovers again right?¡±


    The meals in the small two-entrance courtyard were always pretty good and would sometimes have leftovers.


    Zhang Xianglian usually poured them into the iron basin at the door to feed the stray cats and dogs in the vicinity.


    Lately the basin at the door was very empty. Auntie Zhang had also begun appearing and disappearing unpredictably. Having learned from what happened with Ma Zhaoying and her mother, the children in the yard naturally understood.


    Auntie Zhang must have met other pitiable people again.


    ¡°The pastries Jiuzhen Store sells daily are limited. Supplying You Ran House also isn¡¯t much. Add in the candied chestnuts, and you and Auntie Ma can handle it.¡± Jiang Sheng¡¯s tone was steady. ¡°Hiring more people wouldn¡¯t be cost-effective. Only when Jiuzhen Store sells more and gets busier can we hire people, right?¡±


    She was only 11 but had long seen through the cold and warmth of human rtionships, and understood that kindness needed to be built on the foundation of one¡¯s own strength.


    Were the vigers of Ten Li Market kind?


    Yes.


    But if someone got ruthless, Jiang Sheng would have died long ago during her years begging.


    Or if someone got crooked thoughts and sold her to the vers, that would be another scene altogether.


    But they were not kind enough to bring Jiang Sheng back home, sheltering her from wind and rain, and raising her as their own daughter.


    Because Ten Li Market vige was poor and every household found it difficult, simply unable to bear the burden of extra mouths.


    A person¡¯s bowl could only hold as much gruel as its size allowed.


    Don¡¯t take on fine porcin if you don¡¯t have a diamond drill bit.


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s first 7 years of struggling to survive, not reading, writing, eating her fill or dressing warmly, fortunately life had taught her countless principles that she engraved firmly in her heart.


    Back then in the capital city, only after obtaining thend deed did she dare drum up the courage to reopen the workshop.


    And today in Fengjing, only by expanding the business could she continue looking after pitiable Auntie Zhang.


    ¡°Also, Jiuzhen Store was painstakingly opened by Second Brother. He handed it to me so I must strive to make Jiuzhen Store even better.¡± The little girl held up her head. ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong right?¡±


    No, of course not.


    Auntie Zhang''s eyes brimmed with tears. Several times she raised her hand, wanting to stroke Jiang Sheng''s head but held back because her hands were sticky with syrup.


    She really didn¡¯t understand how the parents of such a good child could be so heartless as to abandon her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my idea was shattered.¡± Jiang Sheng sighed again. Like a little adult she said, ¡°We can¡¯t make unique pastries and will never be the first choice for prominent family madams to entertain guests.¡±


    It seemed they still had to take another path.


    She supported her cheek with one hand, gazing distantly at the sky as her little head began running through ideas again.


    Zhang Xianglian knitted her brows, murmuring after quite a while, ¡°I do have an idea though.¡±


    ¡°Fengjing has a wide variety of pastries. Even with innovation, others will quickly copy it. Why not draw some new ideas from elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the mold Master Kong asked me to make?¡± Zhang Xianglian turned and went into the kitchen, taking out the small wooden box split in half. It was carved with deep and shallow patterns. ¡°Although the shop across sells sticky rice and red dates cake too, they don¡¯t have our carved flowers or molds.¡±


    Using carved flowers to differentiate shape and create unique pastries was a good idea.


    It was just a pity carved flowers were not difficult and molds could also be found. Eventually it would still be imitated.


    It was as if Jiang Sheng had gotten stuck in blind alley thinking.


    Chang Yan, who hade out from the medical hall next door, finally spoke up after listening at the door for who knows how long. ¡°Think of the lotus puff pastries. As long as your pastries make it onto prominent families¡¯ tables, who would dare recklessly imitate them?¡±


    Even if imitated, without recognition from prominent families, they could only sell for ordinary pastry prices.


    Furthermore, which shop was willing to spend the time and effort for ordinary pastries?

 Chapter 252: Unique Pastry

    <h4>Chapter 252</h4>


    In the end, seizing the initiative is very important, gaining the recognition of prestigious families is even more important, and raising the reputation and word-of-mouth of Jiuzhen Store is the most important.


    As the ancients often said, after the willows and flowerses another vige. Jiang Sheng feels that she has thoroughly experienced this today.


    From her still immature ideas, with the help of Auntie Zhang and prompts from the long banquet, she finally found a breakthrough.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up brightly, and she even derived other ideas.


    Such as finding the best carpenter to carve exquisite molds, which would dy others from imitating their steps, and also reduce the sophistication of counterfeit products.


    Such as having Eldest Brother Xu Mo personally depict cake molds, striving for novel and beautiful patterns that make people''s eyes light up at first sight.


    No sooner said than done.


    That night when Xu Mo returned from the Imperial College, he saw the youngest sister in the family running over to him excitedly with sheets of paper in her arms, stopping in front of his desk.


    "What''s the matter?" He chuckled lightly, the corners of his eyes slightly upturned, "Are you practicing your clumsy handwriting again?"


    Jiang Sheng''s small face immediately drooped.


    Xu Mo quickly changed his words, "Eight years old for enlightenment, nine years old for practicing calligraphy. Being able to write like this is already not bad. Your eldest brother is not as good as you."


    "What''s more, you don''t need to take the imperial civil service exam. Being able to broaden your mind and understand the world beyond yourself through reading is enough."


    Only then did Jiang Sheng ce the sheet of paper on the corner of the desk and plead in a low voice, "Eldest brother, I want to trouble you to draw me a picture."


    "Draw?" Xu Mo was startled. He had studied literature since he was young, and could recite the Four Books and Five ssics backwards fluently, with his handwriting forming a unique style. The only thing he was mediocre at was drawing.


    If one had to speak of someone who was truly skilled at drawing, it would be Wang Fufeng.


    The shockingly talented young master Fufeng was not only aplished in literary talent, but his painting skills were also strong. He could be called a master of both calligraphy and painting.


    It was just that the more so, the more it made people feel regretful about his health.


    Xu Mo sighed lightly. He took out a thick stack of envelopes from the desk drawer, opened the one on top, and a scene of the siblings ying in Hairpin courtyard appeared.


    The younger siblings were frolicking yfully, while the third oldest brother Fang waved a long stick, Zheng Ruqian fiddled with an abacus, Xu Mo read quietly, and Auntie Zhang nimbly repaired shoe soles.


    It was such a vivid painting. With just a few strokes, the characteristics of the figures were disyed. It was as if the painter had envisioned it countless times in his heart before leaping onto the paper, and it was also as if that lively picture had always lingered in his mind.


    "What is this?" Jiang Sheng peeked over, "Is this us? Who drew this? It looks really good!"


    "It''s us." Xu Mo lifted his brush and after much deliberation, still boldly added another figure at the door.


    A delicate Wang Fufeng, an otherworldly young master.


    Xu Mo''s painting skills could not be considered outstanding, but he always felt that after adding this figure, the picture became moreplete and vivid.


    Putting down his brush, he turned his head, "My painting skills are not as good as Fufeng''s. If you can wait, I will write to him and ask him to paint a few pieces for you."


    "I can''t wait." Jiang Sheng said honestly, "But eldest brother can paint two for me first, and then let Brother Fufeng paint a few more. There''s no such thing as too much anyway."


    The little sly girl was actually trying to take advantage.


    After solemnly putting away the painting with the dried ink, Xu Mo picked up his brush again, "Go ahead, what do you want me to paint?"


    He had assumed it would be andscape painting or a figure painting at worst.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Sheng''s pink little mouth opened and closed, "Paint some flowers or little animals, the more novel the better, the more rare the better."


    Half an hourter, she happily left with a stack of sheets.


    Auntie Zhang was cooking, the kitchen was brightly lit, and the mother and daughter huddled together to look through the paintings, picking out a few of the best and most suitable ones.


    "I''ll go find the craftsman who made the moldsst time tomorrow and ask him to hurry up." Zhang Xianglian estimated, "It should take about three days."


    Jiang Sheng nodded, her eyes staring straight at the flowers and nts on the paper. She suddenly felt it was a bit monotonous.


    Putting herself in the customer''s position, if she herself went to buy pastries from Jiuzhen Store, relying solely on one pattern would not arouse a strong desire to purchase, because everyone''s preferences were different.


    For example, Auntie Zhang liked sunflowers, while she preferred wild flowers herself.


    If they had to buy, it would probably only be the pastries with the words "Jiang Sheng" on them that would catch their eye.


    The little girl was struck by inspiration once again.


    She raised her head urgently and pointed to the novel flowers and nts on the paper, "Auntie, auntie, I thought of it. We not only need to carve flowers, but also engrave words on them."


    Sell to whoever''s family name, or simply print their full name.


    Not only unique, other pastry shops would not dare to randomly imitate.


    This idea was simply too brilliant. Jiang Sheng was so excited she almost jumped up and down on the spot.


    However, Zhang Xianglian hesitated, "Then who do we sell them to?"


    Without definite customers, they could not carve the molds.


    Without molds, they could not make pastries.


    Without pastries, how would customers be willing to buy?


    This was a vicious cycle. To break it, they could only find a family willing to take a blind shot with trying this.


    "Leave this matter to me," Jiang Sheng clenched her fists. "I will find someone."


    The next day.


    Jiang Sheng squatted at the entrance of Jiuzhen Store and started waiting.


    Be it the Qi family, the Zhu family, or the Jiang family, as long as she saw a familiar eldest brother, she would shamelessly go up and rmend, trying to use "free samples" to exchange for the first cooperation between the two parties.


    But unexpectedly, the one who showed up to wait was Zhao Yuan.


    The already seventeen or eighteen-year-old young man walked to the entrance of Jiuzhen Store, seemed about to go in, remembered something, and then stopped at the entrance.


    "Whoosh!" Jiang Sheng rushed up to him, smiling ingratiatingly, "Brother Zhao Yuan, I haven''t seen you in a long time. Why don''t youe in and take a look?"


    "I... I wanted to eat snacks, but my mother doesn''t want to eat them. She even said she would beat me if I ate any more." Zhao Yuan swallowed, recalling the fierce appearance of the little girlst time, then looking at her full smile right now, he felt very wary. "What are you trying to do?"


    "Nothing." Jiang Sheng put away her smile and said with a straight face, "I just wanted to ask Brother Zhao Yuan if you want to eat snacks, a kind of snack that belongs only to you alone."


    Zhao Yuan''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "Except for you, I won''t sell this snack to anyone else no matter how much they are willing to pay for it." Jiang Sheng stressed, "And I won''t charge you any money for it."


    This was also the reason why she did not ask her big brother for help, but instead worked hard herself.


    Under the temptations of "free" and "one-of-a-kind", most people would be moved.


    Zhao Yuan was no exception. He quickly nodded, "Deal. Where is it? Let me try it."


    "In three days." Jiang Sheng looked serious, "Come to Jiuzhen Store in three days. The snack ced right in the middle of the store belongs to you alone."


    After sending Zhao Yuan away, she immediately asked Eldest Brother to write the character "Zhao" and paired it with a hibiscus flower to deliver to the carpenter.


    Three dayster, the special chestnut and lotus seed pastry exclusively for the Zhao family came out of the oven.


    The chestnut lotus paste filling was newly developed by Zhang Xianglian. The position of the hibiscus flowers used vegetable juices to adjust the color. Along with the engraved surname, it could be said to be unique.


    Jiang Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief. She ced the snack at the highest position directly facing the entrance, and posted the four words "not for sale" handwritten by Eldest Brother underneath.


    After doing all this, she opened the door of Jiuzhen Store, formally epting the test from the citizens of Nanjing.

 Chapter 253: Jiang’s Family Ordering Cakes

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>


    The Jiuzhen Store had only two storefronts total, which also had to be divided into a kitchen and warehouse, leaving only one storefront that could be used to disy pastries.


    The furnishings inside were even simpler. Three rows of wooden cabs lined the walls, with various kinds of pastries arranged on top.


    Sugar-coated chestnut balls, peach turnovers and other pastries that tasted better when cooled were ced on the left side when entering, while glutinous rice red bean cakes and other pastries that pursued freshness and warmth were on the right side.


    The middle was rather unique - aside from a single serving of Zhao Family''s sweet chestnut and lotus seed pastry, there was nothing around it, appearing conspicuously empty.


    Together with therge words written below, it was eye-catching to the extreme.


    Many customers who came into the store couldn''t help but nce over a couple times, before going to buy their favorite pastries.


    Yet no one asked about it.


    In the back kitchen, Zhang Xianglian wore a worried look on her face. "We''ve been open for half an incense stick worth of time, yet everyone only looks without asking. This won''t do."


    If no one asked, Jiang Sheng would not get a chance to answer.


    If she didn''t get to answer, she wouldn''t get to advertise the family name pastries, making all her hard work over this period meaningless.


    Jiang Sheng was much calmer, casually asking, "Auntie, don''t worry. Think about under what kind of circumstances would you see something novel, yet restrain yourself from asking about it?"


    Zhang Xianglian was startled for a moment, before stuttering, "When...when you can''t afford it."


    There it was.


    It was only recently that Jiang Sheng realized that when you were desperate or stubborn over something, looking at it from another perspective might lead to new discoveries.


    Take the sweet chestnut lotus seed pastry in front of them for example. The citizens who only dared to peek but not ask had obviously guessed at its high price. Because they were too embarrassed over their empty pockets to inquire, it was equivalent to filtering out unsuitable customers.


    After another half an incense stick''s time, long lines started forming in front of the sugar-coated chestnut station. Errand boys from various households were mixed among them, exhausting themselves on behalf of their masters.


    Jiang Sheng keenly spotted Zhao Yuan among the crowd. She quickly reviewed the pose she had painstakingly practiced before standing at the entrance of the Jiuzhen Store, waiting.


    The moment Zhao Yuan stepped in, she straightened her back, bent down to curtsy and greeted, "Greetings to Young Master Zhao. The Jiuzhen Store wees Young Master Zhao."


    She gave Zhao Yuan a huge fright. His first reaction was to try and help her stand. "Don''t, don''t do that to me. If Brother Xu sees I''ll have a hard time exining."


    Jiang Sheng gave a little cough and threw him a look.


    Although Zhao Yuan didn''t understand, he at least retracted his outstretched hand.


    "Young Master Zhao, the custom pastry you ordered a few days ago is freshly made. Please take a look and see if you are satisfied." Jiang Sheng spoke slowly and clearly, striving to let every eavesdropping citizen hear it loud and clear.


    It was a pity there was no transparent oiled paper. No matter how beautiful a pastry looked, it could only be wrapped in yellow greaseproof paper.


    Luckily the earlier novelty was sufficient. Zhao Yuan had just exited the Jiuzhen Store with the pastry when a familiar face approached to chat. He returned the favor by boastfully showing off.


    Zhang Xianglian was extremely delighted. "It really wasn''t in vain for us to give out the first serving of pastry for free."


    Auntie was far too easily satisfied.


    Jiang Sheng tilted her head to look. As she revealed a smile, pride also emerged from the depths of her eyes.


    Things had just begun. Relying solely on Zhao Yuan alone wouldn''t achieve the desired results.


    After an intense discussion with Fifth Young Master, Jiang Sheng had also set up a contingency n.


    She turned her head and signaled at Little Chirpy in the crowd. The kid who was in on it immediately jumped out and shouted, "What pastry did the Zhao family young master buy just now? Get me one too!"


    "Me too, I want one too!" This one wasn''t a nt.


    Jiang Sheng was startled for a moment before reacting swiftly. She loudly exined, "Esteemed customer, the pastry Young Master Zhao took just now was a custom order specially for the Zhao household. We do not sell it to others."


    "Then what do we do if we want one too?" The nt kid performed his duty diligently.


    "That''s right, how do we buy one then?" The fake customer chimed in.


    Jiang Sheng gave a faint smile. Ignoring her plump figure, she exhibited a grace befitting youngdies from prestigious families. "Of course you can ce a custom order. Any custom ordered pastry is unique, we won''t sell the same one to anyone else."


    The errand boys in the chestnut line started making a fuss. Even the ordinary citizens'' eyes were wide open.


    Pastries in the world that were one of a kind, now that was something unprecedented and unheard of!


    If one had to get to the bottom of this, probably only the Emperor could eat truly unique pastries.


    Thinking this way, spending a bit of silver to enjoy an emperor''s treatment didn''t sound too bad at all.


    Just as everyone was whispering about it, a youth with a fan sauntered in arrogantly. With a casual flick of his fan, he cut a graceful figure. "I''m here to ce a custom order as well, for this one of a kind pastry in the world."


    It was the fake customer''s voice.


    Jiang Sheng subtly nced at the corner diagonally across the storefront. The real nt had already gotten money from Young Master Chang and swaggered off.


    The fake customer, oh no, the young master was still posing with the fan despite the harsh winter cold, typical of foppish young masters from prestigious Fengjing houses.


    In any case, customers were to be respected.


    Jiang Sheng immediately stepped forward and asked deferentially, "What design and inscribed name does this young master want?"


    "Any design is fine, engrave the Jiang surname," the youth casually spoke. Upon hearing this, the gazes of the surrounding citizens changed.


    The Jiang Family!


    The prestigious Jiang Family of Fengjing actually came to the Jiuzhen Store to custom order a pastry too.


    While Jiang Sheng was astonished, she also realized this was the best publicity opportunity. She swiftly agreed, "Please return in three days to collect it, Young Master Jiang."


    The young master arrogantly nodded before swaggering off with a flick of his sleeve.


    With Young Master Zhao Yuan of the Zhao Family taking a pastry earlier, and now the Young Master of the Jiang Family cing an order, the custom family name pastries of the Jiuzhen Store became the talk of the town in that very instant.


    As Jiang Sheng was feeling excited, she busied herself by selecting a lotus flower illustration with a majestic rendering of the character "Jiang" filled with soaring dragons and dancing phoenixes before passing it to the carpenter.


    It was precisely because she was upied that she did not see the young master walk to a corner after leaving and close his fan with a snap when he arrived before another young master in moonwhite robes.


    "The pastry order has been ced," he said. "I just don''t quite understand why Eldest Brother wanted to order this ridiculous pastry. It''s not as if the Jiang Familycks famous pastry chefs."


    "Most importantly, why didn''t Eldest Brother go himself and had to send me instead?"

 Chapter 254: Jiang Sheng’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 254</h4>


    Jiang Chengyuan, wearing a crescent-shaped long robe, tapped Second Young Master Jiang on the head with a folding fan, "Why are you asking so many questions?"


    "We are brothers with the same grandmother. Our rankings also follow yours," Second Young Master Jiang red. "Yet today you urgently called me over to help without exining the truth. Be careful or I''ll tattle to Grandmother."


    Grown men still resort to tattling, just like when they were young.


    Jiang Chengyuanughed helplessly. He could only exin briefly, "This is a youngdy I met in Anshui Prefecture. I''ve missed opportunities to help her a few times. Today''s a rare chance, so of course I want to give her a hand."


    "Then why don''t you go yourself?" Second Young Master Jiang seized on the key point. "As the Jiang family''s Eldest Young Master, your influence is much greater than mine from a branch family."


    Jiang Chengyuan had no answer for this question.


    How could he say that he had noticed every time he tried to help little Miss Jiang, it brought unease to his younger sister Jiang Chenghui. Even their mother had hit him over it once.


    To avoid trouble and maintain thest shred of stability in Jiang Chenghui''s heart, he had no choice but to ask his cousin Jiang Chengfeng for help.


    "Alright alright, big brother will treat you to drinks," Jiang Chengyuan changed the subject. "We won''t go to You Ranch today. We''ll go somewhere else."


    Jiang Chengfeng grumbled indistinctly and turned to leave, shouting about bleeding his cousin dry.


    That day, Jiuzhen Store received orders for three custom cakes. One was from the Jiang family, relied on connections.


    It seemed pitifully little, but was actually a bright beginning, affirming Jiang Sheng''s hard work over this period.


    With Eldest Brother busy with the imperial examinations, Second Brother traveling to another town, and Third Brother guarding the borders, the youngest girl had finally aplished something to catch her brothers'' attention.


    Zhang Xianglianvished even more praise, "Our little Jiang Sheng is getting better and better, taking care of things set by set, with more thoughtful consideration and meticulous nning."


    "Yes, yes," Wen Zhiyun agreed. "Younger sister is getting more and more amazing, as outstanding as Second Brother."


    "She really deserves praise," Chang Yan also nodded. "I heard you''ve started taking on referrals."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t want to get arrogant, but Auntie''s and her brothers'' alternating words of praise nearly made her spin circles on the spot.


    Fortunately, the heavy weight of the silver bangle slipping down her wrist pulled her back to the world, reminding her of modesty. "It''s only three customers. For Jiuzhen Store to be top choice for aristocraticdies'' banquets, there''s still a long way to go. You can praise me then!"


    Zhang Xianglian and Wen Zhiyun bothughed.


    Only Chang Yan was observant, catching sight of the shine of silver revealed on her wrist, staring nkly for a moment.


    Before he could inquire, Jiang Sheng suddenly pped her forehead. "I''ve been so busy these days that I actually forgot something important!"


    There was no such thing in this world as merely epting gifts without reciprocating. Although she didn''t know where Miss Yao''s home was, she had to prepare a return gift to immediately give back if they met.


    What would make a good gift?


    Miss Yao had given her a silver bangle. Should she give a silver hairpin? Or a jade bangle?


    If Second Brother was here, that would be best.


    Jiang Sheng sighed regretfully. Still, she turned back to exin, "Auntie, Fourth and Fifth Brother, I need to go out for a bit. I''ll be back before dinner."


    Jiang San followed along consciously.


    Zhang Xianglian wanted to ask concerned questions, but Chang Yan stopped her.


    Only after the carriage left into the distance did he sidle up to Wen Zhiyun with knitted brows. "Do you know who younger sister''s met these days?"


    Little Doctor Wen nkly shook his head.


    He spent every day sitting in the clinic seeing patients, most for free. The tiny bits of leisure time were all used to think about how to earn money, so he hadn''t paid any attention to anything else.


    But his younger brother''s tone was too solemn. Wen Zhiyun stuttered a question, "Little Five, did something happen with younger sister?"


    Chang Yan didn''t answer. Instead, he muttered to himself, "Have we neglected Jiang Sheng too much?"


    Wen Zhiyun was shocked and puzzled.


    "From Xieyang to Fengjing, from pennies to over a thousand taels of savings, she''s always worn the cheapest ready-made clothes, used the red string Auntie gave her, never picky, and didn''t have any jewelry. We only worried about her food and clothing, only taught her to recognize words and grow up, watched her slowly learn how to do business, but forgot that girls her age love pretty things the most."


    Beautiful clothes, exquisite embroidered shoes, delicate jewelry.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t ask, so they ignored it.


    Although it was the brothers'' first time being brothers, they had received parental love and all kinds of education, even seen magnificent worlds. They should have been more thoughtful than their wildly grown younger sister.


    "If we don''t give her these beautiful things, who else could?" Chang Yan went on. "Even if someone else gave them to her, could she really ept?"


    Wen Zhiyun understood the implied meaning and his expression shifted to horror. "Little Five, are you saying some man crossed us to give younger sister jewelry?"


    Chang Yan heavily nodded.


    Who knew whether that wild man had ulterior motives, whether he would hurt younger sister?


    Jiang Sheng liked jewelry and beautiful things. The brothers were willing to give them to her and not let her envy others in the slightest, or give outsiders a chance to trick her.


    "Then Jiang Sheng just now..." Wen Zhiyun couldn''t sit still, pulling out silver needles from the medicine box. "Little Five, we need to follow her to find out. We must follow to find out."


    The two brothers tacitly agreed, calling Jiang Si to drive a carriage and repeatedly instructing him to follow Jiang San''s carriage from not too near or far away.


    Jiang Si, "..."


    The young masters and miss seem to be ying some very new game.


    Up ahead, Jiang Sheng directed Jiang San all the way to Fengjing''srgest silver workshop.


    There were dozens of silver craft masters here,boring day and night to rush all kinds of novel silver ornaments for Fengjing''s people to select.


    As the material was silver, it could not be considered rare in prosperous Fengjing, so the customers going in and out ranged from youngdies of prestigious households tomoners.


    Jiang Sheng brought Jiang San in smoothly. Amongst the countless silver ornaments, she chose and picked.


    Only here did she discover there were actually so many kinds of silver ornaments¡ª


    Silver ornaments woven into headdresses, hollow filigreed phoenix crowns, even magistrate hats sculpted of silver. Who knew which dignitary was willing to wear that on their head?


    Jiang Sheng muttered to herself and stopped at the hairpins section.


    The hairpins here were truly beautiful. Compared to them, Uncle Zhang''s plum blossom hairpin for Sister Cuier was practically too crude to look at.


    When she returned to Anshui Prefecture, she definitely had to bring an attractive plum blossom hairpin for Sister Cuier.


    Her thoughts wandered as her gaze swept over the silver hairpins, finallynding on an ingot-shaped one.


    The other hairpins were either flowers or birds, or woven strands of silver. Rarely was there such a shape, plump and round and distinctive, with quality workmanship. On top of that, it was the same price as the flower and bird hairpins.


    Jiang Sheng had a furtive sense of joy at finding treasure. She pointed at the big ingot. "I want this one."


    The silver workshop used clear pricing without bargaining at all.


    After paying eighteen taels of silver, Jiang Sheng carefully tucked the purchase into her bosom. She had just left when she saw a pair of mistress and servant entering.


    The youngdy in front had delicate features, with rippling eyes conveying abandon and liveliness.


    The expressionless maid behind asionally revealed helplessness. If not Mistress Yao Siqing and servant, who else could they be?


    Jiang Sheng was overjoyed. She rushed over in a few quick steps, "Miss Yao, I''ve caught you!"


    "Oh my, Jiang Sheng?" Yao Siqing gave a startled yelp then reacted, pulling her out of the silver workshop. "What are you doing here? Their things aren''t cheap."


    Jiang Sheng smiled as she presented the heavy silver hairpin. "Picked for elder sister."


    Completely ignoring that Yao Siqing hadn''t even asked her for her full name.

 Chapter 255: To punish the Prince’s Son Again

    <h4>Chapter 255</h4>


    A round and plump yuanbao hairpin brought three people into silence.


    "A return gift for my sister." Jiang Sheng was still shy, "I don''t have money to customize it, so I came to the silver shop to make a selection, hoping that my sister won''t dislike it."


    Yao Siqing stared nkly, her mindplicated.


    Even a little orphan girl knew to give a return gift after receiving one, and specially came to the silver shop to carefully select one, yet she herself didn''t have a single valuable piece of jewelry on her from head to toe.


    If the previous Yao Siqing was casual and unrestrained, after seeing the yuanbao hairpin, her mind went through several changes, adding solemnity and prudence.


    She inserted the hairpin into her hair bun, and lifted her skirt to turn around, "Does it look good, little sister?"


    "It looks good, really good!" Jiang Sheng was extremely happy.


    Yao Siqing was willing to ept the return gift, meaning she regarded her as a friend.


    This was her first friend since she had enough to eat, and such a beautiful elder sister at that. It was worth the money she painfully spent on those eighteen taels of silver.


    "You, don''te to this silver shop to pick silver ornaments anymore in the future." Yao Siqing grabbed Jiang Sheng''s little chubby hand, "I''ll take you to a few shops, where it''s both cheaper and better looking."


    "Great, great!" Jiang Sheng trotted to keep up.


    The two of them gradually went further away, leaving Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun in the carriage looking at each other.


    One awkwardly pinched his fingers.


    One put away the thick and long silver needle.


    Who would have thought that when they rushed up aggressively, wanting to catch whichever scoundrel was seducing the youngdy from their family, they would discover it was a beautiful girl.


    Speaking of which, Jiang Sheng had been dedicated to eating her fill and eating well all these years, following her brothers around everyday without her own friend.


    "Cough cough, she''s at that age where she should make friends." Chang Yan coughed twice, "We can''t always watch over her and control her."


    Wen Zhiyun didn''t speak, biting his lower lip.


    Compared to fifth brother''s open-mindedness and generosity, little Doctor Wen''s life was simple to the point of absurdity. Other than seeing patients, there were his brothers and sisters, especially that sister who had extended a hand during his most helpless moment, bing the undisputed core of his life.


    Now the core had her own friend, and Wen Zhiyun didn''t know whether he felt loss or sour grapes, lowering his head dejectedly.


    Chang Yan also didn''t know how to advise him. He himself felt more loss than gratification.


    Who could ept a little girl who had always affectionately called them "brother", suddenly following someone else one day?


    Fortunately she was just an elder sister.


    Chang Yan heaved a long sigh, and changed the topic, "Speaking of which, we should also give little Jiang Sheng some jewelry. There just so happens to be a silver shop here, why don''t we go take a look."


    Wen Zhiyun''s small face became even more ghastly pale. It took him quite a while to squeeze out, "Little Five, do you have money?"


    Chang Yan, "......"


    Jiang Si outside hee-heed a few times, and took the initiative to drive the carriage back home.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from outside the carriage.


    The person spoke humbly and respectfully, "Wife, this is the biggest silver shop in Fengjing, pick whatever you like, I will foot the bill."


    "You''re only giving me some silver ornaments for my birthday?" the woman''s voice was coarse, seeming dissatisfied, "Oh well, you also don''t have much silver, silver ornaments will have to do then."


    The two people walked towards the direction of the silver shop.


    Wen Zhiyun was still crestfallen, regretting why he couldn''t make money like second brother.


    "Fourth brother." Chang Yan''s eyes lit up, "Herees the money."


    Wen Zhiyun looked up nkly, and saw the carriage curtain lifted, revealing the round husband and wife pair outside.


    The man had a round head, round brain, round belly, and the woman by his side was simrly plump and round, exuding good fortune. They swayed as they awkwardly descended from the carriage.


    Who else could it be other than Gong Prince''s Crown Son who had a beauty secretly tucked away in the small temple.


    Wen Zhiyun''s first reaction was fear, not daring to provoke these imperial and noble families again.


    It was Chang Yan whispering by his ear for a while, and then thinking of his sister''s bare neck and wrists that made him steel his heart and clench his teeth to jump down from the carriage.


    Before Gong Prince''s Crown Son could enter the silver shop, the two respectfully greeted him, "Greetings, Young Master."


    Only calling him Young Master and not Crown Prince showed that both sides didn''t know each other''s identities.


    "Has the Young Masterpletely recovered since Ist saw you at the clinic?" Wen Zhiyun was extremely nervous inside but had to maintain a pure and innocent appearance on the surface to show a doctor''s benevolence.


    Gong Prince''s Crown Son was startled, and beads of sweat emerged from his plump forehead.


    "Who is this? When were you sick? Why does he call you Young Master?" Crown Princess Consort asked doubtfully, "And you still haven''t exined what''s going on."


    With three consecutive questions thrown over, Gong Prince''s Crown Son was rendered speechless.


    He continually blinked at Wen Zhiyun, hoping the doctor could understand on his own.


    "Speak. What exactly is going on." Crown Princess Consort revealed displeasure, "If you don''t speak, I''ll chop off your head."


    Although Wen Zhiyun knew that ording to Dayu Dynasty''s strictws they couldn''t casually behead people, he still shuddered in fright.


    He seemed to understand why Gong Prince''s Crown Son wanted a secret beauty tucked away. He also got a sense of how formidable these imperial and noble families were.


    But fifth brother was right. If he wanted to make money and treat more of the poormon folk, then he had to deal with these imperial and noble families, had to go face those superior people who casually talked about decapitation.


    After brief self-reassurance, little Doctor Wen trembled and said, "I''m a doctor from Wen''s Clinic. We have special masseusedies at our clinic to give massages and helpdies rx. The Young Master... The Young Master came to arrange a masseusedy for his esteemed wife."


    Gong Prince''s Crown Son was taken aback, the desire to survive made him frantically nod, "Yes, yes, that''s right!"


    "You guys also have masseusedies?" Crown Princess Consort breathed a sigh of relief, a shy joy and smugness emerging on her face. "Though I''ve never heard of this so-called clinic, that the Crown Prince is so considerate makes me really happy."


    "As long as Wife likes it. We just walked dozens of steps, I''ll get a masseusedy to rx youter." Gong Prince''s Crown Son fawned, "So can I go to You Ran House tonight..."


    Crown Princess Consort sharply raised her head.


    "I won''t go." Gong Prince''s Crown Son abruptly braked, "I definitely won''t go no matter who calls me. I have to apany my wife at home."


    Only then did Crown Princess Consort reveal a smile, "The consideration is appreciated. Let''s go pick some silver ornaments."


    The plump woman took the lead to turn around and walk towards the silver shop.


    Leaving Gong Prince''s Crown Son to madly wipe the sweat off his forehead, finally rxing.


    "Young Master, I''m so embarrassed by this." Wen Zhiyun''s face was full of shame, "It''s my fault for disturbing the Young Master and his esteemed wife, I''ll take my leave now."


    He turned to leave, as if it really was just a chance encounter.


    Gong Prince''s Crown Son rxed his suspicions, took out an ingot of silver from his clothes, and reluctantly tossed it over, "Get that whatever masseusedy to Prince Gong''s Mansion to attend Crown Princess Consort."


    "Also, forget everything aboutst time. If even half a word leaks, be careful of your skin and tendons."


    After speaking, he urgently chased after Crown Princess Consort, seeminglyining about the scarcity in his purse, hoping his wife wouldn''t pick overly expensive silver ornaments.


    Yetst time at the broken temple, he had clearly brought the youngdies plenty of solid gold ornaments.


    Wen Zhiyun was puzzled and perplexed. He gripped the thirty or so taels of silver tight, and it was a while before he came back to his senses, "Little Five, we have money to buy jewelry for little sister now."

 Chapter 256: Don’t worry, it’s Almost there

    <h4>Chapter 256</h4>


    Not only were there 30 taels of silver, but the medical women were also beginning to enter the vision of Fengjing''s prestigious families.


    With Gong Prince''s Crown Son''s wife as a springboard, the medical women who had been training for a long time finally had the opportunity to shine.


    The only downside was probably that this springboard did note honorably, and there was even suspicion of deceit.


    Sometimes when Wen Zhiyun thought about it, he felt that he owed Gong Prince''s Crown Son quite a bit.


    Although Gong Prince''s Crown Son was a wastrel and a lecher who deceived his parents above and shamed his wife below, ording to Chang Yan he had even done shady business selling offices and titles.


    But in the end, it was his brothers who were unrighteous first.


    In order to make amends, and also to make the medical women more epted by the prestigious families, Wen Zhiyun brought Wang Xiaozhu to Gong Prince''s mansion in person, not only to relieve the swelling with massage, but also to take her pulse and give her a diagnosis, and grabbed medicine forms to regte her body and beauty.


    While it would take some time to see the effects of the medicine forms, the massage had immediate results, tightening her on the spot.


    The Crown Son''s wife was extremely satisfied, and named Wang Xiaozhu to continue tomorrow.


    Wen Zhiyun heaved a sigh of relief, and left Gong Prince''s mansion in the moonlight....


    In recent days, Jiang Sheng was visibly happier.


    Not only because her fourth and fifth brothers had given her a beautiful silver ne, but also because Jiuzhen Store¡¯s custom orders were growing day by day.


    After the Jiang family and two other families ordered custom cakes with their surname on them, when Yao Siqing learned that Jiuzhen Store belonged to Jiang Sheng and her siblings, she generously ordered two servings for her own family as well, and strongly promoted it.


    Then, several other prominent families of Fengjing came one after another to order custom cakes too.


    The scene she had envisioned earlier seemed to be slowly unfolding. Although the custom surname cakes were not yet all the rage in Fengjing, they were already starting to make a name for themselves.


    The Jiang Family.


    The custom cakes priced at 1 tael of silver per te had just entered the Jiang mansion''s gates when they were divided into three portions and swiftly delivered to the masters.


    One portion for Old Lady Jiang, one for Lady Jiang, and one for Jiang Chenghua.


    The unique cakes, with sweet and not cloying lotus seed paste skin, red bean paste filling, lifelike pink lotus patterns printed on top, and a crisp and cold ¡°Jiang¡± character, soon won over the hearts of the Jiang family masters.


    Old Lady Jiang lightly bit into a piece, feeling thebined fragrance of lotus seeds and red beans diffuse in her mouth, and slightly nodded her head, ¡°Cheng Yuan has put in effort.¡±


    ¡°These are custom cakes newly created by Jiuzhen Store. Each family gets unique ones, Young Master specially bought them for you to try,¡± the attendant ttered his mistress, soliciting credit.


    Upon hearing this, Old Lady Jiang, who had briefly sampled the cakes and put them down, paused, and nonchntly ate several more pieces. ¡°They are quite good, the cakes are unique, suitable for visits and calls.¡±


    The attendant thought he had sessfully solicited credit and was extremely proud.


    Only Tan Yue understood what was going on. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Old Lady, do you want to order more to send to several inws¡¯ families?¡±


    Old Lady Jiang slightly nodded, her expression still cold, only the slightly raised corners of her eyes revealed indistinct pride.


    The little girl hase up with such an idea after not paying attention for a few days.


    Not bad, really not bad.


    She lowered her head and unfolded the envelope rushed from Anshui Prefecture, which recorded Jiang Sheng and her siblings¡¯ experiences over the past three years, quite eventful indeed.


    In a few days, the trajectory of Jiang Sheng¡¯s life in the past eight years would also arrive, detailing how she wandered to Anshui Prefecture and became an orphan. Everything would soon be on paper.


    At the same time, a carriage stopped at the gates of the Jiang mansion. The frail and delicate Jiang Chenghua drew the curtains and slowly descended supported by her maid Xia Qiao.


    Behind her was another carriage, and a beautiful youngdy also descended, standing in the neighboring Jiang mansion.


    To be precise, this was the same mansion, merely divided into East Wing and West Wing.


    Old Lady Jiang and her direct descents lived in the East Wing, while all the illegitimate offspring lived together in the West Wing. Usually they just greeted each other, and everyone led their own lives without interfering.


    The only friction was that Third Miss Jiang Chenghua and Fourth Miss Jiang Chengyu did not get along. Usually theypeted for attention and attacked each other.


    As a legitimate daughter who also had Lady Jiang¡¯s doting, Jiang Chenghua often got the upper hand. Jiang Chengyu was resentful for repeatedly being outdone.


    Until Jiang Chenghua¡¯s fake heiress status was exposed.


    Jiang Chengyu seemed to have found a loophole and never missed a chance to mock her. ¡°Just a fake, what are you pretending to be a prestigious family¡¯s heiress here? Still don''t know what breed your birth parents are!¡±


    Jiang Chenghua¡¯s movement of getting off the carriage paused. Her fingers under her sleeve curled into fists.


    ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t you gotten out of the Jiang family yet?¡± Jiang Chengyu¡¯s voice grew louder. ¡°Don''t you want to find your birth parents anymore? They have lost a daughter too!¡±


    Xia Qiao was frightened and stopped Third Miss. She reminded her that they were at the Jiang mansion gates and not to make aughingstock of herself.


    At this critical moment, the gatekeeper rushed out to report, ¡°Third Miss hurry back, Eldest Young Master sent people to bring cakes, he must be looking for you now!¡±


    Xia Qiao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What cakes did Eldest Young Master send again?¡±


    ¡°They are custom cakes, each one as precious as one tael of silver,¡± the gatekeeper recalled. ¡°It¡¯s said they are uniquely made by Jiuzhen Store in all of Fengjing, freshly delivered to Third Miss.¡±


    Xia Qiao happilyughed.


    Jiang Chenghua¡¯s taut body also rxed. She looked at Jiang Chengyu in the distance, smiled slightly and said, ¡°Eldest Brother is always this thoughtful and even sent such unique cakes. He has put in effort.¡±


    After speaking, she got up and returned to her residence.


    From afar, Jiang Chengyu¡¯s indignant voice could be heard asking, ¡°What about Second Brother? Didn''t he buy any for me?¡±


    ¡°Replying Fourth Miss, Second Young Master said they were too expensive and not worth it....¡±


    Jiang Chenghua did not hear the rest, she regained confidence andposure, and walked back to her own courtyard.


    The attendant who delivered the cakes was waiting there. Seeing her, he hurriedly presented the cakes.


    Unwrapping theyers of oiled paper revealed the gradient lotus pattern inside, as well as the crisp ¡°Jiang¡± character family emblem, seemingly affirming something, calming the girl¡¯s anxiety.


    Jiang Chenghua calmed herself, pinched a piece, gently ced it in her mouth, enjoying the smooth texture and creamy taste, nodding affirmatively.


    The attendant was even more delighted, and smoothly solicited credit. ¡°As long as they taste good, Young Master didn''t spend money in vain to order this custom cake from Jiuzhen Store three days in advance...¡±


    Jiang Chenghua¡¯s movement of tasting the cake halted.


    Xia Qiao gasped. ¡°Jiuzhen Store? These cakes are from Jiuzhen Store?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the attendant did not understand the issue. ¡°Jiuzhen Store¡¯s new custom cakes are unique in the entire Fengjing, they also have the Jiang family crest, only Jiang family members can order them.¡±


    This should have been a great honor, as well as exclusivity that noble families loved. But why did it have to be Jiuzhen Store?


    Xia Qiao gasped again, looking at the now icy Jiang Chenghua. She got up to send the attendant away.


    When she came back, the cakes on the table had been smashed on the ground, broken into pieces.


    Jiang Chenghua sat upright on the chair, looking calm on the surface. But a tear slowly slid from the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 257: accounting

    <h4>Chapter 257</h4>


    It is said that heaven helps those who help themselves.


    Since Zheng Ruqian left after the new year, Jiang Sheng has been busy scheming to get the pastries from Jiuzhen Store onto the dinner tables of the madame of prominent families, running around in circles until her little face sharpened.


    Fortunately, the results were not bad. With some overt and covert assistance, pastries from Jiuzhen Store were gradually ordered by prominent families.


    As a wanderer who grew up eating bitterness, Jiang Sheng did not have any thoughts of getting rich overnight. She was very satisfied that the custom pastries could sell this well.


    At the end of February, Jiuzhen Store started taking inventory. Jiang Sheng tiptoed and leaned on the table, her plump little fingers nimbly flipping the beads on the abacus, making a crisp sound.


    Da Ya and Miao Zhaoying stood on the side and stared at her from time to time in astonishment. They were obviously still not used to the days of earning money with their own hands.


    Only Zhang Xianglian smiled gracefully as she tidied up.


    First take inventory of the candied chestnuts. As the icon product of Jiuzhen Store, they are always in short supply every day and only limited quantities are sold.


    The root cause is still that Hebei Commandery is too far away. With the Gaos running back and forth day and night with a carriage each, even with such hustling, it still takes thirty to forty days for a single trip.


    Fortunately, the carriages were changed to grain carriages for transporting food. The two carriages can carry a total of four thousand catties. After deducting expenses like oil, sugar,bor etc, there is still a profit of about a hundred or so taels. It can be considered a break-even business.


    The glutinous rice date cake and the rock sugar haw candy maintained a profit of two to three hundred taels as usual.


    The profit margin of the pastries made in cooperation with You Ran House is quite high instead, reaching about five hundred wen per serving. But the quantity is limited. This month, it earned about fifty taels of silver.


    Thenes the most exciting custom pastries. Jiang Sheng took a deep breath and calcted even more carefully.


    The price of custom pastries is exorbitant, with one tael of silver only able to buy one serving. After deducting the cost of raw materials and custom molds, the profit per serving is around eight hundred wen. If there are customers who order repeatedly and the custom molds can be exempted, then the raw material costs can almost be ignored and the profit is close to one tael of silver.


    After calction, more than eighty servings of pastries were custom made and sold in the past twenty days, with a profit of no less than seventy-seven taels of silver.


    Inparison, custom pastries and pastries specially supplied to You Ran House make more profit, but ordinary pastries have arger sales volume and are more tiring.


    After Zhang Xianglian prepares breakfast for her children every day, shees to Jiuzhen Store. When Miao Zhaoying and her daughter wake up from sleeping on the floor mat, they start getting busy, stir-frying brown sugar, steaming pastries, and frying fruits.


    They stay busy until the sun is high in the sky. They need to prepare about three hundred catties of goods before they can officially open for business.


    After that, the pastries are consumed little by little. Zhang Xianglian is responsible for replenishing goods, Miao Zhaoying is responsible for stir-frying chestnuts. They can take a breather after all one hundred catties of candied chestnuts are sold.


    In contrast, custom pastries and pastries specially supplied to You Ran House take up half an hour at most each day, which can be said to save time and effort.


    After Jiang Sheng closes the books, she starts nning the bonus and wages.


    Miao Zhaoying and her daughter swallow their saliva again, and even their breathing bes much softer.


    Jiuzhen Store¡¯s profit this month totals four hundred and fifty taels of silver. First deduct the monthly pay of the Gao brothers. They get five taels each year, plus two taels per trip, so four taels need to be deducted in total.


    Miao Zhaoying and her daughter¡¯s part is moreplicated. Jiang Sheng thought again and again, used scissors to cut off a tael of silver and put it on the small scale to weigh it, then felt its weight with her hands. Finally, under the expectation of all, she cut off another tael.


    Although Da Ya didn¡¯t do much work, she did contribute effort after all. And her mother had no money to live on, with all food and shelter provided by Jiuzhen Store. She still owed the store five taels of wages too.


    Last month three taels were repaid. This month, the remaining two taels were repaid. Jiang Sheng gave them another two taels.


    Of the remaining four hundred and forty-four taels of silver, Zhang Xianglian got ten percent as technical dividend. That should be forty-four taels and four hundred copper coins. Jiang Sheng generously gave forty-five taels.


    After distributing the silver to each person, Zhang Xianglian was still rtively calm, while Da Ya was already jumping for joy.


    Two taels of silver was not enough to rent a yard in Fengjing, nor enough to have a meal at You Ran House. But it was the foundation for her and her mother¡¯s survival, the reward of life after their brave departure.


    ¡°Mother, we have money now. We really have money now!¡± She yelled happily.


    Miao Zhaoying wiped the corners of her eyes, choking up several times. ¡°We have to thank the owner. Without you all, how would we have today?¡±


    Jiang Sheng cradled her cheek and did not speak.


    It was Zhang Xianglian who said earnestly, ¡°Our help was coincidental. The key lies in you two having the determination.¡±


    Outsiders can only help you live a little better and more smoothly.


    The fundamental choices are still in your own hands. Destiny is always in the hands of the individual.


    Only when one truly breaks through, makes choices, lets go, can life have new possibilities.


    Like the reborn Zhang Xianglian, the busy but fulfilled Miao Zhaoying and her daughter, as well as the Zhang Qiquan couple who felt lightened all over after abandoning filial piety.


    Jiang Sheng fiddled with the nearly four hundred taels of silver left after dividing the bonuses, waiting for Miao Zhaoying and her daughter to calm down before softly saying, ¡°Auntie, we need to hire more people.¡±


    ¡°Also, Aunt Miao can¡¯t keep sleeping on the floor mats of Jiuzhen Store forever. You have to rent a new yard.¡±


    The people Zhang Xianglian helped were all pitiful souls, and the most obvious characteristic of these pitiful people was that they were poor, they had no money.


    Jiuzhen Store could not directly give away money, nor could it give away free meals, but it could provide a room for the homeless and provide them with a livelihood sufficient for survival.


    Even if profits decrease every year because of this, it is still all worth it to see Zhang Xianglian regain hope, and see Da Ya so happy that she cries.


    ¡°Little Jiang Sheng, you are the most conscientious owner I have ever seen.¡± Aunt Zhang murmured at the side. Her face was filled with gratification and satisfaction, mixed in was pride in glory by association.


    Is that so? Conscientious?


    Jiang Sheng had not thought so much about it. She put down the abacus, took three steps to the entrance of Jiuzhen Store, and felt the warm and bright sunlight. Then she recalled the wish she had made when she was on the verge of death.


    I hope no one will go hungry in the future.


    As an ordinary person who struggled to survive, Jiang Sheng did not have the ability to reach heaven, no shocking background, nor outstanding talents. All she had preserved was the kindness in her heart, and five brothers who supported her without hesitation.


    That was all.


    In the sunlight, the plump little girl seemed to be covered in ayer of gold. Her translucent skin made her look agile. Her simple expression left her without any impurities.


    The only thing that brought some dust was that when she looked into the distance, yearning and anticipation would surface in her big eyes.


    ¡°Big brother will soon take the imperial examination. Fourth and fifth brother are promoting female doctors. Second and third brother, how are you doing out there?¡±


    Are you okay?


    No.


    On the carriage, Zheng Ruqian sneezed three times in a row. His spit almost got the horse¡¯s butt wet before he barely stopped.


    Wang Xiaosong covered his face with his sleeve and said disgustedly, ¡°Boss, why do you sneeze every day? Who¡¯s cursing you from behind?¡±


    ¡°Bah, it¡¯s because my sister is missing me.¡± Zheng Ruqian said coldly with augh. ¡°You didn¡¯t even sneeze once. Could it be that Little Zhu doesn¡¯t miss you?¡±


    Wang Xiaosong, who was still lively just now, suddenly wilted.


    Wuwu, sister doesn¡¯t miss me.


    That said, it had been over a month since the two left the capital. They traveled northward, eating wind and sleeping in the open. They stopped in three cities, and purchased ice cers and hired long-term workers to transport goods to Fengjing in each one. Everything went quite smoothly.


    The only problem was when they entered the northern bordends and tried to locate the stationed army. No matter how they searched, they could not find a trace of them.


    After asking around, they finally learned that the army had shed with the Northern Nomads again and had been fighting for over a month.

 Chapter 258: Zheng Ru-chien Attacked on the Frontier

    <h4>Chapter 258</h4>


    This meant that if they wanted to find Fang Laosan, they would have to go to the farthest reaches, perhaps even entering the territory of the Northern Nomads.


    That would be disastrous.


    The borders were the most turbulent parts of the entire Dayu Dynasty, especially the northern border. The Northern Nomads were vicious by nature. If they ran into them, it would mean certain death or injury.


    And the closer they went to the border, the more likely they were to encounter Northern Nomads.


    This could be seen from the increasing number of ruins and indistinguishable animal and human bones along the roadside. The northern border was truly not a benevolent ce.


    "Young Master, do we really need to deliver these things?" Wang Xiaosong asked apprehensively after seeing an obvious skull. "If it''s really impossible, we cane back next time with Jiang San and Jiang Si."


    That way, at least his own skull wouldn''t be separated from the back of his head.


    Zheng Ruqian sighed. "Even if we can''t find Old Three, we still need to establish a foothold in the north."


    They couldn''t have made this difficult trip for nothing and go back with their tails between their legs.


    "Alright, let''s head for the viges, for wherever there are more people." Wang Xiaosong was nearly in tears. "These deste snowynds are truly frightening."


    The two men pulled on their reins and hurried toward a vige with rising cooking smoke.


    They had thought staying where people were would ensure safety, but they couldn''t have expected that ces with smoke were the most dangerous.


    In the first and second months after the new year, the Northern Nomads would have already eaten up their stored supplies and the new grain hadn''te in yet. The barrennd and cold climate dictated that they couldn''t eat their fill and that their children were destined to starve to death.


    In order to survive and continue their lineage, they would ride their horses and wield their long knives to charge into courtyards where cooking smoke drifted from the chimneys.


    This was the territory of the Dayu Dynasty. The plentiful grain from the south would be transported here every year and distributed to the equally hungry frontier residents.


    There would be meat, vegetables, rice and noodles.


    As long as they killed all the vigers, this grain would be theirs.


    The bloodthirsty nature ingrained in their bones boiled to its peak in this moment.


    They ughtered all the men and children, seized all the rice, noodles, meat and vegetables, and abducted young women who could bear children.


    In the flurry of shes, the tranquil vige vanished.


    By the time Zheng Ruqian and Wang Xiaosong arrived, the massacre was nearly over. Their surroundings were silent, with only a faint bloody smell in the air, somewhat like when Auntie Zhang ughtered chickens and ducks, but stronger.


    "The chimney was smoking, so the meat should be cooked. Why does it smell like this?" Wang Xiaosong muttered.


    Zheng Ruqian said nothing. His heart pounded erratically as if something disturbing was about to happen.


    He quickly reined in the horse, intending to turn back, but it was toote.


    A Northern Nomad covered in blood walked out of the vige entrance, dragging a young woman by her long hair. She was probably dead from being dragged across the ground.


    Seeing the two people in the carriage, the nomad gave a scornfulugh. "Seeking death bying here."


    After that, he threw aside the woman and leaped onto his horse.


    "Go, go, go!" Zheng Ruqian frantically pulled on the reins. "Hurry, horse, hurry!"


    In theory, a carriage couldn''t outrun a horse, but at this moment, the old horse seemed to be spirited and wildly dashed off. The two men in the carriage bounced and shook violently, their faces ash white.


    The Northern Nomad chased behind, whistling as if toying with livestock.


    He knew that the two men in the carriage couldn''t get away.


    The goods in the carriage would also be spoils of war.


    "Young Master, it''s all my fault," Wang Xiaosong said despairingly. "If I had known, we would''ve continued through the forest instead ofing to this vige. If we die, your sister will be heartbroken."


    "The young miss still has other brothers, but my sister only has me. How will she survive if I''m gone?"


    As he spoke, he broke down into loud sobs, not bothering to spit out the snow flying into his mouth.


    His cries carried to the Northern Nomad behind, who suddenly burst into loudughter, as if mocking the cowardice and ipetence of the people of Dayu, or ridiculing the two monkeys he was toying with.


    He knew the two men in the carriage couldn''t escape.


    The goods in the carriage would also be spoils of war.


    "Don''t cry," Zheng Ruqian yelled. "You can''t die. I can''t die either."


    Although the young miss had five brothers, each brother''s love was different. Each brother had to cherish her and watch her grow up happily.


    The second brother still hadn''t bought her embroidered shoes decorated with Eastern pearls or established transportation routes throughout the entire Dayu Dynasty, much less earned enough money to his satisfaction.


    How could he die?


    He must not die.


    Yet he was going to die after all.


    The Northern Nomad behind seemed to have tired of the game. He sped up to catch up to them and shed his knife at Zheng Ruqian''s neck.


    In the blink of an eye, the second young master Zheng''s skull would be buried deep in the northern border''s snowy ground, bing yet another resentful ghost who died unjustly among countless others.


    But just at that critical moment...


    Wang Xiaosong suddenly hugged Zheng Ruqian tightly as he yelled out hisst words. "Young Master, if you live, treat my sister well and find her a good husband."


    While some people merely existed in this world, others could create greater value and more benefits.


    Without a doubt, Zheng Ruqian was thetter, while Wang Xiaosong believed he was the former.


    If they both died, so be it, but if only one could live, Wang Xiaosong hoped it would be the Young Master.


    "Xiaosong..." Zheng Ruqian was stunned.


    Not many in this world would sacrifice themselves for another. It was normal for a brother to sacrifice himself for a sister, but Wang Xiaosong was merely an employee under contract as the boss, a worker under the young master.


    He had never seen a worker willing to die for the young master. If by some fluke they managed to escape, he would definitely have to raise Wang Xiaosong''s wages.


    As these random thoughts shed through Zheng Ruqian''s mind, for the first time he felt time pass agonizingly slowly.


    The shing knife, Wang Xiaosong''s tears, Jiang Sheng''s reddened eyes, and his brothers'' silent expressions all shed swiftly through his mind.


    When he came back to his senses, the de had already reached Wang Xiaosong''s neck.


    From the force and angle of the sh, it seemed the Northern Nomad intended to sever both heads in one strike.


    Wang Xiaosong had miscalcted. He would perish in vain when maybe he could have held out until rescue arrived if he had simply dodged.


    This was Zheng Ruqian''sst thought before he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 259: See Fang Lao SAN Again

    <h4>Chapter 259</h4>


    The sky was bright blue, birds were chirping, and the biting cold wind was mixed with a warm feeling. It was a little like when they first lived in the dpidated temple, and the only cotton quilt was given to the eldest brother with the broken leg while the rest could only lie on heaps of straw, feeling cold on their bellies but warm on their backs.


    Zheng Ruqian wiped away some tears. He felt that he must have died, since people tend to frantically recall the past right before death.


    When his fingers touched an icy coldness, he was shocked and immediately sat up from the ground.


    The two people who were talking by the campfire looked back - one was an expressionless, skinny, ck soldier; the other had a white cloth wrapped around his neck and looked vulgar.


    "Master, Master, you''re awake!" the vulgar man rushed over, bawling. "Master, you scared me to death! The knife didn''t kill me but you nearly scared me to death!"


    So it was Wang Xiaosong. Having no neck sure looked odd.


    Zheng Ruqian struggled free of him. His gaze fell upon the skinny, ck soldier. He earnestly said, "Many thanks to this brother for lending a hand and saving us. If not for you, the two of us definitely wouldn''t have escaped today."


    Wang Xiaosong''s wailing halted and he nearly fainted. "Master, you don''t recognize her?"


    "Him?" Zheng Ruqian was puzzled. "How would I recognize him? Do you know him?"


    "It''s her..." Wang Xiaosong anxiously exined but identally pulled at the wound behind his neck. The pain made him suck in a breath.


    Seeing that the master and servant were talking at cross purposes, the ck skinny soldier finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She stepped forward two paces and greeted coldly, "Greetings, Second Young Master."


    She called him Second Young Master.


    She was Fang Heng''s servant.


    In public, Zheng Ruqian had always maintained a serious demeanor but now he couldn''t help his nose turning sour. There was a fleeting wetness in hisrge eyes under the thick brows. "Are you Jiang Yi? Or Jiang Er? Or Jiang Ba?"


    The skinny ck soldier pursed her lips. "I am Jiang Wu."


    Back then, Fang Heng had hired eight servants in total. Six were willing to follow him and serve in the army while two stayed behind to protect the siblings.


    Jiang Wu was the only girl. She also had the toughest personality and was the first who voluntarily joined up.


    At the time, Zheng Ruqian had wondered - how could a girl go serve in the army? How could she march and fight battles and live among groups of men?


    Now he understood. Jiang Wu had deliberately lowered her voice. Apart from being overly short and skinny, she didn''t have one bit of a girlish air about her.


    "Second Young Master has just woken up and should eat something to regain some strength," Jiang Wu said, pulling a charred little bird from the campfire.


    No wonder he had heard bird cries earlier. It turned out to be the struggles before death.


    Zheng Ruqian shakily epted it and painfully tore off some feathers to eat. "Why is it just you? Where is Er San [Third Brother]? And the others?"


    "I was patrolling the vicinity and saw the two of you being chased by the Northern Nomads," Jiang Wu replied coldly, devoid of emotion. "He is already dead now. We have to hurry to the vige up ahead to rescue people."


    They had just escaped from the tiger''s mouth only to have to rush right back in.


    Recalling that group of Northern Nomads who could kill without batting an eye, Zheng Ruqian and Wang Xiaosong both felt weak with fear, their faces deathly pale.


    "Second Young Master, don''t be afraid. I''m here," Jiang Wu said, drawing out a bloodstained long knife from behind her back. "Let''s go. We can''t dy."


    The longer the dy, the more people would die.


    The master and servant resigned themselves to their fate and sat in the carriage, galloping wildly toward the vige.


    On the way there, the muddle-headed Zheng Ruqian suddenly remembered, "Since I didn''t die, what happened to me earlier?"


    "Master, how can you still ask that shamelessly?" Wang Xiaosong looked at him in contempt. "Earlier you had fainted from fright!"


    Zheng Ruqian: "......"


    He shouldn''t have asked.


    The three raced to the vige entrance. The woman who had been dragged by her hair was no longer there. Going further in, there were also no Northern Nomads on horses brandishing des. Instead, there was only a scene of bloodshed everywhere, heads separated from bodies, and pairs of unwilling eyes.


    Old people, children, men, women.


    Some had been eating dinner, some were happily chattering, some were sewing new cotton padded jackets, some were exhorting their children not to catch a cold.


    In an instant, corpses filled the ins with blood reddening the skies.


    Zheng Ruqian and Wang Xiaosong supported each other as they followed behind Jiang Wu.


    The girl who was cold inside and out now had red-rimmed eyes. When she saw someone with eyes wide open in death, she would reach out to close their eyelids. When she saw unclothed women, she would cover them with clothes.


    When she saw the corpse of an infant in swaddling clothes her tears finally froze into clumps. She forcefully stabbed her long knife into the ground before pushing aside her clothes to kneel on one knee on the earth, choking back sobs as she swore, "I will not rest until the Northern Nomads are eliminated."


    Some hatred was not cultivated over a day or two. Some vengeance could not be resolved by killing one or two people either.


    The Great Yu and the Northern Nomads had friction with each other for a few decades already. They had won glorious battles before, but had also suffered terrible defeats. They belonged in a situation of mutually vignce without being able to swallow up the other side.


    "If the borders are so dangerous, why do people still insist on living here? Why can''t they move inward?" Wang Xiaosong asked, puzzled.


    Jiang Wu wiped her tears and stood up, picking up her knife again. "Because the enemy''s greed knows no bounds. Wherever you retreat to, they will invade right up to that point."


    Even if they retreated to Anshui Prefecture, it would only turn Anshui Prefecture into the new bordends.


    It was also thanks to the sacrifice of these border troops and people that the interiornds could enjoy peace and tranquility, that Fengjing could have singing and dancing.


    Zheng Ruqian suddenly felt that the corpses covering the ground did not seem as frightening anymore.


    They were also other people''s family. They were born on thisnd and raised on thisnd. Because they couldn''t bear to leave thisnd, in the end they died on thisnd.


    The Northern Nomads were detestable but these people were respectable.


    "Do these corpses need... to be buried?" Zheng Ruqian steadied his dizzy steps and asked.


    He had originally wanted to offer his help with digging pits but Jiang Wu shook her head.


    "The army wille to handle the remains. Whether soldiers of our Great Yu Dynasty ormon people, their corpses are never left exposed in the wilds." Jiang Wu sighed as she turned around. "Let''s retreat. There are no more survivors here."


    As the few people left the vige again and reached the entrance, a disheveled woman suddenly rushed out and knelt on the ground, weeping. "Benefactors! Kind benefactors!"


    When Zheng Ruqian took a closer look, he realized it was that youngdy who had been dragged by her hair. Because of the master and servant''s sudden appearance, the Northern Nomads had casually released her. She had then crawled to hide in a pile of kindling and straw and narrowly escaped with her life.


    "If not for these two benefactors, I would have died! Thank you benefactors, thank you!" the youngdy bawled loudly.


    Zheng Ruqian and Wang Xiaosong exchanged a nce,plex emotions welling up in their hearts.


    The two of them had recklessly charged in and had nearly lost their lives. At first they had felt regretful and fearful afterwards but seeing that their thoughtless actions had still managed to save a life, their hearts now swelled with pride and no regrets.


    In just that split second, Zheng Ruqian felt like he could understand his Third Brother''s decision.


    He was already so proud to have protected just one life. In the two years his Third Brother Fang Heng had been stationed at the border, how many lives must he have saved?


    Speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrives.


    Jiang Wu had just helped the youngdy to her feet when she suddenly looked northward in pleasant surprise, eximing, "Young Master... Captain has arrived!"


    The north was cold. With no sunlight, everywhere was covered in heavy snow. Running did not kick up clouds of dust.


    But the snow falling from trembling branches and the shaking of the earth below clearly evidenced that her most outstanding and exceptional Third Brother was leading his men galloping quickly toward them on horseback.

 Chapter 260: To Eat Alone

    <h4>Chapter 260</h4>


    It had been over a year since the brothers had seen each other, I realized. Even little Jiang Sheng had grown taller, the fourth and fifth younger brothers had also shot up a bit, and the eldest had fully grown into his tall, slender frame. I wondered whether the third brother had grown any taller, or gotten thinner from his time in the northern bordends.


    Zheng Ruqian grew more excited the more he thought about it. He tidied his clothes several times and wiped the blood from himself, afraid to make his younger brothers worry.


    But he waited and waited, and though the tremors grew clearer, nobody appeared.


    Beside him, Wang Xiaosong grumbled, "With so many people, it would be fine if it were the army, but what if it were the Northern Nomads instead?"


    Not just Zheng Ruqian, even Fifth Jiang was shocked enough to turn back to stare at him. The young woman curled up even tighter in fear.


    Wang Xiaosong quickly covered his loose lips, "I was just rambling, just rambling!"


    Fortunately, the team gradually grew clearer ahead of them, and the figure at the lead was extremely familiar. Otherwise, Zheng Ruqian would have chosen to turn and flee instead.


    In the blink of an eye, the team came to a stop.


    Fifth Jiang knelt on one knee, guiltily reporting in, "I apologize for arrivingte. The entire vige has been massacred, with only one young woman left alive."


    "These Northern Nomads," Fang Heng gnashed in hatred. "Dispatch two additional soldiers to patrol each area, we must detect the enemy''s movements at the first opportunity. We cannot let them continue to run amok unchecked."


    "Yes, sir!" Fifth Jiang acknowledged the order. "Captain, my subordinate rescued two people on the way here."


    Only then did Fang Heng turn to look at the two figures standing by the carriage.


    One had a wrap around his neck and was covering his mouth, rendering him unrecognizable.


    The other, dressed in tattered clothing, had a roguishly familiar grin. The square face seemed so familiar, brimming with righteous spirit, yet the thick brows andrge eyes also contained a cunning glint. If this wasn''t his second elder brother, then who was it?


    The person on horseback was stunned speechless for a moment, thinking he must be in a dream.


    Until Zheng Ruqianughed out happily, "What''s wrong, little brother? Can''t recognize your second elder anymore?"


    Only then did Fang Heng realize that his silly second elder brother had trulye to the bordends. And at such a chaotic time, with only a single attendant at that, daring to venture deep into the bordends'' belly.


    "Second elder brother," Fang Heng the third was both anxious and angry. "Do you have a death wish, daring toe to such a dangerous ce?"


    But when he dismounted and came face to face, all that was left was a fiercely tight embrace.


    Thankfully, they had arrived just in time.


    Thankfully nothing had happened to him.


    After the two sides separated, Fang Heng''s expression immediately hardened. "Don''t evere to the bordends'' belly again in the future. It''s far too dangerous, with Northern Nomads liable to appear at any time. What if something really happened?"


    "How was I to know a war would break out so suddenly?" Zheng Ruqianined aggrievedly. "I slowly made my inquiries as I went along, and eventually wandered deep into the belly not realizing anything was amiss. We had intended to set off back already."


    The danger had struck just as they were trying to make their way back.


    Fang Heng still intended to reprimand him a few more sentences, but his gazended upon the deep ruts left by the carriage wheels, and his words turned into sighs instead. "Don''t let this happen again in the future."


    "I absolutely won''t, I absolutely won''t!" Zheng Ruqian nodded quickly. "I won''t dare to anymore."


    Fang Heng then instructed the main force to go bury the vigers'' corpses, as there were too many people without any registry of names. They could only be buried in a mass grave, with the young woman left behind to record the vige''s name, before they erected a wooden tablet to mark that people had once lived here.


    With that done, the team set off back to their stronghold.


    Zheng Ruqian and Wang Xiaosong drove the carriage to catch up. The rescued young woman was badly injured, so she had been ced inside the carriage.


    Fang Heng had originally taken the lead at the front, but now he dropped back to take up the rear instead, coincidentally ending up right in front of the carriage.


    Zheng Ruqian stared longingly at his younger brother, feeling that he had grown much taller, his frame filled out and sturdier, and somewhat darker inplexion. He seemed much steadier andposed, only asionally revealing the wild arrogance unique to youths.


    Without warning, Fang Heng suddenly turned back, and his gaze collided with that of his second elder''s. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but he swallowed the words back down instead.


    To think the hot-headed Fang the third had learned to keep his words to himself too.


    Zheng Ruqian couldn''t helpughing, though hisughter soon turned somber.


    Over the course of hundreds of days and nights, everyone had done so much growing up.


    The team walked for around half an hour before finally arriving at the campsite with the tents.


    The sentries maintaining their position roared out excitedly to greet everyone, and directed the weary soldiers to go eat and rest.


    "This isn''t the main force," Fang Heng exined after dismounting. "It''s only my Fifth toon''s temporary camp. Going back to the main force would be troublesome, requiring identity tokens and passphrase checks for entry. Most importantly, outsiders are barred from entry."


    Zheng Ruqian nodded in understanding. Stretching his neck, he scanned his surroundings. "Jiang the third told me thest time that your toon had over a hundred men. Why do I see so many more now?"


    He tried counting, but no matter how he counted there had to be at least three to five hundred people here.


    Could Fang Heng have gotten promoted? But he was still leading the Fifth toon, without any news of bing a captain.


    Fang Heng just smiled without replying. Beckoning them along to the center of the crowd, he waved his hand and called out, "Lads, we have preserved meat and sausages today!"


    The previously weary soldiers instantly perked up, bellowing and whooping loudly.


    "Excellent, I''ve been missing those sausages and preserved meat!"


    "Captain is the best, to actually share these with us!"


    "I wasn''t herest time. I''ve got to eat more this time round."


    Several brawny fellows came over and peeked into the carriage, swiftly offloading the few dozen jin worth of preserved meat and sausages that Jiang Sheng had prepared. They washed the goods briefly before dumping them into a huge cauldron to stew.


    Zheng Ruqian was stunned speechless.


    He would never have imagined that the stuff he brought all the way here for his younger brother would just get divvied up like this.


    "Don''t be angry, elder brother." Fang Heng turned back with an apologetic smile. "Theseds stake their lives alongside me daily. I can''t just eat alone."


    "I, I..." Zheng Ruqian was lost for words.


    Fortunately the soldiers had only taken the preserved meat and sausages without touching anything else. He hurriedly took out the sets of new clothes and shoes.


    But unexpectedly Fang Heng bundled them up as he headed straight for arge tent, inside whichid dozens of injured soldiers and civilians who had lost limbs.


    "Wear these padded jackets first, all of you." He distributed them to the frailest individuals. "Make do if they don''t fit properly. Swap around if they''re toorge or small."


    By the time Fang Heng left the tent, all that remained was himself.


    He wouldn''t let his elder brother have any of the food, nor any of the new clothes either. What exactly was this silly boy up to?


    Zheng Ruqian refused to back down. Fuming, he brought out the carefully packed pastries that Jiang Sheng had made. High in oil and sugar, they were hard blocks that couldn''t be considered tasty exactly, but were still better than nothing.


    Surely he couldn''t let these get divvied up too?


    Seeing his elder brother''s bulging eyes, Fang Heng helplessly epted the packages. He fiercely bit into a date and sesame seed mooncake, seemingly reminiscing his distant loved ones as he ate.


    Zheng Ruqian heaved in relief, but before he could even fully exhale Fang Heng had already torn open two packages and stuffed them into the hands of passing sentries. "Share these out in small pieces for everyone to try."


    They were all people who had left their families for years. Who didn''t miss their distant loved ones?


    Zheng Ruqianpletely deted. Sitting back onto the driver''s seat sullenly, he pointed at the remainingrge bundles in the carriage and huffed, "Those are gifts from Jiang the third and fourth for their brothers. You''ll split those up too, won''t you? Just take them all then!"

 Chapter 261: Zheng Ruqian’s Tears

    <h4>Chapter 261</h4>


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Although Fang Heng was generous, he also had his principles. ¡°Their things have to be divided by themselves.¡±


    After saying so, he truly called Jiang Wu and others over and emptied the entire carriage.


    He also helped the unconscious youngdy into the tent.


    Soon after, Jiang Wu and the others did divide things up, only leaving a pack for themselves.


    Zheng Ruqian watched this happen,pletely speechless. He could only look up at the sky and keep his sorrow to himself.


    ¡°Second brother.¡± Third Old Fang carefully approached, revealing thest package of pastries he had left. ¡°Look, I kept a package.¡±


    Yes, he did keep one.


    Jiang Sheng and the two younger brothers had struggled over for nearly an hour. This was the only thing left from the things he had brought over mountains and seas.


    ¡°If you have the ability, make them give up the letter from big brother too.¡± Zheng Ruqian maintained his head-raised posture and took out a letter from his clothes.


    Fang Heng smiled wryly and opened it. Inside was eldest brother¡¯s usual tidy handwriting, recounting what had happened over the past half year, along with exhortations and regards.


    Further below was actually news of the Fang family''s circumstances, including Fang Yuan¡¯s uing civil service exam.


    He really hadn¡¯t expected this. The Fang family was a martial family, generation after generation producing military generals. Yet in second uncle Fang¡¯s hands, they were now taking the path of civil servants.


    But this was good too. Like this, he could let his eldest brother soar freely over the bordends.


    Fang Heng closed the letter, his expression apologetic again. ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t cherish the things sent from home. It¡¯s just that the bordends are bitterly cold, especially in winter with insufficient food and clothing. As the squad leader, I can¡¯t be eating meat while everyone else drinks broth.¡±


    Zheng Ruqian didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Just now second brother asked why there were so many people in the fifth squad, right.¡± Fang Heng deliberately sighed. ¡°Actually there¡¯s a secret here that shouldn¡¯t be leaked out. But since you¡¯re my second brother after all...¡±


    Zheng Ruqian immediately sat up straight, eyesrge with curiosity.


    Fang Heng knowinglyughed. ¡°It¡¯s because I share blessings and hardships equally with these boys. There are always people who admire us ande over. And we¡¯ve taken in many survivors from viges, so numbers just grew bit by bit.¡±


    After experiencing tremendous grief, almost all young men were willing to pick up long swords and fight the Northern Nomads to the death.


    The elderly, weak, sick and disabled stayed in the tribes to clean up, allowing returning warriors to drink hot soup and eat hot meals.


    Everyone was doing their best to contribute something to the war. From old to young, from men to women.


    Zheng Ruqian followed behind Fang Heng and saw theme vigers peeling cabbage, women missing an eye kneading dough, even children around ten years old washing mud off radishes.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t even a shred of meat?¡± Zheng Ruqian asked in astonishment.


    Fang Heng just smiled without answering, continuing to lead him to see the newly rescued vigers. Army doctors were currently cleaning everyone¡¯s wounds and dressing them. Some with broken legs needed bone setting, the crisp ¡°crack¡± audible even outside. Yet those inside didn¡¯t make a peep.


    Weren¡¯t they in pain?


    No, they had experienced even more excruciating pain. Compared to that moment of ughter, this level of pain was nothing.


    They arrived at the soldiers¡¯ tents. Having rescued manymoners and taken in quite a few raw recruits, the original space was no longer sufficient.


    What to do? Squeeze in.


    In the past three soldiers would share a tent. Now there were eight or nine packed together. On the narrow cotton mattresses everyone could only lie t on their backs. Turning over was difficult.


    Compared to them, even their days at the dpidated temple hadn¡¯t been this hard.


    Zheng Ruqian didn¡¯t speak again, just sniffled.


    Finally they reached the squad leader¡¯srge exclusive tent. Visibly it was a size bigger than ordinary soldiers¡¯, but flipping open the entrance curtain revealed no less than ten quilts inside: proof that at least ten people slept here.


    Zheng Ruqian looked back in shock.


    Fang Hengughed gently. ¡°My tent is big and spacious. I can¡¯t enjoy it alone right. Jiang Yi and the others are my personal guards, so we might as well sleep together. asionally there are also some injured soldiers.¡±


    Zheng Ruqian wriggled his lips but didn¡¯t get any words out in the end.


    After some time, Jiang Yi came over to invite them for dinner. ¡°Second young master, Captain, dinner is here. Just eat inside.¡±


    Zheng Ruqian murmured, ¡°You¡¯ve all been emancipated from very and could even be proper personal guards in the future, maybe even generals. Don¡¯t call me second young master from now on.¡±


    ¡°Second young master jests. We escaped very because of joining the army. Without the captain we wouldn¡¯t even know which corner of the earth we¡¯d be begging in.¡± Jiang Yi smiled. ¡°In our hearts, you will always be our masters.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Jiang Wu also popped his head out from behind, grinning with his teeth showing.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled too. But staring at Jiang Wu¡¯s missing finger, then at his baby face that never aged, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back the sourness and covered his face.


    ¡°Captain...¡± Jiang Wu panicked, not knowing what to do.


    Why did second young master suddenly start crying?


    Fang Heng waved him away, sitting down alone to quietly keep Zheng Ruqianpany.


    The hardships of the north exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    They had thought those few years at the run-down temple were already difficult enough. They didn¡¯t expect the north to be less than a tenth of that.


    How could someone like Fang Heng, a pampered young master in prosperous Fengjing, from a prominent background and loving parents, not to mention endless silver, live this kind of life if disaster hadn¡¯t struck?


    Zheng Ruqian shielded his face with his sleeve, covering his heartache.


    Fang Heng guessed what he was thinking and slowly said, ¡°Second brother needn¡¯t be too upset. It¡¯s true I was the Fang family¡¯s young master, and I did have an extremely high status. But the Fangs have always held to the family creed of fighting for the country and striving for the people to the very end. From birth I knew father seeded grandfather¡¯s will, just as I will seed father¡¯s.¡±


    War was cruel. Fighting was ruthless. Lives could be lost anytime.


    But when foreign enemies invaded, some people had to stand at the vanguard. Some people had to sacrifice.


    Grandfather had no regrets. Father had no regrets. Fang Heng also had no regrets.


    Silence filled the tent.


    Zheng Ruqian was trying hard to calm down when Jiang Wu¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Captain, second young master, your meals are here. Just eat inside.¡±


    Fang Heng went out and epted two big bowls and pairs of chopsticks, bringing them back to Zheng Ruqian. ¡°Eat up quick before it cools.¡±


    Perhaps there was cured sausage and cured pork added, but today¡¯s food smelled unusually meaty. Fang Heng ate with exceptional satisfaction, chewing and swallowingrge mouthfuls.


    Zheng Ruqian counted - these full bowls actually only contained five slices of cured sausage and three slices of cured pork. The rest was all cabbage.


    ncing again at Fang Heng wolfing everything down, the self-proimed strong Zheng Er felt his eyes redden once more.


    He was too upset to eat, simply passing all the cured sausage and pork to his younger brother before leaving the tent to find some hot water to drink outside.


    Some curious soldiers even brought their bowls over to offer him food.


    Zheng Ruqian¡¯s sharp eyes made out that these ordinary soldiers¡¯ bowls only contained one piece of cured sausage and one slice of cured pork each.


    Treasuring them so much, they first finished all the cabbage before finally mping thest piece of cured pork around the sausage and stuffing it in their mouths, enjoying the oils bursting in their mouths before revealing satisfied smiles.


    It was just a piece of cured sausage and slice of cured pork.


    Yet Zheng Ruqian¡¯s heart felt blocked up, unable to open no matter what.

 Chapter 262: Important Decision of Zheng Ruqian

    <h4>Chapter 262</h4>


    Because all the tents were full, that night, the two brothers hugged their beddings and chatted idly in the carriage.


    "Why is the northern border so poor?" Zheng Ruqian voiced his doubts, "You are fighting for the country, shouldn''t you be strongly supported?"


    The prominent families of Fengjing feasted extravagantly, spending hundreds of taels of silver on a single meal, which, converted to ordinary pork, would be enough to feed the Fifth toon for three days.


    "Because the rich are the prominent families, not the national treasury," Fang Heng rested his head on his crossed arms. "The Previous Emperor was tyrannical and warlike, leaving the national treasury empty for years. It¡¯s good enough that they can provide food for the soldiers, how can they possibly afford meat every meal."


    "Moreover, the northern border is so remote that ordinary pork would rot before it could be transported here."


    The south of the Yangtze River and Fengjing were prosperous, but this prosperity did not extend to the border regions.


    Fang Heng heaved a long sigh, pushed aside the carriage curtain, and gazed at the stars outside, chuckling softly, "Second brother, we and eldest brother, younger brothers and sisters are looking at the same night sky."


    Who knows what they were doing, if they were thinking of him.


    Zheng Ruqian did not answer, only stared nkly at the carriage roof.


    After a long while, Fang Heng''s breathing slowed as he fell asleep in exhaustion.


    Zheng Ruqian tucked his nket corners for him as he had done at the dpidated temple, and smoothed his long hair to one side, before lying down on the other side and drifting off to sleep.


    In his dream, they had fast-moving vehicles that could reach the border in just three or two days, and could even transport pork from Fengjing.


    Trip after trip they went, until the vehicles made nging noises andpletely broke down.


    Zheng Ruqian had no time to grieve when he jerked awake to find the bedding beside him already empty. From outside came the sh of des and the powerful shouts of a youth, forming the most wonderful winter sound.


    Pushing open the door, he saw the previouslyzy soldiers, all wearing the thinnest clothes, wielding des with the most resolute gaze.


    Fang Heng led by example at the forefront. Though still a slender youth, every muscle was full of explosive power.


    He demonstrated the Fang family sword techniques over and over, hiding nothing and imparting the key points.


    The six personal guards assisted in teaching and correcting stances.


    Zheng Ruqian didn¡¯t want to disturb them. He sneaked to the water vat, scooped out adle of water and rinsed his mouth with salt.


    The cook who had taken away the salted meat yesterday walked over foolishly with a kept-warm meal. "The captain told us to save this for you."


    It was yesterday''s stewed salted meat and cabbage. After repeated heating, the cabbage had softened to mush, too ugly to behold.


    But it tasted even better in the mouth, sliding easily down the throat without needing much chewing.


    Perhaps he was too hungry, or perhaps he had figured things out. Zheng Ruqian finished the entire bowl of cabbage and salted pork, licking it as clean as the bowls outside their second courtyard gate that were often licked clean by stray cats and dogs.


    After washing the bowls and chopsticks spotless, he strode to the tent sheltering the people of the northern border and lifted the tent p. Inside were several men exercising.


    Too weak or unsuited for martial arts, they were arranged with the women to wash vegetables and make noodles, and tidy beds.


    Some epted calmly, others strongly unwilling.


    After finishing their chores, this unwilling group would sneak into the tent to exercise, thirsting to be stronger, yearning to wield long des, eager to join the fight and avenge their miserably deceased elders and countrymen.


    To be part of the army, they encouraged each other and made progress together.


    But still to no avail.


    After gasping for air and crashing painfully to the ground, a youth curled up in anguish. "Why am I so useless, why can¡¯t I join the fight and kill the enemy? I¡¯m really trash."


    As he ckened, the others doing handstands and pushups also lost heart, closing their eyes in distress.


    "Eldest brother, can we not avenge father and mother anymore?" the youth choked up. "I¡¯m so useless I can¡¯t even join the fight to kill. I deserve death for not dying with father and mother."


    The othersy in despair, no one speaking.


    It was then Zheng Ruqian lifted the tent p. Cold air and sunlight streamed in together, making the sobbing men shiver involuntarily.


    "Cold?" Zheng Er squinted condescendingly at them. "Good that you feel cold. There are many ways in this world to prove your usefulness. Only death is truly useless."


    "Those who can¡¯t join the fight should support those who do. Whatever you do is better than dying cowardly."


    A slightly older man struggled to sit up and yelled angrily, "Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Washing vegetables and making noodles needs no extra hands. We want to do something truly useful. What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "You¡¯ve done no wrong," Zheng Ruqian remained frosty. "Dislike washing and cooking if you must, but don¡¯t look down on those jobs. Without them, you won¡¯t even have meals. You¡¯ll only starve."


    The older man fell silent, hanging his head in shame.


    "But washing and cooking really needs no extra hands," the youth struggled up. "We can¡¯t do it either. Look at my hands¡ªI¡¯d break a radish into three pieces cutting it."


    In the end, the injured recuperated into eating white rice.


    They were so unwilling.


    Backlit by the rising sun, wearing dirty padded jackets, Zheng Ruqian smiled. Like a sunbathed immortal, or an almighty mountain spirit, "If you dislike washing and cooking but can¡¯t train in martial arts either, then transport goods with me."


    All in the tent were shocked.


    The youth eximed in surprise, "Trans...transport what?"


    "Transport supplies from Fengjing to the bordends. We may encounter Tartars on the way and suffer much hardship." Zheng Ruqian said slowly. "But what you transport can give the warriors extra rations, let them eat and rest well, help their wounds heal quicker. Are you willing?"


    If you can¡¯t be the ones on the battlefield, then be the ones supporting them from behind.


    Not washing vegetables or making noodles, but transporting lifesaving goods.


    The men¡¯s eyes lit up. They mbered up from the floor, vying to agree. "Good, I¡¯ll go!"


    "I¡¯m willing, even if I meet Tartars."


    "I can drive a carriage, take me, me!"


    "I know the way and have an excellent memory. I want to go too."


    What matter an empty national treasury, or pressing war affairs? Most vital was the united hearts and efforts of the people against foreign enemies.


    Zheng Ruqian turned and saw Fang Heng walking over bare-armed, the youth¡¯s body covered in scars big and small, his gaze forever bright and resolute, only showing some confusion upon hearing the odd sounds from the tent.


    He quirked his lips, telling the foolish younger brother with action: Second brother will apany you through every hardship.

 Chapter 263: Mind of a Profiteer

    <h4>Chapter 263</h4>


    The bitter cold of the frontiersts for six months of the winter, while the scorching summer does not exceed two months. Aside from the uncertainty brought by the Northern Nomads, goods can be stored quite durably.


    The real problem was where to transport the goods from and which route was the safest.


    Law and order in the Dayu Dynasty was good, without too many bandits. As long as there was a guide and people just did business and paid taxes honestly, they would be protected by thew.


    At times like these, the advantage of traveling south and north became apparent. Zheng Ruqian held a tree branch, drawing and marking on the ground -beling this ce,beling that ce after a while.


    The few people who were willing to go along to transport goods were confused. As their representative, the youth asked, "Young Master, what is this?"


    "You don''t understand? This is a map of the distribution of prefectures in our Dayu Dynasty." Wang Xiaosong said proudly. "It was groped out as the family traveled south and north.¡±


    The younger ones were shocked into silence. Only one older person frowned and asked, "Maps are ssified information of our dynasty. How can you just draw them out like this?"


    This remark was not wrong. No matter which dynasty, a country''s detailed maps were a fatal existence. If they fell into the hands of the enemy army, it could even lead to the subjugation of the country.


    But the premise was that it had to be detailed. For a map to be considered ssified, not only did it need to show the distribution of cities, it also had to mark which ces had mountain ranges,kes, wheat fields - even detailing how many acres they covered.


    What Zheng Ruqian drew was just a rough outline of the distribution of prefectures. It was far from having such an impact.


    But Wang Xiaosong didn''t know this. He wanted to defend the family, but couldn''t give a reason. He could only stutter, "You want to transport goods for us, yet you''re questioning this and that. In the end, who is the boss here..."


    "That''s enough, Xiaosong," Zheng Ruqian interrupted him and pped his hands as he stood up. "See if what I drew is wrong."


    "Boss!" Wang Xiaosong''s face was almost red with anxiety. "He just questioned you. Why don''t you refute him?"


    Divulging ssified information was a capital offense. How could he let a long-term worker smear him with a few words?


    "What is there to refute?" Zheng Ruqian smiled. "When you be the boss, you will know that people who question you all day long are too numerous to count. If I have to exin it one by one, won''t I be tired to death?"


    "I''m the boss. I hired you with money to work. If you''re willing to work then work, if not then forget it. Why make so much fuss about it?"


    Although the youth spoke lightly, without even getting angry, his words made the listeners feel heavy-hearted.


    Wang Xiaosong was even more dumbfounded, as if seeing the boss in a new light.


    The few long-term workers who were about to be hired shrank their necks, henceforth having awe towards the young boss.


    "Although there is war at the frontier, themon people on the outside can still farm and live normally, especially in areas bordering Hebei Commandery." Zheng Ruqian drew circles on the map. "It''s just that due to the long winter, they can only harvest one crop a year. So most of the grain still has to be transported from Jiangnan."


    That was thend of Jiangnan where Danyang Prefecture was located - life there was quite abundant, with fertile fields everywhere.


    But that was all.


    The Dayu Dynasty focused on agriculture rather than animal husbandry. There were few cattle and sheep, even pork was something ordinarymoners had only started to eat in the past few decades. Going back a few hundred years,moners could only eat vegetables.


    asionally ughtering chickens and ducks was a New Year''s treat. Cattle and sheep were even more out of the question - they belonged exclusively to the aristocracy. Sometimes whenmoners got to eat them, it would be oxen used for ploughing who died of illness or old age.


    Of things that could be transported and afforded, only pork remained as an option.


    Zheng Ruqian soon made a decision to transport fresh pork to the 5th Company during winter. In other seasons, he would transport sausages and cured pork to reduce decay and damage.


    The sausages and cured pork would of course be transported from Anshui Prefecture. As for the pork, he just needed to choose the nearest and most cost-effective source.


    Luckily, the reason the northern frontier was named as such was because it bordered the northernmost edge of the Dayu Dynasty - depicted on a map as a long line, adjoining the Heluo territory of Hebei Commandery, and also ovepping with Shang Commandery, the northernmost part of Fengjing, even running through Ningxia Prefecture.


    These ces did not have expensive goods and were cold enough, transportation would not be a concern.


    The biggest remaining problem, and why many merchants did not dare set foot in the northern frontier, was the asional encounters with Northern Nomads. Getting away with merely losing all goods was considered the lighter oue - in worse cases, people lost their lives.


    Zheng Ruqian was trying to improve the lives of soldiers, not to send them off to their deaths for amusement.


    He went to find Fang Heng and the two brothers chatted for a long time before Fang Heng made a decision. "Send out a squad to stand guard at the frontier. The long-term workers can hand the goods over to the army when they arrive, then leave. This would maximize safety."


    This was already the greatest convenience that Fang Heng as a squadron captain could mobilize for his elder brother.


    Unexpectedly, Zheng Ruqian rejected it outright.


    "Does Eldest Brother have other ideas?" Fang Heng was very confused.


    Zheng Ruqian grinned. "Your brother is a businessman. Making trip after trip delivering goods for free does not take into ount the costs - just thebor itself is a lot of money. Although this is to improve the lives of the soldiers, we can''t operate at too huge a loss!"


    Fang Heng nodded. "I will hand over all of my monthly sry to Eldest Brother."


    "You only get a few coins." Zheng Ruqian waved his hand and secretly leaned in to ask, "It can''t be that your entire army is made up of ordinarymoners. There must be sons of prestigious families, right? There must be families who are well-off, right?"


    "When their own children don''t return home for two to three years, their elders must be anxious and want to send some things over, or send letters to assure safety, right?"


    Zheng Ruqian patted his chest earnestly, his tone sincere. "From now on, your brother will take care of these things. As long as some money is paid, any goods can be delivered home."


    If he had notughed craftily with eyes full of cunning, it would have been more convincing.


    Fang Heng didn''t know whether tough or cry. He hadn''t expected Second Brother''s ambitions to be so great, but he also knew this was a win-win situation.


    ording to military regtions, soldiers only had one chance per year to write letters, and only got to go home on leave once every two years. They could only alleviate their longing for family members in their dreams.


    For those from slightly better-off families, they might asionally receive small packages sent by concerned parents or elders through others'' help. But those were iparable to Zheng Ruqian''s bulk transports.


    If this channel really got up and running, the biggest beneficiaries would still be the soldiers of the army.


    Fang Heng nodded solemnly. "I will report this to the General."


    As the captain of the 5th Company in the 3rd Battalion of the Northern Frontier Army, he couldmand these few hundred men under him but had no jurisdiction over all the Northern Frontier soldiers.


    Zheng Ruqian said there was no hurry and that hurrying would be of no use anyway. Currently, all the Northern Frontier soldiers were resisting the desperately hungry Northern Nomads. They would at least have to wait until spring returned and flowers bloomed before peace could return.


    He simply signed six new long-term workers and took them onto the carriage, bidding his younger brother farewell under the clear blue sky as they headed towards Anshui Prefecture.


    "Smelly Third, wait here. Eldest brother will let you eat meat every meal."


    Fang Heng smiled helplessly as he watched his loved one go far away, the resolute look on his face still revealing some reluctance.


    He took out the pastries hidden on him and wanted to take a bite, but upon seeing the remaining pathetic amount, carefully hid it away again.

 Chapter 264: Schwimmer Test

    <h4>Chapter 264</h4>


    Blue sky and white clouds, vast and fertilend.


    It was not easy to hire six more long-term workers. Although the travelling speed slowed down a bit, Zheng Ruqian and Wang Xiaosong could openly ck off now and let the workers take over holding the reins.


    Following the route Mr. Fang pointed, they did not run into any Tartars even once. As they left the borders, they werepletely safe.


    The teenager Ruan Ping¡¯an, who had three cuts on his hand, carefully asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the owner from Fengjing? Why go to Anshui Prefecture?¡±


    ¡°Labor and meat are cheaper in Anshui Prefecture. It earns more profit after transporting here.¡± Zheng Ruqian leaned on his arm and said, ¡°I want to expand the workshops this time and raise wages for the aunties working there too.¡±


    Admiration filled Ruan Ping¡¯an¡¯s face. ¡°The owner is not very old. You already opened workshops in two ces and dare to transport goods over such a long distance. That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Wang Xiaosong chuckled twice without speaking.


    Zheng Ruqian sat up straight and looked towards Fengjing. ¡°I did not open those two workshops. My younger sister did. I wonder what the little girl is up to now.¡±


    Counting days with his fingers, she was probably apanying her oldest brother for the exam.


    That was true.


    Fengjing.


    The imperial examination was scheduled on thest day of February. The previously peaceful small courtyard became busy. Even Jiang Sheng, who loved to sleep in the most, got up before dawn to pack things for her brother. Needless to say, there were stationery items. The bamboo basket was also an old helper. And the chamber pot, which Mrs. Zhang scrubbed until shiny and bright, was also brought out. Usually chamber potse in different shapes, but serve the same purpose.


    The metropolitan examination was simr to the provincial examination. Both examinationssted three days and had three sessions each day.


    During those three days, eating, drinking, and waste needs had to be handled inside the examinationpounds. Without some psychological endurance, it would be hard to get through it.


    Fortunately, Xu Mo was well-experienced already. After checking the food and supplies, he picked up the bamboo carrier. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    People got on the carriage one after another. Jiang Sheng hugged two pieces of cake. Her sharp eyes noticed the messy ash pile by the door again, with various green onion skins and paper scraps scattered around, looking like they had been dug up by stray dogs.


    ¡°Auntie, have you not been putting leftovers by the door these past two days?¡± She asked curiously.


    After locking the door, Mrs. Zhang said, ¡°I did put them there. Ever since Ninth Treasure Pavilion expanded recruitment, I don¡¯t need to save meals for the youngdies anymore. Naturally, I throw the leftovers out to feed the cats and dogs.¡±


    ¡°Why did they still dig up the ash pile then?¡± Jiang Sheng asked in confusion.


    Jiang Third and Jiang Fourth drove the carriage, following countless exam candidates rushing towards the Imperial Examination Hall.


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s curiosities were instantly thrown to the back of her mind. She grabbed Xu Mo¡¯s sleeve tightly and said earnestly, ¡°Big brother, you have to perform well. You were always first ce before. You will certainly still be first ce this time!¡±


    Xu Mo smiled wryly.


    Previously, he onlypeted with candidates from Anshui Prefecture. Getting first ce did not mean much. Candidates from all over the country participated in the metropolitan exam this time. Just the top schrs from each district already numbered twenty to thirty. It was hard to say if he could even be a tribute student (gong sheng), let alone thinking about being first ce.


    ¡°Alright Jiang Sheng, stop pressuring big brother.¡± Chang Yanforted at the side, ¡°No matter what, just do your best.¡±


    ¡°Yes big brother, just do your best.¡± Wen Zhiyun also chimed in.


    Even Zhang Xianglian nodded. Apparently she was worried Xu Mo would feel too much pressure.


    Jiang Sheng sighed.


    Why did no one believe her? She truly believed from the bottom of her heart that her big brother would undoubtedly be first ce. Such an outstanding and hardworking big brother deserved the top schr position. The first tribute student spot was nothing much topete for.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will work hard.¡± Xu Mo gently patted his sister¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll aim for first ce.¡±


    Jiang Sheng grinned widely. ¡°Big brother will definitely be first ce.¡±


    Such strong confidence, wonder who instilled that into her.


    They arrived at the Imperial Examination Hall soon after.


    As the capital of the Dayu Dynasty, Fengjing¡¯s examination hall was the most spacious amongst all cities. The entrance was also wide enough to contain forty to fifty thousand candidates and their families.


    The sky had notpletely brightened yet. The doors were not opened. Only the Forbidden Guard Army and clerks from the Imperial Secretariat were outside maintaining order and preparing to check for cheatingter.


    As a famous gifted schr from the Imperial College, Xu Mo had barely gotten out of the carriage when several candidates he knew came over to greet him intimately as ¡°Brother Xu¡±.


    Those even closer to him included Qi Huai bringing his younger brother Qi Yue over. Qi Huai made a fist and greeted, ¡°Brother Xu, I won¡¯t lose to you this time in the exam.¡±


    Xu Moughed gently. ¡°Please show all you¡¯ve got, Brother Qi.¡±


    An Jun also came over with a bamboo carrier on his back. Seeing Xu Mo, joy shed across his eyes and he sidled up to him. ¡°How confident are you this time, Brother Xu?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯m fully confident. Just doing my best.¡± Xu Mo remained modest as always.


    At the side, Qi Huai guffawed loudly. But Qi Yue could not help frowning as he muttered while pointing at Xu Mo and An Jun, ¡°Since when are they so intimate?¡±


    They were all men. Could they not keep some distance? Such feelings were not popr in Fengjing.


    He thought he spoke softly, but coincidentally it became quiet all around just then. His words clearly traveled into Xu Mo and An Jun¡¯s ears.


    The younger siblings in the carriage covered their mouths as they chuckled.


    Somewhat awkwardly, Xu Mo exined, ¡°Brother An just has a more lively and cheerful personality.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I just love to eat their sweetheart chestnuts. Brother Xu is a good man. He knows I¡¯m poor and often brings me several pounds.¡± An Jun proudly boasted.


    But that only made Qi Yue¡¯s face grow darker as he grumbled, ¡°We¡¯re all familiar. Howe I never received...some from brother.¡±


    The unjustly med older brother, Qi Huai, shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweetheart chestnuts.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you...¡± Qi Yue huffed angrily and swung his bamboo carrier around. ¡°Carry your own. I won¡¯t apany you waiting anymore.¡±


    After speaking, he twisted around and ran off.


    Qi Huai had no time to coax someone in a fit of pique. Because Zhao Yuan came as well, except he still held schr status without qualifications for the metropolitan exam. He deliberately came to wish Xu Mo luck.


    ¡°Brother Xu, look forward to your grand ns.¡± Zhao Yuan saluted with cupped fists.


    Xu Mo gracefully epted the blessings.


    As the day gradually brightened, the doors of the examination hall were about to open. The provincial graduates all became restless, either bidding families farewell or doingst checks.


    They were the most outstanding schrs of the Dayu Dynasty. After oveing a thousand obstacles, they finally reached the most critical hurdle. Bing tribute students was practically confirmed stepping stones towards bing imperial schrs. Only their ranks in the pce exam remained to be determined.


    As imperial schrs, they basically had one foot through the doors into court politics already. Their futures shined boundlessly bright.


    But simrly, this exam was also the most vicious fight amongst all civil service exams.


    Out of the four to five thousand graduates, no more than four to five hundred would be chosen as tribute students based on history. Sometimes the number was as low as thirty to forty people. It was literally one in a thousand.


    ¡°Big brother, the doors opened.¡± Jiang Sheng suddenly stretched her neck out.


    Xu Mo, An Jun, Qi Huai simultaneously turned their heads. They heaved up bamboo carriers and strode towards the battlefield that used writing brushes as weapons.


    The other straight-backed and broad-shouldered elites also advanced with equal grace. Each one had promising potential for greatness.


    Only when stepping past the gates into the examination hall, Xu Mo looked back at his grinning siblings and Dou Weiming waving from the corner. He then fearlessly entered the ughtering field.

 Chapter 265: An Awkward Moment for Mrs. Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>


    The heavy gate of the imperial academy closed slowly, and Xu Mo''s figure waspletely swallowed up.


    Jiang Sheng leaned on her cheeks, her big eyes full of expectation. "After passing the provincial examination and then passing the pce examination, brother will be able to be an official in the future, and we will no longer have to worry about being looked down upon by others. We may even be able to walk arrogantly in Fengjing."


    "You can''t walk arrogantly. What if I get brother into trouble?" Wen Zhiyun quietly advised.


    Jiang Sheng felt it made sense. "Then let''s not cause trouble for brother first. When brother bes very powerful, we''ll walk arrogantly then."


    "That''s still not okay. We have to be humble," Wen Zhiyun patiently taught. "The higher the position and power, the more one must restrain oneself."


    If Xu Mo was here, he would most likely give his little fourth brother an approving look, and then smack Jiang Sheng on the head.


    Unfortunately he wasn''t here, only a long feast trying hard not tough, his shoulders shaking slightly.


    The bureaucracy of Fengjing was not simple.


    Even with the support of Duke Dou, as a descendant of a poor family, Xu Mo would have to suffer for decades if he wanted a high position and power, and by the time his hair turned white, he might be able to sit in a second or third grade position.


    Even so, he might not be seen by the powerful families of Fengjing, such as the Qi family. Although they had a minister of rites, they were still ostracized by other elite families because theycked a family background.


    Only simple people like Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun would feel that bing an official meant everything would be perfect.


    Just like in the past when several hungry people thought bing low level officials was the happiest thing, it was a typical case of desires limited by basic needs, thoughts limiting horizons, horizons limiting life paths.


    But Chang Yan didn''t think there was anything wrong with that.


    Not everyone needed to stand at the highest point to overlook life, not everyone needed to clearly see through the void, and not everyone wanted to seize power and have the ability to aplish things with ease.


    Just being with family, apanying each other, being able to eat what you want to eat, wear what you want to wear, go out and have fun asionally,ughing out loud together, that was the best and happiest time in Chang Yan¡¯s eyes.


    "Fifth brother, fifth brother," Jiang Sheng called out beside him several times.


    Only then did Chang Yane back to his senses, "What?"


    Jiang Sheng grinned, showing her teeth. "Fourth brother and I want to go drink a bowl of wonton soup, do you want toe with us?"


    What fourth brother, the innocent Wen Zhiyun beside her hadn¡¯t said anything. It was obvious the little greedy cat wanted to indulge herself but brought along a brother as backing.


    Chang Yan didn''t expose her, and agreed with a smile.


    As Jiang Sheng had wondered a long time ago, there was a wonton stand near every imperial academy. Although they had to keep a certain distance ording to local vending regtions, they were always within three miles.


    The hot and delicious broth was cooked with kelp and small shrimps, paired with thin-skinned and thick-stuffed wontons, piping hot as they entered the mouth, it was truly a worldly delicacy.


    The only thing not delicious was probably the price.


    Wonton soup only cost five coins in Anshui Prefecture, but it was sold for twenty coins a bowl in Fengjing. Jiang Sheng''s heart was dripping blood as she ate.


    Chang Yan teased her, "You can earn hundreds of taels of silver a month, how can you still feel distressed about a bowl of wonton soup."


    "Fifth brother, you don¡¯t understand. People who have endured poverty can¡¯t bear to spend a lot of money," Jiang Sheng carefully put the copper coins away. "If it wasn''t to congratte brother, I wouldn''t eat it."


    In the past, whenever Xu Mo took an exam, they would eat wonton soup, and afterwards receive the top scorer news.


    Jiang Sheng was confident it would be no exception this time.


    Hiding the copper coins in her purse, she happily ate the wonton soup, not even sparing the little shrimps floating in the soup.


    Auntie Zhang on the side wanted to say something but hesitated. She looked at the small courtyard Jiang Sheng had newly rented for one hundred taels of silver, then looked at her distressed appearance from the expensive wonton soup, feelingplicated.


    How could she feel that a twenty-cent wonton soup was expensive?


    How could anyone feel that a twenty-cent wonton soup was expensive?


    Old Lady Jiang from the Jiang family, who was dressed in in gauze, pretended to pass by. After hesitating several times, she still sat next to Jiang Sheng and her siblings.


    The noble olddy of the Jiang family, the top family in Fengjing, actually went to eat wonton soup from a roadside stand. If this news really spread, the Jiang family would beughed to death.


    But she had already sat down, so when the waiter came to ask, "Madam, what would you like to eat?"


    Old Lady Jiang could only nce at Jiang Sheng''s table and say in a deep voice, "Two wonton soups."


    Soon the wonton soup was on the table. In the bowl that countless people had used, the cloudy soup floated unevenly shaped wontons. Because it was overcooked, the wonton skin was even slightly broken.


    "Old Madam," Tan Yue carefully reminded, "Why don''t you let me eat them instead?"


    Although she was Jiang old Madam¡¯s head maid, she had never eaten this kind of roadside food either.


    "No need," Old Lady Jiang took a deep breath, picked up a soup spoon, put a wonton into her mouth.


    Unexpectedly, it didn''t taste bad at all. The soft wonton skin wrapped around therge meat stuffingbined with the light broth tasted fine in her mouth. It couldn¡¯t be considered supreme delicacy, but it wasn¡¯t inferior to the delicate cooking skills of her family kitchens.


    Sometimes, the taste honed from the roadside stalls could be more outstanding.


    Old Lady Jiang tasted it carefully. She was from an elite family so taking the initiative to eat roadside food would damage her reputation, but since she had eaten it, she shouldn¡¯t waste the food.


    When she finished the bowl, Jiang Sheng beside had already drank the soup clean, looking unsatisfied, yet unwilling to spend on another bowl.


    Seeing this, her brothers took two wontons each from their bowls and divided them to their greedy sister.


    "Oh my, this is so inappropriate," Jiang Sheng declined on the surface, but couldn''t help sucking one in.


    The satisfied little cat like expression not only made her brothers at the tableugh out loud, but also made Old Lady Jiang crack a smile.


    "Madam, two bowls, forty coins." The waiter didn''t know when he was standing beside them. Tan Yue then reacted that roadside vendors usually asked for payment first before one could eat. She hurriedly got up to fetch money, but the waiter stopped her.


    "Don¡¯t even think about abandoning the old madam and trying to run away. What use is it for me if you escape?" The waiter was young and spoke aggressively. "If you escape then what can I do with this olddy as guarantee?¡±


    Tan Yue stiffened again, at a loss.


    Seeing the waiter about to report that they were eating a meal without paying, Jiang Sheng beside stretched her neck in puzzlement and recognized the grimly pursing lips olddy.


    Two jin, two jin of candied chestnuts!


    She almost jumped up. Wasn''t this the olddy who had cheated her? How has the situation turned around with her seemingly cheated by the wonton stand?


    "You must pay the forty coins today, or I''m reporting this to the official." The waiter said angrily.


    Old Lady Jiang had no choice but to take off her ever-present jade bracelet. "I¡¯ll use this as coteral."

 Chapter 266: Past of Jiang Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 266</h4>


    Jiang Sheng did not know the value of the jade bracelet, but she also knew that the jade bracelet was absolutely priceless, worth at least thirty taels of silver.


    "Not just that, it looks to be of exceptionally high quality, at least worth a thousand taels," Chang Yan said in a low voice, as if he knew what they were thinking.


    Not to mention Jiang Sheng, even Wen Zhiyun and Zhang Xianglian were stunned.


    A jade bracelet worth a thousand taels used to pay off a four wen meal bill? This...this didn''t seem right.


    The waiter suppressed his anger and stared at the jade bracelet in astonishment. Although ordinary people may not recognize ordinary goods, the elegance of truly high-end items was simply unmistakable.


    Moreover, even if it was just an ordinary bracelet worth a couple of taels, it was still a guaranteed profit.


    The waiter smiled from ear to ear as he reached for it. "Then it''s settled. You have to keep your word."


    Tan Yue gasped loudly from the side and forcefully looked away.


    In a sh, Jiang Sheng raced to the front of the jade bracelet like an agile shuttlecock, snatched it away, put down forty wen, all in one go.


    The waiter''s handnded on the forty wen.


    Jiang Sheng held the smooth and sleek jade, feeling its gently warmth and chill. Squeezing it lightly made it emanate a faint warmth again instead of an ufortable iciness.


    It really was the finest thing she had ever seen.


    Before she could even speak, the impatient waiter beside them yelled, "How dare you openly rob possessions in broad daylight. Give that bracelet back!"


    He then lunged to grab it back.


    Old Lady Jiang''s expression drastically changed. Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan frowned deeply as they shielded their little sister.


    "No, don''t you dare hurt my sister!" Wen Zhiyun bellowed uncharacteristically but without much force.


    "Let''s talk nicely. Things could get ugly if violence is used," Chang Yan''s voice turned icy.


    The waiter was furious. "You were clearly the ones who robbed my belongings first and now you threaten me too. Is there no rule ofw left in Fengjing?"


    His words attracted a few onlookers.


    Jiang Sheng quickly popped her head out and exined, "What you wanted was forty wen for the dumplings. I''ve already paid you. This jade bracelet is too expensive so it should be returned to the Old Lady."


    Having said that, she marched up to Old Lady Jiang and angrily showed her upturned palms.


    Clearly the little girl still held a grudge about the previous extortion.


    But that didn''t stop her from being warm-hearted and kind, always willing to help.


    What a contrary little thing she was.


    Old Lady Jiang''s heart softened even more. For a fleeting moment, she even decided that even if Jiang Sheng wasn''t of Jiang lineage, she still wished to have ties with this little girl.


    "But the Old Lady willingly gave away that bracelet. What right do you have to interfere?" the waiter struggled.


    Jiang Sheng had no patience for him. "Don''t you know the price of the jade bracelet and the price of two bowls of dumplings? Getting a jade bracelet for just forty wen, are you running a dumpling stand or a pawn shop!"


    The waiter''s expression froze in dismay.


    In contrast, the surroundingmoners burst intoughter, some even giving Jiang Sheng a thumbs up.


    Jiang Sheng had never feared strangers and started chatting them up. "Uncles, aunties, am I right or not?"


    "Yes, you''re absolutely right!" everyone chorused.


    No one could dislike such a spunky little girl.


    Old Lady Jiang''s heart softened even more. For a fleeting moment, she even decided that even if Jiang Sheng wasn''t of Jiang lineage, she still wished to have ties with this little girl.


    "Alright, stop it. We''re leaving now. Farewell everyone!" The little girl had no wish to tarry. She pulled her two brothers along and climbed onto the carriage.


    Old Lady Jiang handed the jade bracelet to Tan Yue and whispered a few words.


    Tan Yue quickly understood her orders. Very soon, she blocked Jiang Sheng''s carriage and after a few sentences, returned with the same exquisite warm jade bracelet in her hands.


    "The young miss says she doesn''t ept rewards undeserved. Forty wen for dumplings and sixty wen for candied chestnuts are nothing. She also said... if you are sincere, refund the one hundred wen to Jiuzhen Store."


    Old Lady Jiangughed softly.


    It was true she was generous but at times petty too. And when she was being petty, she could also be unexpectedly generous.


    No one knew what the child had endured in her early years.


    It should be about time the second letter from Anshui Prefecture arrived.


    Old Lady Jiang pulled herself together and slowly climbed into her carriage supported by Tan Yue.


    "Back to the Jiang residence."


    After waiting patiently for two days, the second letter did arrive as expected.


    Unlike the thick stack fromst time, this one was just three thin pages.


    Old Lady Jiang had a bad premonition. Jiang Sheng had written fifteen pages about her life from eight to eleven years old. How could the first eight years of her life warrant just three pages?


    She opened it with trembling hands. The very first line leapt out, shocking her to the core.


    The orphan girl Jiang Sheng drifted to Xieyang County, Anshui Prefecture soon after she was born. She was abandoned on the main street of the county town.


    A kind old woman picked her up and fed her coarse rice gruel until she was one and a half years old. When the old woman passed away from illness, the toddler who could barely walk clung to the old woman''s corpse. She survived for seven days drinking rancid rice gruel until discovered by a neighbor. After the old woman was properly buried, the neighbor brought Jiang Sheng home.


    When Jiang Sheng turned two, the neighbor whocked food to feed her newborn youngest child, reluctantly abandoned the girl at Shili Town''s marketce. She was again picked up by another couple who raised her for a short period until they had their own child.


    When food ran short, Jiang Sheng, being unrted, could only be abandoned on the streets again. She scavenged for vegetable stems and scraps that others dropped, and slept in the straw nests of stray dogs.


    asionally some kind souls unable to bear watching would toss her a bite or two. In this way she staggered on until five years old. Although she had gained years, long term starvation and cold had stunted her growth, leaving her with an oversized head and bony body.


    During this period, she banded together with a nine year old street urchin who provided her some warmth for half a year''s time before he was tempted away by a violent gang of bullies.


    That winter when Jiang Sheng was five, she nearly perished in the snow. Zhang Xianglian gave her hot rice and soup and brought her back to the dpidated temple at Shili Vige where she finally had a ce to call home, albeit a poor one.


    From age five to seven, as she became craftier at stealing food, she got beaten no less than seven or eight times. Some were just a couple of ps while others left her battered and bedridden for three days. Fortunately she survived them all.


    Lucky, what a mocking word that was.


    One could say she was lucky to have survived, or deem her unlucky to have suffered such adversity.


    Old Lady Jiang silently wept, huge teardrops falling onto the envelope, the ink words bleeding into blurry spots.


    Tan Yue worriedly watched her mistress but dared not make a sound.


    Further in, there was spection about Jiang Sheng¡¯s age. Based on the neighbor and old woman''s description, Jiang Sheng should have been six to seven months old when picked up bundled in swaddling clothes. After that there was no way to estimate her age by size. By adding up the time though, it matched up with Jiang Sheng¡¯s current age of eleven.


    ording to the neighbor¡¯s recollection, Jiang Sheng was very fair and chubby back then. Although she had wailed loudly from hunger after a day, her voice was loud and clear while her body was healthy. This was why the entire vige wondered who would have abandoned such a normal child.


    The only doubt was the cloth used to wrap the baby seemed very ordinary without any markings hinting at a well-off family. It wasmon undyed cotton. So there was no evidence to verify Jiang Sheng¡¯s background.


    Of course such details meant little to outsiders.


    Only Old Lady Jiang understood the reason behind it. After pondering things through, she ground her teeth in fury, the cane in her hand viciously striking the stone b beneath.


    "That damned wretch!"


    "Damn her!"

 Chapter 267: The Grandmother’s Calculation

    <h4>Chapter 267</h4>


    The three days of exams were quite an ordeal for the students of the Imperial Examination Hall, but in the eyes of outsiders, it was just a blink.


    Jiang Sheng had sat eagerly in the carriage early on, sticking her buttocks out to watch outside, "The brother from the Qi Family has arrived, and also the brothers from the Zhao, Zhu, and Chu families. Oh, why is she here too?"


    There weren''t many youngdies who could surprise her.


    Chang Yan stretched out her fingertips to flip open a corner of the carriage curtain, and with just a quick sweep, she saw in the crowd the young miss Jiang Chenghua from the Jiang Family, with whom they had shed several times before.


    ording to the affection between the Jiang siblings, Jiang Chengming should also be here.


    Chang Yan swept her gaze again, and sure enough, she saw the Jiang Family''s eldest young master, who was still a schr.


    The Jiang and Fang families were both families of military origin for generations, but after General Fang died unexpectedly in the bordends, the main room declined. The second room then took over the family power and smoothly shifted the younger generation onto the path of the civil service examinations, thoroughly transforming into a schrly family.


    The Jiang Family was different. General Jiang was still stationed steadfastly in the bordends. How could he tolerate his only son abandoning the military for academia?


    Chang Yan didn''t understand, but she also knew there must be some twists and turns here.


    The Jiang Family was a prominent household.


    Although there weren''t many direct descent members, with only two grandsons, the numbers of illegitimate sons and daughters were quite substantial. And they all held certain official positions at court. Along with General Jiang battling away outside, the family''s status as a top household was very steady.


    But this kind of stability only existed while General Jiang was still around. Once the Jiang Family had no one left in the military, relying solely on several official positions at court, their household status would surely decline.


    Looking at it long term, it would be best for the Jiang Family to produce another general. But Jiang Chengming, the heir, had chosen the civil service examinations. Were people from the illegitimate lines like Jiang Chengfeng and the others going to join the army instead?


    Chang Yan had just raised this doubt when her gaze fell upon the debauched second young master Jiang Chengfeng fanning himself with a folding fan, and she was immediately struck dumb.


    With both the eldest and second grandson of the Jiang Family, Jiang Chengming and Jiang Chengfeng, not going to join the army, the even younger children would be even more unwilling. After all, that was the battlefield, where des and spears were merciless.


    Chang Yan sighed. It seemed she understood now why Jiang Chengming had abandoned the military for academia.


    The Jiang Family must have a short-sighted elder who loved her child deeply. She had cut off Jiang Chengming''s thoughts of joining the army and instead forced him onto the path of the civil service examinations, so that no matter how much the Jiang Family''s status declined in the future, Jiang Chengming could live out his life in safety andfort.


    From a broader perspective, this kind of thinking was very detrimental to the Jiang Family''s development.


    But from a mother''s point of view, hoping her child would be well was not wrong either.


    "Why is it the mother and not the grandmother?" Jiang Sheng suddenly asked from the side.


    Only then did Chang Yan realize she had been analyzing out loud without noticing.


    Somewhat embarrassed, she pursed her lips. Seeing that both her fourth brother and little sister were utterly curious, she cleared her throat and answered, "Because if Old Lady Jiang really had such short-sightedness, there wouldn''t be General Jiang today."


    Old Lady Jiang had been able to support her son bing a general but could not force her grandson onto the battlefield as well, because her grandson still had a mother whereas she was only a grandmother.


    "What a great woman this grandmother is," Jiang Sheng said crisply from the side. "Just like me. I''m clearly very worried about Third Brother but still support him going to the bordends."


    Chang Yan held in herughter and didn''t say anything.


    Wen Zhiyun nkly raised her head, for a time unsure whether her little sister was praising Old Lady Jiang or patting herself on the back.


    Only Jiang Sheng remained utterly oblivious as she climbed back onto the little window to crane her neck around. She happened to meet the gaze of the Jiang family members she had just been muttering about.


    "Little Jiang cabbage..."


    Jiang Chengyuan, waving his folding fan, was utterly delighted to see her and about to go over to greet her. But catching sight of his expressionless little sister Jiang Chenghua from the corner of his eye, he halted abruptly in his tracks.


    "What is it, big brother?" Jiang Chengfeng sauntered overzily. "Spotted another youngdy you''ve taken a liking to? I''ll have Grandmother propose a marriage for youter."


    Jiang Chengyuan gave him a knock on the head. "Speaking such nonsense in broad daylight."


    "I understand, I understand," Jiang Chengfeng revealed a full mouth of white teeth. "We brothers can chat privatelyter and whisper about it stealthily."


    Before Jiang Chengyuan could respond, the fourth young miss, Jiang Chengyu, became anxious. She fiercely stomped down on her eldest brother''s toes and whispered through gritted teeth, "Second Brother, don''t forget you''ve still got your little sister here."


    Jiang Chengfeng sucked in a breath of cold air and used his folding fan to conceal over half his face.


    Of the Jiang Family''s two eldest granddaughters, although the third young miss, Jiang Chenghua, was a little too aloof, her manners in public were beyond reproach¡ªalways gentle and meticulous, only ever helping her brothers patch up their image, never stomping on her brothers'' toes.


    The fourth young miss, Jiang Chengyu, was much feistier. She had an unforgiving personality and often shed with her elder brother, Jiang Chengfeng, over all kinds of matters, quarreling and bickering away for no reason when they had nothing else to do, both unwilling to yield to the other.


    "I really envy you..." Jiang Chengfeng took the chance to mutter resentfully, "for having such a gentle little sister."


    Jiang Chengyuan shrank back his neck.


    His little sister could be quite gentle when she was happy, but when angered, she was much more terrifying than Fourth Sister. Sometimes he actually preferred to chase after and scuffle with his sister rather than having to carefully coax and cate her all the time.


    But Fourth Sister was far too feisty and unforgiving.


    If only the two of them could bebined...to be more like little Jiang cabbage instead.


    Jiang Chengyuan took another nce in the direction of the carriage, but regretfully, the little girl had already pulled her head back in. He couldn''t even catch sight of that round, smiling face anymore.


    What difference would it make even if he did see it? He still could not slight his little sister again just for the sake of someone else.


    Jiang Chengyuan drooped his head dejectedly as he waited for the exam to end so he could ask the other students for some tips.


    Even Jiang Chengfeng, who seldom kept his mouth shut, fell silent.


    When the surroundings fell entirely quiet, the distant conversation turned from muffled to clear.


    "Hey, there used to be a wonton stand here yesterday. Howe it''s gone today?"


    "I heard it offended some noble and, shh, don''t ask about it."


    "I was there at the time. Seems it offended an old madam, but fortunately a young miss helped smooth things over..."


    Upon hearing these crucial three words, the Jiang brothers simultaneously lifted their heads, and whether dejected or regretful over toes, all now wore severe and icy expressions.


    It was onlyst night that they had found out their grandmother had actually gone out in in clothes some days ago to eat at a wonton stand and had nearly gotten scammed by the owner. Fortunately a young miss had stepped in to lend a hand and saved her.


    By rights, the more people who knew about such an embarrassing affair the better, but for some reason, Grandmother had informed all four Jiang grandchildren about it and exhorted them not to retaliate against the wonton stand owner.


    Jiang Chengyuan had obediently assented, but the wonton stand was nevertheless gone now.


    His gaze swept past Jiang Chengyu, who couldn''t keep matters to herself; Jiang Chenghua, who wasn''t close to Grandmother; and finallynded on the visibly guilty Jiang Chengfeng. Assuming his authority as the eldest brother, he demanded, "Speak. What exactly happened?"


    "We''re the Jiang Family. Grandmother was bullied¡ªwe had to retaliate, for the sake of our reputation."


    But the wonton seller had no idea of Grandmother''s identity and indeed had not gone so far as to warrant losing his own livelihood.


    "I believe Grandmother wanted us to thank that young miss who came to her aid instead," Jiang Chengyuan said heavily. "Not retaliate against the wonton seller."


    Right then, Jiang Sheng hopped out of the carriage. Themoner from earlier happily pointed at her. "That''s the one, that''s the one! She even called me uncle! Such a sweet-talker."

 Chapter 268: Jiang Sheng’s Identity is Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 268</h4>


    The four Jiang siblings turned their eyes in unison towards Jiang Sheng. When they saw the chubby young girl hopping happily with two young men with very different temperaments behind her, all of their expressions changed slightly.


    Jiang Chengyuan was surprised and incredulous. He couldn''t believe that he and little Jiang Sheng actually had thisyer of connection.


    Jiang Chenghua turned pale with shock and confusion, feeling extremely nauseous with disgust.


    Jiang Chengfeng was stunned as memories came back to him - this young girl seemed to be from the Jiuzhen Store.


    Jiang Chengyu cared the least, but seeing everyone else''s varied reactions, she didn''t think it would be appropriate for her to remain so carefree. So she deliberately squeezed out a constipated look on her face.


    No one noticed as themoner who had directed their attention to Jiang Sheng earlier quietly slipped away, as if having aplished his mission.


    "It''s her? Why is it her again?" Jiang Chenghua murmured. Her eyes were as if poisoned, "Is she a shadow that I can never get rid of no matter what?"


    "In any case, she saved Grandmother, so we should be thankful to her," Jiang Chengyuan regained his senses, his eyes full of anticipation.


    Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyu did not disagree.


    Just as Jiang Chengyuan was about to step forward, his arm was grabbed tightly.


    He looked back to see his sister Chenghua with a panicked and helpless look on her face. "Brother, can''t we just send someone to give her money to thank her? There''s no need to thank her in person, right?"


    Jiang Chengyuan''s leaping heart sank. His outstretched footsteps slowly retracted.


    Jiang Chenghua heaved a long sigh of relief, a smile slowly appearing on her face.


    "Why aren''t you going?" Jiang Chengyu, who hated to see her sister feeling relieved, put her hands on her hips and jumped out, "Grandmother personally instructed this. Do you want to betray her trust?"


    "You..." Jiang Chenghua''s face cooled down again. "What does second brother think?"


    When there were differing opinions, the only one who hadn''t spoken yet became the important fulcrum.


    Jiang Chengfeng looked at his cousin''s expression, then at his sister''s threatening gaze. He suddenly felt that his big brother didn''t have it easy either.


    "Why don''t I go?" He decided to be the sacrificialmb.


    Jiang Chengyu scoffed sarcastically, "What''s the point of you going? Are you the big brother? Can you represent the Jiang Family?"


    Jiang Chengfeng: "..."


    He silently looked at Jiang Chengyuan, indicating that he had tried his best as a younger brother.


    Jiang Chenghua''s face grew paler. As a well-educated youngdy from a prestigious family, she knew that she should not obstruct further. But the panic in her heart almost devoured her - it felt as if the moment she let go, she would lose the brother who loved and doted on her.


    However, the upbringing of a proper youngdy from a prestigious family did not allow her to obstruct anymore or act spoiled.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Jiang Chenghua reluctantly released her brother''s arm and softly said, "Since everyone is willing, how can Chenghua obstruct? I was just worried that big brother alone may not be enough. As siblings, we should personally go over to express our gratitude."


    Veryposed and graceful - as expected after over ten years of the Jiang Family''s upbringing.


    Jiang Chengyuan nodded in approval, and led his siblings over, stopping before Jiang Sheng and her siblings.


    Some Jiang servants came forward and subtly acted as a human wall - both to protect the masters and prevent eavesdropping.


    This startled Jiang Sheng and she thought someone was about to openly rob her in broad daylight.


    Fortunately, Jiang Chengyuan promptly came forward and lowered his voice solemnly, "Miss Jiang,st time you saved my grandmother. On behalf of the Jiang Family, I havee to thank you."


    As expected of someone from a prestigious family. No matter how mischievous they may act normally, in critical moments they can still be dignified and serious, while observing proper etiquette.


    Jiang Sheng tilted her head in surprise - so the status of that olddy she savedst time was not ordinary. But she still didn''t understand why the olddy had lied to her about two pounds of candied chestnuts.


    How strange, but not important.


    Jiang Senior Madame, or Jiang Madam, didn''t have much connection with her either way.


    Right now, Jiang Sheng was only concerned about when the tribute courtyard gates would open and when big brother would return. She was going to starve at this rate.


    "Miss Jiang, thank you for helping our grandmother," Jiang Chengfeng followed up with a bow.


    "Yes, thank you," said Jiang Chengyu.


    Jiang Chenghua''s turn came. Her expression pained as she softly said after much hesitation, "Thank you."


    Jiang Sheng did not respond.


    The two girls'' friction was not just a day or two. Jiang Sheng knew that this miss from a prestigious family looked down on her. And she also didn''t like the overly arrogant and noble Jiang Chenghua - they were amoner girl and a youngdy from a prestigious family. Their statuses were as different as mud and clouds and they should not cross paths.


    Facing Jiang Chenghua''s reluctant thanks, Jiang Sheng merely smiled perfunctorily and quickly turned away.


    Jiang Chenghua heaved a sigh of relief, thinking she had finally fulfilled her duty.


    But out of the blue, Jiang Chengyu whispered provocatively, "Third Sister''s thanks reallycked sincerity. You were unwilling to let big brothere over to express thanks earlier. Could it be you have some dissatisfaction with this girl?"


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Sheng and her siblings immediately straightened up in attention, so did the Jiang siblings.


    "Fourth Younger Sister, don''t spout nonsense," Jiang Chenghua was still rtively calm. "I sincerely thanked Miss Jiang for helping grandmother that one time."


    What Jiang Chengyu hated the most was Jiang Chenghua''s fake and hypocritical pretense. She obviously didn''t want to thank, yet she took the initiative toe over. She clearly disliked the chubby girl before her, yet dared to mention sincerity. Her status was fake yet she still refused to leave.


    She was direct and hot-tempered. Unable to restrain herself, she blurted out, "You hypocrite, you talk about ''grandmother'' this and ''grandmother'' that. Who is your grandmother? Your grandmother is still squatting who knows where!"


    After speaking she realized she was in a crowded ce where everyone had eyes and ears. She quickly covered her mouth, regretting what she had just done.


    Jiang Chengyuan and Jiang Chengfeng simultaneously changed expressions. After ncing around and seeing not too many people had heard, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    Only Jiang Chenghua remained standing in ce. The skin that she had concealed for so long was peeled open before the person she hated the most. At this moment, she felt as if she wasn''t wearing a single thread, overtaken by shame and hatred simultaneously.


    Thebel "hypocrite" that Jiang Chengyu could never take back, the stifled whispers around her, and grandmother''s cold eyes - all made her feel increasingly oppressed. The things she had struggled to hold on tightly to seemed to slip through her fingers even faster instead.


    She stared at Jiang Chengyu with trembling eyes, then looked at the clueless Jiang Sheng. The repressed pretensepletely shattered.


    "I am a fake, but I don''t think I did anything wrong. When I was brought here I was only a baby without any freedom of choice. I''ve lived here for over ten years. The parents and brother I loved for over ten years, suddenly being told it was all fake - is it wrong for me to be unable to ept that?"


    "In this world, I owe nothing to anyone. Because everything I have now is not of my own making. I am also an innocent victim. The only one I can be considered to owe to is the real young miss of the Jiang Family who lost her privileged life."


    "But she isn''t. Why should I have to endure her stealing my brother away? I don''t like her. I just wanted her to stay away from brother, to stay away from us."


    There were many eyes in front of the tribute courtyard gates. Even with family servants blocking the view, the exchange already slowly attracted the attention of many people.


    Jiang Chenghua tried her best to maintainposure as she slowly said word for word, "She isn''t the child who took my ce. I owe nothing to her and it is reasonable for me to dislike her. I don''t think I did anything wrong."


    Silence descended upon the Jiang Family members as she finished speaking.


    Jiang Chengyu actually felt what she said was quite reasonable, although she still disliked the cousin.


    Just then, Jiang Senior Madam who had been hiding in a corner for some time now, strode out. She raised her voice without caring about the chaos it would create. "What if she is?"

 Chapter 269: Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 269</h4>


    If she were, though.


    These five words crashed over everyone like a bolt from the blue on a sunny day.


    If it were someone else saying this, they would all have thought it was just a silly joke, nonsense prattle. But this was Grandmother--the most prestigious elderly Madame of the Jiang family--speaking these words sentence by sentence with her own lips.


    Jiang Chengyuan froze where he stood.


    Jiang Chengfeng was caughtpletely off guard, not knowing what to do.


    Jiang Chengyu covered her mouth, her heart pounding erratically, feeling somewhat like she had discovered a gold nugget while picking up a piece of poop.


    Jiang Chenghua was the most disoriented. It was as if she were suddenly jolted awake from a midnight dream, ungrounded in reality with steps featherlight, yet her mind was exceptionally clear, letting her know that this was true.


    Heaven was ying a huge joke on her, making her dislike someone, only to then discover that she had no right to dislike that person.


    Jiang Sheng was real; she was fake.


    Theyers of inner defense that Mother had built up for her time and again finally shatteredpletely in this moment. The young girl weakly reached out for her elder brother like a drowning person grasping for onest hope.


    But Jiang Chengyuan just happened to have his head lowered and didn''t see it.


    All hope consequently shattered along with her, and the drowning person finally sank to the seafloor, the suffocating waters closing in on her from all sides, snuffing out her every breath.


    The third youngdy of the Jiang family gracefully toppled over like an ethereally beautiful butterfly.


    Jiang Chengyu, who was closest, gritted her teeth and helped cushion the fall.


    "Younger sister!" Jiang Chengfeng called out in rm as he rushed over.


    Jiang Chengyuan was jolted out of his daze. Upon seeing the two youngdies sprawled together on the ground, he cast aside all the conflicts, heartache, shock, anguish and joy currently upying his mind. His instincts made him lift Jiang Chenghua up and chide her gravely, "Chenghua, don''t be scared. Big brother is here. Don''t be scared."


    But how could she not be scared?


    Jiang Chenghua''s eyes were squeezed shut, her breath barely discernible.


    "Hurry, take her to a medical hall," Jiang Chengyu said with difficulty. "Don''t dy, find a doctor."


    Regardless of how much resentment they held or what their temperaments were like, truly good-natured children would not stand idly by when someone''s life was fading away.


    Moreover, this was the still mystified Jiang Sheng.


    From the time Jiang Chengyuan came over to thank her, she had been starving and just wanted to hurry up and eat braised pork elbows. By the time Jiang Chenghua tearfully poured out her grievances, Jiang Sheng couldn''t resist secretly eating the candied chestnuts that the eldest young master had left for her.


    When the esteemed four Jiang siblings suddenly tumbled into a pile, she first swallowed the soft chestnuts, then gasped and patted Wen Zhiyun, who was just as confused. "Fourth young master, there is an injured person over there!"


    "Oh, I brought a small medical kit with me," Little Doctor Wen promptly went to the carriage to retrieve the medical kit.


    Chang Yan watched with deep, brooding eyes, frowning but not preventing them.


    The three squeezed through the human wall formed by the Jiang family servants, Jiang Sheng shoving while yelling loudly, "Make way, make way! I have a doctor here!"


    After forcefully shouldering her way through, Wen Zhiyun hurriedly checked Jiang Chenghua''s pulse, then shooed Jiang Chengyuan aside. He fiercely pressed down on her renzhong acupoint.


    Jiang Chenghua''s body gave a violent shudder before resuming breathing.


    For such fainting spells, as long as breathing returned to normal, rest and recuperation would be adequate. However, if breathing stopped for too long, it could lead to brain damage, potentially even reducing one to an imbecilic state.


    Wen Zhiyun had only read about such scenarios in books and had never actually clinically treated a case before. He definitely broke out into a cold sweat.


    Getting up from the ground, his hands still trembled slightly, beads of fine sweat dotting his forehead.


    "Fourth young master, she''s all better now?" Jiang Sheng rushed over and used a small handkerchief to wipe him down. "Fourth young master is so amazing to have saved another life!"


    Only then did Wen Zhiyun''s emotions gradually settle down. He even felt a kind of indescribable swelling sensation.


    Chang Yan chuckled from the side, his gaze settling on the Jiang family members before gradually turning icy cold.


    Jiang Chenghua still had not woken from unconsciousness. Jiang Chengyuan carried her onto the carriage to hurry back to the Jiang residence.


    The Jiang brother and sisters also did not stay long. After seeking permission from Jiang Grandmother, they too took their leave.


    Only that grandmother was left standing distantly, seeming to be gazing at Jiang Sheng, yet also as if waiting for something.


    For a long time.


    Tan Yue finally spoke up respectfully, though with a probing tone, "Esteemed Madame, will you not be going back to personally receive the young miss?"


    Jiang Grandmother did not respond. She softly asked in return, "Tan Yue, having watched this show from start to finish, have you discovered anything?"


    Tan Yue was taken aback as she carefully pondered it over.


    "What happened at the wonton stand was certainly awkward. Esteemed Madame, you should not have told anyone, yet you still informed the four young masters and misses--that was clearly to implicate Miss Jiang Sheng."


    "You arranged for the young masters and misses to be at the tribute academy gates, and you also arranged for someone to point out Miss Jiang Sheng. Even the hot-tempered, blunt-speaking Fourth Young Lady was specially summoned by you."


    From the time Jiang Grandmother revealed what happened at the wonton stand until now, everything had been under her control. Taking advantage of the discord between the two youngdies as well as Jiang Chengyu''s irritability to aggravate Jiang Chenghua into losingposure, Jiang Grandmother then dramatically unveiled this truth that shook the entire Jiang household.


    From beginning to end, it could be said to have been meticulously calcted with no idental oversights, turning everyone else into pawns.


    "There''s just one thing Tan Yue doesn''t understand," the head maid said softly. "After all, this can''t be considered a good thing. Esteemed Madame, why did you decide to openly reveal it at the crowded tribute academy gates instead of quietly resolving it within the Jiang household?"


    Bad news travel fast, so the Jiang household as a top aristocratic family of Plenteous Capital was constantly under scrutiny by everyone in the city. Any scandals would be detrimental to the Jiang reputation and by extension, also reflect poorly on Esteemed Madame. If it could be privately settled, why make a spectacle of it?


    "Why indeed?" Jiang Grandmother heaved a sigh. "If we had privately resolved it to save face, the Jiang household could have publicly imed that twins had been born but one was raised in the countryside and only brought back after eleven years."


    "After that, the birth order would be adjusted back and my pitiful darling girl would have to live in Jiang Chenghua''s shadow no matter acting as the elder or younger sister. No matter what she did, she could notpare, and her psyche would have progressively weakened--self-abasing and struggling topromise just to barely glow."


    "Even outsiders knowing the truth would only mutter: after all, she wasn''t raised by your side."


    One should not underestimate human nature or overlook over a decade of cultivated familial love and affection. Would Jiang Madame really be able to suddenly show tender loving care upon seeing her birth daughter when she had never bothered actively searching for her all this time?


    The more Tan Yue contemted this, the more rmed and admiring of Esteemed Madame''s dexterity and foresight she became.


    "I won''t drive Jiang Chenghua away. She can continue living in the Jiang household as an adopted daughter, enjoying wealth and splendor. And the Jiangs will still be her maiden family when she marries in the future," Jiang Grandmother enunciated word for word. "But I will not allow her to rece my darling girl and enjoy all that belongs to her."


    This was already the greatest concession she was giving out of consideration that Jiang Chenghua was meless, after personally reviewing Jiang Sheng''s decade-long past experiences.


    "When my darling girl was born, she was wrinkly like a little monkey. Later, after raising her for six, seven months, she finally became fair, fat and able to sh me a gummy smile. Yet in but a blink, she was lost and suffered who knows how much hardship outside all these years."


    Jiang Grandmother was just softly rambling, yet it was enough to shatter her heart.


    Now, openly in front of all these eyes, she could finally walk toward that disappeared then returned child to gently ask, "Darling girl, shall we go home?"

 Chapter 270: The Loss of Jiang Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 270</h4>


    "Go home?"


    The sudden word startled Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun to say in unison.


    Only Chang Yan understood with some pity.


    The supreme being loves jokes the most. All possible and impossible things happen at the same time, only when they happen to yourself, you know there are all kinds of wonders in the world.


    "Yes, the Jiang Family." Old Lady Jiang went straight to the point, "You are the child the Jiang Family lost, I am your grandmother."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes widened in shock, thinking this was a new extortion trick.


    Thinking of the jade bracelet with ample quality, and the olddy¡¯s gesture of giving the jade bracelet, she felt it was unlikely again, frowning and said, "Olddy, don''t joke with me, can''t I not want those 100 wen?"


    The Jiang family business was huge, rich and powerful, and had an industry like You Ran House, how could it be rted to her, a wandering beggar.


    Jiang Sheng shook her head and retreated two steps. "Let''s not talk about it, let''s go pick up my brother."


    Tan Yue anxiously stepped forward, trying to exin everything clearly.


    Old Lady Jiang stretched out her hand to stop her, smiled gently, "Good child, can you tell grandma why you don''t believe it?"


    Of course it was because she was not stupid.


    Jiang Sheng swallowed the words and weighed them carefully. "The Jiang Family is so powerful, how could they possibly lose a child."


    Old Lady Jiang''s expression froze slightly, and Tan Yue on the side was even more heartbroken.


    Fortunately, the Imperial Examination Hall¡¯s front gate opened, and waves of vigorous students poured out, full of thriving vitality and excitement.


    Jiang Sheng''s attention was diverted, and she rushed over tumbling, "Brother, I brought you candied chestnuts."


    Although she ate a few secretly.


    "Slow down." Wen Zhiyun handed the small medicine box to Jiang San and walked over in small steps to protect his sister.


    Oddly enough, Chang Yan did not follow.


    The handsome youth stood still in front of Old Lady Jiang. Even if he was slightly shorter, he was not eclipsed at all, but rather carried a unique tranquility and prominence, ¡°Olddy, sometimes what you think is good may not be good in someone else¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Just like the Jiang Family. Even if it was the top family in Fengjing, in Jiang Sheng¡¯s eyes, it may not be as good as two catties of candied chestnuts.


    "Most importantly, she is much smarter than you think." Chang Yan said softly.


    Jiang Sheng shook her head several times. Was she really not understanding?


    She evaded the question and made it clear where she stood early on.


    Life was long and lonely. During her most difficult times, the brink of death, the days of being beaten and fleeing like a rat, the Jiang Family did not appear.


    Now she was happy and content. She had brothers and aunties and money. Her little life was simple and pure. The appearance of the Jiang Family, was it really a good thing for her?


    Every ce stained with power was a muddy water.


    "But I also want to give her the best." The luster in Old Lady Jiang''s eyes faded, "I can understand why my little treasure chooses this, and I know it¡¯s toote for the Jiang Family toe. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to go back, but I want to see her often. I want to know if she is doing well."


    The chubby little baby who tossed and turned to bite her feet in her arms, grinning, was the lifelong concern she could never let go of.


    The olddy lowered her eyshes slightly to conceal the tears in her eyes.


    Chang Yan pursed his lips and sighed softly, "My little sister has a kind heart. She will remember in her heart those who are good to her. Even if the feelings of theterers can make up in time."


    Just like Auntie Zhang, and just like them as brothers.


    A true heart was the unimpeded proof.


    Old Lady Jiang raised her head and finally made up her mind, "If my little treasure doesn''t want to go back, let her be. If she wants to go back, she is the only daughter of the Jiang Family."


    In the corner of her eye, Jiang Sheng had already grabbed the arm of a tall young man and skipped over.


    Old Lady Jiang smiled slightly and nodded approvingly at Chang Yan.


    When Jiang Sheng found her fifth brother, the olddy with tears in her eyes just now had disappeared without a trace, as if the whole farce was just a big dream.


    Unfortunately, Xu Mo was also exhausted, so none of the siblings opened their mouths. They just smiled and got into the carriage to head back to the small courtyard.


    "Big Brother should have a good rest tonight when you get home." Wen Zhiyun checked his pulse as he spoke, "Don''t eat greasy food, so as not to irritate your stomach."


    Xu Mo nodded lightly and soon closed his eyes.


    Jiang Sheng leaned against the small window on the other side, watching the Imperial Examination Hall¡¯s front gate gradually moving away. Her disappointment was visible to the naked eye.


    She didn¡¯t know why. She felt it was very puzzling, but the olddy''s words were still ringing in her heart.


    If there was a grandmother, would there be a father and mother too?


    What would father and mother look like? She remembered when she was five years old, after being beaten violently by Fatty Shan, she hid in the haystack and cried, crying that she had no home, crying that she had no father or mother to protect her.


    She was overheard by some slightly older beggars who mocked her, "How could you have a father and mother? If you had parents you wouldn''t be a beggar."


    "No, that can¡¯t be." Jiang Sheng argued with them, "I have a father and mother, I just forgot what they looked like and got separated from them."


    In fact, she knew that the beggars were telling the truth. Her father and mother were probably already dead in some corner.


    But Jiang Sheng still hoped that her parents were alive. Even if it meant that she was abandoned, she hoped they were alive and well.


    When they returned to the small courtyard of the second hall, the sky was already dark.


    Zhang Xianglian was holding a big spat for frying, looking left and right anxiously at the door.


    Seeing the familiar carriage, she finally felt relieved, "Good thing you¡¯re finally back! Hurry up and eat while it¡¯s hot!"


    Xu Mo got off first with support. Wen Zhiyun second. Chang Yan third. And finally the silent Jiang Sheng.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Xianglian keenly sensed something wrong. "Little Jiang Sheng is unhappy?"


    "I''m not." She shook her head. "I''m fine, Auntie."


    But happiness and unhappiness were impossible to fake.


    Luckily, it was pitch dark. Jiang Sheng deliberately rushed recklessly into Zhang Xianglian''s arms, embarrassed, and said, "I''m just hungry."


    "If you''re hungry that''s easy to solve, go eat pork elbows." Zhang Xianglian let out of breath of relief. She turned around and entered the kitchen, bringing out tes of rice and dishes.


    The aroma made up for the loss in her heart, and her family''spany added warmth. Jiang Sheng finally had a smile on her face.


    But at night, she still had a dream.


    In the dream, she finally saw her father and mother. She wanted to grab her mother''s hand and ask why they didn''t want her anymore, why they didn''t love her.


    But Mother just kept walking without ever looking back.


    The night was mysterious and long. The weeping little girl still failed to grab her mother''s hand in the end.


    At the same time, in the brightly lit Jiang house, when Lady Jiang saw the pale and pitiful Jiang Chenghua lying in bed, the usually gentle-spoken Lady Jiang lost her temper. She smashed all the cups. Even her eldest son did not escape reprimand. "How did you protect your sister? What are these rumors from outside? What on earth is going on!"

 Chapter 271: Madame Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 271</h4>


    The speed at which the rumors spread exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    In just half a day, the entire Fengjing city came to know that the legitimate daughter being raised in the Jiang Family was fake, and the real young miss was someone else.


    The secret that the Jiang Family had desperately concealed for almost four years was flipped open under broad daylight, and one could well imagine Lady Jiang''s fury.


    "Who was it, who did this without sparing the Jiang Family''s face!" She grabbed thest cup.


    The Jiang Family''s servants shrunk like cicadas in winter, only Jiang Chengyuan hardened his scalp and said, "It was Grandmother who said she found that lost child."


    With a loud ng, the cup fell not because she threw it but because it slipped from her ckened grip, shattering the very instant it touched the ground. Pieces sttered onto Lady Jiang¡¯s feet but she seemed oblivious, stunned and wooden.


    The past events shed across her mind, along with that plump baby wrapped in swaddling cloth. The unpleasant memories came roaring back, weaving everything into an inescapable that bound her tightly, leaving her unable to even breathe.


    "Mother,¡± Jiang Chengyuan¡¯s voice faded in and out. "Mother, are you alright? Mother, Mother!"


    Lady Jiang emerged from her daze and looked at her legitimate son¡¯s outstanding features, as if wanting to say something.


    ¡°Mother, Chenghua is fine now. Should we bring her back?" Jiang Chengyuan was too eager to wait. "Should you go, or should we go together?"


    Though unspoken, it was clear who ¡®she¡¯ referred to.


    Lady Jiang tightened her grip on the handkerchief, her gaze fluctuating as her body trembled slightly.


    "Mother, we finally found my sister. Shouldn''t we bring her home?" Jiang Chengyuan grew increasingly astonished. "She is the Jiang Family¡¯s legitimate daughter."


    He had previously been unwilling to search, partly to rebel against Grandmother¡¯s ruthlessness, partly to console himself about his missing sister, and partly from the despair and helplessness of finding a loved one amidst the vast seas of people.


    Looking back in history, there was almost no precedent of finding a lost child sessfully even when they knew the blood test was unreliable.


    Now that the Jiang Family¡¯s daughter had appeared, bringing her back home was set in stone.


    No prominent family could tolerate their own flesh and blood lost outside.


    Lady Jiang also knew that after the initial disbelief faded, she would calm down. "We should bring her back, but how can we confirm she is the one?"


    There were no birthmarks, no moles, not even a scar left from birth.


    With such a wless doll baby, who could recognize which family she belonged to? Who would dare confirm this wasn¡¯t just another fake?


    Jiang Chengyuan was at a loss for words.


    Today, his mood had undergone too many ups and downs¨Dfrom the pleasant surprise of Little Jiang possibly being his sister, to the fright of Jiang Chenghua nearly dying, to having no face to see Little Jiang yet still fervently hoping he could bring her back and openly make amends.


    Even when his mother raised reasonable doubts, he was unwilling to consider them.


    Fortunately, a maid came to announce Grandmother¡¯s arrival.


    The elderlydy with a full head of silver hair strode in briskly from outside in the blink of an eye. "I can confirm she is the one."


    Jiang Chengyuan''s eyes instantly brightened.


    "From the timing to the age, from the personality to the behavior," Grandmother Jiang''s tone was sonorous. "Jiang Sheng is the Jiang Family¡¯s child."


    "As for other evidence... I suppose there is no need to bring them out now."


    Was it unnecessary or was there none?


    Lady Jiang''s hand shook violently, as if secretly guessing something.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw Jiang Chenghua''s unconscious, pale appearance. Resentment arose again in her heart. "Since she''s been found, bring her back to raise alongside Chenghua. Mother, why did you have to reveal Chenghua¡¯s identity in front of everyone when she is also your precious granddaughter?"


    Giving birth to twin girls could satisfy both children and preserve the Jiang Family¡¯s reputation. Wasn¡¯t that good?


    Grandmother Jiang did not answer the question.


    She merely nced at Jiang Chengyuan and said indifferently, "The child does not wish to return for now. No one from the Jiang Family will disturb her solitude, or else..."


    With just those simple words, the Jiang Family matriarch¡¯s might was evident.


    Without looking at the Jiang mother and son¡¯s stunned expressions, she calmly turned and returned to her own courtyard.


    On the way there, Tan Yue couldn¡¯t help but grumble, "Grandmother, please rify¨Dyou¡¯re worried the young miss will suffer bullying, which is why you¡¯re acting this way, right?"


    Grandmother Jiang harrumphed. "There is no need to exin. Just let me be the viin."


    There were no perfect solutions in this world. Resources and affection had limits, and prominent households were no exception.


    It was like a person having a hundred taels of silver in hand. That would be divided by the number of children instead of each receiving the total sum.


    When the number of children increased, what each person actually obtained would naturally decrease.


    What¡¯s more, this was built on a foundation of fairness.


    If not fair...?


    "The Lady is the young miss¡¯ birth mother after all. How could she possibly be unfair? It¡¯s just that over a decade has passed without seeing each other, so estrangement is inevitable," said the still naive Tan Yue.


    The corners of Grandmother Jiang''s mouth curved up slightly, seeming to mock yet also coldly ridicule.


    Some matters, she would not speak of.


    That didn¡¯t mean they hadn¡¯t happened before.


    The next day...


    The news about the Jiang Family¡¯s real and fake young misses was forcibly suppressed. Everyone involved wore unspoken expressions, which only made Fengjing''smon folk increasingly curious.


    Jiang Chengyuan remembered Grandmother¡¯s order and didn¡¯t dare get close to Jiang Sheng. He could only watch her from afar, going to Jiuzhen Store to buy pastries over and over, carrying them back by the bundle.


    Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyu also followed along a few times but were forcefully driven away because their heavy footsteps almost disturbed Jiang Sheng.


    The only one showing no movement was Lady Jiang, wholeheartedly caring for Jiang Chenghua.


    Towards that daughter who was found but did not return home, Lady Jiang did not speak of her. She showed neither deranged resistance nor thoughtful longing, but was as calm as if nothing had happened.


    When the news reached Grandmother Jiang¡¯s residence, it only brought back a coldugh.


    Fortunately, none of this impacted Jiang Sheng¡¯s life.


    After sending Big Brother to the academy for the second time, she hid in her small courtyard to n a new workshop.


    She had originally assumed that with the surname pastries, she could recruit several aunties who had suffered torment in matrimony to work at Jiuzhen Store.


    Unexpectedly, with just word of mouth, over a dozen aunties tried to divorce their husbands and wanted toe to Jiuzhen Store to make a living.


    Jiang Sheng guiltily pped her forehead.


    She felt like she had wrecked other people¡¯s families, yet also felt that families that could be wrecked were not worth continuing anyway.


    But Jiuzhen Store had limited space and could not amodate over ten aunties.


    After racking her brains, she recalled the white boiled noodles the aunties made, the abandoned red braised pork ribs, and the countless ancient delicacies recorded in books.


    In the past, Jiang Sheng would have rushed excitedly to You Ran House to discuss cooperation.


    Now, even when she walked to the bustling street and stood in front of You Ran House frowning, ncing at several otherrge restaurants lined up next door, she hesitated, not knowing what was best.


    Until a cheerful voice sounded from behind her¨D "Little Jiang Sheng, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 272: Jiang Sheng Lost

    <h4>Chapter 272</h4>


    The tall and slender figure walking in had a pretty face with a smile hovering over it. It was Yao Siqing, the sister whom Jiang Sheng had not seen much of in the past few days.


    She was also Jiang Sheng''s only friend in the entire Fengjing.


    "What are you standing there nkly for?" Yao Siqingughed and reached out, skillfully dishing out food and said, "Hmm, still so round. Sister didn''t I teach you, you need to eat more vegetables?"


    "But Sister Yao, pork hock is so delicious," Jiang Sheng replied indistinctly, "And I''ve be thinner, whose face are you pinching?"


    What she said was reasonable.


    Yao Siqing almost gave up on the idea of teaching Jiang Sheng to lose weight. She tsked and said, "But little Jiang Jiang, girls who are too fat will not be liked by boys."


    "That''s not true. My brother really likes me," Jiang Sheng retorted with her hands on her hips. "All brothers like me."


    They say it''s a blessing to be able to eat well and be chubby.


    Yao Siqing was almost persuaded again. She smiled wryly and said, "Actually I don''t want you to lose weight either, but Jiang Sheng, you will eventually grow up and be a charming youngdy."


    But there are already so many charming youngdies in Fengjing, one more wouldn''t make a difference.


    Just think of those youngdies from prestigious families, they only eat two sticks of vegetables a day in order to maintain their figures. Their waists may be slim and delicate, but their bodies are also fragile and brittle, falling with a light push.


    On the other hand, even three men probably can''t push Jiang Sheng down.


    Yao Siqing felt that she was fine as she currently was, at least for now.


    "Oh well, when you hit a growth spurt in the future, you will naturally be thinner," sheforted herself thusly. Then she pulled Jiang Sheng''s hand, "Since we are already at the Tranquil Residence, sister will treat you to a meal. Eat whatever you want without worries, sister has money."


    "Do you still remember what I taught youst time? Don''t smile at people casually, walk in gracefully instead. Ask for a private room, you need an air of mystery..."


    What a beautiful sister, though she does talk a lot.


    Jiang Sheng was in a daze as she was half pulled and half dragged into the Tranquil Residence.


    The head waiter was taking inventory. When he saw Yao Siqing, he wanted toe over to greet her. But when he caught sight of Jiang Sheng, he was so frightened that he couldn''t even get the words out. He just stammered, "Mi-miss, you''vee."


    It was evident that Mrs. Jiang had announced Jiang Sheng''s identity. The head waiter was afraid that he would be held ountable for his previous arrogance.


    "We''ll take a second floor private room," Yao Siqing suddenly spoke.


    It was like the head waiter was granted amnesty. He wiped his sweat and hurriedly went to arrange it.


    After the two of them were seated, he also hurriedly got someone to serve tea. Listening to Yao Siqing smoothly listing the dishes, his face maintained an obsequious smile.


    He still remembered how he had smiled at Jiang Chenghua in the same way previously.


    Jiang Sheng felt somewhat dazed as she recalled the few times she shed with Jiang Chenghua here. Although she didn''t suffer too much loss, the deterrence and authority brought by the prestigious status still left an indelible impression in her heart.


    Especially when they almost foughtst time. Although her anger was vented, if their partnership waspletely ruined, it would be a loss in terms of heart and money as well.


    On the other hand, arge establishment like Tranquil Residence remained unharmed with their fortune intact, merely missing out on a bit of pocket money.


    Until the world was turned upside down.


    The formerly helpless little orphan girl became the recipient of bootlicking. As for Jiang Chenghua, word was that she had been unconscious all this while, seemingly avoiding something.


    Is this the power brought by status?


    Someone who climbed up step by step from the bottom like her would surely feel happy inside, but when it came too easily, it made one feel panicky without a sense of fulfillment from oveing the odds by oneself .


    Yao Siqing finally finished listing the dishes and reminded her again, "I''ve ordered all the signature dishes. You can add whatever else you like. Don''t hold back and just order what you want, sister has money."


    "That''s enough, enough." Jiang Sheng shook her head. "It''s still better not to waste and splurge."


    Only then did the head waiter retreat obsequiously to arrange for the dishes to be prepared, and serve them out as quickly as possible.


    The private room became quiet again.


    While sipping premium Longjing tea, Yao Siqing did not forget to ask aloud, "What were you hesitating about at the door just now? If you really take me as a friend, go ahead and tell me without worries. I''ll definitely help if I can."


    Jiang Sheng fiddled with her fingers. She was uncertain if she should say it or not.


    After a long while, she finally made up her mind. "I know Sister Yao''s identity is not simple, you should be a youngdy from the Yao family in Fengjing. I want to tell you about some things regarding the Jiang family. Don''tugh at me."


    She then talked about the events surrounding her switched identity at birth. She also brought up her earlier dilemma.


    "I wanted to ask the Tranquil Residence if they could make hand-pulled noodles. But I don''t want to have too much contact with the Jiang family either," the little girl''s face was full of mncholy. "Sometimes I feel like this is all a dream, and when I wake up I''ll have nothing left."


    "I don''t covet riches and honor, but I''m afraid that everything before my eyes is a mirage, that I''ll lose it all after getting it. Then it''d be better if I never had it at all."


    Jiang Sheng looked up. The 11-year-old her had gradually learned to pretend that she was fine even when feeling sad, forcing out a smile instead of shedding tears.


    But it was precisely this kind of smile that made people''s heart ache even more sadly.


    Yao Siqing clenched her handkerchief tightly. Her heart felt extremely stuffy and ufortable.


    Without warning, amotion came from outside. The obese head waiter nimbly rushed in and impatiently said, "Want, I want it. I''ll take it, the hand-pulled noodles too."


    When he saw Yao Siqing''s strange expression and Jiang Sheng''s stunned look, he retreated two steps back and exined, "It''s not because of the Jiang family that I want it. I know about the hand-pulled noodles. Previously a customer ate it in Anshui Prefecture then came to Fengjing to look for it, but I couldn''t make it too. Since I happened to hear Miss mention it, of course I''ll want it."


    It was just in noodles, but it could be cooked to have a rich meaty fragrance. It would definitely suit the appetites of the rich people in Fengjing perfectly.


    There''s no denying that although the head waiter looked down on customers when taking orders, he still had good business senses.


    Yao Siqing nodded. She turned to look at Jiang Sheng with some encouragement in her eyes.


    "Then... I''ll open a workshop to supply hand-pulled noodles to you," Jiang Sheng took a deep breath. "We''ll sign a business agreement for this partnership based on clear terms. This is purely business."


    It''s unrted to the Jiang family, and also has nothing to do with Miss Jiang.


    "Good, good!" The head waiter readily agreed. "The dishes have arrived. Please eat slowly, youngdies. I''ll go attend to the other guests."


    After cing the piping hot dishes neatly on the table, he thoughtfully closed the door on his way out too.


    The private room became quiet again.


    On the table was a range of meat dishes giving off heat and aroma, featuring all kinds of premium beef and mutton that were rarely seen usually. On the contrary,mon poultry like chicken, duck and goose were missing, let alone pork.


    Jiang Sheng recalled the pork hock that she loved the most. Although the crispy skin was certainly appetizing, she had only been eating pork all these years. The main reason was because beef and mutton were far too precious for ordinary people to afford or even have the chance to eat.


    Despiteing to this upscale restaurant no less than a hundred times, she hadn''t managed to eat a single full meal here before this.


    And now, the high-grademb ribs had been stewed till the meat slipped off the bones. It beckoned invitingly at her from within the rich gravy. But Jiang Sheng had no appetite for it.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, have some food," Yao Siqing put two pieces of beef onto her te. "The ingredients used by the Tranquil Residence are the best and freshest."


    In the past, she would have wolfed everything down for sure.


    But now, the crestfallen little girl only lightly shook her head while asking in a dazed, bewildered way, "Sister Yao, if you were me, would you go back?"

 Chapter 273: Why don’t You Eat Lamb

    <h4>Chapter 273</h4>


    Yao Siqing paused her chopsticks while picking up food.


    She knew what she should be supporting, but the words she wanted to say got stuck in her teeth and came out as a question instead. "Do you want the Jiang family''s power and status and be the Jiang family''s legitimate daughter?"


    Jiang Sheng shook her head vigorously like a rattle drum.


    Although power and status would be nice, she was notcking now either. She had her brothers with her and was already living a good life.


    "Then you want... family love," Yao Siqing put down her chopsticks. "But Jiang Sheng, I have to tell you, the people who truly care about you wille looking for you."


    You don''t need to go back, you don''t need to face the prominent Jiang family with your frail body, you don''t need to wander around aimlessly exploring, and certainly don''t need to cautiously curry favor.


    The people who care about you will clear all obstacles, smooth the path for you, and wee you back.


    But has anyone in the Jiang family done that?


    Old Madam Jiang couldn''t do it, which is why she respects Jiang Sheng''s choice.


    Who else is there?


    Jiang Sheng wasn''t stupid. After going through all the ups and downs, her heart had long be clear as crystal. She just asionally had midnight dreams about grabbing her mother''s hand. She still wanted to be a little girl protected by her parents.


    But it wasn''t easy to make up for those missing times. Once a life got off track from the very beginning, it could never get back on the right path.


    The little girl''s round face turned a bit pale. Her lips tightened as if trying to force a smile, but it quickly turned into constrained endurance. When she finally couldn''t hold it in any longer, a tear slid down the corner of her mouth.


    "I understand now, Sis Yao," Jiang Sheng said softly, before breaking into a radiant smile.


    It would have been better not to smile.


    Yao Siqing turned around sadly and dabbed her tears away with a handkerchief before turning back with a blithe expression. "There''s so much meat! Jiang Sheng, hurry up and eat. It''d be a waste not to eat it."


    "Okay, I''ll eat!" Jiang Sheng picked up her chopsticks and started nibbling away earnestly.


    Themb meat really did smell amazing, it was a vor she had never tasted before.


    The soft beef was even more delicious than pork elbow. It was a pity Auntie was too frugal to buy it often.


    The two girls swiftly cleared half the dishes on the table between just the two of them.


    They packed up the leftovers in oil paper to take home and reheatter instead of wasting anything.


    When they came down from the private room, Jiang Sheng had regained her happy, chubby self. With bags of oil paper in hand and joy written all over her face, she said, "I''ll let Auntie and brothers have a taste too. They haven''t triedmb or beef either."


    The head manager was bowing and scraping obsequiously beside them while Yao Siqing stood by with a faint smile.


    After walking out of the Yuanran Restaurant''s front gate, Jiang Sheng caught sight of Jiang San and Jiang Si loitering near the hitching post for horses. She paused in surprise and took a couple more steps forward to see two snoozing youths sitting in the carriage.


    Having waited too long, Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan were each resting against the carriage door frames. Only their faces remained fixed on the Yuanran Restaurant entrance the entire time.


    Jiang San tiptoed over quietly and whispered, "Fourth Young Master and Fifth Young Master were worried seeing Young Misse out alone, so they followed you here and have been waiting for over an hour now."


    They knew their little sister wasn''t happy but didn''t forcibly interfere with her emotions.


    But they stood guard behind her, protecting her at all times, waiting for her.


    Jiang Sheng felt the urge to cry again. Why should she feel disappointed and dejected over insignificant things when she should cherish the family right in front of her?


    At some point, Yao Siqing had reached over to pat Jiang Sheng on the shoulder and bid her goodbye before leaving.


    Jiang Sheng handed the oil paper bags to Jiang San and tiptoed over to the carriage, wondering how to wake up her brothers.


    Chang Yan''s alert eyes opened. Seeing it was her, his face rxed into an easy smile. He reached over and jabbed the still snoozing Wen Zhiyun awake.


    "Little sister, little sister, what''s wrong?" Dr. Wen jerked up in shock, nearly falling over. Upon seeing Jiang Sheng''s silly grin, he smiled back, eyes curving into happy crescents. "That''s great. Little sister is finally happy now."


    Family bonds were simple after all. If you were happy, then I''d be happy too. If you were upset, then I''d be upset as well.


    Now that Jiang Sheng had broken through the fog to see sunny skies again, her brothers finally feltplete relief as well.


    "Ah, we''ve been waiting forever. I''m so hungry," Wen Zhiyun said, stretching out his stiff bones. "Auntie should have finished making dinner. Let''s go home and eat."


    "We should head back for dinner." Chang Yan turned to ask, "Are you hungry, little sister?"


    Jiang Sheng guiltily covered her mouth, but a burp reeking of mutton gave her away.


    "You actually sneakedmb meat behind our backs!" Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan used in unison.


    "I saved some for you too!" Jiang Sheng said awkwardly. "Lots of delicious food!"


    Thanks to Sis Yao''s generosity, that night, the entire second courtyard tasted rare delicacies. If Jiang Sheng hadn''t worried the food would spoil, she would have even saved some for Xu Mo.


    It was fine though. The famous water fetcher had another idea. "When Eldest Brotheres back, let''s cookmb stew and let him have a taste too."


    Zhang Xianglian nearly dropped her dishes and bowls as she was clearing the table.


    The young miss truly didn''t understand the value of money. Pork cost over a dozen or twenty copper coins per catty. Lamb meat was astronomically expensive inparison. Choice rib cuts like this could even reach one or two taels of silver per catty!


    To make an entire pot with at least three to five catties meant spending three to five taels of silver. To Zhang Xianglian, this was akin to burning money.


    "Why ismb so expensive?" Jiang Sheng wondered aloud. "I know beef is expensive because oxen are needed to plow fields, andws prohibit ughtering oxen for meat."


    The Yuanran Restaurant was able to source beef because eventually oxen grew old or died from illness. Skinning them for meat at that point made sense, so beef prices fluctuated around 100 coins and were considered pricy but still affordable.


    In contrast,mb prices were outright outrageous.


    "The Central ins focus mainly on grain production with extensive farnd and little pastoral or grazing areas," Chang Yan closed his book, taking on the responsibility that should have fallen to Eldest Brother. "Only when production rises can prices fall ordingly."


    Throughout history, rarity determined value time and again.


    Jiang Sheng nodded thoughtfully before another new idea popped into her little head. "Lamb is so expensive. Can''t we raise sheep too and earn money that way?"


    Wen Zhiyun looked up from his medicine box, astonishment written all over his face. Even Zhang Xianglian who was holding dishes paused to stare.


    The little miss was growing up. Not only could she adeptly handle partnerships with the Yuanran Restaurant and develop highly profitable desserts using the family name for the Jiuzhen Shop, she even thought about raising sheep and cattle now.


    If Mr. Zheng Ruqian heard about this, he would surelyugh heartily with approval before picking Jiang Sheng up and spinning her around.


    That is, if he could still pick her up.


    Unfortunately, every idea that urred to them had urred to their ancestors already.


    Chang Yan tapped the back of his left palm with two fingers on his right hand as he slowly exined, "Whether in the Central ins or in Fengjing, there simply isn''t enough open grasnd to raiserge herds of livestock."


    "Even ifnd weren''t an issue, the gamey taste of ourmb is unptable to most people here." He narrowed his eyes as if an idea struck him. "In terms of sweet, tender meat, only certain northern border regions can raise sheep like that."


    But those were the war-torn northern border regions. Who would risk their life for the sake of meat?


    Jiang Sheng instantly deted.


    Zhang Xianglian had finished cleaning up and came over to tease her. "Little Jiang Sheng, who did you sell the white water noodles to? Was it the Yuanran Restaurant or some other restaurant?"

 Chapter 274: A Title Deed

    <h4>Chapter 274</h4>


    The White Water Noodles represented the pinnacle of Zhang Xianglian''s culinary skills so far,biningplexity and purity. Every little detail was exquisite.


    It was assumed that she would open a noodle shop, but Zheng Ruqian convinced her to join the Jiuzhen Store instead, keeping her extremely busy.


    The White Water Noodles were thus put on hold until Jiang Sheng wanted to open a workshop, bringing it up again.


    Zhang Xianglian readily agreed, even though opening a workshop meant divulging the recipe. It was from an ancient text anyway rather than her own creation. Being able to shine in the world and help more suffering sisters in need would be her honor.


    Comparatively, it was more worth deliberating on whom to sell it to.


    In the past, the Jiang siblings would have unquestionably chosen You Ran House, not just because of its good reputation, timely payments, but also due to inertia built up over time.


    After a few conflicts and the debacle with the Jiang Family and the real and fake young miss, Jiang Sheng started having second thoughts about this ce, wondering if she should find a few other restaurants to coborate with instead.


    But doing so would be seen as opposing the Jiang Family, which was not conducive to previous cooperation either.


    Everyone knew this was a tough choice, which was why Zhang Xianglian had asked.


    But unexpectedly, Jiang Sheng somehow got brought to You Ran House by Yao Siqing and sold the White Water Noodles in just a couple of sentences, even signing the contract.


    Looking at the ck words on the white paper, the red handprints, and Fengjing''s official red stamp, Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun said in unison, "Congrattions then, little sister."


    Zhang Xianglian was even more delighted, "Preparations for the workshop should also get underway."


    The ingredients for White Water Noodles were not expensive. Theplexityy in the cooking methods. It was already sold for one or two taels per catty in Anshui County. One catty could make four bowls of noodles. Shopkeeper Hao sold each bowl for 500 wen,ting double the profit.


    Prices in the expensive Fengjing were higher, includingbor costs. The two parties tacitly doubled all prices by consensus.


    There was no malicious underpricing to make things difficult for others, nor was there excessive preferential treatment given Jiang Sheng''s status. A big shopkeeper would behave like one, adeptly going with the flow, but following his own principles when doing business.


    No wonder Old Lady Jiang trusted him with Fengjing''s You Ran House.


    "I''ll go rent a suitable courtyard now," Jiang Sheng said earnestly. "Auntie, when you have time, count how many aunties wille to work."


    She got up to leave.


    Chang Yan moved her mouth, wanting to make some reminders.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly stopped walking, "Counting just means knowing who''s avable, not necessarily hiring them. You have to make that clear, Auntie."


    The purpose of the workshop was to help more suffering aunties, but profits still needed to be made. Compassion did not mean losing money by being overly generous with handouts.


    Wandering these past years, Jiang Sheng did not recognize many words, could not y any musical instruments, painting, chess or calligraphy, not even the most basic etiquette.


    But she understood propriety, integrity and a sense of shame. She also knew kindness had to be meted out in moderation. She had seen miserly rich men, as well as kind souls who overdid it until they lost their family fortunes.


    The vigers of Shili Pu had also taught her by example that kindness should be grounded in self-preservation first, never use good intentions as a weapon to harm oneself before harming others.


    Moreover, money still had to be saved for her brothers to get married.


    Jiang Sheng muttered as she strode off.


    Because of deprivation during childhood, she was not very tall, and rather chubby. But with the setting sun''s glow behind her, her shadow grew taller with each step.


    That little girl in Anshui County who needed her brothers'' protection and only cared about getting a full meal had nowe to Fengjing and could finally stand on her own.


    "Looks like we''ll have to work harder too," Chang Yan looked back with a smile towards Wen Zhiyun, "Let''s go, Fourth Brother."


    "Alright," Wen Zhiyun hugged his medicine box and got up.


    These two brothers either minded their own business or followed Jiang Sheng around. Rarely meeting alone.


    Because each time, it probably meant someone was about to get schemed a little.


    Jiang Sheng stated her requirements: cheap, big area, convertible into a workshop.


    That meant it could not be in Fengjing''s core area. At least an hour by carriage from the Imperial College to be cheap enough and possibly big enough.


    "An hour is almost out of the city already," Jiang Sheng shook her head. "Too far."


    Workshops typically operated four to five hours. Two hoursmuting to and fro, an hour for meals, and some misceneous matters if busier. Barely enough time for four hours of sleep even if they worked harder. Although odd jobs were notoriouslyborious and paid well, Jiang Sheng did not n on exploiting them like that.


    "This is the capital after all," the agent closed his notebook. "Other than core areas with wealthy aristocrats, mostpounds are rather cramped. Mostly two or three-courtyard ces that still don''te cheap."


    In Fengjing, it was prime real estate per inch ofnd.


    "In my opinion, instead of spending a lot renting in Fengjing, it''d be better to just buy an estate outright in the suburbs. Cheaper, more spacious, and you save on rent in the long run too," the agent was the one previously rendered speechless by Zheng Ruqian. His suggestion seemed good faith.


    Jiang Sheng pondered and got up to leave, thanking him.


    She had considered buying an estate, justcking sufficient funds on hand now.


    Tallying up, the siblings had been in business from Xieyang to Anshui and now Fengjing, earning as they spent. Business grew somewhat but savings did not umte much.


    Especially after Zheng Ruqian had left and taken almost all their silver.


    Luckily profits that month from the Jiuzhen Store numbered a few hundred taels. Far from enough to buy an estate in Fengjing''s suburbs though.


    But was Jiang Sheng poor?


    No.


    The Jiuzhen Store brought at least four hundred taels in profits every month. The workshop added about a hundred taels. Anshui''s profits were lower but still totaled five hundred taels a year. Once Zheng Ruqian''s transport blueprint was set, more profits woulde.


    All that could be med was them still being too young, umting for too short a time, ambitions too big that they couldn''t even buy an estate outside Fengjing yet.


    Jiang Sheng sighed. Just as she was about to get on her carriage, sudden sounds were heard.


    The two brothers behind her instantly became vignt, one protecting his sister while scanning all directions.


    Something seemed to swiftly fly by,nding in front.


    Jiang San''s senses heightened abruptly, "I felt like there were footsteps just now. To think it''s true. Where is this rogue from, throwing deadly weapons in broad daylight!"


    Jiang Si said nothing, just stared at that thing for a long time, "Third Brother, don''t you feel this is just a paper ball?"


    Jiang San froze in ce, ready to kill.


    Who would inexplicably follow behind to randomly toss a paper ball?


    An unenlightened student?


    Or a patient with brain damage?


    The two were still examining it when Jiang Sheng had already jumped down from the shaft and picked up the paper ball, unfolding it.


    What met her eyes was clearly ck words on white paper, recording a four-courtyard residence near Imperial College. Recently built, with gardens too. Just about the best ce imaginable.


    ording to the agent''s prices, just the rent for such a residence would cost three to four hundred taels a year. Buying it outright would take at least a thousand taels of silver. Why would anyone casually throw away such a valuable property deed?


    Jiang Sheng looked further and unsurprisingly saw the owner listed as Jiang Chengyuan.

 Chapter 275: Jiangge’s Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 275</h4>


    No one could understand theplexity in Jiang Chengyuan''s heart.


    When he learned that Jiang Sheng was actually his rightful younger sister whom he should have tried his best to find but failed to do so for various reasons, he was first stunned with pleasant surprise and couldn''t wait to bring her back immediately.


    However, as he recalled everything that had happened recently, including the scenes where he repeatedly turned around and left in front of her, cold sweat permeated Jiang Chengyuan''s back.


    It seemed that he wasn''t a qualified elder brother after all.


    He had brushed past Xieyang County when they met, witnessed her falling in Anshui Prefecture, retreated at the entrance of Jiuzhen Store, equivocated at the Imperial Examination Hall, and only brought Chenghui with him when he left the Imperial Examination Hall in a hurry.


    Jiang Chengyuan''s shoulders slumped a little. At those moments, he felt his reactions were understandable, but when he truly recalled them, he felt he had been unfair to little Jiang Sheng.


    She was the girl that the Jiang family had been searching for over four years.


    With his grandmother''s objection, he didn''t dare actively get close to little Jiang Sheng, but he still wanted to do something more to make up for the guilt in his heart and fulfill his responsibilities as an elder brother.


    For example, providing her with a residencepound she needed.


    It goes without saying that every inch ofnd in Fengjing was extremely valuable. Truly well-located residencepounds were almost all controlled by nobles and officials. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t buy them even if they had the money.


    The title deed in his hand was secretly given to him by histe grandfather to use for himself.


    Now he wanted to give it to little Jiang Sheng as a gift, hoping that she would ept it and be happy with it, and no longer be angry at her elder brother.


    "You must ept it, you must ept it."


    Jiang Chengyuan stared fixedly at the crouching Jiang Sheng, watching her unfold the paper ball, look around, and finally fold the title deed into a small piece and ce it on the most conspicuous rock before leaving.


    Along with two servants, she left without any reluctance for the residencepound worth thousands of taels of silver, and without investigating who threw that paper ball either.


    Everything seemed to blow over like a spring breeze, light as a feather without any strings attached.


    Jiang Chengyuan stiffened, with the gleam in his eyes fading away. He only felt empty-handed, as if having lost something.


    "Why didn''t she ept it?"


    Jiang San asked the same question, "Mydy, why didn''t you take the title deed?"


    Jiang Sheng remained unruffled and said calmly, "Why should I ept it? Haven''t you heard that one shouldn''t receive gains withoutbor?"


    "But..." Jiang San wanted to say that the Jiang family was the youngdy''s family.


    But then he thought better of it. After the truth came to light at the entrance of the Imperial Examination Hall, a full five days had passed now. Other than the eldest young master of the Jiang family who threw a paper ball from behind, the entire Jiang family hadn''t made any move at all.


    No one came to fetch her or visit her, let alone care about her.


    On the surface it seemed they were just keeping to their promise, but in this world, emotions aren''t something that can be restricted by a mere promise.


    Jiang San recalled his own parents.


    As the only two children with families among the eight Jiang siblings, his situation was different from that of Jiang Wu whose family practiced overt favoritism towards males over females. Jiang San''s parents had sold him because they were simply too poor to feed the family, so by selling their son not only could they exchange him for food to keep the rest of the family alive, but also give Jiang San himself a future.


    At first, thinking that they might not see their son anymore, Jiang San''s parents cried so hard they practically couldn''t open their eyes, and his old father even pped his own face swollen.


    Later when they realized they could still see him from time to time, his parents would still shed tears at each parting. They would bring him food and drinks, earnestly nag him to take care of himself.


    Back when he was in Xieyang County they even secretly came over to take a look, and only after making sure their son was doing fine did they reluctantly leave again. Had Fengjing not been too far away, the old couple would definitely have run over secretly and then hurried back overnight.


    This was parental love, the uncontroble longing, the irrepressible urge.


    And he was merely a sold son whose parents still cared for him so much. Jiang Sheng was the Jiang family''s direct descendant they had lost for eleven years!


    For a moment Jiang San didn''t know whether he should curse the Jiang family for being cold-hearted, or feel indignant on the youngdy''s behalf.


    Yet Jiang Sheng herself remained exceptionally calm, and said, "I shouldn''t feel like I have lost something just because the Jiangs are a prestigious family. What if the ones who came looking for me weren''t the Jiangs but just an ordinary couple, or even a destitute family? Would you still ask me to go back with them?"


    "Of course not," Jiang San blurted out. "Mydy has suffered hardship enough already and should not go back to be mistreated again."


    Well then, that settled it.


    The only reason the Jiangs made people look at them differently was their superior status, but for Jiang Sheng, what mattered were those who had treated her well.


    "My eldest brother''s imperial examination will end tomorrow. I wonder what the top candidate is called this time."


    "My second brother wouldn''t make it back during the exam period. Hopefully he can return after the exam ends."


    "And I miss my third brother so much. I wonder when I''ll see him again."


    "My fourth and fifth brothers are always sneaking around mysteriously doing who knows what. I need to go find out."


    The little girl chattered away as she hopped onto the carriage shaft and disappeared over the horizon along with the setting sun.


    At the same time.


    At the gate of the retired imperial physician''s residence, Wen Zhiyun holding his medicine chest and Chang Yan holding pastries had spent half a day knocking futilely until they finally sighed and turned to leave.


    Chang Yanforted his little brother whose mood was low. "We only encountered the elderly master by chance. It''s normal he didn''t grant us an audience."


    "It''s all because my medical skills aren''t good enough." Little Dr. Wen almost buried his head into his belly.


    Speaking of which, although Wen Zhiyun''s medical skills were initiated by his father and guided onto the right path by Dr. Wu, he had still relied mostly on self-study. When faced with difficult andplicated ailments and disorders, he could flip through all the medical books left behind by his father and Dr. Wu yet still not find the answer.


    It was often said that while masters could lead their disciples through the gate, cultivation depended on personal effort. But medicine was different¡ªit was a discipline that required both experience and guidance.


    The lingering difficult issues had made it hard for Wen Zhiyun to eat or sleep well. He developed the intention to visit his elders and seniors, but unfortunately was still unfamiliar with Fengjing.


    Fortunately Chang Yan knew his way around.


    The two brothers readily teamed up, with one leading the way and the other requesting an audience. Yet no matter whether they visited widely renowned private physicians, chief physicians ofrge medical centers, or retired imperial physicians, regardless of distinguished mansions or small doorways, they were turned away outside one and all.


    It was said that Fengjing valued power and influence. Chang Yan had also mentally prepared himself to be denied audiences.


    But seeing Wen Zhiyun me himself forcking medical skills still twisted his heart. "Fourth Brother, don''t me yourself. It''s because we have neither status nor connections nor rtions."


    Medical skills depended on personal ability. It was kind of the venerable masters to be willing to teach, and not granting an audience was also normal.


    "I guess I was really lucky to have encountered Dr. Wu back then," Wen Zhiyun murmured, hugging his little medicine chest tighter.


    The two brothers walked side by side, lonely in the setting sun, with their shadows pulled longer.


    When the splendor of heaven and earth faded away and darkness stealthily descended, the three siblings met at the doorway of their little second-courtyard residence.


    "Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother!"


    The formerly pretending-to-be-mature Jiang Sheng resumed being lively and mischievous. She pounced in front of her brothers and said, "Where have you two been? I just picked up a title deed a moment ago. It''s so expensive, surely no less than a thousand taels! But I left it there, I didn''t take it."


    She gestured animatedly with her hands and feet.


    Wen Zhiyun unconsciously straightened his back and assumed the posture of an elder brother. "You can''t just randomly pick up other people''s belongings. Be careful or you''ll end up at the authorities."


    Jiang Sheng obediently nodded. "I put it on top of a big rock. We don''t want what belongs to others."


    The twoughed together, sweeping all troubles away.


    Only Chang Yan stroked his chin murmuring, "For a fourth-courtyard residence inside the Imperial College, it would be surely far more than just a thousand taels. More like seven or eight thousand at least."


    If the gardenyout and residence design were well done, it could even fetch eight or nine thousand.


    While "a thousand taels" was used as a descriptor here, one thousand taels versus eight or nine thousand taels were two very different numbers.


    After all, Jiang Sheng was stillcking in knowledge and experience, greatly underestimating the value of wealth.


    But so what.


    Whether it was one thousand or eight or nine thousand, they wanted none of the Jiang family''s possessions anyway.


    Chang Yan took his sister''s hand. "In the future when your brothers make money, we''ll buy Jiang Sheng as many fourth-courtyard residences as she wants."


    "Right, that''s right." Wen Zhiyun took out two silver notes from his jacket. "This is this month''s surplus from the clinic."


    Congrattions and celebrations. Wen''s Clinic had finally stopped operating at a deficit and started making profits.


    Jiang Sheng happily tucked the silver notes into her clothes, then grabbed her brothers'' hands. "Let''s go, meat for dinner tonight!"

 Chapter 276: The Test is Over

    <h4>Chapter 276</h4>


    Therge gate of the small courtyard opened and closed again, and the originally bustling street regained tranquility. Only the moonlight slowly crawled onto the branches, illuminating the entire city.


    If someone looked down from above, they would find that usually the crowded and narrow courtyard was noisy, while the spacious and bright ces were exceptionally calm instead.


    The Jiang family, Old Lady Jiang''s courtyard.


    Tan Yue respectfully reported, "The Third Young Lady is awake now. She is very depressed and rarely speaks, ignoring Old Lady''sforts without saying a word."


    "The Eldest Young Lord threw and deed to the legitimate youngdy, but the youngdy did not want it and threw it back, seeming determined not to be associated with the Jiang family."


    Old Lady Jiang closed her eyes without any movement.


    Tan Yue hesitated several times, "Old Lady, are we really not taking the youngdy back?"


    It was hard enough to find her in the vast sea of ??people without a clue. Now that she was finally found, could we really bear to see her suffering outside, unseen and unfelt, only able to wipe her own tears?


    Although there was a prior promise, human emotions were uncontroble and promises could not be made.


    Tan Yue knew that she was a little agitated and that she had overstepped, but she just didn''t understand.


    "This servant is wrong. Please punish this servant, Old Lady. But this servant really doesn''t understand." The head maid knelt down with both knees and lowered her head to apologize.


    She had expected a storm toe, but a pair of hands reached out before she realized that Old Lady Jiang was already standing up, kindly and approvingly helping her up.


    "Good Tan Yue, the fact that you can think so much shows that you really care about the youngdy. Seeing the key points at the tribute academy entrance proves that you have grown rapidly over the years. In the future, if I¡¯m gone, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to bother you to take good care of the youngdy more, resolve worries and difficulties for her..."


    Women in the Dayu Dynasty usually married and had children at the age of sixteen or seventeen. At the age of thirty, they could be grandmothers. Jiang Chengyuan was seventeen years old this year, and Old Lady Jiang had also reached the age of knowing the mandate of heaven.


    It didn¡¯t sound very old, but under the current average life expectancy of fifty, she really didn¡¯t have many good years left.


    Tan Yue¡¯s nose soured as she choked and said, "Old Lady, don''t say these things. You will live to a hundred years old."


    "Living to a hundred is nonsense. Your grandfather has been gone for so many years, and I should also go find him." Old Lady Jiang patted Tan Yue''s hand and took out a handkerchief for her. "As for the youngdying home, it''s only a matter of time."


    Tan Yue''s sobs halted.


    "In Fengjing, money and power cannot be separated. Once you step into this vortex of power, in order to protect yourself or your loved ones, you have to work hard no matter what."


    "She''s still young and doesn''t understand the importance of the Jiang family to her, but sooner orter one day...she will understand."


    It was just uncertain whether her health could wait until then.


    Under the dim moonlight, Old Lady Jiang sat cross-legged in the ancestral temple, chattering away at the nearest memorial tablet.


    She talked about the changes in the Jiang family over the years, about their lost legitimate granddaughter, about the future of the Jiang family, and about how the old general had fought for most of his life, yet had no heirs in the end.


    Unfortunately, the person who died on the battlefield could not even reach out to wipe away her tears.


    That night was tranquil until dawn.


    When the bright light shed the earth again, hope returned with a yful breeze, hopping on people''s shoulders and wandering into every corner of Fengjing City.


    Today was thest day of the imperial examination. The students of the tribute academy had put aside their pens and papers, while their families craned their necks waiting.


    Among them were the Jiang Sheng siblings, still sitting in the carriage, still peeking out through the curtains.


    After repeatedly confirming that there were no Jiang family members around, Wen Zhiyun cautiously lowered the curtain and said in a low voice, "Sister, you can rest assured to go wait for eldest brother now."


    "Okay, I''ll go down when the academy gate opens," Jiang Sheng also whispered as if acting stealthily.


    Chang Yan could not help grinning.


    They patiently waited until the afternoon when the gate of the tribute academy finally opened. The yamen runners of the Ministry of Personnel were guarding on both sides with long knives.


    Jiang Sheng scrambled out of the carriage clumsily and squeezed to the front of the crowd, watching the loose studentsing out, each with ecstasy or frustration.


    At this time, Xu Mo, who was as calm as still water, was very recognizable.


    He held a bamboo basket in his hand with aposed pace. The wrinkled blue cotton robe contrasted with his meticulously tidy hair bun. His spine was straight as a ramrod, standing out from the decadent students like a crane among chickens.


    "Eldest brother." Jiang Sheng waved to him from afar.


    Xu Mo turned his head with a faint smile.


    "Eldest brother, how was the exam?" Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan stretched out their little heads behind him at the same time.


    Before Xu Mo could answer, the haggard Qi Huai behind himined, "In these nine days, the food and rest were bad. My performance was at most half as good as usual."


    "That''s because you didn''t build a good enough foundation," Qi Yue, who had also squeezed over, said. "Brother Xu is not like you. He was the top schr of Anshui Prefecture."


    Looking through history, nine out of ten top schrs were guaranteed to be tribute students, and the remaining one could pass the exam with at most two attempts.


    Qi Huai admitted inferiority and could only look to the equally miserable An Jun, "Brother An, how do you feel now?"


    "Not bad, not bad," An Jun weighed it carefully. "In general, it wasn¡¯t too difficult. I should have a seventy to eighty percent chance."


    Qi Huai was dumbfounded. Usually when we y together, I¡¯m the only one who really struggles with exams.


    I feel like I have been betrayed by two good friends.


    Beside them, the Jiang Sheng siblings were already chirping around Xu Mo. They were all words of concern.


    Looking at Qi Yue in front of him who was only capable of cold ridicule and sarcasm, Qi Huai felt heartbroken. "What sin did Imit to have a little sister...brother like you?"


    "Oh Lord, I also want an obedient, considerate little brother and sister like Brother Xu¡¯s."


    Qi Yue nced at Xu Mo''s siblings. For the first time, there was no envy, but instead pity. He pulled Qi Huai over, whispered a bunch of the mostplicated things using the most concisenguage.


    "What? You said the Jiang family and Sister Xu Mo..." Qi Huai was shocked.


    "Keep your voice down." Qi Yue red.


    Qi Huai quickly shut his mouth, but Xu Mo had already noticed.


    He asked his younger siblings to take the bamboo basket and get on the carriage first, then strode over calmly, leaving no room for objections, "What about my sister?"

 Chapter 277: Talk to Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 277</h4>


    The horse carriage moved smoothly along as the four siblings sat harmoniously within the cabin.


    Xu Mo was well aware of everything that had transpired, yet he still listened cidly to his sister bragging about her aplishments over this period of time with a faint smile on his face.


    Although Jiang Sheng felt guilty inside, she still tried hard to maintain herposure, recounting blow-by-blow the events surrounding her opening a workshop.


    Coupled with the innocent, oblivious Wen Zhiyun and the suspicious Chang Yan, the group was quite lively indeed.


    "After careful deliberation, I''ve decided to rent a two-yard courtyard residence nearby. White Water Noodles are different from other things - they''re exquisite and unique. There aren''t many people who like them or can afford them. And with the low yield, two yards will be enough," Jiang Sheng nattered on smugly.


    She absolutely refused to admit that she couldn''t afford to rent a bigger four or five yard residence, much less a vi outside the city.


    "It looks like you''ve been working very hard these days," Xu Mo murmured thoughtfully with a nod. "What a good girl."


    Jiang Sheng''s face immediately lit up with pride.


    "However..." Xu Mo''s tone shifted as his younger siblings eyed him apprehensively. He gave a faint smile, "Has there been no news of Second and Third Brother during this time?"


    Jiang Sheng swallowed and replied, "N-No."


    "It''s shameful that Second and Third Brother haven''t sent a single letter when we''ve been so worried about them here in Fengjing," Xu Mo murmured as he lowered his eyes, his tone t. "When they return, we''ll definitely settle ounts."


    No matter how one looked at it, it seemed he was criticizing them indirectly.


    Jiang Sheng grew increasingly nervous, her inner turmoil and anguish swallowing her up. Finally, as she was about to drown, she stretched out her little pudgy hand and grabbed Xu Mo''s azure robe sleeve, pleading aggrievedly, "Big brother, there are some things we kept from you during these days of your exams...Can you please not be angry?"


    Beside them, Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan instantly sat up straight: Sister, please don''t use the pronoun "we" - it implicates the rest of us!


    "Oh? Is that so?" Xu Mo''s expression remained inscrutable.


    Jiang Sheng sniffled as she recounted what had happened on the third day of the exams, not forgetting to defend herself, "You were in the middle of your critical exams at the time. We would have felt uneasy disturbing you."


    The already implicated Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan could only force smiles and nod along.


    They had assumed big brother would be angry and throw a tantrum while ming them for keeping secrets.


    Yet after a brief silence, the youth simply reached out and embraced his pearl-like little sister. "It must have really terrified you when it happened," he said gently.


    Even during such a frightening moment, they still hadn''t wanted to disturb his exams.


    When he was younger, he would always get mad whenever he discovered he was being kept in the dark about something.


    But as he matured, he realized that well-intentioned secrets stemmed from greater love and care.


    "If I were you all, I would have hidden it from me during such a critical juncture too," Xu Mo said slowly. "But since my exams are over, you should have told me first instead of letting me hear about this from an outsider."


    "I know I was wrong, big brother. There were just too many people around," Jiang Sheng mumbled. "I was nning to tell you when we got home."


    That was the thing about secrets - the more one hid them, the more anxious one became. People slightlycking in nerve andposure were better off being frank and aboveboard. What was the point of losing sleep over insignificant lies?


    "What do you n to do about this matter?" Xu Mo''s expression was grave as the conversation returned to the main issue.


    He had long known his younger brothers were unique and was prepared to rush into fire and boiling water for them. Yet he hadn''t expected his precious baby sister to be the first to run into trouble.


    The Jiang Family was such an enormous and influential household. If Xu Mo was the conniving sort of brother, he would have urged his sister to return by now.


    But he wasn''t.


    From Ten Li Vige up till now, Xu Mo''s only wish was for his younger siblings to grow up happily.


    He had studied bitterly when young and took the imperial civil service exams; he was upright and just. He was a guiding beacon and protective wing for his brothers and sisters. Although his strength was insignificant, as the eldest brother he would always stand at the foremost line no matter when or where.


    Without hesitation or regret!


    "Jiang Sheng, if you wish to return, your brothers will eternally protect you from behind," Xu Mo said, his tone shifting slightly. "If you don''t want to go back, then even if a Jiang Family general returns from the bordends to snatch you away, he won''t seed."


    "Your big brother will hide you behind him. Anyone who tries to take you will have to step over big brother''s corpse first!"


    He was slender and schrly, even killing a chicken took great effort on his part.


    Yet when he spoke those words, it was as if the wind stirred his clothes, stirring up great passion within him.


    Even Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun were moved, balling their fists as they dered, "We''ll protect little sister too!"


    But there was no wind within the carriage cabin.


    Jiang Sheng almostughed, yet before the corners of her lips could lift, her nose turned sour.


    Pouting, she mumbled, "There won''t be any need for stepping over corpses. Jiang Sheng won''t let anyone harm big brother, not even the Jiang Family."


    She had the best five brothers in the world who doted on her. What more could she ask for?


    Whoever in the Jiang n wanted to return could do as they pleased; as for little sister, she only wanted to remain with her brothers forever and never be separated.


    As they alighted from the carriage, the siblings were all smiles.


    Passing the pile of ash by the entrance, Jiang Sheng instinctively nced at it. It remained smooth and undisturbed.


    Delighted voices rang out from within the house. "You''re back! Ruqian sent a messenger with letter!"


    Jiang Sheng turned away and bounded excitedly towards the house. "Second brother still has a conscience after all, even bothering to send us some news!"


    Xu Mo lengthened his stride with Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan close behind.


    Four little heads crowded together as they stared at the familiar scruffy handwriting.


    Of the siblings, apart from Xu Mo who wrote beautiful characters with rich style and young fifth brother whose writing was legible, the rest were either too sloppy or barely decipherable, some characters only recognizable to the writer themselves.


    Zheng Ruqian''s writing was moderately untidy but the words could still be made out.


    "Second brother said he''s set up a bigger workshop in Anshui Prefecture and has already tapped into border trade channels," Chang Yan slowly read out in her mild voice.


    "Second brother said the bordends are bitterly cold and third brother has suffered many hardships. As brothers we have little capacity to help but can at least supply them meat."


    "Second brother also said to help spread word among the prominent households of Fengjing to see if anyone needs goods delivered to rtives stationed in the border garrisons. But it''ll cost them extra," Jiang Sheng added slyly at the end.


    The family chuckled in unison. Second Brother Zheng would never conduct business at a loss. His business shrewdness and cunning was on full disy.


    But to dare propose delivering goods to military encampments - that had exceeded the family''s expectations.


    "Sending goods into the bordends seems rather dangerous," Xu Mo frowned. "And delivering straight into military encampments means first obtaining permission from the localmander and going through stringent checks. Should anything go amiss, legal punishment would be difficult to evade."


    One could say this was an endeavor full of toil yet little gain. While profits were uncertain, the risks were clearly visible.


    This was also why businessmen were always reluctant to get entangled with officialdom. A job well done would be rewarded infinitely whereas failure carried unredeemable culpability.

 Chapter 278: A Letter from a Dick

    <h4>Chapter 278</h4>


    Xu Mo''s words made the siblings fall silent.


    They hoped Zheng Ruqian''s business would thrive, but also worried he would encounter danger.


    They also hoped their third brother could eat meat and that life in the bordends wouldn''t be so bitterly cold.


    In truth, this was a multiple choice question. Delivering the goods meant choosing Zheng Ruqian, not delivering meant choosing Fang Heng. It was difficult to make a choice when there was upside either way.


    After a long while, Chang Yan said softly, "We don''t need to choose, second brother already chose."


    Based on the dates on the envelope, this letter was sent some time ago. ording to the contents, Zheng Ruqian had already arrived in Anshui Prefecture and was expanding his workshop to deliver meat to the bordends.


    "Besides, there''s no need to worry too much," Chang Yan slowly analyzed. "Delivering meat to the barracks is a good thing in itself. The imperial court also wants the border troops to eat and drink well, but is constrained by an empty treasury and tight finances. If second brother can really establish this supply line, the rewards would far outweigh the downsides."


    It was like the principle of how water can bear a boat but also overturn it.


    Looking at it the other way, if water can overturn a boat, it can also bear one.


    The reason Zheng Ruqian dared to go so big was that he must have thought it through - doing this on arge scale would benefit the country, the people, and himself.


    "Second brother has grown up," Xu Mo remarked sentimentally. "In just four years."


    They went from a group of lonely, deste children to gradually obtaining their own money, their own ideas, and their own futures.


    But no matter how far they went or how big their steps, they never forgot their original intentions and were still the kind people they used to be.


    Xu Mo stood up to fetch brush, ink, paper and inkstone. His brush strokes flowed swiftly and smoothly.


    "I will tell second brother that we support him, but also ask him to take care of himself and protect the lives of those around him."


    "The tests went well, I feel quite good about it. Please don''t worry, if there is good news in April, I will send another letter."


    "Younger siblings..." When he wrote about his family, Xu Mo''s brush paused. In the end, he still mentioned what happened with the Jiang family, and exhorted Zheng Ruqian not to get too angry - it had no impact on their younger sister''s life. She still wanted to open a noodle shop to earn more money.


    Just as he was about to finish the letter, Jiang Sheng suddenly spoke up, "Tell second brother the mutton was delicious. See if sheep can be raised in Anshui Prefecture."


    So he still hadn''t given up that idea!


    Xu Mo chuckled to himself and added this sentence with his brush before blowing on the ink to dry it and putting it into the envelope. He then sealed it with wax and handed it to a merchant acquaintance.


    The Dayu Dynasty did have an official postal service for transporting documents and transmitting news. Express delivery across eight hundred li wasmonce.


    But there was one issue - this postal service only served the imperial court. asionally they would also helprge ns deliver some letters, but they wouldn''t handle anything else.


    Formoners who wanted to send a letter, most relied on people returning to their hometowns to bring it back, while a minority would seek the help of traveling merchants and pay them a little silver aspensation.


    Of course, not every letter sent would reliably reach its destination. Losses and damage happened frequently.


    During the Jin Dynasty there was a man named Yin Hongqiao. When he left office to return home, he received over a hundred letters - all weremoners yearning for their hometowns. But after he left, Yin Hongqiao threw them all into the river, muttering: "Let those letters sink or float as they would, I am not a messenger!"


    After that, people often used the idiom "misdelivered to Hongqiao" to refer to lost letters that were never delivered. This showed that sending letters was a major difficulty.


    Luckily Zheng Ruqian was rather capable. In his years of traveling to and fro, not only did he help deliver countless letters, he also befriended many fellow traveling merchants. If he was entrusted with one or two letters, it was almost certain they would reliably arrive.


    Moreover, depending on the merchants'' speed, the delivery time would also vary. For example, a letter from the bordends only took less than twenty days; while one from Fengjing to Anshui Prefecture took over twenty before reaching Zheng Ruqian''s hands.


    In the Daisied Courtyard.


    The simply-d youth opened the letter envelope. His face was initially calm, but his brows gradually furrowed. By the end, his face was filled with disbelief.


    "Master, what is this?" Zhang Qiquan craned over. "The cured sausages we sent to the bordends were robbed by the Northern nomads?"


    Zheng Ruqian hadn''t even closed his mouth yet.


    The hot-tempered Liu Cui stamped her foot. "Nonsense! What kind of rubbish are you spewing? Little Song is clever and had the troops to meet him. There''s no way they ran into nomads!"


    Zhang Qiquan quickly spat on the ground twice in acquiescence. Only then did Liu Cui''s face reveal a smile.


    Zheng Ruqian returned to his senses and put the letter into his chest, unsure of how to exin to Auntie Zhang and Uncle Zhang. So he simply said, "It''s nothing. This letter is from Fengjing. Eldest brother took the Tests."


    Zhang Qiquan and Liu Cui looked at each other, unable to conceal their shock and delight.


    They really couldn''t believe it - that little crippled boy from before hade this far step by step.


    From county school student to licentiate, from licentiate to sessful provincial candidate, and from that to tribute student.


    "The Tests are over, so the Pce Exam should be next right?" Zhang Qiquan couldn''t restrain his joy. "After passing the Pce Exam he can be an official. Xu Mo''s bitterness is finally sweetness."


    "Now we just await the public posting of the rankings," said Zheng Ruqian. "Eldest brother said it''s almost certain, so it''s truly almost certain."


    A student who had taken first ce in two test categories was unlikely to fall out of the running even if he didn''t take first a third time.


    Aside from Xu Mo''s talents, his diligence alone made him worthy of bing a tribute student.


    Moreover, he had both talent and diligence.


    "How about the others?" Liu Cui eagerly followed up. "Little Jiang Sheng? Big sister Zhang?"


    Zheng Ruqian pressed his lips together, omitting the issue with the Jiang family as he selectively responded: "Auntie opened a shop with Jiang Sheng selling pastries under their family name. Business in Fengjing is booming, bringing in ample profits. Now they''ve also opened a new noodle shop."


    Liu Cui''s eyes reddened slightly. "That''s good then. If big sister Zhang is doing well, I''ll feel at ease."


    Although the two women came from different backgrounds and led different lives, encountering each other made these kind souls care for one another across thousands of li.


    "Big sister Zhang also sends you her regards," Zheng Ruqian smiled. "Auntie, if you have anything to say, write it in a letter. I''ll bring it to big sister when I return to Fengjing."


    "Alright," Liu Cui readily agreed and pulled Zhang Qiquan away.


    Zheng Ruqian took out the letter envelope from his chest, smoothing and folding it before noticing there was still another sealed envelope tucked away - the recipient was Wang Fufeng.


    He sighed and called for a long-term worker to deliver it to the Wang manor.


    Calcting with his fingers, Zheng Ruqian arrived in the northern bordends inte February. He left to return to Anshui Prefecture at the end of the month, spending a few days in Rehe on the way. Aside from that he traveled day and night to hurry back to Anshui Prefecture by mid March.


    After expanding the workshop and making arrangements with the long-term workers, as well as visiting some old contacts, it was already the flower-blooming April of spring warmth. Many new business matters also needed to be scheduled.


    The youth unfolded his hand-drawn map, gazing excitedly as he traced between Fengjing and Anshui Prefecture, then pointed southward towards Sichuan.


    Now he just awaited Wang Xiaosong''s return from the bordends.


    As if sensing his master''s longing, Wang Big Mouth sneezed hard twice in a row, then worriedly covered his mouth.


    Although there were troops ahead to meet them, they were still afraid - afraid of encountering the sudden raids of Northern nomads, afraid of not just losing their cargo but their very lives.

 Chapter 279: Lure the Enemy in

    <h4>Chapter 279</h4>


    Wang Xiaosong had gone through the thrills of life and death, so he was timid and walked on thin ice.


    The teenager Yang Zhi next to him had picked up his life from a pile of corpses, looking around, feeling that there were Northern Nomads everywhere and the shine of des filled his sight.


    The two almost hugged each other and cried for their mothers.


    In order to alleviate the fear in their hearts, Wang Xiaosong took the initiative to speak, "Why are you called Yang Zhi? Isn''t that a girl''s name?"


    Yang Zhi was obviously even more upset, "My mother said it''s easier to survive with a girl''s name."


    Indeed, he needed to be able to survive, because he no longer had a mother and could only support himself.


    The air was suddenly filled with sadness. Wang Xiaosong closed his mouth and chose to continue watching the front with trembling heart.


    As the old saying goes, the more you fear something, the more likely it wille.


    Just as the carriage was rushing at full speed, a Northern Nomad riding a horse shed by to the left.


    Wang Xiaosong''s heart jumped up instantly. He pointed to the front and was so scared that he couldn''t even speak.


    Yang Zhi''s eyes were even redder. He woke up another worker who was resting in the carriage. Everyone was on high alert.


    Everyone was worried.


    They hoped the Northern Nomads didn''t see them, hoped it was an illusion.


    Until more and more horse hoof sounds rose up.


    Wang Xiaosong was almost paralyzed. His hands shook and he couldn''t hold the reins. Fear, tension, panic, worry shed through his mind.


    The only thing missing was regret.


    Because he had to take this road anyway. If he didn''t, someone else would. If he didn''t run into the Northern Nomads, someone else would.


    As the horse hooves sounded closer and closer, Wang Xiaosong became calmer and calmer. He gripped the reins tightly and pulled hard the moment the hoof sounds surpassed them.


    The horse neighed and raised its front hooves high, then put them back down.


    As a subject of the Dayu Dynasty, if he was doomed to die under the des of the Northern Nomads, then he could not die in vain or waste this life.


    He wanted to charge forward with the carriage and horse, mming hard.


    Take one down for one taken, take two down for a pair gained. Just as he was gathering his strength and preparing to ram forward.


    A heroic figure riding a horse rushed to the front of him, frowning and said, "Xiaosong, it''s me."


    It turned out to be Third Young Master Fang Heng who came in person to receive them.


    Wang Xiaosong unloaded his strength instantly with tears and mucus flying, "Third Young Master, you finally came. You scared me to death just now. So many people were chasing us, so many Northern Nomads."


    Yang Zhi sobbed and nodded beside him.


    Fang Heng pressed his lips without speaking, but Jiang Yi couldn''t help but said, "Xiaosong, did you get the wrong idea? It was us who were chasing you just now."


    "Yes, the faster you ran, the faster we had to chase. Fortunately we were on horses, otherwise we wouldn''t have caught up to the ends of the earth with you." Jiang Ba patted his chest.


    Wang Xiaosong: "..."


    So was it an illusion earlier? Did he see wrong?


    But that was clearly a Northern Nomad, wearing a gown, tall and mighty, fundamentally different from the slender and upright men of the Dayu Dynasty.


    "It was probably an illusion." Jiang Yi said, "It''s good to be cautious, but you can''t be too cautious like this. We chased you for half a day."


    "That''s right." Jiang Liu rarely chimed in.


    Even Wang Xiaosong broke into a smile, thinking it was his own mistake.


    Until Fang Heng frowned and spoke, "Perhaps it was true."


    The atmosphere instantly became solemn. Yang Zhi shrank behind Wang Xiaosong in fright, even temporarily stopping breathing.


    "Does the team leader mean that before us there really was a Northern Nomad who came over, but retreatedter?" Jiang Wu spected.


    Fang Heng slowly nodded.


    The army made good use of scouts, usually used to scout ahead, and would immediately return to report the situation if anything was discovered, thus minimizing casualties to the greatest extent and avoiding traps.


    That Northern Nomad just now was probably a scout for the small team. They originally targeted Wang Xiaosong and the others, but had to retreat when Fang Heng brought his people.


    This showed that their small team was understaffed, and also showed how right Zheng Ruqian''s suggestion was to send someone from the barracks to receive them.


    Wang Xiaosong decided to kowtow to the young master twice when he got back.


    "This road is not safe anymore." Fang Heng analyzed. "The Northern Nomads have seen you here once, I''m afraid they''lle again a second time."


    If they didn''t have such good luck to meet the army before the Northern Nomads came again, people and goods would definitely suffer at their vicious hands.


    "Boss, since their side is understaffed, let''s find a way to take them out. This is the most convenient road recently." Jiang Yi mored.


    Jiang Er red at him. "Even the scout ran away. How do we find them?"


    If the Northern Nomads were so easy to find, the Dayu Dynasty would not have failed to quell the war for decades.


    But they could make the Northern Nomadse to them.


    Fang Heng''s eyes turned as he looked at the three workers who were trembling like sieves.


    The barracks were no strangers toying traps before, using trip wires to trap horses in pits weremon tactics. Luring the enemy in deep, leaving the city empty as a tactic, have all been used before.


    After so many times, the Northern Nomads had be cunning too. If something seemed off, they would retreat. Only when they observed real merchants would they gather to take action, killing people and robbing goods.


    Just like Wang Xiaosong''s team right now.


    The Northern Nomads didn''t know the rtionship between the two sides, nor did they know the meat inside was being delivered to the barracks. In normal thinking, the army encountering merchants would only escort them to rest stops before leaving.


    In April of that year, ording to custom in previous years, in May the Northern Nomads'' main force would retreat from the border. Before that, they tended to be more frenzied in killing, arson and plundering, in order to ensure their own food stock before the new year.


    Fang Heng gambled, gambled that the Northern Nomads did not truly leave, gambled that their scout was still following from afar, gambled they coveted this carriage of meat.


    He nced at Jiang Wu and the others.


    Long time of training allowed the masters and servants to connect minds. They immediately understood the implied meaning.


    Jiang Wu brought Jiang Qi and Jiang Ba, the two rtively petite ones, to hide inside the carriage, while the others escorted and discussed with Wang Xiaosong and the others.


    "With Fifth Jiang and the others inside to protect, you will not be in danger, but you may encounter ughter." Fang Heng said solemnly. "If you are unwilling, unload the meat at the rest stop and change clothes with Jiang Wu and the others."


    Only changing people might startle the snake in the grass, scaring away the Northern Nomads and wasting previous efforts. The road still could not be taken.


    And finding a new road meant new dangers and new exploration.


    Wang Xiaosong''s eyeballs rolled back and forth, clearly not knowing how to make a decision.


    It was Yang Zhi, shivering behind him, who stood up. "I''m willing."


    Only those who had experienced brutal ughter knew, being able to kill some Northern Nomads was such a thrilling and gratifying thing.


    Even if it meant possible danger to life.


    "Boss Wang." Yang Zhi said earnestly. "You can wait at the rest stop. I''ll go alone. I can do it. I''m not afraid."


    But he was only a fourteen year old teenager!


    Wang Xiaosong suddenly felt he did not match his status as a seventeen or eighteen year old older brother. He remembered his unflinching protection of the young master, and remembered the calmposure when he decided to fight the Northern Nomads to the death.


    On what basis could he only summon courage when encountering things? On what basis could he not just be a brave person?


    It was just acting as bait for a trap. If fourteen year old Yang Zhi could do it, so could seventeen year old Wang Xiaosong!


    "Good! I''ll go!" He uttered the most passionate and ambitious voice in his life so far.

 Chapter 280: Audition List

    <h4>Chapter 280</h4>


    A group of people arrived at the rest stop, and Fang Heng left with his men shortly after.


    Only three were left to drink hot water and fill their hungry stomachs.


    They were like all ordinary merchants, chatting about everything from national affairs to family matters while eating.


    "The rest stops here on the border are just small huts that can shelter from the wind and rain, and allow you to eat a meal. Extremely simple," Wang Xiaosong chatted endlessly. "The rest stops in Jiangnan arepletely different. There are tea houses where the tea is free, and you can drink as much as you want."


    "Tea houses? Wouldn''t that be drafty on all sides and freeze you to death?" Yang Zhi asked nkly.


    Wang Xiaosongughed. "Jiangnan is warm. Without any wind, you''d be hot to death. It''s precisely the winding in from all sides in the tea houses that cools youfortably. And having a bowl of shaved ice dessert, ah that''s just perfect."


    Yang Zhi''s expression changed from nkness to yearning.


    He was born in the northern bordends, and the farthest he had ever gone was on a trip to Anshui Prefecture. He had never been to the legendarynd of richness that was Jiangnan, and could not imagine what it was like at all.


    "Goodd, stick with brother and I''ll bring you to Jiangnan to eat delicious food in the future," Wang Xiaosong boasted. "The roast duck there is so cheap, only a few dozen wen each."


    Yang Zhi looked at him with absolute admiration, nodding earnestly.


    After eating their fill, the three got up and continued on their way.


    Wang Xiaosong remembered Fang Heng''s urging to remain cautious. Their pace varied, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, and they would asionallyin a little.


    After about half an hour, the surroundings were still quietly peaceful.


    Wang Xiaosong was beginning to wonder if the Tatars had left, when suddenly there were sounds of movement from behind, mixed with joyful shouts and unintelligiblenguage.


    In the blink of an eye, their cart was stopped. Over a dozen Tatars grinned as they surrounded them, raising their des to ughter.


    They did not waste words or dally. Their purpose was very clear: to kill and hijack goods.


    The long blue-tinged des they wielded had reaped the lives of countless Dayu citizens.


    Wang Xiaosong gritted his teeth to restrain his fear.


    The curtain at the back of the cart was flipped open. Jiang Qi, Jiang Ba and Fifth Jiang burst out, long des in hand, fighting the Tatars in closebat.


    In that moment, the air was filled with shing des and spurting blood.


    The Tatars were shocked and panicked, thinking they had encountered an ambush. When they realized it was only three people, they wanted to end it quickly.


    The pressure on the Jiang siblings was considerable.


    Not only did they have to protect Wang Xiaosong and the others behind them, they also had to dy the Tatars until the main force arrived.


    And without horses, they could only rely on their own agility to maneuver through the crowd, shing and killing the enemy.


    If the Jiang siblings were like battle gods descended to earth,


    then the threeborers were like wild grass trembling in the biting winter wind, clinging together yet still shivering.


    Recognizing them as bait, the Tatars cursed as five long des shed towards them simultaneously.


    Jiang Qi and Jiang Ba cried out, each rushing to block a de.


    That left three more headed for the necks of theborers.


    In a sh, Fifth Jiang rolled forward from where she stood. Grasping a long sword in her right hand and a seized cleaver in her left, she braced her injured back to single-handedly block three long des.


    "Fifth sis... brother." Jiang Ba''s eyes were red. "Hold on, the captain will be here soon."


    Fifth Jiang shook her head, indicating she was fine. Raising a hand, she deflected the Tatar des before spinning and slicing off the hand of the Tatar behind her who held a knife.


    "Ah..." The Tatar screamed in pain.


    Fifth Jiang''s expression did not change. Her left hand threw the long de, directly knocking the Tatar off his horse.


    Those years of hardship were not suffered in vain. To those who were cruel to her, she would be even crueler to the enemy.


    Despite looking like a delicate flower of a youngdy, she had to live in the army camp as a man. Although her brothers helped cover for her, Fifth Jiang''s ruthlessness ounted for the majority.


    She did not care whether she was a daughter. She did not care about the calluses on her palms, the scars on her body, whether her hair was beautiful, or if her face was aging.


    She only wanted to prove that she was no worse than any man.


    And she had seeded.


    Galloping at full speed, Fang Heng reined in his horse just in time to see the blood flowing down Fifth Jiang''s back. His eyes shed with anger.


    The horse neighed and reared up, then stumbled forward two steps from momentum beforending squarely on top of the Tatar from before.


    Amid wretched screams, Fang Heng shouted furiously, long de in hand, "Kill them all!"


    If the initial dy was thanks to the Jiang siblings, now it was the one-sided ughter of the Dayu army. Even with equal numbers, the Tatars had no chance as long as they could not escape.


    In the blink of an eye, over a dozen ferocious fighters were either dead or gravely injured, with only one straggler barely escaping on horseback. But that was just a final struggle.


    Because Fang Heng had already nocked an arrow behind him, aimed at the Tatar''s back.


    With the arrow loosed, the Tatar fell lifeless to the ground.


    The men of the tenthpany cheered happily at their victory. Some collected weapons, some moved bodies, some led horses.


    Such was the way of war.


    With limited iron ore reserves, being able to equip all army soldiers with long des had already drained most of the national reserves.


    Yet each battle used up many des and killed many people.


    To conserve resources, intact des were collected for reuse, broken bits taken to cksmiths for reforging, good horses brought back for the army, and dead ones skinned for meat.


    But the greatest spoils were not these.


    Sitting atop his horse, Fang Heng stared at the shivering Wang Xiaosong and his twopanions, recalling the key to luring the enemy in just now. His eyes shone incredibly bright.


    Counting the years of skirmishes between the Dayu and the Tatars, all sorts of ploys to lure the enemy in had failed.


    Why was that?


    Because theycked authenticity.


    Wang Xiaosong and the others could serve as bait because they were genuinely transporting goods, genuinely afraid, and genuinely fleeing for their lives.


    All fa?ades could only fool idiots. Only real behavior could attract the Tatars and achieve the goal of luring them in.


    While refusing to usemoners as bait, if the troops lived like ordinary people - transporting goods, arguing, bickering, boasting - not pretending temporarily or role ying, but genuinely living that way to be ordinary people to attract the Tatars...


    The years of stalemate seemed to have a breakthrough.


    Sitting tall atop his horse, the youthful heroism of Fang Heng stirred, stars shing in his eyes as he gazed into the distance.


    In two different directions, one boy sketching maps for expansion in all four directions, another sitting quietly reading a book awaiting the exam results. Like three shining stars, they slowly ascended.


    The positions they upied coincidentally formed a triangle.


    Sensing their younger brother''s gaze, Zheng Ruqian and Xu Mo looked up at the same time.


    One saw the Prince of Fugong who had personally delivered a letter.


    The other stared at his sister rushing through the doorway, eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    "Eldest brother, the results are out," Jiang Sheng said through gritted teeth, her tone pained. "But your name isn''t on there."

 Chapter 281: Schomer’s failure

    <h4>Chapter 281</h4>


    The opening of the current imperial examination is usually held at the end of February, inheriting the habits of the previous dynasty, also known as the Spring Cui.


    The examination is divided into three sessions, eachsting three days, totaling nine days and seven nights.


    The time for posting the results is not very fixed. It maye out at the end of March, or it may be dyed until early April, but it will not exceed April 15.


    Many students have expressedints about this, because when ites to the approximate date, they will be mentally strained, looking forward to the release of the results, but also fearing the release of the results.


    Byparison, Jiang Sheng was much more confident. She would just check on her business every day when she passed by the Tribute Academy to see if there was a crowd gathering.


    If there was, then the results had been posted.


    If not, she could rest assured passing by.


    Early April.


    Jiang Sheng had just woken up when she received the news that the pastry shop that had been eyeing her Candied Chestnut business finally sent someone to Hebei Commandery to transport back two carts of small chestnuts and started selling candied chestnuts.


    And only for twenty-five coins.


    Don''t underestimate the mere five coins. It was enough for those who wanted to eat candied chestnuts but didn''t bear to eat them to bite the bullet and make the purchase.


    Quite a few of Jiu Zhen Fang''s customers were taken away. Zhang Xianglian was a little anxious and asked the maid toe over and ask Jiang Sheng for a countermeasure.


    Unknowingly, the little girl had also be the backbone.


    Jiang Sheng was still rtively calm. She changed her clothes and followed the maid to Jiu Zhen Fang. On the way, when she passed the Tribute Academy entrance, she couldn''t help jumping down to sneak a peek at the results and give her elder brother a surprise.


    However, from the beginning to the end of the list, there was no Xu Mo.


    There wasn''t even a student with the Xu surname.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t believe it. She randomly grabbed a student and asked, "Brother, is this really the imperial examination result?"


    "Of course, what else could it be if not the examination list." The student left impatiently. It was evident that he did not pass the exam.


    But Xu Mo shouldn''t have failed.


    He was the top schr in the provincial examination. He was the student that the former prefectural governor of Anshui Prefecture had been thinking about all the time even after leaving office. He was the eternally upright and elegant elder brother. He was the young schr who could attract friends like Zhao, Zhi and Zhu solely based on his talent.


    He should not have been unknown, let alone failed the exam.


    Jiang Sheng staggered back in a daze. She didn''t go to Jiu Zhen Fang anymore or care about the candied chestnut business. Like an anxious little lion, she rushed from the Tribute Academy back to the second courtyard and then into Xu Mo¡¯s room.


    "Elder brother." Jiang Sheng gritted her teeth and spoke with difficulty, "The results have been posted, but your name is not on it."


    Xu Mo was taken aback, probably a little surprised, but still as calm as water.


    "Elder brother." Jiang Sheng became anxious, "This is not Anshui Prefecture. This is Fengjing. Your name is not on the list. You really failed the exam."


    Anshui Prefecture had previously implemented a "top three do not appear on the list" rule. It was established by the then prefectural governor Dou Wei to protect excellent students. It waster repealed by the new prefectural governor He Chengzhang.


    But this was Fengjing. Appearing on the list means passing, not appearing means failing.


    "How could elder brother possibly fail?" Jiang Sheng was like an ant on a hot pan. "There must be some mistake. Did the list poster omit your name by ident? Should we go to the Tribute Academy to ask..."


    "Jiang Sheng."


    Xu Mo spoke up and suppressed some regrets. "Exams are like this. Some pass, some don''t. Elder brother has never felt that he was excellent enough to pass all exams."


    "Failing this time, I¡¯ll take it again three yearster."


    The imperial examination was often 80% effort and 20% luck. Failing the exam does not necessarily mean inferior ability. It may also be that the essay did not suit the chief examiner¡¯s taste, or that the performance was not stable enough, leading to a missed opportunity.


    The teachers had also cautioned them when they first entered the school not to be overconfident. Failing is for passing the next time. There have been many cases of people finally passing the exam with white hair. Child prodigies that pass the exam at a young age are rare to see in a hundred years.


    As one of the millions of ordinary people, one should ept one''s ordinariness and then make up for it with effort.


    Xu Mo was deeply convinced of this logic.


    From being the chief case reviewer of the county to the chief case reviewer in the prefecture, to the top schr in the provincial examination, even if he swept all the top ces, he never became arrogant or conceited in the slightest. He only regarded it as his own good luck or coincidence.


    He was calm andposed. He was humble and self-restrained. He had a kind of charm not knowing his own excellence, and an extraordinary sense of ordinariness beyond themon.


    It was impossible not to feel regret about failing the exam. But after regret, one should work harder, reflect on oneself, and calmly prepare for the battle again.


    The young man stood up with one hand behind his back and looked eastward through the wide open door, into the distance where sunlight was shining on the earth, dispelling all the darkness and dust in the world.


    It was at this moment that Jiang Sheng stared nkly at the elder brother bathed in the sea of light. The irritation was unknowingly taken away and she calmed down. "I was too impatient."


    The elder brother was still young. Failing an imperial examination at fifteen was nothing. Retaking it at eighteen would still make him among the youngest batch of students.


    "It''s not that you''re impatient, it''s just that everything has been so smooth for you all the way that you mistakenly believed everything would go that smoothly," Xu Mo said with a wry smile as he pulled his sister''s hand. "How could everything possibly go smoothly in one¡¯s life?"


    The smooth journey ahead became an advantage that ruined the shockingly talented people.


    In this way, those who umte steadily and have a stable mentality are better off in the end.


    "Let''s go, we''ll also let little four and five know," Xu Mo said increasingly nonchnt.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun had gone to the medical hall early on. Tianjie Point had always been prosperous, with information spreading quickly among therge number of people. I''m afraid they already knew the results had been released.


    Xu Mo counted on this in his mind. As the carriage passed the entrance of the Tribute Academy, he saw two stunned teenagers as expected.


    He stopped the carriage and walked over with a sigh, "You both already know?"


    "Elder brother." Wen Zhiyun''s eyes were as red as a rabbit''s. "How could you possibly fail?"


    Chang Yan frowned without saying a word.


    "Elder brother is also human. Of course I can fail the exam too," Xu Mo patted his fourth brother on the shoulder. "Don''t worry too much. There will still be opportunities in the future."


    "But..." Wen Zhiyun wanted to say something more but couldn''t get it out.


    The one most upset about failing was the elder brother. They should beforting the elder brother instead of wanting the elder brother tofort them.


    If he couldn''tfort the elder brother, then he chose to shut up.


    Xu Mo smiled amiably and turned to look at the smartest and most thoughtful younger brother in the family, "Little five doesn''t need me to exin, right?"


    "No need," Chang Yan turned his head. "I''m just very surprised. Why is he the top schr?"


    Which ¡®he¡¯?


    Xu Mo was not interested in who was the top schr, but there weren¡¯t many people in Fengjing who could surprise little five brother.


    He turned around and before he could see the name at the top of the list through the bustling crowd, he heard Zhao Yuan''s familiar mor.


    "How can it be him?"


    "How can it possibly be him?"

 Chapter 282: The Guild Yuan is He

    <h4>Chapter 282</h4>


    Zhao Yuan had not passed the imperial examinations yet and was only a xiucai (a sessful candidate in the imperial examination at the county level). He was not involved with the imperial examinations. However, he came to the Imperial Examination Hall repeatedly, purely for Xu Mo, or rather, for his firm belief.


    It is said that simple-hearted people have simple thoughts. Zhao Yuan stubbornly believed that Xu Mo could ce first in the provincial examinations, or at least be a gong sheng (an outstanding candidate in the provincial examinations), and be ranked in the top few.


    He came over to check the rankings with the same excitement and conviction as Jiang Sheng, but from start to finish, he did not even see the character ¡°Xu¡±, and was dumbfounded for half a day. Finally, he could not help but cry out, "Why, why did Brother Xu fail the examinations when he is clearly first-ranked material?"


    All the top examination candidates turned their heads to look over.


    Someone could not help saying, "That''s because others have true talents and knowledge, those without ability have failed."


    "Bullshit," Zhao Yuan said angrily, "Brother Xu is the one with true talents and knowledge, it''s impossible for Brother Xu to fail, absolutely impossible."


    Seeing that the two were about to get into a fight, Qi Huai and An Jun hurriedly rushed over to pull the bristling Zhao Yuan out of the crowd.


    "Don''t stop me, he said Brother Xu has no ability, that''s pure bullshit, I want to punch him," Zhao Yuan said through gritted teeth. "Brother Xu''s abilities, don''t you guys know?"


    An Jun frowned and nodded.


    Qi Huai sighed, "Even I barely passed the examinations, so how could Brother Xu have..."


    It turned out that Qi Huai and An Jun had both passed the imperial examinations, and Xu Mo was genuinely happy for them.


    "That''s bullshit... How could Fang Yuan possibly be the top-ranked?" Zhao Yuan said sullenly. "You know how he got the juren degree. If a child of military family can casually pick up the top spot, those of us from civil servant families might as well cut our throats and hang ourselves."


    The name Fang...Yuan sounded a little familiar, yet somewhat unfamiliar.


    But when it was mentioned he was from a military family, Xu Mo suddenly recalled that his third brother Fang Heng was the son of the Fang military family. So this Fang Yuan must be his battle-hardened cousin.


    ording to this calction, the current top-ranked schr was two years younger than Xu Mo, truly a shocking genius.


    "...Shocking genius my ass." Zhao Yuan''s voice came in a timely manner. "A thirteen-year old top schr, do you believe that?"


    He looked at Qi Huai, and Qi Huai shook his head.


    He looked at An Jun again, and An Jun spread his hands cluelessly.


    Finally he turned to look at Xu Mo. Zhao Yuan was startled at first, but soon came over grievously, "Brother Xu, you failed the examinations, how could you fail, you are my role model!"


    Xu Mo never expected that while he failed the examinations, his brother did not cry, his sister did not cry, but Zhao Yuan cried.


    Moreover, he cried loudly.


    "Brother Xu, there must be something fishy here, I refuse to ept this - how could you possibly fail the examinations? Even Qi Huai passed." While Zhao Yuan cried, he twisted his handkerchief to wipe his nose. "If it was someone else who got the top rank I wouldn''t make a sound, but how could it be Fang Yuan?"


    Indeed.


    For a child of a military family to give up martial arts and turn to academics, and casually gain the top rank in the examinations, how overbearing was that?


    But the credibility of examinations could not be doubted either.


    To protect the rights and interests ofmoner students and prevent misconduct by influential families, the Dayu Dynasty expressly ordered that real names be covered during the county and provincial examinations for blind review of papers.


    However, as each person''s handwriting style was different, those more familiar could still recognize them. Thus, there followed zhujuan (vermilion transcripts) and mojuan (ink transcripts).


    As the names suggest, the students wrote in ink brushes during the examinations at the Imperial Examination Halls, which were called ink transcripts. They would be uniformly submitted to the chief examiner, and uniformly transcribed by copyists using vermilion brushes, also known as zhujuan.


    The chief examiners of the county and provincial examinations determined the rankings based on the anonymized zhujuan, to the greatest extent avoiding bias and protecting talents without status and power, giving them the opportunity to reach for the heavens.


    "Perhaps it is because my abilities arecking, inferior to others," Xu Moforted Zhao Yuan, lightly patting his back.


    As a result, Zhao Yuan became even more desperate.


    "Even you can''t pass the provincial examinations, there is no way I can be a jinshi (a sessful candidate in the pce examinations) in this life and meet my parents'' expectations." He was heartbroken.


    Xu Mo was torn betweenughter and tears, powerless to help.


    Eventually Zhao Yuan managed to calm down. Qi Huai and An Jun looked over meaningfully, wanting to speak yet stopping themselves.


    "I have yet to congratte Brother Qi and Brother An," Xu Mo said with folded hands. "Once you pass the pce examinations, you will be able to fulfill your ambitions."


    An Jun was the happiest. With this gongsheng status, his talents had been proven. In the future, he would not need to fear being oppressed by influential families.


    Among this group of three friends, only Xu Mo had failed the examinations.


    It was somewhat regrettable, yet also inevitable.


    "It''s not right, this is not right!" An Jun muttered in confusion and helplessness.


    Qi Huai was rtively calmer as he patted An Jun on the shoulder. "The failed students'' papers will be released in ten days, with the chief examiner''sments. We cane back to take a look then."


    Xu Mo smiled slightly and nodded.


    As more and more students who hade to see the results gathered at the gates of the Imperial Examination Hall, they bid farewell to each other and agreed to return here to read thementary in ten days.


    Influenced by her elder brother, Jiang Sheng also regained her spirit to deal with the incident of customers being stolen.


    First, she unhurriedly went to Jiuzhen Fang and stroked the slightly damp chestnuts, "Gao brothers, how long can these chestnuts be stored?"


    Zhang Xianglian recalled and said, "They can be kept for two months in a dry and cool ce."


    The Gao brothers needed one month to transport goods and another month to sell them after bringing them back, which perfectly ensured all candied chestnuts sold were fresh.


    Jiang Sheng nodded, then went to the confectionery shop across the street. After confirming their candied chestnuts were also selling like hot cakes, she finally decided, "We''ll do nothing."


    Zhang Xianglian was surprised. "Little Jiang Sheng, are we really going to just watch as the other side deliberately undercuts prices and steals our business?"


    "That¡¯s right," Jiang Sheng said calmly. "Chestnuts can only be kept for two months at most in a dry and cool ce. In the summer, they spoil and breed worms in half a month. We have the ice cubes stored in the vi Big Brother bought to prolong storage time, what do they have?"


    In the Dayu Dynasty, traveling merchants were everywhere, and goods transported back and forth between ces weremon. However, most merchants only went to one or two ces, transporting durable goods that could be stored for a period of time.


    Only Zheng Ruqian had focused on the uniqueness brought by ice cubes. By purchasing an additional vi in the right town to store ice at the most cost effective way, he extended the spoge time of goods.


    Of course the opposing confectionery could also buy ice cubes from all over, but the chestnut cost would probably be more than 25 wen. Could they really sell any goods?


    Jiuzhen Fang didn''t need to do anything. As the weather grew warmer, the zing sun higher, theirpeting business would surely fail.


    Soon ten days passed.


    The area outside the Imperial Examination Hall was even livelier than before. Students who had failed squeezed together as they looked up in attempt to find their own papers andmentary.


    Xu Mo, his younger siblings, and several friends were also searching.


    As the chief examiner had reviewed the zhujuan, what was released were also zhujuan. This meant the entire wall was possibly covered in one copyist''s writing, making it dazzling to look for anything.


    Fortunately, Zhao Yuan soon discovered it. "Here, here! I saw Brother Xu''s name!"


    Everyone gathered over to carefully read the content.


    The others were fine at most shaking their heads and sighing. Only Xu Mo grew increasingly somber until his face was ashen.


    "This is not..." He clenched his fist tightly as his voice grew hoarse. "This is not my exam paper."

 Chapter 283: Schomer’s Defiance

    <h4>Chapter 283</h4>


    Xuan paper formed the base, and vermilion ink was used for notes andments.


    Nearing the end of the nearly two-meter long scroll, the ces where the paper had been pasted over and then peeled off showed the name Xu Mo written neatly in squares.


    But he said it wasn''t him, so it wasn''t him.


    His younger siblings didn''t doubt it, Qi Huai didn''t doubt it, An Jun didn''t doubt it, and Zhao Yuan didn''t doubt it either.


    Their pupils erged and then contracted as their expressions froze, and countless guesses drifted through their minds.


    "Could it be... Could it be the Ghostwriter again?" An Jun was the first to speak up in a trembling voice.


    Qi Huai''s face underwent a drastic change. He hurried everyone to a corner and arranged for the servants to stand guard all around before frowning and saying, "This is definitely not the work of a Ghostwriter."


    Ghostwriters would write out excellent articles for buyers to silently read and memorize before personally presenting them at the exam site.


    To put it bluntly, those who hired Ghostwriters still had to put in some effort to memorize the writing.


    But Xu Mo this time was clearly directly giarizing the fruits of others''bor.


    "Could it have been the copyists who caused issues?" An Jun muttered. "They''re really too bold. This is an offense punishable by death."


    Qi Huai''s thoughts became clearer. "The most urgent matter is to find Brother Xu''s exam paper roll. Everything will naturallye to light then."


    Only those who failed the tests disyed annotated copies in the Dayu Dynasty, to aid their studies and improvement for the future.


    The scrolls of those who passed and became Imperial Examinees were sealed and stored in the archives of the Imperial Examination Hall, with few able to ess them.


    Of course, few didn''t mean no one had ess.


    Zhao Yuan turned his head with his gaze settling upon Qi Huai.


    An Jun came to a sudden realization and simrly looked towards Qi Huai.


    Xu Mo, Jiang Sheng, Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan all stared nkly at him too.


    Qi Huai gave a wry smile, along with a hint of determination. "Fine, today Qi will risk getting a beating from my father to get him to find Brother Xu''s exam paper roll."


    Who made his father the Minister of Rites in charge of overseeing the civil examinations?


    "Brother Qi is righteous." Zhao Yuan cupped his fist in the other hand. "In the future if Brother Qi needs anything from me, Zhao Yuan, just say the word. I will go through fire and water and never refuse a request."


    "Brother Qi is virtuous and just. We arecking by thousands, no, tens of thousandspared to you." An Jun promptly put on another high hat.


    When it came to Xu Mo, he had thousands of sentiments but they were all condensed into a single sigh, "Brother Qi..."


    "Enough, enough. Stop praising me and don''t look at me with those guilty eyes." Qi Huai cursed with a smile. "Not to mention we are all sworn brothers, but didn''t we expose the Ghostwriter scandal because we hoped every student could take the tests fairly and honorably? Now corruption has seeped into our own exam papers right before our eyes. How can we let it slide?"


    It wasn''t just for Xu Mo, but for this fair world, for countless talents who worked hard only to have their achievements stolen by shameless thieves.


    One''s family is their own family, but the nation belongs to everyone under heaven.


    As men and youths aspiring to great deeds, they defended their families but also fought for the nation that belonged to all.


    Qi Huai turned his head to look at the gates of the Imperial Examination Hall. His wless face held a shallow smile as more than his jaw rose; so too did his crimson burning heart.


    "It''d be good if a light breeze came." Zhao Yuan provided additional narration from the side. "A small gust that sends his great sleeves fluttering. Brother Qi''s spirit and courage are truly unparalleled in this world."


    Qi Huai nearly broke character and shot a re back whileughing.


    "In any case, we have to thank Brother Qi." Xu Mo finally spoke, his expression solemn. "In the future, whatever Qi needs this Xu for, please ask without hesitation."


    "Right, our Nine Treasures Bakery''s snacks and pastries are all free for Brother Qi to enjoy, not a cent charged!" Jiang Sheng nodded earnestly.


    "Treatment at our Wen Clinic will also be free." Wen Zhiyun clenched his fist tightly.


    Chang Yan pursed his lips and ruefully echoed, "Yes, all free of charge."


    Qi Huaiughed at their antics, and felt sincerely happy for Xu Mo having such good younger sworn siblings.


    But they couldn''t dy.


    Since they discovered the switched exam scroll, finding the original was now the most important matter.


    Qi Huai told Xu Mo, "With over a hundred students cing into the second round, it¡¯s not feasible to take out everyone¡¯s scrolls for you to read through. You can only write a segment from memory for me to verify with."


    Xu Mo lowered his head in agreement. "I will have it delivered to the Qi residence tomorrow."


    The two walked in front with straight backs and steady strides.


    Zhao Yuangged behind with An Jun, whispering. "Who do you think swapped out Brother Xu''s paper roll?"


    An Jun didn''t dare reply, only gazed from afar at the spot listing the test top scorer.


    If it really was the Fang family, switching Xu Mo''s exam paper would be the biggest mistake they ever made.


    Wei Yuan ah, did they really dare think that?


    Also looking towards the top scorer spot was Chang Yan. Compared to the optimism of Zhao Yuan and the others, his knitted brows and taut frame showcased the most anxiety.


    "Little Five, Big Brother will be able to prove his innocence right?" Wen Zhiyun tugged anxiously at his sleeve.


    Chang Yan came back to his senses and forced a smile. "He will."


    That day, Xu Mo didn''t even eat dinner. He sat upright at his desk, brush flying as he wrote furiously.


    Jiang Sheng brought over a bowl of piping hot rice, but when she came to retrieve it half an hourter, it had gone cold, stillpletely full. She wanted to speak several times but swallowed the words back upon seeing Xu Mo''s diligent appearance, turning to silently take her leave.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan kept guard in the yard. Hearing movements they hurried over. "Still didn''t eat? Big brother only had two bites at lunch. If he skips dinner too, it''ll be too hard on his health!"


    Jiang Sheng mutely shook her head.


    "If he doesn''t want to eat then forget it." Chang Yan sighed. "Big brother is upset in his heart. Of course he can''t swallow any food."


    This time, the greatest blow from the switched exam paper was dealt to Xu Mo. Not only did he lose the opportunity to stand out, but the fact that aside from Ghostwriters, there was also a way to corrupt the exams through scroll swapping was shocking.


    Back then, they had expended tremendous effort just to uncover Ghostwriter fraud. They even nearly dragged the Minister of Rites into it.


    And now there were implications of switched second round exam scrolls, with even vasterworks and benefits tied behind the scenes.


    Did their group, filled with vigor and aspirations, truly have the capability to uncover fraud of this scale? Or would it be likest time, making a hugemotion only to let it go with a whimper?


    It was like clouds of worry and frustration weighed upon his head, with no clue how to distinguish the path before him.


    Other than firing off essays from memory, Xu Mo couldn''t find any way to vent theplex feelings bursting within.


    The two simple words of ¡°fairness¡± and ¡°justice¡± were easy to write but difficult to aplish.


    So very difficult!


    The small estate burned bright withmps that night.


    Xu Mo didn¡¯t sleep, so his younger siblings didn¡¯t sleep either, apanying him until the break of dawn.


    Only when the final strokes tapered off and Xu Mo rested the writing brush on his desk, thoroughly exhausted, did banked fury ignite within the youth¡¯s depleted body. Through the open window, he gazed out at the dim lightening sky as if seeing the obscured court.


    Exam corruption wasn¡¯t merely decided on impulse or copyists resenting him; daring tomit outrageous acts that shook the world hinted at enormous figures and connections behind the scenes, too horrifying to imagine.


    But so what?


    After studying bitterly for over a decade, was it just to make bridal clothes for others?


    Xu Mo refused to ept it!


    He was willing to stake everything for clueless Ghostwriters he didn''t even know. Now that it was his own prospects at stake, how could he not bravely fight with all his might to regain what belonged to him?


    On New Year''s Day before the Imperial City gates, Prime Minister Dou Wei Ming''s words still rang by his ear.


    Only by advancing further could he administer over a greater territory.


    Even if the journey was bumpy, even if difficulties barred the road, he had to march forward with head held high!


    The long night burned away not just restoring Xu Mo¡¯s memories of his exam essay, but also steadied his heart to vow fighting corruption to the bitter end.


    Come! Who fears who?


    Impoverished student Xu Mo owned nothing, merely a life easily crushed, merely an indomitable soul kindling raging wildfires within. Even if it meant mutually assured destruction, he would safeguard what fairness remained in the mortal realm!


    He pushed open the door and ced the dried second exam paper covered in ink markings into the hands of the startled Jiang Sisters, personally seeing them off to deliver it to House Qi.


    The sky still wasn¡¯t bright when the three children in the next room had all copsed into messy heaps. Xu Mo gave a knowing smile. Taking some clothes, he gently draped nkets over them.

 Chapter 284: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 284</h4>


    Qi Family


    Qi Huai took the exam paper from Jiang San''s hands with some hesitation in his heart, and finally walked towards his father''s study.


    As the Minister of Rites, Qi Gongzhen was used to getting up early even when he didn''t go to court. He was handling affairs in his study.


    "Father," Qi Huai knocked on the door, "I have something to discuss."


    "Come in," said the person inside.


    Pushing open the door, there was the flickering candlelight, contrasting with the piles of paper, which were filled with the arrangements of imperial etiquette events for the past six months. The newest ink strokes were still wet, showing Qi Gongzhen''s diligence.


    The Qi family was not a prominent family. Their current status was entirely thanks to Qi Gongzhen''s position as Minister of Rites.


    Qi Huai felt somewhat ufortable in his heart. He spoke softly, "Father, I want to ask you for a favor - can you go to the Imperial Examination Hall Archives of Examination Papers and find an exam paper?"


    Qi Gongzhen suddenly turned back and stared at this son who made him both proud and headache-ridden, "What are you trying to do? The exam papers in the Imperial Examination Hall are not something you can just casually ess. I''m the Minister of Rites, not the Emperor!"


    "Father!" Qi Huai was a little anxious. "It''s not just casually essing. It''s... it''s a case of exam paper switching."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qi Gongzhen stood up with his eyes wide open, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    But as if remembering something, he soon narrowed his eyes with a long sigh.


    Cheating in the imperial examinations, huh.


    It had always existed and never ceased.


    On the contrary, Qi Gongzhen was even more curious about the person who could make Qi Huai want to help.


    "Isn''t it that Xu Mo?" He said in a deep voice. "His exam paper was switched?"


    "Yes..." Qi Huai nodded. "Brother Xu is much more outstanding than me, but he failed. When we were checking thements, we found that it wasn''t even his exam paper at all."


    Qi Gongzhen was not surprised at all.


    Outstanding students were more likely to be targeted, while the mediocre ones were ignored.


    "My son, this matter is much more serious than catching the assassinsst time. If we get involved, even my position may not be protected."


    Qi Huai was stunned.


    "So, do you still want to help him with determination?" Qi Gongzhen asked.


    Qi Huai was silent for a while. Of course he didn''t want to lose his status as the Minister''s son, but he was also unwilling to watch Xu Mo being wronged. As a friend, he should lend a hand whether out of personal affection or social ethics.


    "Father," the youth knelt down on both knees, "your son is unfilial."


    He was determined to help Xu Mo.


    Qi Gongzhen stroked his beard. Before he could say anything, the study door was suddenly smashed open.


    A girl in a long ck dress rushed in and knelt in front of him as well, "Father, please help him, I beg you!"


    Apparently she had been eavesdropping outside for a while.


    Qi Gongzhen shook his head with folded arms, as ifughing at himself for having such good children, and as if helpless, "You kids, Xu Mo is someone Old Dou has his eyes on. The request should be made by him to Old Dou, then Old Doues to me. At least I can take advantage of some connections with the Dou family. But you came to me directly. Really... silly!"


    After speaking, he blew out the oilmp and staggered out of the study.


    "Even if Old Dou doesn''te to ask me, I still have to take this connection with the Dou family. It definitely cannot slip away."


    Qi Huai and his sister Qi Yue looked at each other, bright and delighted.


    But when their eyes moved back to the desk full of etiquette arrangements, Qi Huai froze in ce again.


    That day, the Minister of Rites went to the Imperial Examination Hall and used his authority to search through the exam papers of current examination candidates. After just enough time to drink a cup of tea, he hurried away.


    The people at the Examination Hall were puzzled, and so were the Qi siblings.


    The imperial examination essays were generally long dissertations. At most one could read the beginning in the time afforded by a cup of tea, let alone find Xu Mo''s paper.


    Unless, the first book he picked up was it.


    Withplicated feelings, Qi Huai once again arrived at the study and saw the stunned Minister of Rites as expected.


    "Father..." He pursed his lips. "Did you find it?"


    Qi Gongzhen slowly nodded.


    "Who was it? Whose name was on the exam paper?" Qi Huai turned from shock to joy. "I didn''t expect you to find it so quickly. You were right topare it with the essay Brother Xu rewrote."


    "Identical." Qi Gongzhen frowned. "But that exam paper belonged to this session''s Top Examinee."


    This session''s Top Examinee, Fang Yuan of the Fang family.


    It really was him.


    Father and son of the Qi family stood frozen in ce, faces full of disbelief.


    How could anyone dare to cheat by switching with the exam paper of the Top Examinee?


    But thinking of the Fang family''s status, it was not unexpected after all.


    "My son, I don''t stop you from having a sense of justice, but we cannot afford to provoke the Fang family - as an old prominent family in Fengjing, with countless military achievements backing them, the Fang family''s influence is beyond your imagination."


    "If you also care about your friend, you must persuade him to give up. He can take the exam again three yearster and still has a chance."


    "But if he offends the Fang family, there will be no future for him."


    Qi Gongzhen''s earnest words were still in his ears. Qi Huai gripped the sheet of paper and stood at the small courtyard gate, his heart struggling intensely.


    Until Jiang Sheng came to open the door and saw him, happily saying, "Big brother, Qi Huai is here. He must have good news!"


    The chubby girl skipped inside cheerfully.


    Qi Huai let out a breath, reluctantly walked into the yard, and stood in front of Xu Mo.


    "Brother Xu..." His tone was full of difficulty. "This time, it might be a bit tricky."


    How tricky was it?


    So tricky that even this ambitious person was retreating, thinking to let the matter rest.


    So tricky that he didn''t dare to drag his family into it.


    So tricky that he felt he had let Xu Mo down.


    "Brother Xu, I''m sorry, I was useless." He hastily stuffed the exam paper into Xu Mo''s hands and hurriedly turned away. "I have wronged you."

 Chapter 285: He Jia

    <h4>Chapter 285</h4>


    As two young men full of ambition, they once faced challenges together withughter.


    But when the crucial moment arrived, he chose to retreat.


    Though it was for the sake of Qi Shangshu''s graying temples and the hard-earned family fortune of the Qi family, Qi Huai still felt ashamed and dared not look back as he fled in disgrace.


    If only he could remain a little moreposed, if only he could stay a while longer, he would see the smile on Xu Mo''s face.


    He would hear Xu Mo say, "Brother Qi, how could I me you? This is my own affair. I can face danger alone, but I cannot implicate my friends."


    After realizing the extraordinary identity of the person behind the exam fraud, Xu Mo had already given up on uniting a few friends.


    Learning from the cautionary tale of the scapegoat, one should not act without absolute certainty and involve the innocent.


    "But, elder brother, how can we confront the Fang family with our limited strength?" Jiang Sheng asked bewilderedly.


    It was the formidable Fang family they were talking about.


    They had forced Fang Heng to flee in a sorry state, even hiding in the bordends, and they still didn''t dare to return to confront the Fang family.


    As one of the top noble families in Fengjing, with a centuries-long history dating back to the founding of the empire, they had produced four renowned generals, boasting a long list of military achievements and countless powerful connections. They could make or break the world with a wave of their hand.


    Just think about how difficult it was for them to deal with the Wang and Sun families in the past.


    But the Wang and Sun families were just two of the countless noble families who sought to align themselves with the Fang family.


    "Yes, elder brother, do we really have the ability to confront the Fang family?" Wen Zhiyun also timidly asked.


    Chang Yan remained silent, one hand resting on the door frame, deep in thought about the possibilities.


    From Anshui Prefecture to Fengjing, they hade a long way, from being penniless to now having some assets, appearing prosperous and beautiful on the surface. But they still belonged to the lowest rungs of society¡ªordinarymoners with no power, no influence, and no support.


    To contend with the Fang family was nothing but a pipe dream.


    Fortunately, there is always a way where there seems to be none.


    "Don''t forget, Fang Yuan achieved the top rank in the imperial examination," Xu Mo said lightly.


    That was the only weakness he had identified after careful consideration.


    Just think about the day the results were announced, even Zhao Yuan, who was usually carefree, doubted Fang Yuan''s top-ranking position. Wouldn''t others have doubts too?


    After all, if it were so easy for anyone to give up martial pursuits and excel in literature, how could the top rank in the imperial examination be meaningful?


    Geniuses who excelled in both martial arts and literature were exceedingly rare.


    The energy of ordinary people is limited; to truly excel, one must study diligently for a long time.


    The same is true for martial arts and schrly pursuits.


    Take Fang San as an example. He began martial arts training at the age of three, and now, after ten years, he wakes up at the crack of dawn without fail. He has developed formidable martial skills but finds literature rather tedious, and his handwriting is only passable.


    Now look at Xu Mo. He began his education at the age of two, diligently studying for thirteen years, honing his handwriting to perfection. Yet he can''t even do a somersault, and if it weren''t for the training he received during those years at the dpidated temple, he wouldn''t even have the strength to lift a chicken.


    "A scion of a martial family unexpectedly rises to the top in the imperial examination, surely this is beyond the Fang family''s expectations," Xu Mo lowered his gaze. "They are indeed a top noble family, but top noble families are never monolithic. If the Fang family has allies, they must also have adversaries."


    Their adversaries wouldn''t intervene to help Xu Mo, but they would act against the Fang family.


    "Borrowing strength to exert strength." Chang Yan, who was leaning against the door, finally looked up with bright and radiant eyes. "Big brother, there should be a ce for you in the officialdom."


    But who are the counterparts of the Fang family?


    Whether it''s Xu Mo, Wen Zhiyun, or Jiang Sheng, they all turned their heads to look at Chang Yan.


    It turns out that everyone knows that Xiao Wu is usually mysterious, but he is truly familiar with Fengjing.


    Chang Yan chuckled, tapping his right hand on his left hand''s back and murmured, "Third Brother''s second uncle dared to seize power and bully Third Brother only after the death of the Fang family''s old madam."


    This sentence revealed an important piece of information: Fang Old Madam was partial to Fang Heng.


    "But Fang Yuan is still a member of the Fang family after all." Xu Mo hesitated, "After Third Brother disappeared, they have no reason to target Fang Yuan."


    "This involves a secret of the Fang family." Chang Yan said lightly, "Back then, the old madam favored the main branch, and there were rumors that the second branch was born out of wedlock."


    Furthermore, it is even said that the second branch of the Fang family had a hand in the death of Fang Old Madam.


    Based on this, it''s impossible for Fang Old Madam''s maternal family to maintain any goodwill towards the Fang family. Not turning hostile is already thest bit of tolerance.


    "Oh, by the way, Fang Old Madam''s maternal family name is He." Chang Yan suddenly added.


    Xu Mo stood up in shock, recalling He Chengzhang, the Prefect of Anshui, and the deal he made with the Fang family. After a while, heughed bitterly.


    These noble families in Fengjing are truly chaotic.


    But no matter what, the He family is a breakthrough point.


    After a brief discussion between Xu Mo and Chang Yan, they sent their visitation cards the next day, intending to visit the head of the He family.


    As expected, they were refused.


    Undeterred, Xu Mo sent visitation cards for three consecutive days until someone met him through the crack in the door.


    However, it wasn''t the head of the He family but a mncholic young man with exquisite features. In the fair-skinned beauty-centric Fengjing, his slightly darkplexion appeared dull.


    "Who are you, and why are you visiting the He family without reason?" The dark-skinned youth was cold and indifferent. "The head of the family is busy and has no time to see an unknown person."


    It was evident that this young man from a noble family had an air of arrogance, to the point of being oblivious to the world.


    Xu Mo also knew that the He n youth could close the door at any moment, so he had to say the most crucial things in the shortest time.


    "I am Xu Mo, a student from the territory of He Chengzhang, the Prefect of Anshui."


    "I came today because it concerns the Fang family."


    If words could cause harm, this dark-skinned youth from the He family would have spurted blood and died.


    He changed his previous indifference and first looked around in panic before pulling Xu Mo into the He family and hiding in a secluded courtyard.


    "You must not mention the name of the Fourth Uncle in the He family." The dark-skinned youth said nervously, "Luckily, it''s me who came to send you away. If it were the head of the family, he would have beaten you to death long ago."


    Xu Mo, "..."


    Which noble family in Fengjing doesn''t have some secrets?


    Which family can be clean and pure?


    The dark-skinned youth continued asking, "You came from Anshui Prefecture? Have you seen the Fourth Uncle? How is he?"


    Xu Mo sighed, "The adult is doing well. He is an upright official, but it seems that he has some connection with the Fang family..."


    "Hush, hush, hush." The dark-skinned youth became anxious. "Don''t mention the Fang family in the He family. It''s a taboo."


    "But I came precisely because of the Fang family." Xu Mo innocently said, "You should have heard that Fang Yuan from the Fang family achieved the top rank in the imperial examination."


    The expression on the dark-skinned youth''s face turned disdainful once again, apanied by a faint sense of disgust.


    Xu Mo suppressed his emotions and spoke directly, "The Hui Yuan he took was originally mine."


    The dark-skinned youth was astonished once again, his beautiful almond-shaped eyes staring directly at Xu Mo as if trying to read him, see through him, examine him closely.


    "I was the top schr of Anshui Prefecture, and I earned the Hui Yuan in this examination. But the Fang family switched the test papers. I know that there is an old grudge between your He family and the Fang family. I have no ulterior motive, I just wanted to pass on this information." Xu Mo bowed respectfully, "My message has been delivered. Farewell."


    He left without even looking back.


    The dark-skinned youth stood dumbfounded in the same spot, unable to regain his senses for a while.


    And he ims to have no ulterior motive? Well, it''s as if the abacus beads have jumped onto his face.

 Chapter 286: Brother and Sister Strike Back

    <h4>Chapter 286</h4>


    The He Family had an old feud with the Fang Family. Someone who had a grudge against the Fang Family went to the He Family to tell on them. The He Family certainly could not let people make them a target!


    However, despite his indignation, the dark-skinned young man still reported the matter to the family head at the first opportunity.


    As for He Chengzhang¡¯s matter, he took it upon himself to conceal it.


    That night.


    Xu Mo was a little worried and asked Chang Yan, "Is it really okay for me to go knock on their door so directly? Won''t the He Family think I''m taking advantage of them?"


    The exquisite-browed young man shook his headzily and drawled, "Prominent families are nevercking in clever schemes. If you beat around the bush, they will certainly be cautious and wary. On the contrary, being upfront about your purpose and letting them choose for themselves would be better."


    People all seek benefits and avoid harm. Prominent families also weigh pros and cons.


    Xu Mo was just revealing information to them. As for how the He Family chose to handle it, that was their business.


    "We don''t rely on the He Family either," Chang Yan sat up straight and said seriously, "Big brother, it''s time to sacrifice our little sister."


    Jiang Sheng, who was drinking soup in bewilderment, looked up.


    Wen Zhiyun looked at him timidly, "Isn''t that going a bit too far, little five?"


    "There¡¯s no other way. She¡¯ll have to do it," Chang Yan continued speaking in riddles.


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s features were already scrunched up in confusion, the distortedrge eyes full of puzzlement, "Fourth brother, fifth brother, do you want me to get even fatter to crush the Fang Family members to death?"


    Xu Mo couldn''t hold back augh, "Pfft".


    Although determined to fight against prominent families to the end, this was still an oppressive matter. He hadn''tughed for a long time.


    Finally, with the concerted efforts of his younger siblings, Xu Mo revealed his curved eyebrows and neat white teeth in a smile.


    "Silly girl," Chang Yan stretchedzily, "I¡¯m talking about sending dozens of your aunties from the vige to stir up a bloodbath in Fengjing."


    Don¡¯t doubt it. The gossiping capabilities of vige women going from east house to west house cannot be underestimated. They can spread tales of a fat little kid into a skinny little kid, a short little kid into a tall one. They don''t have malicious intent, but they can exaggerate.


    Now they were working in Jiang Sheng¡¯s workshop.


    Taking money from the east house, they naturally had to listen to the east house¡¯smands. If the east house told them to chat about something, then they would chat about it.


    So the next day, batches of chatting vige women appeared in Fengjing, cracking melon seeds and blending into the crowds. Unknowingly, they brought up yearning for today¡¯s top scorer in the provincial examination and even some admiration for the military officer who turned civil official.


    In Miao Zhaoying¡¯s words this was, "This top scorer is a once-in-a-century genius! He¡¯s guaranteed to be the champion in the pce exam!¡±


    It had to be said, this move was too ruthless.


    If Miao Zhaoying and the others were releasing malice and ndering Fang Yuan, the news would quickly reach the Fang Family¡¯s ears and be suppressed by their influence.


    But they didn¡¯t have malicious intent. It was admiration, worship, using one surprised expression after another to push Fang Yuan to an unparalleled position.


    The provincial examination was not as famous as the pce examination. Few people chattered about who was the top scorer, unlike who was the champion.


    Thanks to vige women led by Auntie Miao Zhaoying, in just three to five days, the whole Fengjing city knew that the Fang Family¡¯s heir Fang Yuan had arisen from obscurity as a young genius. He had taken the top spot in the provincial exam, and next would be the champion spot in the pce exam.


    During this time, Xu Mo was not idle either.


    After helping Zhu Sihuan obtain fame and reputation, he finally entered Wenchang Pavilion in his own name. He extensively conversed and made friends, pouring out all his talents.


    He chatted vivaciously, stood tall and straight, elegant as the wind, conversing smoothly and effortlessly.


    True excellence could not be concealed. Talent all over his body shone brilliantly. When someone asked his name, Xu Mo picked up his writing brush and added the characters ¡°Qing Zhu¡± next to ¡°Fu Feng Gentleman¡±.


    Hewn and polished but still hardy, indifferent to the winds from east, west, north and south.


    Qing Zhu. It was Xu Mo¡¯s benchmark for his own growth, his breezy attitude towards past sufferings, and fearlessness towards future setbacks.


    No matter how much wind and rain came, bending his back but unable to extinguish his resilient spirit.


    "What a talent, Young Master Qing Zhu is!"


    Someone shouted loudly, eliciting resounding apuse from the crowd.


    Xu Mo located the voice to see Zhu Sihuan¡¯s sly face.


    The Zhu Family were inws with the Fang Family so he couldn''t stand out, but still helped his friend in his own way.


    This group of people...


    Xu Mo smiled lightly, feeling endlessplex emotions.


    Time passed swiftly from April 10th tote April. The pce exam loomed before them.


    After twenty days of fermentation, Fang Yuan¡¯s reputation had risen from an ordinary son of a prominent n to a nationally acimed boy genius who only waited to im the champion spot in the pce exam.


    The Fang Family also noticed this over-promotion and made efforts to suppress it, only managing to reduce the noise by half.


    Who made some self-important people eager to gain the Fang Family¡¯s support? This rare chance for ttery was naturally something they ardently publicized Young Master Fang¡¯s excellence for.


    Unknowingly, enemies had also be friends.


    For this, all Xu Mo could do was give Chang Yan a thumbs up.


    But the He Family still hadn''t made a move, causing him some worry. "If the He Family doesn''t make a move, I can only go seek Lord Dou.¡±


    But the Dou Family had no injustice or enmity with the Fang Family, so it was inappropriate to drag Minister Dou into this.


    Xu Mo felt very conflicted internally.


    Chang Yanforted him, "Don''t worry, wait a little longer."


    Early May.


    While attending court, the He Family Lord submitted an impeachment against the Fang Family, with the justification that Fang Yuan was no genius yet managed to obtain the top provincial examination spot. He suspected cheating in the provincial exam and beseeched the imperial court to investigate thoroughly.


    Once this news came out, the entire Fengjing was in an uproar.


    Somemented that the He Family still resented the Fang Family after so many years. Others started paying attention to Fang Yuan¡¯s top provincial examination title. Some n descendants who fell off the rankings also wanted to take advantage of the situation.


    But in any case, imperial attention and Fengjing attention were drawn to this provincial examination result.


    "Now is the time," Chang Yan stood up, "Big brother, it¡¯s your stage now.¡±


    The He Family head had just submitted an impeachment to voice suspicion. To constitute real threat still needed Xu Mo. He was a fallen candidate in the recent exam, yet also the famous Young Master Qing Zhu of Wenchang Pavilion. These two points were already contradictory.


    What if he went to the imperial secretariat to beat the drum of injustice, iming the exam papers were not the original?


    In this grand y of over-promotion, they had the He Family¡¯s aid while utilizing public attention in Fengjing. Finally the critical moment arrived.


    Wearing green robes, Xu Mo stood up and nced at his younger siblings, then at his writing hand. Finally he steeled his resolve and marched forward fearlessly.


    He didn¡¯t take a carriage, simply heading to the imperial secretariat on foot.


    Familiar people recognized him. "Isn''t this Young Master Qing Zhu whose fame has been rising recently?"


    He didn¡¯t respond, still walking straight ahead determinedly.


    Passing by Vice Minister Zhao¡¯s estate, Zhao Yuan silently followed behind him, refusing to turn back no matter how others persuaded him.


    Passing through poor alleys, An Jun gritted his teeth and caught up, prepared to die.


    Passing by Minister of Rites Dou¡¯s estate, the Qi siblings stood by the wall corner, eyes fixed unwaveringly on Xu Mo¡¯s back.


    The inner battle between ideals and family consideration reached its climax at this moment.


    Just as Xu Mo calmly turned, Qi Huai¡¯s taut thread of heart finally snapped. He was still that patriotic youth burning with ambition, his fiery aspirations had not extinguished. He raced over with the fastest speed, leaping over.


    He shouted loudly, "Brother Xu, wait for me!"

 Chapter 287: Beat the Drum to Complain

    <h4>Chapter 287</h4>


    From the small courtyard in Erjin to Fengtian Mansion, the carriage ride took only the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, but the young men walked for half an hour.


    They walked straight and solemn, disying their talents and not casting their eyes around.


    Not only were themon people along the way attracted, even the schrs in the Wenchang Pavilion couldn''t help but follow behind, eager to find out what was happening.


    When Xu Mo stopped in front of the gates of Fengtian Mansion, arge crowd had already gathered behind him. He looked at his younger siblings, nodded to his friends, and finally raised the drumstick. In front of everyone''s eyes, he began to strike the grievance drum.


    One strike, two strikes, three strikes.


    The drumbeat was deep, like ripples spreading out, centered around the gates of Fengtian Mansion and extending to the entire capital city of Fengjing.


    Some people were awakened from their slumber, busy workers lifted their heads, and others suddenly stood up.


    Before today, the grievance drum was only used as a tool to announce the rest time of the county magistrate. Common people who wanted to file aint had to write a formalint and submit it to the yamen.


    But after being shocked by a major injustice, the people themselves started striking the drum to file their grievances, giving rise to the practice of "striking the drum to voice grievances."


    To highlight the injustice and to intimidate the court and the people, the sound of the drum had to be loud.


    People who were somewhat near couldn''t bear it, and Jiang Sheng furrowed her brows. Fortunately, a pair of hands reached out and covered her ears.


    But Xu Mo, in front of the grievance drum, seemed oblivious to the noise and continued to strike it calmly.


    Four strikes, five strikes, six strikes.


    While the drumbeat still reverberated, Xu Mo stopped and hung the drumstick back in ce.


    "Why did Big Brother stop?" Jiang Sheng asked, her head tilted in confusion.


    In the scripts she had read, they would strike the drum dozens of times.


    Chang Yan withdrew his hand and said, "It''s not that the louder the drumbeat, the deeper the grievance. Big Brother stopped to avoid disturbing the peace. Striking the drum to voice grievances is done out of necessity. As long as we can alert Fengtian Mansion and attract the attention of the people in Fengjing, it''s enough."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the gates of Fengtian Mansion opened.


    The capital city of Fengjing lived up to its reputation; its efficiency was high.


    Several stern-looking yamen officials stepped forward, followed by an impably dressed old man. Seeing so many people, he showed no surprise and fixed his gaze on Xu Mo. "Who struck the drum, and what is the matter?"


    Xu Mo respectfully sped his hands and performed a basic courtesy. "Greetings, Your Honor."


    His manner of greeting held significant meaning.


    Ordinary people would have to kneel when filing aint, but only schrs who had achieved some level of fame could forgo kneeling and perform a courtesy instead.


    The expression on the face of the Fengtian magistrate changed slightly, and his voice became more polite. "No need for excessive courtesy. If you have any grievances, please enter the hall and present them."


    The yamen officials quickly opened the gates of Fengtian Mansion, holding their fire and water sticks ready, standing by the side in a disciplined manner.


    The Fengtian magistrate adjusted his official hat and calmly walked up to the raised tform under the hanging mirror.


    Finally, the crucial moment had arrived.


    Xu Mo let out a sigh of relief, exchanged a nce with Chang Yan, and lifted the hem of his green robe. Stepping over the threshold with his slightly raised leg, he entered the grand hall of Fengtian Mansion.


    Whether it was Qi Huai or Jiang Sheng, they were all stopped at the threshold and not allowed to enter.


    They could only watch the straight figure in the green robe standing in the hall, surrounded by yamen officials, fearlessly facing the magistrate of Fengtian Mansion, and resolutely dering, "I am Xu Mo, lodging aint about the cheating in the imperial examination. My examination paper was switched, and my results have disappeared."


    He didn''t mention Yuan Hui or the Fang family, attempting to distance himself from the Qi family.


    But these two sentences were enough to cause amotion in Fengjing.


    Almost instantly, they recalled the highly praised Fang Yuan and the book by He Jiacan. They looked at the determined young man standing tall like a green bamboo, as if understanding something.


    In the hall, the expression of the Prefect of the Fengjing Court changed subtly, mixed with a hint of hesitation.


    However, with so many people from Fengjing watching, and being under the feet of the Emperor, he couldn''t escape even if he wanted to. He could only bring out the wooden block used for questioning suspects and sternly rebuke, "The Dayu Dynasty has strictws and does not tolerate nderous usations. You im your test paper was tampered with, do you have any evidence?"


    "Naturally, I do." Xu Mo remained calm andposed. "ording to thews of the Dayu Dynasty, unsessful candidates can review their test papers ten days after the announcement. When I, as a student, discovered it on the wall of the Imperial Examination Hall, I found that the red paper only had my name on it, and everything else was written by someone else."


    This statement alone was not sufficient evidence.


    Xu Mo then presented another scroll of paper. "To prove my innocence, I will rewrite the content of the exam paper. I hope the honorable Prefect can vindicate me and prove that in the Dayu Dynasty, where the sun shines brightly, there is no deceit!"


    By this point, the Prefect of the Fengjing Court waspletely stunned.


    There were many outstanding students, and many who could effortlessly recite poems and verses. But how many couldplete a two-meter-long exam paper and then rewrite it again? Very few.


    When he opened the exam paper and read its contents, the Prefect''s beard even trembled. He couldn''t help but ask, "You said you failed the exam?"


    "Yes," Xu Mo replied calmly. "My failed exam paper is still posted on the gate of the Imperial Examination Hall."


    But the literary talent disyed on this scroll was extraordinary, with a graceful and fluent style. Even if the characters couldn''t be seen on the red paper, the ability to cite ssics and provide sharp andprehensive analyses alone was enough to prove the author''s great insight and exceptional talent.


    How could someone like this fail the exam?


    The Prefect''s hands trembled, and he eagerly ordered the bailiffs to remove Xu Mo''s exam paper from the Imperial Examination Hall. Afterparing it to the scroll in his hand, he felt a deep sense of disappointment.


    The handwriting waspletely different, with a vast difference in skill between the two. If the failed exam paper belonged to Xu Mo, then hisint would be a malicious nder, tarnishing the court''s reputation, and he would be sentenced to five years in prison ording to thew.


    On the other hand, who else could have taken away this astonishingly talented piece of writing?


    The Prefect''s mind raced, his hands tightly sped together.


    Fengjing was filled with powerful and influential figures, with third-ranked officials seen everywhere, and prestigious families scattered all around. And there was even the royal family watching from the Dragon Throne. Those who held the position of Prefect here were the most astute of the astute.


    If he was still doubtful and spective when Xu Mo beat the drum, it was now clear that Xu Mo and the others hade for the Fang family.


    That was the Fang family!


    As an ordinary student who hade from Anshui Prefecture, wasn''t it better to swallow his pride? Must he confront a top-tier prestigious family head-on? It was truly a situation where ten heads wouldn''t be enough to use.


    What the Prefect of the Fengjing Court did at this moment was of utmost importance. If he leaned towards the Fang family, it would undoubtedly appease the situation. But in doing so, he would offend the entire popce of Fengjing, and along with it, ruin his reputation for the rest of his life.


    If he leaned towards Xu Mo, he would offend the Fang family, and his position as the Intendant of Fengjing Prefecture would be in jeopardy.


    It''s truly a difficult choice to make!


    After much internal struggle, the Intendant of Fengjing let out a bitter smile and mmed the table, saying, "Someone, take the token and go to the Imperial Examination Hall. Retrieve all the examination papers of today''s candidates."


    Although he feared the Fang family and the instability of his official position, as the Intendant of Fengjing under the Emperor''s jurisdiction, the most important aspect of his judicial responsibilities was fairness and justice.


    This was his backbone, his pride, and the bottom line he had upheld for half a lifetime.


    It was also the key to his appointment as the Intendant of Fengjing.


    Several court officials quickly rushed to the Imperial Examination Hall apanied by a few sessful candidates. They spread out hundreds of red examination papers in the hall andpared them one by one with Xu Mo''s answer sheet.


    When they reached the examination paper of today''s top schr, both the assisting court officials and the sessful candidates were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 288: Fang Jia Wrist

    <h4>Chapter 288</h4>


    Some things, when spected in one''s heart, evoke one emotion, but when actually verified, evoke quite another.


    Take the current Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture for example. His emotions could be described as a mix of five vors.


    If not for being in the hall, if not for having so manymoners watching, he really wanted to throw the things on the ground and curse with his beard shaking: Damn it, how could someone cheat all the way up to the topureate.


    No matter who you rece, no matter which rank you switch, it would not be so excessive.


    Is the Fang familyckingmon sense?


    While cursing, the case still had to be tried. The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture trembled his lips for half a day before mming down the startling block, "Come, summon today''s topureate."


    Since Xu Mo''s exam paper collided with the topureate Fang Yuan''s, who was Fang Fang Yuan, then Fang Yuan had to be summoned.


    The yamen runners grabbed their sabers and rushed to summon Fang Yuan. Everyone inside and outside the Feng Tian Prefecture held their breath waiting.


    After a good while, the Fang family carriage arrived, but the only one who got off was a steward.


    Fang Steward.


    He wore a gray-white robe, first stared at Xu Mo with a smile for two times, before leisurely saluting, "Greetings to the honorable Prefect. Our young master is indisposed and is being diagnosed by the imperial physician at the moment. Today is merely a farce of clowns jumping beams, I alone am sufficient."


    His salute was also worth scrutinizing.


    Xu Mo did not kneel because of his juren status, while Fang Steward did not kneel purely because he was a ninth-grade official in front of the Prime Minister''s gate - also known as riding on connections.


    With the Fang family backing him up, even if he was just a steward, he still did not kneel.


    This move was not very reasonable, but it was a pure show of prestige, deterring the powerless Xu Mo and threatening the hesitant Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture at the same time.


    The old man on the bench was obviously much quieter.


    But Xu Mo below the hall remained calm, and did not forget to remind the Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture, "Sir, you may continue the investigation."


    With so many eyes watching, the case had to be investigated.


    The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture shook his spirits and lightly tapped the startling block. He sank his voice, "Schr Xu Mo alleged exam paper swap, coincidentally colliding with Fang Yuan of the Fang family. Do you have anything to say?"


    "Of course I have something to say." Fang Steward came to his senses, "It was merely copying our young master''s exam paper once over, this kind of sloppy trick can only deceive fools."


    The old face of the Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture slightly sank. He was also shocked just now. Did that mean he was a fool as well?


    Fang Steward noticed something wrong and immediately supplemented, "Now these fools havee to beat drums and cry injustice again, it is truly excessive. I ask that the sir clears the Fang family''s name."


    He was truly a smart man, not only putting on the attitude of a top aristocratic family, but also not looking down on others everywhere to make enemies.


    The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture became more wary, and raised a question, "Fang Yuan''s exam paper had always been kept under high security. How could it possibly have been copied by other students?"


    Fang Steward smiled slightly, "Of course it was spread by our young master himself."


    "Ten days ago, our young master recited this topureate exam paper at the Wenchang Pavilion to share with a few bosom friends out of curiosity. It must have been identally spread from someone, and picked up by this student to foolishlye to the Feng Tian Prefecture to make trouble."


    There were two keys here.


    First: The exam paper had really spread out before. Xu Mo''s reciting then became copying. The only thing that could prove himself was gone.


    Second: It was only shared with a few close friends. This meant it was still half confidential, also exining why such amazingly brilliant writing did not spread through Fengjing.


    The Fang family was indeed a top aristocratic n. The entire logic was watertight and seamless. They did not just wait to be attacked despite their prominent background. They even prepared fallback routes before Xu Mo made his move.


    So whether Fang Yuan came or not was unimportant. A Fang steward was sufficient.


    Was this the ability of prominent families?


    Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun''splexion both turned ghastly pale. Only Chang Yan knitted his brows with a rtively calm expression.


    "So this steward said the exam paper was spread ten days ago?" Xu Mo grabbed the key point.


    Fang Steward was very vignt. "Probably around ten days."


    "Whether it was exactly ten days is very important." Xu Mo did not give an inch.


    Fang Steward hesitated briefly before nodding.


    While the Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture on the bench still had knitted brows, Qi Huai outside the hall was already ecstatic and apuded Xu Brother''s astuteness.


    "Sir." Xu Mo bowed in salute, "My student has the reciting date on this paper. I ask that you examine it."


    The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture immediately called over his clerk to assist in spreading out the six feet long exam paper. Unexpectedly, they saw a reciting stop date on the bottom right corner - the morning of April 11th.


    It was precisely the second day after the results were posted.


    Also 19 days ago.


    Fang Yuan had spread the exam paper ten days ago when he went to the Wenchang Pavilion, preparing his fallback route.


    But Xu Mo was even earlier. He had copied the exam paper overnight on the day the results were posted. He absolutely could not have copied Fang Yuan''s paper from nine dayster.


    Fang Steward took a deep breath.


    The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture cast his gaze upon him, wanting to see what else this prestigious family had up their sleeves.


    "Sir." Fang Steward was stillposed. "This is merely a sheet of paper. Anyone can write anything they want on it."


    Schrs could usually judge the time of writing based on the ink traces, but it was by the unit of months for those differing by ten odd days. It was simply impossible to discern.


    Xu Mo could say he wrote it neen days ago.


    And Fang Steward could counter that it was not urate.


    Both sides had reason and held their own ground, falling into a deadlock.


    There was a deathly silence in the great hall of the Feng Tian Prefecture.


    Outside the Feng Tian Prefecture, Qi Huai was stirred up to unable to contain himself. He personally witnessed Xu Mo''s exam paper before neen days ago. He could testify!


    However, just as he wanted to speak out, Xu Mo in the hall suddenly spoke again, "Your honor, perhaps there is still a method to discern."


    Everyone''s attention turned.


    Qi Huai knew Xu Mo was protecting him, and felt equally touched and ashamed with his heart surging violently.


    "Speak." The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture responded.


    Xu Mo pointed at the six feet long exam paper and calmly said, "Instead of us reciting this paper on the spot, to see who has higher simrity with the original text."


    The imperial examination was split into three sessions, eachsting three days.


    In the first two sessions, the students were tested on material memorization of the Four Books and Five ssics. Only thest session was creative writing to produce articles.


    Three days time was usually used with the first day for modifications and adding details, thest two days for full text recitations, which had to fill the six-foot-long page. This showed how much content it contained.


    Xu Mo, with immense grief and anger in his heart, still used up a full night to copy it out. He was still not certain on one hundred percent uracy.


    What qualifications did Fang Yuan have to recite this? How much could he recite?


    Fang Steward''s expression froze as he looked at Xu Mo, with a threatening gaze about to spill out from his eyes.


    Xu Mo did not see this at all and stood calmly.


    From the moment he decided toe strike the drums and cry injustice at the Feng Tian Prefecture, no matter how amazing the Fang family was, it could not be a reason for him to retreat.


    Fang Steward''s faced turned cold.


    The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture on the bench seemed to hesitate on whether to lower the startling block to agree to Xu Mo''s request.


    Fang Steward snapped, "So you''re saying, as long as someone memorizes the top examination paper, and prepares a recitation draft beforehand, they can then use the top examinee of stealing his paper?"


    Combined with the ten-day spread that the Fang family deliberately left, this was not entirely impossible.


    The startling block in the hand of the Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture froze in ce, unable to m down no matter what.


    The scene fell into a deadlock again.


    Qi Huai could no longer wait and lifted his leg, wanting to go inside to testify for Xu Mo.


    But he was held back by Chang Yan.


    "Don''t go in." The twelve-year-old boy said quietly. "The Fang family would pick on your close ties with eldest brother, making you open to false testimony."


    Entering rashly would only wrongly involve the Qi family.


    "What to do then? Allow the two sides to remain deadlocked?" Qi Huai was burning with impatience.


    Chang Yan pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Because Xu Mo standing inside the great hall of the Feng Tian Prefecture had already spoken again, "May I inform the honorable sir. Since both sides are riddled with doubt, why not bring out the original examination paper from the imperial examination, and ask the former venerable elders of the Imperial Examination Hall to gather and discern, to see who truly belongs to the handwriting and style on the original paper!"


    Handwriting could not be faked.

 Chapter 289: A Game of Chess Played by the Fang Family

    <h4>Chapter 289</h4>


    If the first few rounds were just probing attacks, then this moment was the beginning of all-out war.


    Steward Fang knew of Xu Mo''s willingness to fight to the death.


    Xu Mo also understood that the Fang family was not without tricks up their sleeve.


    They seized each other''s weaknesses in a confrontation that allowed nopromise, but neither had hard evidence to defeat the other side nor convince the public.


    Yet they were not the same.


    The Fang family could overwhelm others with their power and status, but Xu Mo only had this one chance - it was either seed or die trying.


    He turned to look at the Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture and bowed to the elders from the Imperial Academy, "I humbly ask that the gentlemen produce the original examination scrolls so that right and wrong may be distinguished once and for all."


    The handwriting contained strong individual style - the years spent practicing calligraphy, the habits when lifting the brush, the horizontal and vertical strokes - every single brush stroke could not be forged.


    Xu Mo was not afraid that the Fang family would have Fang Yuan hastily copy a new examination scroll to rece his original - because he had not written the scroll that Fang Yuan had failed with.


    With two original scrolls total, at least one of them should contain his handwriting.


    As Xu Mo''s mind raced, when he raised his head, his expression was still as calm as water, back ramrod straight.


    In contrast, Steward Fang''s expression changed, gradually bing heavy.


    Retrieving the original scrolls was not a particrly difficult decision. After conferring with the elders from the Imperial Academy, the Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture had two elders take six yamen runners back to retrieve the scrolls from the academy.


    While waiting, Feng Tian Prefecture Hall was deathly silent, while the mood outside was joyful.


    Qi Huai stamped his feet happily, "Brother Xu sure kept us in suspense. Earlier I was so anxious I nearly died. Why didn''t he directly ask to review the original scrolls from the beginning?"


    Chang Yan nced at him, "Do you directly challenge the general when you go to war?"


    No matter who was fighting whom, there would always be exploratory attacks by infantry first to test the enemy baseline and habits.


    Wasting some time to eventually achieve a lethal strike was still better than going in arrogantly only to end up looking like a fool.


    Even Qi Huai, already eighteen, still got contempt from a twelve year old kid.


    What''s more, the kid''s words made a lot of sense. Qi Huai could only take deep breaths, ring his elegant nose repeatedly.


    Seeing this, Zhao Yuan who had wanted to chime in hurried to hide behind An Jun, pretending to be a quail.


    Soon the original scrolls were brought back.


    Everyone''s gazes inside and outside the hall fell upon the two original scrolls, waiting for the truth to unfold, and waiting for justice to finally arrive for Xu Mo.


    "Prefect, sir," Steward Fang seemed about to say something. "Do we really need to open up the original scrolls?"


    Here it came again, trying to overwhelm others with might and authority.


    The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture scowled, gripping the armrests of his chair tightly. "If we don''t inspect the original scrolls, how can we settle this case?"


    Steward Fang said no more.


    The elders from the Imperial Academy opened up both scrolls separately, thenpared them against the scroll that Xu Mo had hastily rewritten overnight.


    Then, they froze in shock.


    The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture walked over curiously and likewise frowned deeply.


    This feeling was not like they had found evidence favoring one side or the other, nor like they had figured out the truth.


    Rather, it seemed that they were even more puzzled and confused than before.


    Could there have been an issue with one of the steps?


    Xu Mo''s heart sank, and his formerly assured state of mind crumbled into apprehension and unease.


    "Gentlemen, why have you stoppedparing? Is there an issue?" Steward Fang asked loudly, his mood lifted. "Have you settled on a conclusion for this case?"


    The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture and the academy elders said nothing. The great hall was utterly silent.


    In contrast, anothermotion stirred outside.


    "What''s happened? Why does the Prefect say nothing?" Qi Huai clenched his fists tightly.


    Chang Yan''s expression visibly grew serious, no longer answering.


    After some time, the Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture finally spoke heavily, "The handwriting on these two scrolls is identical to yours. There is no way to distinguish them other than by the names written."


    The scroll that had failed the exam had Xu Mo''s name on it.


    The top examination scroll clearly bore Fang Yuan''s name.


    Identical...


    How could they be identical?


    Another uproar rose outside the hall as everyone discussed in confusion, not understanding how this could have happened.


    Only Xu Mo remained standing in the great hall, his mind ringing like a bell that had been struck, the entire world fading away except for the drumming in his ears.


    It seemed as if he saw Steward Fang''s gloating expression, and his younger siblings'' worried faces, his father''s straight back, and his mother''s gentle smile.


    Raised in a perfectly upright and moral family, the education he received held propriety above all.


    His father said that one should embrace all, cherish all, love one''s country and people, remain upright and steadfast.


    But his father never said what to do when, despite one''s utmost efforts, one was unable to stand against a tremendous entity.


    His father also never said whether it was cowardly to retreat or brave to fight back when everything one had was unjustly seized.


    When the innocent are punished while the guilty go free.


    If excellence itself was a mistake, should he not have studied so diligently night and day, practicing and memorizing, exerting himself fully?


    Just like Qi Huai, barely passing each exam by hanging onto the tail end of the rankings, never shining dazzlingly bright, but steady and reliable, never provoking others'' jealousy.


    Yet was not excellence what countless people strove to attain?


    Xu Mo lowered his head, looking at his own fair and slender fingers. His heart swelled with sorrow, helplessness and bleakness, misery and chill.


    That orderly yet bold, proper yet vigorous handwriting had been his pride from diligent practice, the key for him to stand against the Fang family, found after over ten days of mental struggle - the only chance he had managed to find.


    But now, all of it was gone.


    The Fang family steward told Xu Mo with just one retainer - the capabilities of powerful aristocratic ns was that anything you can think of, they can make happen.


    The influence of powerful families was not somethingmoners like them could shake.


    Anything Xu Mo had considered or predicted was already within the ns of the aristocratic Fang n.


    With no power, skills, or cunningparable to theirs, what chance did he have to oppose them?


    Then shouldn''t he just admit defeat?


    Xu Mo dazedly remained standing as the steward''s voice echoed, "Back in An Shui county I could already tell you were a good seed, just a bit crooked in your heart. Did you really think that mimicking our young master''s handwriting would allow you to smear the Fang family''s name and steal the top schr status that belongs to him? What''s fake cannot be made real, what''s real cannot be made fake."


    Someone was still shouting hoarsely, "Big brother, big brother... the ash heap, the ash heap!"


    Things wereing together.


    The trouble Xu Mo faced outside the An Shui county exam grounds, and Steward Fang''s unexpected graciousness.


    The often disturbed ash heap outside the small courtyard in Yong Jing, surely that ash was from all the discarded practice papers?


    Handwriting identical to Fang Yuan''s, who knew how long he had painstakingly imitated it.


    The chess match yed by the Fang n was too masterful.


    The previous confrontation was just the steward toying with Xu Mo. Bringing up reviewing the original scrolls and then changing expression was just to bolster Xu Mo''s confidence - that way the truth would be an even greater emotional blow when revealed.


    Shifting from certainty to disbelief, from assurance to confusion.


    Even top schrs like him would doubt themselves.


    Fortunately, he was Xu Mo.


    Fortunately, he still had his siblings.

 Chapter 290: The End of Life

    <h4>Chapter 290</h4>


    The young man who had struggled his way out of the sea of bitterness encountered sufficient warmth and love again. Even in the face of injustice, he had the courage to refute it. Uprightness and integrity were forever ingrained in his bones.


    When he was beaten until both his legs were broken and thrown into the wilderness, he did not give up. When he was specifically targeted by an imperial order from the county, he did not give up. When the Wang and Fang families sought revenge on him, he still did not give up.


    At this moment, he had no reason to give up.


    [Xu Mo] turned back and took a look at [Jiang Sheng], who was shouting at the top of his lungs. He also nodded reassuringly to [Wen Zhiyun], whose eyes were brimming red. Finally, he made eye contact with [Chang Yan], whose expression was stern.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his mood to the most tranquil state, the bizarre silence around him also quieted down peculiarly.


    [Qi Huai], who was anxious, [Zhao Yuan] who was bawling with his mouth wide open, [An Jun] who was pounding the wall in resentment, and the countless angry yet puzzledmoners - they all set their sights on the back of that young man in the center of the Grand Hall of Fengtian Prefecture.


    "Sir," [Xu Mo]''s mind raced as he spoke, "May I ask, are you certain that both these exam scrolls are in my handwriting?"


    The Prefect of Fengtian Prefecture came back to his senses and nodded, "That''s right, they are identical to the texts you provided, down to thest detail. I would have thought that you wrote two copies yourself..."


    How could that be possible?


    [Xu Mo] had no reason to be writing exam papers for [Fang Yuan], much less the time to produce two essays.


    The only exnation was that the two individuals'' handwriting was extremely simr.


    And precisely because of the simrity, [Xu Mo] had no way to prove that the Top Examinee exam paper belonged to him.


    He also did not ask the Fang family to produce samples of [Fang Yuan]''s handwriting over the years forparison. Given the Fang family''s meticulous nature, they must have long destroyed [Fang Yuan]''s past handwriting samples, leaving only those simr to [Xu Mo]''s in cirction.


    By the time the Fang family started making their moves, there were not many ws left for him to exploit.


    With handwriting ruled out, the time the essays were written ruled out, and the content of the essays ruled out, all that remained was...the name on the exam paper.


    [Fang Yuan] had imitated [Xu Mo]''s handwriting and written [Xu Mo]''s name on his own exam paper before sneakily switching his paper with [Xu Mo]''s.


    But [Xu Mo] did not write his name down.


    Now, the only two ways [Fang Yuan]''s name could appear on the Top Examinee exam paper were:


    One, the Fang family had [Fang Yuan]pletely copy out a new exam paper to rece the original Top Examinee paper.


    Two, the Top Examinee paper remained the original, but the name was changed from [Xu Mo] to [Fang Yuan].


    Which was it?


    If it was the first scenario where the Fang family had the capability to rece the entire exam paper, why would they still go through the trouble of using [Xu Mo]''s handwriting? It would make more sense for them to directly rece it with [Fang Yuan]''s handwriting instead. That way, the Top Examinee paper would be in [Fang Yuan]''s writing, while the failing paper would be in [Xu Mo]''s writing - more convincing.


    If it was the second scenario, it meant the original exam paper itself was difficult to tamper with. The Fang family made use of the copyists within to pull some strings, then had [Fang Yuan] painstakingly practice imitating [Xu Mo]''s writing to achieve their objective of stealing the dragon''s pearl to adorn the phoenix crown.


    If the truth was really as such, there should be ws in the position of the names on the Top Examinee exam paper.


    [Xu Mo] suppressed the excitement welling up within him. He took two steps forward, wanting to scrutinize the Top Examinee exam paper with his own eyes.


    The Prefect of Fengtian Prefecture hesitated for a moment before unfolding the exam paper to reveal the obscured name section at the start.


    The obscured names section was, as the name suggested, where the examinees would paste glue over their own names before tearing open that area after the exams were over. It was inevitable that some paper fibers would be torn in the process, but that mostly urred around the edges, rarely directly over the examinee¡¯s own name.


    Yet the name and home town section on this Top Examinee exam paper seemed to be somewhat creased, as if ayer had been lightly scraped away, causing the two words ¡°Fang Yuan¡± to be slightly blurred with ink.


    [Xu Mo]¡¯s hands trembled slightly.


    He had bet right. Although the Fang family was powerful, they were not yet capable of covering the heavens with one hand.


    The Imperial Examination Hall was fair, the civil service examinations were just, but they had been manipted by those with ulterior motives who had specially set things up for years on end.


    These people calcted against poor schrs, bulliedmoners without support. They abused power for personal gains.


    Now, they were about to be disappointed!


    [Xu Mo] retreated back to his original spot in three to two steps, dering spiritedly, "May I report to you, sir, that I discovered signs of modification at the name and home town section on the Top Examinee exam paper. Clearly, some ill-intentioned individual changed my name to the current one written there. Kindly make a discerning judgment on this, sir."


    The Prefect of Fengtian Prefecture was momentarily stunned as he stroked the obscured name section, his expression turning strange.


    "Sir, do not listen to this rascal''s crazy ravings." The Fang family steward''s expression was solemn. "When my young master was obscuring his name, his hand shook and some of the pastended on top of his name. After scraping it away again, he re-pasted his name over it. It was not modified."


    "Do you believe that, sir? First it¡¯s the identical handwriting, then modification appeared at the obscured name section - how can there be so many coincidences, all lining up to benefit the Fang family¡¯s young master?" [Xu Mo] did not back down an inch. "Why has the Fang family only sent a steward over here? Are you looking down on the Fengtian Prefecture''s trial procedures, or is the writing skills of your Top Examinee simplycking that you all are afraid to put it to the test?"


    The sharpness of the schrly gentleman fully exhibited itself at this point.


    Both possibilities he suggested reflected badly on the Fang family and were enough to greatly change the expression on the steward''s face.


    Hisplexion really underwent a drastic change.


    "I, [Xu Mo], hereby dere that if anyone isn''t convinced, we can hold another round ofparison tests. We can discuss ancient ssics, trade poems, or even take the exams over again. Well, is the Fang family''s young master brave enough to take me up on it?" [Xu Mo] sneered coldly.


    "Are you brave enough?"


    "Are you brave enough?"


    True talent did not require concealment. However cunning their maneuvering was, the Fang family was incapable of stealing his ability away.


    After undergoingyers of emotional baptisms, [Xu Mo] had practically transformed and been reborn. He now grasped the means utilized by eminent families and also understood the Fang family''s capabilities.


    Yet no matter how dark the skies got, there would always be rays of light.


    As long as he yet lived, there was still possibility.


    "What right do you have to demand aparison test just because you want one?" After the initial brief panic, the Fang family steward also reacted. "Does our young master have to take a test alongside whichever schr that jumps out from somewhere? Is the purpose of bing Top Examinee topare notes with the likes of you? Who do you think you are, to demandparison tests just because you say so?"


    [Xu Mo] did not respond.


    He had already figured it out. The Fang family did things thoroughly. Apart from some minute ws in the obscured names section, everything else could be described as nearly impable. Even something as dubious as identical handwriting that could arouse external suspicion, the Fang Family was able to turn the usations around and frame [Xu Mo] for intentionally imitating and causing trouble for no reason.


    Pointlessly arguing wouldn''t get him anywhere anyhow. It¡¯d be better to just deliver the final decisive blow from the fundamental level: hold the reexamination, go head to head based on actual skills.


    Now, it all depended on how the Prefect of Fengtian Prefecture would rule on this.


    "Sir, you have witnessed all sorts of oversights with your own eyes. Rather than continually entangling ourselves to find the truth, why don''t you let us take the exams once more? I am willing to ept tests of any form at any location alongside young master Fang." [Xu Mo] sincerely pleaded.


    "Our eminent family''s young masters do not tolerate random nder and false usations from outsiders. The Top Examinee already had his name up on the list, yet now he has to undergo reparisons just because some clown wants to kick up a big fuss over it? This is extremely unfair toward our Fang family." Not resigning himself to defeat, the Fang family steward yed his trump card of trying to coerce others with their eminent family status.


    The entire Grand Hall of Fengtian Prefecture sank into silence, quiet enough for a pin drop to be heard.


    Everyone''s stares congregated unto the Prefect of Fengtian Prefecture. Some gazes carried expectations, some nervousness, and some threats.


    The moustache of the fifty-something short elder trembled as his plump hands tightly grabbed the wooden armrests of his seat. He was caught in an unresolvable dilemma - falling either way would be catastrophic.

 Chapter 291: Verdict

    <h4>Chapter 291</h4>


    It is said that it is difficult to be an official in the capital.


    The biggest reason is that riches and glory are everywhere under the Son of Heaven''s feet. With three steps, one can be a fifth-rank official; with five steps, one can be a third-rank.


    The illustrious families gather here, and members of the imperial n are everywhere.


    As the prefect, you must be just and equal, because the imperial family is watching you from the Imperial City. If you show the slightest hint of selfishness, you will be punished on the spot.


    Yet when one encounters the powerful families or members of the imperial n or the legitimate sons and daughters of high-ranking officials, who would dare to remain absolutely just and incorruptible?


    Thus, those with even a hint of family background and connections would rather spend three years as the magistrate of a remote small town like Anshui Prefecture, than serve as the prefect of prosperous Fengjing.


    The old prefect thought more and more bitterly, his hand shaking like a sieve.


    As the prefect, he wanted to remain just like thete Prefect Xu Mo.


    As a subordinate official, he feared the Fang family.


    Reason told him that he should yield to the powerful family - at least that way he could keep his ck gauze hat, since Prefect Xu Mo seemed to have little ability to resist.


    Yet the proud backbone he developed during his years of studying, and the lofty ambition he held when he first took office, kept pricking his conscience.


    After repeated inner debates, the gavel in the hand of the Fengjing Prefect finally came down. "Since this concerns fraud in the imperial examination, which has great implications, allow this old man to memorialize to the throne before making a decision."


    This is a tactic called neutrality, also known as kicking the ball or shifting the me.


    Steward Fang was dumbfounded. Xu Mo knitted his brows. Inside and outside the hall, there was dead silence.


    The Fengjing Prefect paid them no mind. He banged the gavel again. "Officers, dismiss the court."


    The bailiffs began striking the fire-and-water sticks, and their stern shouts resounded through the entire hall. Even the most stubborn had no choice but to bow and take their leave.


    Themoners outside the gates of the Fengjing government office were still immersed in the scene, some criticizing out loud, some murmuring, some sighing regretfully. Yet they all dispersed without exception.


    Only Jiang Sheng and his siblings, Qi Huai, and others crowded into a corner to wait.


    The first one to emerge was House Steward Fang. He did not even nce at Jiang Sheng and his siblings right in front, only shooting a look at Qi Huai and Zhao Yuan before arrogantly taking his leave.


    Only then did Xu Moe out.


    This youth, who had just experienced twists and turns and anxiety, who had just received a deep lesson from a powerful n, had strode in with back straight as a javelin. And he still returned with his bearing tall and unyielding, only now with more introspection and a few traces of matureposure.


    Adversity does make one grow.


    "Big brother!" Jiang Sheng reacted the fastest, rushing up to the blue-robed figure.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan followed right after. "Big brother!"


    "Brother Xu," Qi Huai and An Jun came up as well.


    In an instant, Xu Mo, who just moments ago seemed isted and powerless, was now surrounded by a moring crowd. His younger siblings and friends all spoke over one another, asking question after question out of concern.


    He smiled and waited for everyone to finish before replying in summary, "I''m fine. Although the Prefect cannot be absolutely impartial, at least he did not show overt favoritism towards the Fang family."


    And this was already enough. Only after going through this would one know, the Fang family''s power and threats were not something even the Fengjing Prefect could withstand.


    To have the current oue, Xu Mo was quite satisfied.


    "But big brother still hasn''t gotten his top provincial graduate status back," Jiang Sheng mumbled softly. "Haven''t we just wasted over twenty days for nothing?"


    If Anshui Prefecture produced few metropolitan examination graduates due to its remote location, then the top provincial graduate status was the strongest proof of Xu Mo''s talents, and the key to him advancing smoothly in the capital.


    Most importantly, they had already offended the Fang family. Without the top provincial graduate status, the road ahead would be even harder.


    "It wasn''t for nothing. At least we''ve won the hearts of themon people," Qi Huai analyzed. "The eyes of themon folk are sharp. The Fangs will find that provincial graduate status hard to hold onto."


    "Serves them right. They shouldn''t have targeted Brother Xu''s status in the first ce," Zhao Yuan chimed in, cursing. "I heard it clear as day outside. They had their eyes on Brother Xu for a while already. They thought everything was ready, but they didn''t expect Brother Xu to earn the top provincial graduate status."


    This was an oversight on the Fang family''s part - the only loophole in their scheme.


    In other words, Xu Mo''s talent had saved him.


    It was just a pity that the powerful families were still too difficult to shake. The Fengjing Prefect could only y the slippery neutral party, unable to uphold justice for Xu Mo.


    "That''s right. The Prefect said he would memorialize. Where is he submitting the memorial to?" An Jun asked the critical question.


    Everyone quieted down.


    Only Chang Yan calmly uttered two words. "The Imperial City."


    The Fengjing Prefect was directly under the jurisdiction of the Imperial City. And the ones in ultimate authority there were...the imperial family.


    This was an answer that elicited both hope and worry.


    The hopey in how the imperial family was not muddle-headed. Not only did they govern diligently for the people, but they were also fair and impartial.


    The worry was that the imperial family''s personality tended somewhat towards weakness. Especially with the powerful families in power nowadays, their hands were often tied when trying to act.


    Back when the assassins appeared, all they did was protect An Jun. As for the rest, they mollified and appeased.


    Now with fraud in the examinations, could they really redress injustice for Xu Mo and ensure fairness for the schrs of the day?


    It would be difficult.


    When even the Emperor has no authority over life and death, the powerful families who held sway over discourse were raised to an unparalleled position. No wonder the Fang family was so arrogant that they only sent a house steward when summoned by the Fengjing government.


    "Could it be that the court will continue on like this?" Qi Huai said indignantly. "Clearly the imperial family is the rightful master of this dynasty, yet they let the powerful ns stick together and even cannot deliver justice!"


    In truth, there were reasons for this.


    Thete Emperor had a brutal personality. His southern and northern military campaigns emptied the national treasury. Although he conquered territory, themon people also suffered unspeakably and their lives were destitute.


    In hister years he realized his mistakes and decided to empower the powerful families - supporting the already flourishing ns and giving them the capability to rein in the Emperor.


    If the Emperor''s decisions were reasonable, the families would concur.


    If the Emperor''s decisions were unreasonable, the families could jointly veto them.


    This was originally meant to prevent the next generation of emperors from being cruel and unbenevolent. But unexpectedly, the imperial family''s personality turned out to be too weak. In their contests with the powerful families, they repeatedly retreated until finally they were controlled by the families.


    The families had tasted the sweetness of holding power. Their ambitions swelled increasingly. Through intermarriages and other means, they tied most of the ns together, sharing the same boat and the same fate.


    They used their numbers to suppress the imperial family, uniting closely to seek personal gain. Their cooperation grew ever tighter.


    "Could it be there is no other voice at all in the entire bureaucracy?" An Jun asked doubtfully.


    Qi Huai snorted coldly. "Of course there are. The imperial family has also elevated many impoverished schrs. But how many generations would these lone individuals have to struggle before they can match up against families with hundreds of years of foundation?"


    As the legitimate son of the Minister of Rites, he truly understood this deeply.


    "So even after submitting this to the imperial family, there is still no way to deal with the Fang family?" An Jun asked nkly, the light in his eyes gradually dimming.


    After decades of bitter suffering to study, he originally thought he could finally disy his brilliance. But in the end, he was just a pawn for those in power.


    This would be intolerable no matter which schr it happened to, much less this group of vigorous, spirited youths.


    Seeing the light in their eyes retreat, either bowing dejectedly or listless, Chang Yan''s lips moved slightly, as if wanting to say something.


    Just then, an energetic voice rang out behind them. "Who says there''s no method left? Who says justice cannot be served? It''s not as if the Fang family and their ilk are the only ones at this court!"

 Chapter 292: Master Dou’s Advice

    <h4>Chapter 292</h4>


    When this voice came out, everyone couldn''t help but turn their heads.


    When they saw a middle-aged man who was not very tall, whose appearance was not outstanding, but who seemed to be able to shoulder 10,000 things, they couldn''t help but lose their voice.


    "Master Dou."


    "Uncle Dou."


    "Sir."


    Everyone greeted in unison, respectful and sincere.


    Xu Mo was even more surprised, "Sir, why are you here?"


    Dou Weiming stroked his little goatee, half angry and half helpless, "Your drum sound has spread to the Ministry of Personnel. After a little inquiry, I learned that there was a student who wanted to use the imperial examination of being unfair."


    After asking again, the student''s surname was Xu, a juren from a small local ce.


    Dou Weiming suddenly realized. He said it had been 20 days. Howe he hadn''t seen Xu Moe to report the good news yet? With this kid''s ability, he should at least be in the top ten.


    "Xu Mo, Xu Mo, you really surprised and delighted this old man."


    I was delighted that his talent was outstanding, not only did he get the jinshi degree, but he also got the championship.


    I was surprised that his fate was bumpy. He was actually targeted by the Fang family and even had the courage to fight the Fang family.


    However, thinking about it, when this kid was amoner, he dared to oppose the county magistrate. After getting the juren degree, he sued the declining Xieyang County magistrate to the prefectural government. I heard that he also had conflicts with the magistrate of He Prefecture. Now he has sued the Fang family to the Fengjing Fu. He is really fearless and reckless.


    But he liked it.


    Dou Weiming let go of his little goatee and stared at Xu Mo appreciatively, "The Fang family is indeed a top family, and they do have power and influence. The prefect of Fengjing Fu is indeed unable to deal with them. Even the Minister of Rites can only avoid their sharpness, not to mention the Imperial Secretary."


    This remark was really discouraging.


    Qi Huai shamefully gritted his teeth, and Zhao Yuan pouted dissatisfiedly, both with indignation on their faces.


    Only Xu Mo''s eyes were bright, waiting for the next turn.


    Sure enough, Dou Weiming paused and then said, "But aristocratic families are not of one mind. Interests can overturn the boat, and enemies can be found everywhere."


    Xu Mo''s eyes became brighter and brighter. He remembered what Chang Yan had said about the He family, and remembered the grievances between the He family and the Fang family.


    If there is one He family, can there be no second and third He families?


    "Sir," Xu Mo tentatively said, "is it possible that as long as there is enough support and enough right to speak, we can confront the Fang family and let the imperial court feel at ease to uphold justice?"


    A child can be taught.


    Dou Weiming couldn''t help stroking his goatee again, "To put it bluntly, the imperial court also needs a backbone. As long as half of the aristocratic families in the court agree, the Fang family will not be able to do whatever they want."


    After all, the Dayu Dynasty is not named Fang.


    But where to find half of the aristocratic families, not only can they confront the Fang family, but also have people in the court.


    The light in Xu Mo''s eyes dimmed again.


    The He family? They had only coborated with the Fang family for a while, and might not be willing to coborate for the second time, let alone take sides in the court.


    Although Qi Huai supported him, the Minister of Rites was an old fox and would not do such a thing to offend the Fang family.


    An ancient saying goes, it is difficult to send charcoal in snow, but easy to add flowers to brocade.


    Although Qi Zhentian also had a loud and unyielding backbone, under the erosion of time, he tended more towards interests, and could only stand with Xu Mo when the general trend was clear.


    "Little Xu, you''re in trouble, aren''t you," Dou Weiming sighed. "This is the reality of Fengjing. It has to be said that power must be used to confront power, which is the inescapable destiny that no one can escape."


    No matter how bright an individual is, it can never match the efforts of others for more than 100 years.


    A great grandfather three generations ago once said, "Why should your 10 years of hard work want to surpass the umtion of my descendants for three generations?"


    No matter how harsh these words sounded, they were equally true.


    In peaceful times, the imperial examination had already given ordinary people a chance. Without the imperial examination and tests, ordinary people would be mediocre for a lifetime, defeated by the wealth umted by aristocratic families, and crushed by the power passed down from generation to generation.


    Now in Fengjing, if Xu Mo wanted to defeat the Fang family, he could only borrow the power of others.


    Just like two brothers borrowing momentum to fight, only this time the borrowing was bigger.


    "Sir..." Xu Mo said bitterly with a smile, "But for me, where can I find the help of aristocratic families? How many families are willing to help people who are unrted?"


    The fact that Dou the Minister could appear meant that the Dou family counted as one.


    The attitude of the He family was unclear, and it could only be said that there was an opportunity to strive for.


    But it was still far from enough.


    Dou Weiming didn''t speak, he just vaguely nced at the little chubby girl in the corner and sighed deeply.


    "You still have to try first, what if you can get the support," Qi Huai raised his hopes again, "Xu Brother, we can''t give up like this."


    "Yes, this is the only chance," Zhao Yuan also echoed.


    The young men discussed vigorously again, guessing which families could be solicited, which families were rtively fair, and which families were opportunists.


    Relying on her petite figure, Jiang Sheng quietly left the crowd and sat on a rock in a daze.


    She knew what Minister Dou¡¯s nce meant, and she also understood that her brother had encountered great difficulties and needed the support of aristocratic families.


    The Jiang family seemed to be a very powerful aristocratic family.


    Could it help her brother?


    Although she didn''t want to be separated from her brothers, if she could help her brother get back the championship, it didn''t seem to be bad.


    Jiang Sheng twisted her hands together, her big eyes wandered aimlessly, eventually falling on the green skirt two steps away.


    She looked up and saw Zhang Qiao''s bright face as expected, "Sister Yao, why are you here too?"


    "I was drawn here by the injustice drum," Yao Siqing''s eyes wereplicated. "You seem to have something on your mind."


    Jiang Sheng smiled, "Sister Yao, my brother is in trouble, I want to help him."


    From Xieyang County to Fengjing, she was neither smart enough nor capable enough. Only at the beginning when the brothers were sick and weak, she relied on seven years of struggles to barelye up with some ideas and contribute some strength.


    Later, when life got better, the brothers began to show their brilliance, outperforming each other in intelligence and capability, while she was foiled into a little fool.


    Although the brothers didn''t say anything about it and her aunt protected her, there were always strange voices.


    It was probably felt that outstanding brothers should not stand behind a little fool like her who only knew how to eat.


    It was rare to have a chance to help now, and she could also get rid of the title of little fool. It didn''t seem so uneptable.


    "Sister Yao," the little girl looked up, confusion shed in her big eyes, "I should go to ask the Jiang family now, right?"


    Even though she herself had rejected going back before.


    Even though the Jiang family didn''t seem to appreciate her much either.


    "Ask?" Yao Siqing frowned slightly. "Little cutie, who said you have to beg the Jiang family?"


    Jiang Sheng became more and more confused. Wasn''t it that they needed something from the Jiang family now?


    "Silly girl," Yao Siqing squatted in front of her and stroked her two little buns, "If you really need to beg, begging won''t work even if you do."


    People who really care about you do not need you to plead.


    People who do not care about you, pleading is useless.


    Jiang Sheng felt that she seemed to grasp the key point. She widened her eyes and stared hard at Yao Siqing.


    Then she saw the graceful youngdy in green stretch out her hand and point to the alley diagonally opposite the Fengjing Mansion.


    There stood a pair of master and servant.


    The master had a full head of silver hair, and his noble temperament was unconcealed despite the simple clothes and hairpin.


    The servant was square andposed, with unconcealed concern in his eyes.

 Chapter 293: Yao Siqing’s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 293</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    She had just been agonizing over whether to ask the Jiang Family for help when Old Lady Jiang appeared in the alley outside Feng Tian Fu.


    She wore light-colored cotton clothes, with no deliberate friendliness in her smile. Her eyes were just full of gentleness.


    When Jiang Sheng looked up, Old Lady Jiang was also looking around.


    It seemed she hadn''t seen Jiang Sheng. She turned back doubtfully to ask Tan Yue a couple words before suddenly realizing and urately finding the right direction in the crowd.


    This time it was Jiang Sheng who was puzzled.


    Yao Siqing spoke lightly, "When people get older, their eyes naturally deteriorate. She can no longer see clearly from so far away, and can only judge by her maid."


    That meant from across the wide street, all Old Lady Jiang could see was a blurry figure. She couldn''t see the precious granddaughter she was thinking about.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly felt sour. She felt like she should have stepped forward a couple steps, at least to let the old woman see clearly.


    Her feet followed her thoughts, reflexively lifting then falling back down.


    In the small alley, Tan Yue was suddenly excited, "Old Lady, Little Miss hase over, she''se over!"


    Old Lady Jiang''s expression was unchanged, but she unconsciously tidied her temples, "Is my dress still neat? Is my hair messy?"


    "It''s not messy, still neat and tidy, Old Lady," Tan Yue soothed her.


    Only then did Old Lady Jiang reveal a knowing smile, looking at the blurry child figure that gradually became clear as a graceful youngdy.


    It had been eleven years.


    Time waits for no one, aging people without pause.


    If she could, Old Lady Jiang would probably be the one who most hoped to return to eleven years ago. She would definitely guard the baby well, not giving anyone a chance to switch them.


    Unfortunately, the rarest thing in the world were the ifs.


    Jiang Sheng looked at Old Lady Jiang with her head full of silver hair. After a bit of hesitation, she still followed Yao Siqing''s teachings and performed the courtesy of a youngdy. She politely said, "Greetings to Old Lady Jiang."


    "Why still call me Old Lady, you should call me Grandmother," Tan Yue reminded at the side.


    Old Lady Jiang quickly waved her hand with arched eyebrows and eyes. "Let her call whatever she wants, it''s just a form of address."


    Jiang Sheng stirred her fingers, not knowing how to respond or how to deal with influential people.


    "Good child, you''vee for your big brother right," It was like Old Lady Jiang knew her thoughts. "Don''t worry, the Jiang Family will not stand idly by."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up.


    The Jiang Family was, like the Qi Family, a family with military exploits. Unlike the Qi Family''s path to civil service, General Jiang still fought on the border. Even if he were to transfer to civil service, it would be the next generation.


    Speaking only of influence, the Jiang Family was no less than the Qi Family.


    It was just...


    After much hesitation, Jiang Sheng spoke, "Do I still need to return to the Jiang Family then?"


    "No need," Old Lady Jiang smiled. "If you''re happy following your brothers, then stay outside."


    Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    She had thought Old Lady Jiang needed her to return, at least to give the Jiang Family cause when helping. She didn''t expect it was to avoid offending the Qi Family over a lone girl.


    "Helping you is helping you, no need for excuses," Old Lady Jiang smiled. "Don''t think too much, just live happily."


    The result exceeded Jiang Sheng''s expectations, also making her excited beyond words.


    Impatiently, she counted on her fingers. The Jiang, Dou, He, and Qi Families - what were the chances of helping Xu Mo regain justice with them.


    At the side, Old Lady Jiang suddenly waved towards the distance.


    A slender green figure walked over and courteously saluted, "Greetings Grandmother."


    Jiang Sheng''s thoughts were interrupted, her mind nk and mouth slightly agape.


    Old Lady Jiang enduredughter, a barely noticeable yfulness in her eyes, "In the prominent families of Fengjing, the Jiang Family represents more than just itself. Keep an open mind."


    "Yes," Yao Siqing also spoke. "The Jiang Family is rted by marriage to the Yao Family, and also the Liao Family, still some rtions to the Tao Family... Complex and intertwined, not just talk."


    So, Sis Yao was not a sympathetic friend, but her cousin.


    Jiang Sheng''s mood grew increasinglyplicated.


    That chance encounter, the sudden friendliness, and the earnest teaching, as both teacher and friend, found reason in this moment.


    She didn''t know what emotion she should have, sadness that her first friend was still a rtive, or indignation that Old Lady Jiang had actually ced her granddaughter''s niece by her side.


    But they hadn''t harmed her and were even helping her.


    Jiang Sheng was not an ungrateful person. After long struggling to survive, she was sincerely grateful to everyone who helped her.


    As her peripheral vision swept over Old Lady Jiang swaying slightly, she instinctively rushed over to support her.


    At the moment their skin touched was an aged feeling, alongside an indescribable warmth.


    "I''m getting old and somewhat useless," Old Lady Jiang gave a wry smile. "It seems I can''t keep staying. I''ll have Siqing keep apanying you."


    "Old Lady, your health is still strong. I was the one aching all over after standing an hour while you just swayed a bit," Tan Yue consoled at the side.


    The old woman just smiled without replying. She carefully caressed Jiang Sheng''s bobbed hair before getting back into the carriage.


    As the driver whipped the reins, the carriage gradually disappeared from sight.


    Jiang Sheng turned back around. Before she could speak, Yao Siqing hugged her tightly with a bitter face, "Little Jiang Jiang, don''t be angry with me or Great Grandmother. She was afraid you''d suffer losses and told me to teach you."


    Teach her the etiquette of prominent families, interpersonal rtions, dealing with things, poise...


    Old Lady Jiang had arranged so much, how could she not hope for her to return home?


    Respecting her choices was just fearing she''d be upset and sad.


    Even now at the critical juncture, she was still willing to stand out and help.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t even know what to say anymore. She could only mumble, "Sis Yao, I should be returning right?"


    The Jiang Family couldn''t unconditionally help a lone girl, but they could help the Jiang Family''s daughter.


    Old Lady Jiang was getting old and her remaining time decreasing day by day.


    Jiang Sheng felt she couldn''t be too ungrateful.


    "But," Yao Siqing became serious. "Jiang Sheng, what Great Grandmother hopes least is youpromising yourself. She wants you to live freely."


    "It''s not that troublesome either," Jiang Sheng widened her eyes. "I just... suddenly wondered what it felt like to have a grandmother."


    Like Ergou from Shili Pubu vige. When beaten by his parents he''d run crying for grandmother.


    After crying, there was sugar water to drink and pastries to eat. He could even watch his parents get beaten crying for mercy.


    Ergou had repeatedly bragged to Jiang Sheng, "I have a grandmother, the best grandmother in the world. I love grandmother the most."


    But at that time Jiang Sheng was too hungry to care, just wanting to eat. Who cared about grandmothers when she didn''t even care about parents.


    Finally full and fed, did she also get a chance to drink grandmother''s sugar water and eat grandmother''s pastries?


    The young girl looked up, bright eyes holding some nervousness, awkwardness, worry, and barely noticeable anticipation.

 Chapter 294: Jiang Sheng’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 294</h4>


    Yao Siqing''s heart suddenly clogged up.


    Very clogged and blocked, and very sour.


    "How can you be so thoughtful?" She stretched out her hand and squeezed Jiang Sheng''s little face, "Don''t be so thoughtful, okay? You can be more willful."


    With Lady Jiang''s guilt, no matter whether Jiang Sheng returns or not, the Jiang Family will help out.


    But because of the kindness in her heart, because of her perceptiveness, because of her gratitude, she took the initiative to propose going back.


    In the end, Yao Siqing hugged Jiang Sheng and eximed, "Every time I see you, I always think that if my sister by birth were still alive, would she be as smart and transparent as you, as round and cute as you."


    "It''s better not to be too round." Jiang Sheng raised her red face, "Wasn''t Sister Yao''s sister an ident?"


    "Congenitally inadequate, she passed away after two days of being born." Yao Siqing let her go, "If she had survived, she would be about the same age as you now."


    So most of this doting has some transference as well.


    Jiang Sheng wiselyforted, "Sister, don''t be sad. If fated, you will meet again, just like how I was lost for eleven years, but still met you guys again."


    Yao Siqing smiled wryly, and took the opportunity to rub her little dumplings a few more times, "Of course there is no problem going back to the Jiang Family, but have you thought about how to tell your brothers?"


    Jiang Sheng''s expression froze as she subconsciously nced at the entrance of the Fucheng Mansion.


    Lord Dou didn''t know when he had left, Qi Huai''an and the others had also gone, leaving only her three brothers standing neatly across the street, their expressionsplex and bitter.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart suddenly sank.


    "Oh my, oh my." Yao Siqing shook her head next to her, "It looks a bit tricky. Don''t me sister for not being righteous. At this time, you have to face it yourself."


    After speaking, she actually ran away in a swish.


    The personal maid behind her almost didn''t catch up.


    The corner of Jiang Sheng''s mouth twitched. In the end, she still hung her head and approached them.


    From Xu Mo to Wen Zhiyun, and then to Chang Yan, the three teenagers had serious expressions and didn''t say a word.


    Usually at this time, they would have already rushed up, calling sister this and sister that.


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the more guilty she felt. She spoke up timidly and anxiously, "Big brother, fourth brother, fifth brother, have you guys discussed it?"


    Xu Mo didn''t speak.


    Wen Zhiyun wanted to speak, but was pulled by Chang Yan''s clothes, and closed his mouth again.


    After a long silence, Xu Mo finally said gently, "Jiang Sheng, I don''t need you to go back to the Jiang Family for me, nor do I need you to ask the Jiang Family for help for me."


    They were supposed to protect their sister, not have their sister sacrifice for them.


    "But we don''t have other prestigious families we can ask for help." Jiang Sheng mumbled, "Big brother, the civil service examination is yours, it can''t be taken by the Fang family."


    "Who said there isn''t." Xu Mo said in a deep voice, "We n to imitatest time to win over all of Fang''s political enemies. Even without a prestigious family like the Jiangs, together they are still formidable."


    But what could they use to win them over?


    Jiang Sheng didn''t understand officialdom or sinister infighting, but she knew that prestigious families would not be benevolent, let alone help unrted people.


    Lord Dou admired Xu Mo''s talent. What about the others?


    "It''s just working for them for a few years in the future." Xu Mo said lightly, "A fair trade, no one loses out."


    How could they not lose out?


    Xu Mo could have disyed his talents in officialdom, but because of the deal would have to work for prestigious families, even bing theirckeys.


    Such a terrifying future, Jiang Sheng was unwilling to see it happen.


    She shook her head desperately, anxiously and nervously, "Big brother, the Jiang Family doesn''t need me to go back. They are willing to help just because I want to go back and apany Grandmother. They didn''t make things difficult for me. The Jiang Family is not a ferocious beast."


    Seeing Xu Mo so determined, she grabbed Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan, "You guys persuade Big Brother! You can''t make deals with prestigious families or sell your conscience."


    Chang Yan''s lips moved but no words came out.


    It seemed that Wen Zhiyun could no longer restrain himself and burst out, "I will go beg the Princess Consort of Prince Gong. I will go poison the Fang family. I can''t see them bullying Big Brother and Little Sister like this. Too much, too excessive!"


    But he was so weak that even when he erupted, he was just a little louder than usual and had no deterrent effect at all.


    Xu Mo turned his head away to hide his reddened eyes.


    Chang Yan hesitated, as if he still wanted to say something.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t give them a chance at all.


    "No matter what you guys say, I already promised Grandmother." The chubby girl clenched her fists, resolute and fearless, "Should I deceive the elderly? Should I let her be happy for nothing?"


    The three brothers were all silent now.


    Those who respect the elderly and cherish the young are not necessarily kind, but the kind must respect the elderly and cherish the young.


    "I won''t let myself be bullied." Jiang Sheng said loudly, "I just want to have a rtive. I want to apany Grandmother."


    The Jiang Family can also help Big Brother. It''s simply a win-win."


    Everyone is happy, and that''s enough.


    The brothers had red eyes, but Jiang Sheng grinned.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si came over with the carriage. She pulled the fourth brother with her left hand and the fifth brother with her right hand, propping her foot on the big brother, "After defeating the Fang family, you must send San Ge a letter, and ask when Er Ge wille back. I miss him."


    How she missed the clumsy fool Er Ge.


    How she missed the reckless workaholic San Ge.


    But she was also d they weren''t here so they didn''t have to worry themselves sick over the civil service exam incident, didn''t need to worry that she would suffer grievances after returning to the Jiang Family, and didn''t need to struggle painfully but unable to articte their heartache.


    That night, Jiang Sheng was exceptionally well-behaved and clingy.


    She apanied Auntie Zhang to cook, chatting over the fire, and even learned how to make braised pork elbows, and how to stew them to be tender and vorful while keeping the shape intact.


    The unaware Zhang Xianglianughed, "Are you nning to make braised pork elbows to eat by yourself in the future?"


    "Yes." Jiang Sheng cupped her cheeks, "In case I can''t eat what Auntie makes anymore, I can make it myself."


    After dinner, she dragged Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun to listen to Xu Mo''s lesson, talking about history, talking about the magnificent mountains and rivers, talking about customs, talking about struggles with foreigners, talking about everything under heaven.


    When it talked about the struggles between prestigious families, Jiang Sheng could no longer hold up her head. She drooled onto the desk as she dozed off.


    Chang Yan stretched out his hand to cushion her.


    Wen Zhiyun took out a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth clean.


    Xu Mo then picked her up and carried her horizontally to the warm little bed.


    When Jiang Sheng woke up the next day, it was alreadyte morning. She jumped up, hurriedly got dressed, and only saw the busy Zhang Xianglian in the kitchen.


    "Auntie." She asked, "Where are my brothers?"


    She also wanted to ask, where are the people from the Jiang Family? Have they note yet?


    Zhang Xianglian smiled and said, "They are all at the gates of the Imperial City. Xiao Mo has already entered the Golden Sacred Hall and is confronting the Fang family."


    These smelly brothers actually didn''t call her.


    Jiang Sheng hurriedly washed up, grabbed two pastries and hid them in her arms, preparing to rush to the Golden Sacred Hall in the carriage herself.


    Unexpectedly, a luxurious carriage bearing the Jiang Family''s crest stopped at the small courtyard gate, with a familiar yet somewhat slippery face apanying it, "Miss, I''vee to take you to the Imperial City gates!"

 Chapter 295: The Riches of the Jiang Family

    <h4>Chapter 295</h4>


    "Brother He Rui?"


    Jiang Sheng was both surprised and delighted as she leapt over, "I didn''t see youst time when I went to Leisure Residence. Where did you go?"


    As a waiter at Leisure Residence, He Rui''s cleverness had given her a fresh impression of him. Although their rtionship was not particrly close, they were familiar faces to each other.


    She felt rather nostalgic upon this reunion after a long separation.


    "Miss, I''m here to pick you up," He Ruiughed awkwardly with hunched shoulders. Suddenly recalling something, he straightened his back, "From now on, I''m your driver."


    He was originally a waiter at Leisure Residence. And now, he was driving the Jiang family''s carriage over.


    It was obvious who had arranged this.


    The smile on Jiang Sheng''s face faded away as her hands unconsciously fidgeted.


    He Rui sighed, "Miss, hurry up. The young masters will all be back soon."


    Only then did Jiang Sheng recall the main issue. She no longer dwelled or grieved over it. Instead, she nimbly mbered onto the carriage shaft, lifted the carriage curtain, and rushed into the carriage.


    With a shout, the carriage steadily moved forward.


    It was truly and utterly steady without any bumpy jolts or dizzying sways. She could not even hear the sound of the carriage wheels.


    She could only realize she was in the carriage by lifting the small curtain and gazing at the retreating scenery.


    "It feels exceptionally stable right?" He Rui''s voice traveled in from outside. "This carriage is custom-made. The carriage wheels are wrapped in ayer of cotton that needs changing every trip. The inside is also padded withyers uponyers of cushions, which are all made of satin."


    Jiang Sheng subconsciously touched the seat. It was indeed slippery andfortable silk satin. She immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This was silk satin!


    The Dayu Dynasty had stiptions that merchants were not allowed to wear silk satin. Even the mboyant Zheng Ruqian could only buy more ostentatious in silk. The rest of her family could only afford to wear cotton clothes.


    Yet, the Jiang family used silk satin as butt pads. Jiang Sheng felt she needed to revise her perceptions of wealthy people upwards by quite a bit.


    She recalled Wang Fufeng''s carriage and tentatively pulled open the small wooden table in front. As expected, she drew out an exquisite wooden drawer filled neatly with over a dozen elegant pastries.


    There were familiar ones, unfamiliar ones, pastries from Jiuzhen Store, and delicacies from Delicious Pavilion. All the famous pastries of Fengjing were here.


    Jiang Sheng stretched out a fingertip and gently caressed the surface of the pastries.


    Mm, very soft and fresh.


    "Miss, if you''re hungry, have some pastries. There''s water to drink opposite you. Tan Yue brewed chrysanthemum tea for you. You can wrap yourself in the small nket if it turns cold," He Rui''s voice traveled in again.


    As if electrocuted, Jiang Sheng swiftly retracted her hand and closed the drawer. She took out the pastries that had turned somewhat cold from her bosom and nibbled on them in small bites.


    She ate very carefully, not dropping a single crumb onto the silk satin for fear of soiling this expensive carriage.


    After finishing the pastries, they had also arrived at the imperial city gates.


    He Rui enthusiastically lifted the curtain and took the chance to sneak a few peeks into the carriage.


    Upon discovering that the inside remained as pristine as new with the pastries untouched, tea undrunk, and nket neat and tidy, he sighed once more, "Miss, please disembark."


    Jiang Sheng pretended not to know. She nimbly leapt out of the carriage and urately singled out Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan within the crowds. She sprinted over on little legs.


    "Fourth brother, fifth brother, you viins. You didn''t call me along," dissatisfaction tinged the youngdy''s voice.


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun turned around simultaneously.


    Several other teenagers around them also turned around.


    Besides Qi Huai andpany, there were also three Jiang family sons.


    They were namely Jiang Chengyuan, Jiang Chengfeng, and Jiang Chengyu respectively.


    "Jiang Sheng has arrived."


    "Our younger sister is here."


    Everyone greeted warmly, with only the three Jiang sons remaining motionless like door gods.


    Jiang Chengyu jabbed his elder brother Jiang Chengyuan''s arm with an elbow, forcing his voice out through gritted teeth, "Greet the guest."


    Jiang Chengfeng nursed his left chest while gnashing his teeth, "Greet!"


    How was he supposed to greet her?


    Jiang Chengyuan didn''t know where to ce his hands. His handsome face had flushed beet red before he finally managed to open his mouth, "You''ve arrived, little Jiang Sheng."


    Jiang Chengyu and Jiang Chengfeng simultaneously held their foreheads. If there was a hole in the ground, they would rather burrow into it than continue standing beside this fellow.


    Jiang Sheng could actually understand their awkwardness. She also knew they had secretly ogled her before. As blood rtives who were not terribly familiar, feeling ufortable was only natural.


    However, the most important matter today was her elder brother. Her entire heart was tied to her big brother. Hence, she did not think too much about the others.


    Or perhaps in Jiang Sheng''s world, other than her brothers and aunt, no one else was ranked.


    Facing the three confounded youths, she tranquilly bared her teeth in a smile. "Thank you all foring and for helping my brother."


    Jiang Chengyuan''s blood coagted.


    That was his little sister who should be sweetly bouncing around and calling him big brother.


    Yet now, she called someone else brother. She thanked others.


    Jiang Chengyuan listlessly staggered to the corner. Both hands hung by his sides, clenching and loosening repetitively.


    Someone sighed. The sigh dissipated amidst the winds.


    Finally, Jiang Sheng could bound to her brothers'' side. She anxiously clutched Chang Yan''s hem and babbled incessantly with her little mouth, "What''s the situation? What was said? Can we get it back? Will the Fang family retaliate against us?"


    "I''m afraid there will be some tug-of-war for now," Chang Yan frowned. "Your big brother is no longer the main character in today''s Golden Sacred Hall."


    This was an opposition between the powers of two prominent families, a verbal skirmish between civil officials, an unyielding debate based entirely on reason, and also the emperor''s most difficult decision.


    "Wow, it must have been intense then," Jiang Sheng felt regret at not witnessing the scene personally. "Would they be exceptionally eloquent? Were their words clever and persuasive? Was the battle exceptionally fierce with endless back and forth disputes and no willingness to concede?"


    Chang Yan nced at her without speaking.


    Don''t think too fancifully.


    Because the actual situation was...


    "That failed candidate may be eloquent and persuasive. If he exerted such capabilities in writing essays instead, I dare say he could attain not only the rank of top scorer in the provincial exams, but possibly even first ce in the imperial examinations." The Zhu family patriarch waggled his beard. "Rather than here, engaging in sophistry and seeking to pilfer what does not belong to him."


    "You are spouting nonsense," Jiang Jizong''s expression was impassive.


    "The Jiang family is a prominent one, yet they are actually muddying the waters in civil service examinations. Who knows if it''s in preparation for the Jiang descendants? Once such a precedent is set, there will no longer be anyck of des and honors for the Jiang sons. They can simply wrest and usurp through force without bothering with the proper paths," the Zhu family patriarch''s voice screeched louder.


    "You are spouting nonsense," Jiang Jizong''s expression was impassive.


    "The Jiang family is actually helping some failed candidate frame the Fang family when both are prominent families of Fengjing. Something smells fishy if there aren''t any ulterior motives!" The Zhu family patriarch was nearly vomiting blood.


    "You are spouting nonsense," Jiang Jizong''s expression was impassive.


    The Zhu family patriarch almost couldn''t catch his breath as his extended, trembling finger kept twitching. "Sir Jiang, is that the only line you know?"


    Now Jiang Jizong''s face revealed an expression, an eerie smile. "Guess?"


    With a thud, the Zhu family patriarch copsed.

 Chapter 296: Test and retake

    <h4>Chapter 296</h4>


    Chaos erupted in the Golden Pce Hall.


    Some called for imperial physicians while others went to assist the Zhu Family Patriarch. Still more took the opportunity toin to the Imperial Court, "Your Majesty, the Jiang Family bullies people too harshly. Not only did they recruit a failed examination candidate to cause trouble, they deliberately angered Old Zhu to the point of fainting. This is going too far!"


    The Imperial Court pressed his lips together without speaking.


    Jiang Jizong turned around and respectfully saluted, "Your Majesty, I simply did not wish to mor before you in an unseemly manner that would disgrace my family name and dignity."


    As if he hadn''t just been red in the face arguing with others in the Golden Pce Hall.


    But in any case, the Jiang Family had handled this in a tactful manner. The Imperial Court nodded, "Old Zhu does have quite a temper. Help him to a side hall to rest."


    Verbal sparring happened daily in the imperial court, and sharp tongues were the norm.


    If these schr-officials ever stopped arguing one day, that would be when there was truly a problem.


    All Jiang Jizong had done was force the opposing side''s main force to retreat.


    "Your Majesty," as soon as the Zhu Family Patriarch had been carried out, the Tao Family Patriarch came forward. "This concerns fraud in the imperial examinations, which is important to everyone. An erroneous judgment would mean being set back for life!"


    Those less directly involved naturally spoke in a more self-serving manner.


    Jiang Jizong changed his tactic. "If the scions of prominent families are worried for their futures, does that mean ordinarymoners'' futures don''t matter? Your Majesty, all the millions of your subjects in the Dayu Dynasty are watching. You cannot let them down!"


    The Yao Family Patriarch hurried to agree, "That''s right, Your Majesty. Students from humble origins have it hard enough. If their hard-earned examination scores all get snatched away by the privileged nobility, who else will still be willing to take the examinations? Who will still make genuine efforts?"


    Standing in the corner, Xu Mo clenched his fists.


    This was the true meaning of pursuing fairness: not just for his chance to be top scorer, but to fight for a future for all humble students, for the longsting stability of the Dayu Dynasty, so that there would always be talented individuals in every generation.


    If all power and privilege remained concentrated in the hands of the elite while the examinations were no longer fair, ifmoners could only resign themselves to oppression, the Dayu Dynasty would face danger sooner orter.


    It was a pity that no one could voice such words aloud.


    The two sides continued arguing based on the central issue of "who exactly cheated."


    The Fang Family insisted Fang Yuan did not cheat.


    The Jiang Family insisted Xu Mo did not cheat.


    If neither of them cheated, could the Imperial Court have cheated instead?


    Just as the Golden Pce Hall was on the verge of erupting into morous debate again, Jiang Jizong seized the right moment. "Your Majesty, since neither side can produce evidence of the other cheating, why not just retest everyone?"


    After being deadlocked for so long, this was the pivotal moment.


    "I second the proposal," the Yao Family Patriarch immediately echoed.


    Dou Weiming looked at Xu Mo, then swiftly followed, "I also second it."


    With the heads of the three most prominent families of the times speaking up, the other attached prominent families also chimed in. Half the heads in the Golden Pce Hall drooped down.


    After contemting at length, the He Family slowly bent down in a bow. "I also second the proposal."


    With sweaty palms, Qi Gongzhen nced at Dou Weiming, then sighed as he looked towards Xu Mo''s back before finally stepping forward. "I...also second it."


    Imperial Secretary Zhao recalled his uniquely troublesome son back home and his shrewish wife''s re before silently bending over in a bow.


    Now over half were in agreement.


    The Emperor calmly surveyed the entire Golden Pce Hall before finally fixing his gaze upon the Fang Family Patriarch. "I know you also feel wronged. Since Young Master Fang is so talented he obtained top score, I''m sure he won''t mind this trivial examination."


    He deliberately lowered his voice, yet it was still audible across the entire hall. "Don''t worry, as long as your son passes as a tribute student, I will personally ensure he obtains third rank in next year''s metropolitan examination topensate."


    This was already the utmost concession an Emperor could give to appease a top family, so the Fang Family Patriarch had no choice but to smile and ept it happily. "Your Majesty is wise."


    Jiang Jizong''s mouth quirked up slightly in a faint smile.


    Dou Weiming heaved a breath of relief.


    Xu Mo also finally felt slightly more optimistic.


    "But, Your Majesty," the Fang Family Patriarch''s tone abruptly shifted. "If this failed examination candidate fails again, it will prove he made groundless usations out of selfishness and arrogance. I implore Your Majesty to punish his entire extended family, leaving no bone uncrushed or ash unscattered."


    The budding optimism on Xu Mo''s face froze.


    This was the difference between having powerful backers or not. Even if Fang Yuan failed, at most it would stir up some gossip. Yet if he, a humble student, failed, his entire n would be implicated and crushed into ash.


    Precisely because the Fang Family hadpromised, the Imperial Court also needed to make a reciprocal concession to preserve bnce.


    "Very well, we shall do as you say," the man on the dragon throne nced at Xu Mo as he amiably agreed.


    Soon, the contents of the imperial edict spread outside the pce:


    "By heavenly mandate, We dere: Due to cheating allegations during the 15th year of the Dexian Era examinations, We shall hold new examinations in the 16th year of the Dexian Era to prove the students'' integrity. Previous scores are rendered void. As a token of Our imperial benevolence and care towards the diligent tribute students of Our realm, We henceforth increase the number of passing tribute students by over thirty. We hope Our excellencies shall strive their utmost and not disappoint Our good intentions. So We decree."


    They had actually voided the entire year''s metropolitan examination and ordered itpletely retaken next year.


    To cate the students, they also added an extra thirty tribute student passes so those who had originally passed would notin too bitterly.


    The Imperial Court''s skill at preserving bnce was indeed formidable.


    Only Xu Mo felt most aggrieved that after finally scoring first ce, having it snatched away by others, and exerting full effort, all he had managed was a retest.


    "The Fang Family''s influence is too powerful. If not for the Jiang Family''s assistance, there wouldn''t even be a chance at a retest," Qi Huai remained quite optimistic. "With Brother Xu''s talent, perhaps you can score first ce again next year."


    "We''ll also have to work hard next year. Coming in the top few would be an entirely different world," An Jun''s eyes glowed intensely.


    Jiang Sheng watched intently from the side.


    So these were truly talented students: upon hearing their results had been voided after passing the examinations, their first reaction was not anger but contemting how they could test even better next time.


    Of course, there would still be disgruntledints from those at the bottom, but more would be excited since so many students had originally failed.


    "They''ve left the pce!"


    Someone suddenly shouted and everyone''s heads simultaneously jerked up to look.


    Through the wide open imperial city gates walked out a group of officials dressed in crimson robes.


    The one walking fastest with the darkest expression was the Fang Family Patriarch, followed by the tottering Zhu Family Patriarch and the cautious Tao Family Patriarch.


    In stark contrast behind them walked Jiang Jizong, Dou Weiming, the Yao Family Patriarch and more.


    Finally, trailing at the very back was Xu Mo''s thin, upright figure.


    "Father!"


    Upon spotting Jiang Jizong, Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyu happily rushed over.


    After ncing at Jiang Sheng, Jiang Chengyuan also came over to politely greet, "Second Uncle, you must be tired."


    Zhao Yuan made a beeline for Imperial Secretary Zhao while Qi Huai sidled up to the Minister of Rites, both calling out sweetly, "Father!"


    Even in front of Dou Weiming stood an insignificant wisp of a girl. "Daddy, you worked hard!"


    "As long as we can fight for a chance to retest, all hardship is worth it," Dou Weiming guffawed as he turned to look at Xu Mo. "Xu boy, it''s all up to you now. Us old fellows have exhausted our rhetoric before His Majesty on your behalf, so you definitely can''t lose to that Fang family brat!"


    Xu Mo neither demeaned himself nor acted arrogantly as he saluted. "Please rest assured, sir, Xu Mo will stake his all."


    If not for anything else, then for the Fang Family Patriarch''s threat to "punish his entire extended family, leaving no bone uncrushed or ash unscattered," he could not ck off.


    Turning around, Xu Mo bowed in thanks towards Jiang Jizong and the others as well. "Much thanks to Lord Jiang, Lord Yao, Lord Qi, Secretary Zhao..."


    He expressed heartfelt gratitude towards all who had supported the retest, with utmost sincerity yet no self-effacement.


    If these people had originally sided together merely due to obligations towards the Jiang Family, in this moment genuine admiration had arisen in them as well.


    "What a fined. Bring back a top score and all our wheedling before His Majesty won''t be in vain," the Yao Family Patriarch''s eyes shone vibrantly. "If you can even manage first ce, I insist on finding you a good marriage match!"


    "As if you make marriage arrangements for those in your own family!" Qi Gongzhen heckled from the side. "Old Yao, I heard that just now!"


    Amidst theughter, everyone bade their farewells and went on their way after some idle chat.


    These people standing at the very peak of influence in the imperial capital all had ulterior motives even while jesting. The boys and girls apanying them were the hopes of the entire Dayu Dynasty.


    That they could gather here today was due impart to obligations towards the Dou Family, and in part giving face to the Jiang Family.


    Xu Mo had already gone to express thanks to Dou Weiming, so for the Jiang Family''s side, Jiang Sheng should take the initiative.


    After psyching herself up for a long time, the little girl finally took two steps forward and bent down in a bow as she softly spoke, "Th-thank you...thank you, Lord Jiang."


    The surroundings abruptly fell silent. Everyone from the Jiang Family and her brothers alike anxiously watched her.


    Jiang Jizong gazed down at her for a long time before bending down with a faint smile. "You should call me Second Uncle, my dear."

 Chapter 297: Two Letters

    <h4>Chapter 297</h4>


    So far, many people from the Jiang Family have appeared.


    Whether it was the kind old Madam or Jiang Chengyuan who threw paper balls, none of them made Jiang Sheng change her tune.


    But at this moment, the tall and mighty Jiang Jizong, wearing a crimson official robe with both hands folded in his sleeves, had an aura of depth and sharpness unique to civil servants.


    Moreover, there was a big height difference between the two. As he leaned down like this, the air of an adult man pressed down.


    Instinctively, Jiang Sheng feared him and blurted out, "Second uncle."


    Jiang Jizong''s movements halted, seemingly also a bit surprised.


    Behind him, the three Jiang sons were dumbfounded, unable to believe their eyes as they looked at each other.


    "She called Second Uncle?"


    "She never called Big Brother before."


    "Or little sister."


    The three chattered away, feeling both heartache and excitement.


    Jiang Jizong regained hisposure and reached out a hand.


    He should have wanted to show goodwill to Jiang Sheng, but the memories of being beaten were too deep. Jiang Sheng couldn''t help but shrink back a little.


    That broad palm just stopped in midair and after a long pause, slowly retracted.


    Jiang Sheng stammered, not knowing how to exin the form of address from earlier.


    Fortunately, Jiang Jizong did not stay long. Leaving only the sentence "Come home anytime," he took the three Jiang sons and left.


    A gust of wind blew by, carrying Jiang Chengyu''s belly full of doubts. "Dad, why does big sister call me Xiao Yu but she calls big sister Gugu?"


    Jiang Jizong was silent for a moment. "You were almost big sister for a second there..."


    Theter words could no longer be heard clearly as silence returned to the imperial city gates.


    Jiang Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief, finally seizing the opportunity to pounce in front of Xu Mo and grab his azure long shirt, blinking pitifully, "Big brother, is the Golden Sacred Hall very beautiful? Is everything made of gold? Can you casually pry a piece off and it''d be gold?"


    Xu Mo: "..."


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun coughed at the same time.


    Jiang San and Jiang Siughed even harder.


    Of course the Golden Sacred Hall was not made of gold. It was made using a special firing method with golden bricks, and the price was also quite expensive. By the time the story spread amongst themon folk, it had be--the Golden Sacred Hall was paved with gold.


    "Even if it was paved with gold, who would dare pry a piece off!" Xu Mo knocked on his sister''s head. "I thought you were going to ask about my well-being. Didn''t expect you to be more concerned about gold."


    "I already know you have to retake the exam." Jiang Sheng raised her hand to block him and nimbly ducked behind Wen Zhiyun''s back. "Big brother, you''re going to offend all the tribute students who made it onto the lists this time."


    Although the Imperial Family had made an exception to add 30 extra spots, greatly reducing public resentment, it didn''t mean Xu Mo who insisted on using cheating would not be resented.


    Not only would he have to face the verbal abuse of tribute students waiting to take the pce exam, he would also have to painstakingly inform each failed candidate fromst year one by one on behalf of the Feng Tian government, telling them to take the exam again next year.


    "How troublesome!" Jiang Si grumbled from the side. "Why can''t you just let the Eldest Young Master take a separate exam with that one from the Fang family and see who has better skills to get first ce."


    Jiang San deeply agreed.


    Xu Mo shook his head and sighed, revealing some frustration.


    In ordinary people''s minds, this was of course the most time and effort efficient solution. But officialdom was ruthless and aristocratic families cared about face.


    After months of beating drums demanding justice and submitting statements ofint, everyone with clear eyes could see exactly who had cheated in this fraud case.


    But the Feng Tian government didn''t dare make a direct verdict, for fear of offending the Fang family.


    If the Imperial Family held a special exam, how would that be different from stripping the Fang family of all pretense.


    "With thebined efforts of the Jiang, Dou and Yao families, and so much help from others, they could barely get the Fang family to agree to a re-examination." Chang Yanughed sardonically. "They would never agree to a special exam."


    "If there really was one, then the other failed candidates would also beat drums demanding justice. The Imperial Family wouldn''t get anything done this year and wouldn''t even hold court in the Golden Sacred Hall. Everyone would be taking special exams."


    Once fraud was suspected, restarting the civil exam was an unwritten rule.


    Jiang Si suddenly understoodpletely. He didn''t expect there to be so many twists and turns.


    "I already said you were stupid. Even the Eldest Young Master has to exin everything to you." Jiang San suddenly admonished self-righteously. "Fourth brother, you''ve got to learn more from third brother."


    Jiang Si bared his teeth and pounced over. The two scuffled into a bundle.


    Wen Zhiyun and Jiang Sheng watched the fun by the side with great interest.


    "However--" Chang Yan''s tone changed. "Since the Fang family agreed to a re-examination, they surely also know there will be many opportunities for tampering."


    If Xu Mo still failed next year, he would be wearing out the injustice drums of the entire Feng Tian government and no one would bother about it anymore.


    Moreover, there was still that vicious "nine familial exterminations" punishment.


    Xu Mo''s face was full of gloom, but the mes burning in his eyes carried a lofty fighting spirit. "Heaven''s justice exists. Karma is meaningless. We do not yield. Evil cannot ovee righteousness!"


    They had suffered a sneak attackst time and were caught unprepared. But now they would be vignt. If the Fang family thought they could plot against him again, they looked down on him too much.


    No aristocratic family could stay glorious forever, and no one could remain arrogantly unrestrained forever.


    Even the dynasties recorded in history had been overthrown countless times. What exactly could the mere Fang family amount to?


    "It will just be an exam. Just schemes. I actually want to see what kind of sordid schemes this illegitimate Fang family can still pull!" Xu Mo ced one hand behind his back. His spine erect, gaze looking into the distance.


    He was still a thin schr, but his back seemed so tall, zing one''s eyes.


    Chang Yan stared nkly, temporarily unable to discern if this was inside vermillion walls and green tiles or freely wandering carefree gorge for a moment.


    It wasn''t until Xu Mo turned around, smiling gently, "Let''s go, back home to write letters to second and third brother."


    Chang Yan seemed to wake from a dream. He took another nce at the grand imperial city gates and climbed onto the shaft bench without any hesitation.


    Perhaps the small courtyard was shabby and the carriage they rode notfortable, but all this carried the taste of freedom and even the wind had a sweet fragrance. Like rain was the life-giving rains.


    And there was still a round and cute chubby little sister.


    "Fifth Brother, what are you thinking? Scoot in." Jiang Sheng had her hands on her hips, looking exactly like a gourd. "You took the shaft bench. Where am I supposed to sit?"


    Chang Yan smiled helplessly. Before he could respond.


    The tall carriage unique to the Jiang Family raced over. He Rui looked aggrieved and helpless. "Miss, miss, sit here!"


    They had actually forgotten about him.


    Jiang Sheng fixed him with her bulging eyes, nced at the luxurious andfortable carriage, and decisively elbowed Chang Yan into the cab. Then nted her butt in his original spot. "I want to stay with big brothers."


    Jiang San and Jiang Si also stopped fighting, covering their mouths to hide theirughter as they raised the horse whip and ran.


    He Rui still had the same crying face. He could only helplessly chase from behind.


    Back at the small second courtyard.


    Xu Mo said he would write letters to his younger brothers and he really did.


    He did not conceal or exaggerate things. Just honestly recounted this matter while urging them to work hard, because there would likely be a fierce battle next year.


    It was an obstacle but also an opportunity.


    Fang Heng had endured obscurely for many years outside and would definitely take this chance to avenge himself.


    General Fang underground surely also wouldn''t wish for his descendants, earned through hard work, bepletely ruined by an unfilial child.


    "Just send third brother''s letter straight to the Northern Bordends. Where do we send second brother''s?" Jiang Sheng raised a key question.


    As the weather turned warm and the flora grew, the Rong tribes should also retreat with their livestock.


    Fang Heng should be at headquarters drilling the troops. His letter could definitely be delivered.


    But Zheng Ruqian''s whereabouts were erratic. They truly didn''t know where to send it.


    The four siblings contemted deeply for a while.


    And so the Northern Bordends'' Fang Heng received two identical letters.

 Chapter 298: Cross-dressing

    <h4>Chapter 298</h4>


    When he saw Xu Mo suffering from injustice, Fang Heng was furious.


    When he discovered that the injustice to Xu Mo came from the Fang family, he was distressed and indignant.


    When Xu Mo allied with powerful families to fight for another chance at the exam, Fang Heng was overjoyed and stamped his feet.


    ¡°Has the captain gone crazy?¡± Jiang Er whispered to Jiang Yi.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand,¡± Jiang Yi said knowingly. ¡°Letters from home are worth more than gold, the words convey deep feelings.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Jiang Er nodded. ¡°The captain did receive two very thick letters this time.¡±


    As he spoke, Fang Heng had finished reading the first letter and opened the second with tears in his eyes.


    Hmm?


    Identical?


    Word for word?


    Fang Heng thought his eyes were ying tricks on him. He read from beginning to end again. Indeed there was no difference. Looking at the addressee on the envelope, he realized it was addressed to Zheng Ruqian.


    ¡°A letter meant for Second Brother was delivered to me, meaning he hasn¡¯t gone back either,¡± the clever man was already specting. ¡°So the fraud in the imperial exam is being propped up only by Big Brother and the younger siblings?¡±


    He hated that he couldn¡¯t go back, and could only watch the Fang family bully his older brother and younger siblings.


    The anger made Fang Heng grip his sword tightly, and the resentment gave him the urge to sh and hack.


    ¡°Captain,¡± Jiang Er cleverly stood up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go practice some of the squad formations?¡±


    Since Fang Heng had taken over the Fifth Squad, not only had he put the fresh recruits through special training, he had also taught the veterans the Fang family¡¯s exclusive formations that could best restrain the Northern Nomads¡¯ cavalry.


    They all liked the formations because ten people working together could exert the power of twenty men¡ªit was truly amazing.


    But unexpectedly Fang Heng gritted his teeth and said harshly, ¡°Go to the grasnds.¡±


    The men of the Fifth Squad were stirred up.


    They still remembered that after the New Year festival, Fang Heng had learned from Wang Xiaosong and others¡¯ experiences and had actually dispatched Jiang Qi and Jiang Ba to pretend to be merchantmen.


    At first the Northern Nomads only observed, until they confirmed these were just two kids transporting goods, then ten-something of them burst out to raid and plunder.


    In a sh the others hiding in the carriages rushed out and wiped them outpletely, also confiscating their horses.


    Because there were never any survivors, the Northern Nomads only knew that the previous brothers had disappeared somehow, not knowing how they disappeared. More and more men perished as they went to investigate.


    Until mid-April, a Northern Nomad escaped by risking his life and spread the news about the ambush.


    After that, the trade routes nearby became much safer.


    The Northern Nomads really couldn¡¯t recognize who was inside the carriages¡ªwere they loaded with goods or Dayu soldiers armed with deadly des?


    They also didn¡¯t understand how the Dayu men could stay cramped inside carriages eating, drinking, peeing and pooping all day.


    And they couldn¡¯t sendrge troops to contend in bloodybat, they could only give up their raids and spare the merchants in this area.


    The Fifth Squad was instantly left unsatisfied.


    Adding to this, the weather had turned hot, and the Northern Nomads retreated from the northern border back to the grasnds to herd cattle and sheep, leaving the squad members even more bored.


    There is a saying, you train soldiers for a thousand days to use them for one.


    During peacetime, aside from training, soldiers may get permission to return home to visit rtives if they were lucky. The others split firewood, fed horses, farmednd and watered vegetables. Some went to help their fellow vigers rebuild homes,ying bricks and tiles, building stoves and starting fires.


    If they were just people waiting around to die, it wouldn¡¯t matter what they did.


    But they had just defeated the Northern Nomads, their fighting spirit was high, they didn¡¯t want to while away their time.


    At this moment, Fang Heng¡¯s suggestion hit the mark perfectly for everyone.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let the Northern Nomads juste raid and plunder whatever they want, then go back and herd cattle and sheep whenever they feel like it?¡± Jiang Yi resonated. ¡°In the past we didn¡¯t provoke them because the national treasury was empty, because we needed to farm thend to ensure sufficient food for next year. But now Second Young Master has been sending us meat, we have support, we can take initiative to attack, we want to steal the Northern Nomads¡¯ cattle and sheep!¡±


    This was just meant to rouse morale.


    In fact, aside from the empty treasury, the Dayu Dynasty had suffered passively for so many years mainly because its defense lines were too dispersed and its forces spread thin stationed at various corners.


    Whereas the Northern Nomads converged into one force, whipping over here and kicking over there, you advance, I retreat, you chase, I escape.


    They would raid, burn, plunder and still return victoriously.


    By contrast, the Dayu Dynasty suffered countless casualties yet could not cede territory, they could only painfully persevere.


    For example, at the end of April the Northern Nomads suffered losses from the Fifth Squad, then turned around and killed over a hundred from the Sixth Squad, even taking the Sixth Squad Captain¡¯s life.


    Finally when the Northern Nomads withdrew, the Dayu were able to rx and nurse their wounds, strengthen training, and prepare for next year¡¯s defense.


    But why should it be this way? Why must they always endure the Northern Nomads¡¯ harassment and be battered passively?


    Dayu horses were inferior to the Northern Nomads¡¯, and Dayu soldiers were not as good at mounted archery as the Northern Nomads. But Dayu had the Art of War, clever strategists, and countless nimble brave fellows.


    Fang Heng took stock of the men in the Fifth Squad¡ªnimble vanguard, average rearguard, and those who stayed behind to continue practicing.


    Not knowing the details, it would be shocking to learn that:


    The other squads had at most two to three hundred men, some as few as around a hundred.


    The Fifth Squad somehow umted to five or six hundred without realizing it. Even excluding those notbat ready, there were still around three hundred who could ride and fight.


    This was a considerable force, but could not be wasted recklessly either.


    Fang Heng repeatedly marked lines across the map before finally settling on a grasnd rtively near the northern border. ¡°The Northern Nomads are cunning and fierce. Over the years, Dayu has also tried counter offensives, and those they keep on the outskirts are some ferocious nsmen.¡±


    But for that same reason, if these men perished, the Northern Nomads would be in agony as if skinning their own flesh.


    ¡°But Captain, they¡¯ve got five- to six hundred men, we definitely can¡¯t beat them. Our maximum is three hundred men, only a bit over one hundred elites.¡± Jiang Wu reminded them, ¡°We can¡¯t just charge in.¡±


    So attack directly was not an option. Lure them in instead.


    Fang Heng¡¯s eyes alternated between gazing at Jiang Wu and Jiang Ba, eventually settling on Jiang Ba.


    ¡°Captain, you¡¯ve already made me pretend to be a merchant, now what else could you want me to pretend to be?¡± Jiang Ba felt uneasy, forlorn and helpless.


    Fang Heng stared fixedly at him, blurting out two words from his mouth, ¡°A woman.¡±


    Delicate, weak, and helpless¡ªa young Dayu woman who identally wandered into the grasnds.


    The watchmen were not fools either, they became vignt and came up wielding sabers.


    But this young woman wept pitifully in a way thatpelled sympathy. They didn¡¯t even dare dodge her knife. And the way she cried made them want to toy and chase her for fun.


    Yet when they turned around, they only saw sabers raised high above them. The helpless young woman had vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 299: Blood Fight

    <h4>Chapter 299</h4>


    After killing the sentry, the logical next step should have been to attack. Catch them unprepared and seize the upper hand. But the nomadic tribes excelled at riding and archery, and even the mighty Dayu Warriors would be at a disadvantage in unfamiliar terrain against their tall and robust foes.


    Everyone knows there will be casualties in battle, but it''s always painful when the soldiers you live andugh with suddenly drop dead, their warm bodies turned cold. Fang Heng still remembered his father''s gloom for half a month after a close attendant died. Later General Fang taught him, "If you don''t want to lose many people, you must n ahead to protect them."


    But how does one provide such protection?


    Fang Heng thought back to the days at the dpidated temple, the pit he dug for Zhou Zhiquiang, how he outsmarted the county magistrate at Xieyang, and the game of cat and mouse he yed with the Wang family.


    Those bits and pieces of life experience,bined with his father''s military teachings, proved increasingly useful.


    His eyes lit up brilliantly as he held back the restless Dayu Warriors and said in a low voice, "Jiang Yi and Fifth Jiang, take twenty men to lure the enemy. Be careful and protect yourselves. The reste with me and lie in ambush."


    After several joint attacks annihting the Northern Nomads over the past period, Jiang Yi andpany had absolute trust in Fang Heng and obeyed without question.


    Jiang Yi immediately led his men forward while the others retreated to conceal themselves, ready to fight at any time.


    The tactics were not difficult to understand.


    More than twenty Dayu Warriors rushing forward would first surprise the Northern Nomads, then anger them. Seeking to avenge their lookout, they would try to surround and wipe out the warriors.


    It was known the nomads had at most thirty men. Being cautious, they would send out forty or fifty but not empty the nest.


    When they chased the warriors to the ambush point, the lying-in-wait Dayu Warriors would jump out and ughter the Northern Nomads.


    "Do we keep going, Captain?" Jiang Yi asked.


    Fang Heng shook his head.


    The same trick wouldn''t work twice. The Northern Nomads weren''t fools. They would be vignt and suspicious.


    "What do we do now then?" Jiang Wu asked hesitantly. "Should we keep hiding?"


    Bingo.


    Fang Heng snapped his fingers. "All troops stand by and ambush."


    Having lost their lookout with dozens of tribesmen also missing, the cautious Northern Nomads would send troops to investigate.


    Now it came down to the abilities and numbers on both sides.


    If the nomads sent more men, the Dayu Warriors would stand still until they were far away, then raid the home base. Otherwise, they would directly kill through and raid the Northern Nomads outpost.


    In warfare, flexibility and responsiveness were key. One couldn''t simply follow others'' precedents or memorize stratagems from books. This was the conclusion Fang Heng had reached after two years of fighting.


    He held his breath, crouching behind the lush green grass with eyes fixed ahead.


    After about the time needed to drink a cup of tea, there was the sound of hooves. Over thirty Northern Nomads came cursing foully upon seeing signs of fighting. From experience over the years, the cursing was quite nasty.


    Jiang Liu sidled over and asked in a low voice, "Captain, there aren''t many of them. Should we take them out?"


    Everyone immediately gripped their long knives, ready to charge in at any time.


    Fang Heng pressed his lips. By convention, now was the best time to rush in and kill the Northern Nomads. But they weren''t fools either. It wouldn''t be so easy every time to lead them step-by-step into a trap.


    To put it bluntly, if the Northern Nomads were that easy to deal with, the Dayu Dynasty¡¯s borders wouldn¡¯t have been unsettled for decades.


    "Wait first." Fang Heng whispered.


    Though itching for action, his men still suppressed their emotions out of respect.


    After another cup of tea¡¯s time, just as the front Northern Nomads were about to mount their horses, several hundred more nomads came from behind, babbling as if to confirm there was no ambush.


    Jiang Liu broke into a cold sweat. If they had attacked earlier, they would now be prey surrounded by the Northern Nomads.


    Though fairly evenly matched in numbers, engaging Northern Nomads in mobile warfare on horseback would be no easy victory for the Dayu Dynasty.


    "Captain, what should we do now?" Jiang Yi also came over to ask.


    Fang Heng¡¯s mind raced.


    With just over a hundred elite Dayu Warriors, theirbat power tripled against four hundred Northern Nomads. A head-on sh had to be avoided. It would take strategy to minimize casualties.


    Through decades of fighting the nomads, the Dayu Dynasty knew its weakness in mountedbat, inventing the "stumbling rope" to target these equestrian peoples. But due to geographical restrictions, it was gradually abandoned.


    Fang Heng remembered bringing more than twenty this time just in case. Now he wanted to use them.


    "Jiang Wu, immediately gather fifty top riders and archers and tie outer robes to their horses¡¯ tails."


    "Jiang Yi, lead the others to prepare. After the Northern Nomads give chase, bury the stumbling ropes on site, marked with two branches."


    The two responded without hesitation.


    Soon Jiang Yi caught on. "Captain, the Northern Nomads give chase? Chase where?"


    Fang Heng didn¡¯t reply. He took off his robe, tied it to his horse¡¯s tail, mounted his horse and nodded to Jiang Wu. Then he pulled the reins taut and shouted, ¡°Ride!¡±


    The fifty top riders followed shouting, ¡°Ride!¡±


    The wind howled as it blew back the youths¡¯ hair. Four hundred murderous Northern Nomads nked them, ready to trample the Dayu Warriors into the dirt at any moment. But they felt no fear, continuing to gallop ahead.


    The robes tied to the horses¡¯ tails also fluttered up in the wind, expanding the original fifty riders to over a hundred.


    "Dayu men!"


    "Damn Dayu men. They killed our brethren!"


    The enraged Northern Nomads swiftly turned their horses in pursuit.


    The nomads¡¯ horses were extremely fast. The distance between the two groups shortened rapidly. Fang Heng turned around, untied the robe from his horse¡¯s tail, and threw it back forcefully.


    The rest followed suit. A countless number of clothes flew at the Northern Nomads, briefly slowing them down.


    But the unrelenting chase continued. The Northern Nomads¡¯ unintelligible cries and murderous aura stayed glued behind the Dayu Warriors, ready to crush them into the ground at any moment.


    ¡°Warriors, faster!¡± Fang Heng yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t end up Northern Nomad fodder!¡±


    At his word, the youths picked up speed, galloping so fast they seemed to disappear.


    Yet their path drifted imperceptibly to the right, tracing a circle on the ins as they eventually looped back to their starting point from another direction.


    It took about three cups of tea, nearly exhausting the horses and drenching the youths in sweat. Still, the Northern Nomads clung stubbornly to their heels, the gap between them shrinking.


    Fortunately, the stumbling ropes were already set.


    Fang Heng eyed the branches marking their position, whistled, and the fifty riders cleverly scattered and threw themselves left and right, precisely avoiding the hidden ropes.


    In that instant,


    Dayu Dynasty horses tumbled, and the closely tailing Northern Nomads horses tumbled as well. The ferocious nomads fell, crashing heavily¡ªsome even fractured bones.


    The lying-in-wait Dayu Warriors burst out with long knives, fighting fiercely with the remaining Northern Nomads.


    Horseless, the Northern Nomads retreated from their dominant stance over the ins. Without horses, the Dayu Dynasty might be second best, but none dared im first!


    Kill!


    Long knives slit throats. Hot blood sttered everywhere. No cries for help or wails sounded.


    The exhausted survivors and the angrily dead-eyed.

 Chapter 300: Return to Jiangjia

    <h4>Chapter 300</h4>


    When war came, people became like ants, dying in tens of thousands. Even in small battles with three hundred or four hundred people, blood would dye the grasnd red. Originally green leaves were wrapped in rich red, which looked shocking and strangely enchanting under the sunset.


    Fang Heng was holding a bloody long knife, sweeping over the bodies all over the ground, his expression somewhat numb, but also with some pity.


    Someone was crying softly. It was the youngest Jiang Ba. He was crying for the horse he raised. "Don''t die, don''t die, okay?"


    Next to him were the unclosed eyes of the Northern Nomads'' corpses. Over four hundred strong Han men did not survive.


    In this battle, the Dayu Dynasty used fifty horses and thirty young men''s lives and over a hundred injured people to annihte the other side''s four hundred people. This was already considered a great victory.


    But was this really a victory?


    The Northern Nomads also had loved ones, children. There would also be people crying softly for them, heartbroken for their departure.


    Little Fang Heng had been confused before. Why fight wars? Why did so many people have to die, so many families lose loved ones, and so manymon people be disced?


    Later he understood that there was no absolute right or wrong between the two sides.


    The Northern Nomads invaded Dayu for survival, to live on.


    And Dayu resisted the Northern Nomads to guard their homnd, to protect themon people.


    The positions were different, and the behaviors were different.


    As a person, Fang Heng pitied all life. As a person of Dayu, he resented the Northern Nomads¡¯ killing, looting and plundering.


    When they were in different camps and born in different ethnic groups, fighting each other became destined.


    "Don''t cry. It''s better to sacrifice a few dozen horses than people," Jiang Yi gentlyforted Jiang Ba. "Cheer up, there are still battles behind."


    Yes, there were still battles behind. Fang Heng shook away his previousplexity and got on the horse spiritedly. ¡°Leave fifty people to clear up, the reste with me to charge in!¡±


    In this small tribe, the real elites of the Northern Nomads were already dead. What was left were only the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, plus abundant cattle, sheep and goods.


    When the two hundred Dayu men charged in with knives, the old and weak screamed in panic, horror, or resisted with knives, but all fell down stiff without exception.


    Just like when the Northern Nomads had charged into the viges in Northern Border before.


    Exactly the same.


    "How cruel, how cruel!" Jiang Ba''s eyes were filled with tears, his four fingers almost couldn¡¯t hold the reins.


    Jiang Yi scoffed. ¡°This is cruel? The nomads are good at riding and shooting regardless of gender. If you give them a chance, the dead would be you.¡±


    Jiang Ba didn''t say anything.


    He thought of the still infant in the swaddling clothes, then the girl in the snow, and the trembling grandparents.


    ughter was of course cruel. Kind people would always hesitate.


    But those who survived from the hands of the Northern Nomads, they didn''t blink, they were full of resentment, they killed the most people, moved the fastest, and were the most vicious.


    There was no right or wrong in the war.


    Those with a soft heart had long fallen on the grass.


    Fang Heng did not participate in the massacre. He held the knife at the gate of the tribe to keep watch, to prevent falling into a new encirclement.


    After about half an hour, the entire Fifth Squad was fully loaded.


    There was meat, vegetables, dairy cows and dozens of big sheep.


    "Plus the dead horses outside, after drying the meat there would be enough to eat for two months,¡± Jiang Yi said joyfully.


    They took the spoils back to the army and started tidying and washing carefully, calcting every detail.


    Even the fifty coats that were previously discarded were picked up, mended and worn again.


    "Keep the dairy cows for milk production, dry and store the horse meat, kill and eat the mutton," Jiang Er came to apply, drooling for the mutton.


    Only when confiscating the spoils could they have days to eat meat in big mouthfuls.


    Fang Heng was reviewing the key points and loopholes of the previous battle. He didn''t stop it. But when Jiang Er was about to leave, he hesitated and said, ¡°Leave me a fewmbs.¡±


    ¡°What does the team leader want sheep for?" Jiang Er was puzzled.


    He spoke lightly. ¡°My sister likes them.¡±


    Although he hadn''t found a suitable ce to raise sheep or a way to send them to the capital city yet, the few casual words mentioned by Jiang Sheng in her letter still hung in her eldest brother''s heart.


    The person who even split out jerky coats for everyone secretly nned some private interests with his authority, just to make his younger sister happy.


    "She''ll be happy, right, little Jiang Sheng?" Fang Heng murmured. His tone floated with the wind toward the distance, floated to the capital city, drifted into Jiang Sheng''s ears.


    She was dressing up solemnly and suddenly sneezed several times, almost hitting the hairpin on her head to fly.


    Who would have thought that the girl who always wore the simplest buns would also have a day wearing hairpins and jeweled rings.


    Although the price was her scalp being almost torn off.


    "Auntie Zhang, forget the hairpins andplicated hairstyles. The bun is good enough,¡± Jiang Sheng pleaded as she sniffed her nose. ¡°I haven''t gone back to the Jiang family yet, and you¡¯re dressing me up like antern.¡±


    From head to toe, there were new clothes, silver hairpins, and beaded nes. She was afraid she wasn''t rich enough.


    "Be good, Jiang Sheng. You have to dress up," Zhang Xianglian coaxed gently, but her hands were merciless, twisting her ck hair into flowers.


    The three elder brothers watched from the side, feeling lingering fear, yet helpless.


    And a little sad too.


    After the fraud case in the imperial examination ended, the Jiang family did not immediately take Jiang Sheng away, but vaguely revealed the news that "the legitimate daughter who fell ill and stayed outside would be taken back."


    Of course this was an excuse. People with eyes could see clearly that Jiang Sheng, the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family, was currently just an adopted daughter.


    Auntie Zhang had just found out that the little beggar she had casually helped turned out to have such an astonishing identity.


    She felt distressed and indignant. After cursing the Jiang family for two days, she decided to dress up Jiang Sheng carefully to show their current status and position¡ª¡ªalthough your Jiang family is very capable, we are not bad either.


    "You don''t understand,¡± Zhang Xianglian grumbled. ¡°The rtionship between people cannot bepletely tied by blood. Even the closest parents look at the abilities of the children. Smart and capable children will always get more favor."


    If Jiang Sheng was still the beggar without the Jiuzhengzhai, the workshop, and the five excellent elder brothers,


    the Jiang family might have looked down upon her in disdain.


    "You''re the darling of our family. If the Jiang family is willing to dote on you then let them. If not, we won''t be humiliated there,¡± Zhang Xianglian said with tears streaming down her face. ¡°...How could such good six children be separated?"


    They walked all the way from difficulties to where they were now. It was not easy for the warm spring flowers to bloom. How could they separate?


    Jiang Sheng also felt awful, but the Jiang family had helped her eldest brother, so she had to stand up for both emotional and moral reasons.


    The little girl just had a sweet tooth and liked to throw tantrums in front of her brothers. This didn''t mean she didn''t know propriety or didn''t understand when to advance and when to retreat, and how to get along well with others.


    The Jiang family was also having a hard time.


    Not inviting her back would seem cold-blooded and indifferent to blood ties.


    Forcibly inviting her back would not consider her feelings and would be too overbearing.


    After thinking it over and over, the only way was for Jiang Sheng herself to voluntarily go back.


    She was a sensible child. She wanted to thank the Jiang family and pave the way for her big brother''s future.


    "Auntie, no more hairpins.¡± The little girl stood up, took off all the jewelry, and changed into simple clothes. ¡°This is good enough."


    She went to her brothers and looked up to instruct, ¡°Eldest brother must study hard and prepare for the imperial examination. If the Fang family makes troubles, tell me and I¡¯ll ask the Jiang family for help.¡±


    ¡°Fourth brother must practice medicine well. Don''t cry all day. It''s bad for your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Fifth brother, why not take an exam and get a title? Before I had time to idle away with you. In the future when I¡¯m not around, you¡¯ll get bored by yourself.¡±


    Finally she looked at Zhang Xiang Lian. ¡°Auntie, you still have to cook pork elbows often. Master said cooking skills will deteriorate without practice.¡±


    After the instructions, she walked calmly to He Rui. ¡°Take me to the Jiang family.¡±

 Chapter 301: First Entry into the Family

    <h4>Chapter 301</h4>


    Returning from the Imperial City gate, it has already been three days.


    Jiang Sheng did not say a word about what happened when she went to the Jiang Family, and no one from the Jiang Family hade to fetch her. They only left He Rui to pitifully squat at the gate of the small second courtyard with the luxurious carriage,


    Auntie Zhang felt bad for him and let him squeeze together to sleep in the same room as Jiang San and Jiang Si. The meals she cooked every day also had a portion for him.


    He Rui almost believed that was how things would stay. He had even secretlymented the fate of the young miss.


    It was not until Jiang Sheng said, "Take me to the Jiang Family."


    What a good youngdy, she finally decided to ept the prosperity and wealth of the Jiang Family.


    Before He Rui could be ecstatic, he suddenly remembered that Jiang Sheng had said "go" instead of "return." He suppressed his joy again and asked with a bitter face, "Are you really going, Young Miss?"


    Jiang Sheng calmly nodded.


    Beside her were her three cousins ??who clenched their fists and Auntie Zhang who could cry at any moment.


    He Rui could only timidly pull out the reins and timidly lead the horse, waiting timidly at the gate of the small second courtyard.


    "Jiang Sheng," Xu Moqing''s light voice concealed heartache. "If the price of me retaking the exam is you doing something against your will, then I would rather give up my good results."


    "Younger sister, will I not get to see you again?" Wen Zhiyun brimmed with tears as her pulse-taking hand kept shaking.


    Chang Yan pressed his lips. "We can thank the Jiang Family in other ways."


    We don''t necessarily have to sacrifice a youngdy to them.


    The reason humans are called humans is because we have feelings and the ability to choose.


    People are not objects. Once given away, they cannot be taken back or picked up to bring home.


    In former years, kidnappers had tricked countless children away from their parents and sold them to other families. It would take upwards of ten years before the children could be found again, or they may never be found.


    Those who could not find their children were immersed in grief, but what about those who did find them?


    The most beloved child would look like a stranger, calling others father and mother. When faced with their blood rtives again, they would only ask in puzzlement, "Who are you looking for?"


    This was helpless, but it was also reality.


    Jiang Sheng had stumbled along haplessly for seven years. She had spent four years with her older brothers. Her life did not belong to the Jiang Family or to those lofty towers and pavilions behind high walls.


    Even if the Fang Family would not let things rest next year, even if there were countless difficulties awaiting ahead, the siblings could join hands to ovee them.


    "Don''t go, don''t go, little Jiang Sheng," Zhang Xianglian choked out.


    It looked like Chang Yan''s and Xu Mo''s eyes were also reddening. Wang Xiaozhu and Jiang San and Jiang Si were secretly wiping away tears.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly put her hands on her hips. "It''s not like I''m nevering back. Why are you all being so sentimental? Does the Jiang Family eat children? Do they eat one with every one that enters?"


    Zhang Xianglian was instantly torn betweenughter and tears. The tears on her face wouldn''t fall or be wiped away.


    Wen Zhiyun finally stopped crying as she sniffed.


    Xu Mo and Chang Yan, who had the deepest thoughts, also showed obvious helplessness.


    "That''s right. Loosen up. Wait for me to gain some more experience at the Jiang House and then I''ll share it with all of you," said the littledy as she patted her chest. Not daring to look back, she hurriedly boarded the Jiang Family¡¯s luxurious carriage.


    Someone called out from behind.


    "Jiang Sheng."


    But she just nkly sat there, letting the voice gradually fade away until she could no longer hear it.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when He Rui stopped the carriage and gently reminded her, "Young Miss, we''ve arrived at the Jiang Estate."


    Jiang Sheng awoke from her daze and checked that her outfit had no ws before lightly jumping down from the carriage.


    He Rui had already gone forward to knock on the door. It was still the same gatekeeper of the Jiang House who only opened a crack in the door and pressed his voice to ask, "Who are you looking for?"


    "We''re not looking for anyone. Just say the Jiang Family¡¯s daughter is back," He Rui said sternly,pletely different than his usual slick self.


    The gatekeeper was given a fright. He turned and ran back inside without regard for anything else, passing by several maidservants and giving them a shock as well. They mored in confusion, "Running like this inside the estate, what decency!"


    The gatekeeper hurriedly threw out a few words as he disappeared around the corner, "The Young Miss has returned."


    "The Young Miss returned?" The Purple Clothed Maidservant was puzzled. "Did the Young Miss go out?"


    The Yellow Clothed Maidservant shook her head. "The Young Miss didn''t go out. Ever since she fell ill earlier, she hasn''t stepped out once. She''s even been talking less."


    "This gatekeeper is spouting nonsense again," said the Pink Clothed Maidservant holding a cup of bird''s nest. "I came to fetch bird''s nest for the Young Miss. I can confirm she''s been with Lady Jiang the whole time."


    Chatting andughing, they walked onto the azure stone path leading straight to the front gate.


    Jiang Sheng and He Rui stood quietly in front of the wide open estate gate, waiting.


    There was an unwritten rule in wealthy households: esteemed guests would be directly invited into the main hall to wait; familiar guests would be led straight to the host¡¯s courtyard; ordinary guests would be invited for the gatekeeper to attend to.


    Since Jiang Sheng and He Rui were waiting outside the gate dressed especially ordinarily, they could only be shabby rtivesing to ask for handouts.


    "Who knows which family they''re from,ing through the front gate like this," they whispered to each other disdainfully. "Those asking for handouts should use the back door."


    "Oh well, it''s better to mind less business than more. At least they aren''t asking us for handouts," one said with augh.


    Still tinkling noisily, they left the gate area.


    Returning to the main courtyard,


    The Pink Clothed Maidservant was the first to carefully carry in the bird''s nest.


    The Purple Clothed Maidservant and Yellow Clothed Maidservant were still chattering about the shabby rtives who came asking for handouts.


    "What secretive things are youughing about so happily?" Lady Jiang snipped some flower branches absent-mindedly. "Tell Third Young Miss and help her beat the boredom."


    The Pink Clothed Maidservant was blowing on the bird''s nest to cool it for the sickly pale Jiang Chenghua.


    The Purple Clothed Maidservant had already started narrating eloquently, "When we passed the front gate just now, we saw a pair of destitute rtives who came asking for handouts. They were dressed in tattered clothing but looked quite fat¡ªthey must get a lot of handouts. Who knows which family''s poor things they are, their monthly allowance has probably all been begged away."


    Lady Jiang smiled withoutment.


    Jiang Chenghua, who had just taken the bird''s nest bowl, shuddered so hard that most of the carefully prepared bird''s nest spilled onto the quilt and rolled to the floor, cracking into five pieces.


    The Young Miss has returned.


    She really came back.


    Old Lady Jiang at the De Ren Courtyard also received the news.


    Tan Yue was searching for ck hair in the silver threads when she was suddenly startled by the gatekeeper''s shouting. Her hand jerked and pulled out one of the only two ck hairs Old Lady Jiang had left.


    She didn''t even have time to feel regret, let alone apologize. Supporting the over fifty-years-old Old Lady Jiang, she swiftly headed out in her embroidered shoes.


    "Slow down, My Lady. There''s no rush," said Tan Yue, who was quite fit herself yet still struggling to keep up.


    Old Lady Jiang didn''t say a word as she strode forward determinedly.


    Finally, after walking from De Ren Courtyard to the Jiang Estate entrance, across the rising sun, the radiant youngdy at longst crossed the threshold, transcending time and space to arrive before her. She greeted Old Lady Jiang with a curtsey and called her one thing.


    "Grandmother."

 Chapter 302: A Swing

    <h4>Chapter 302</h4>


    Heaven knows how many years she had been waiting for those two simple words.


    She waited till her mind went nk, waited till she heard it all without reacting for a long time.


    It was not until Tan Yue called her several times by her ear that Old Lady Jiang refocused her eyes and smiled faintly, ¡°Good child, you are back.¡±


    There was no hugging and weeping, no trembling and tears.


    Was it the superior elegance of the great family, or had she already shed all her tears when she was alone?


    Jiang Sheng did not know. She pursed her lips and tried her best to pretend to be the obedient granddaughter of the Jiang Family.


    ¡°As long as youe back, as long as youe back.¡± Old Lady Jiang heaved a long sigh of relief. Her slightly aged hand stretched out andnded on the chubby arm as expected.


    It was Jiang Sheng snuggling up, with Tan Yue standing on either side of her.


    This child...


    Old Lady Jiang had an intense smile. ¡°Tell the servants of bothpounds and ask the main kitchen to prepare a table of good food. We will have lunch to wee the youngdy this noon.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The gatekeeper responded loudly and turned to run.


    He Rui was following diligently behind, showing his presence from time to time, ¡°Old Madam, slow down, youngdy, slow down, Miss Tan Yue, slow down.¡±


    Old Lady Jiang knew clearly in her heart. She smiled, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. From now on, just follow and protect the youngdy.¡±


    He Rui immediately epted the order, excited as if he had dug up gold.


    Perhaps her strength was used up. Old Lady Jiang walked very slowly now, introducing the surroundings from time to time in a low voice.


    Jiang Sheng listened carefully.


    She had told her brothers earlier that she came to gain knowledge, just tofort them. Only after arriving at the Jiang Family did she realize that she really needed to broaden her horizons here.


    It turned out that the residences of wealthy households were not two or three or four courtyards, but directly built several enclosures on thend, and each enclosure was divided into two or three courtyards ording to size.


    The entire Jiang Family was equivalent to more than ten two-story small courtyards.


    That was not counting the lotus ponds dug between the courtyards, the pavilions built, and thend upied by the gardens of rich purple and red flowers.


    The Jiang Family was divided into east and west courtyards, housing less than ten masters in total, but there were nearly a hundred maids and servants to serve them.


    There were those responsible for the kitchen, purchasing, clothing, personal care, cleaning outside, and raising horses.


    The Jiang Family had arge kitchen that was responsible for three meals a day for the entire residence, entertaining guests, and reunion meals during festivals and holidays.


    Each courtyard also had a separate small kitchen, usually used to brew medicine or heat meals for the masters, and asionally make snacks and desserts.


    The young masters of the Jiang Family studied at the Imperial College, and the youngdies also had private tutors to teach them, well-versed in the Four Books and Five ssics, not inferior to the schrs outside at all.


    The monthly sry for the personal maids of the Jiang Family was as high as five taels, and the ordinary maids also got two taels. Usually, the masters would also reward them with various gold and silver jewelry, richer than the girls in ordinary families.


    The Jiang Family also...


    The detailed introduction was still in her ears, but Jiang Sheng¡¯s mind wandered.


    She remembered that Auntie Zhang bought a bolt of cloth for 100 wen and made three sets of clothes from it that were worn for two full years by changing and washing in turn.


    She remembered that 1 jin of Angelica cost 3 taels of silver in the big pharmacy, while the small pharmacy in the north city only charged 2.5 taels per jin of Angelica. Wen Zhiyun carried the medicine basket and walked for a whole hour just to save 500 wen.


    She remembered that when Jiuzhen Square opened, Zheng Ruqian bought a new set of clothes and deliberately lied that it had cost 50 taels, provoking Jiang Sheng to give him a scolding. She finally learned that it was only ten taels before she reluctantly let him off.


    Jiang Sheng remembered working hard to sell her family name pastries, thinking that she had charged an outrageous price, but it was still less than what the Jiang Family¡¯s maids got casually as tips.


    She remembered the padded jacket they bought for 12 wen, made from old cloth and patched with rotten cotton to make a big bulky style. Without keeping it tight, it would still let the wind in, but it was the warmest existence that winter.


    Those bits and pieces from the past were detailed and close.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly realized that after being separated for only half an hour, she was already missing her brothers a little, missing Auntie Zhang, the traveling Zheng Ruqian, and Fang Heng who was in the northern border.


    But she was at the Jiang Family.


    A Jiang Family without her brothers.


    ¡°Sweetie, sweetie.¡± Jiang Sheng heard Old Lady Jiang calling her.


    Jiang Sheng immediately turned her head and said, ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tan Yue at the side nervously pursed her lips. Old Lady Jiang smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, I just want to call you.¡±


    Jiang Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief to cover up her disorientation and embarrassment.


    Old Lady Jiang saw it in her eyes and pondered thoughtfully.


    It took about half an hour from the Jiang Family¡¯s entrance for the mother and daughter to reach the De Ren Courtyard. During this period, apart from the servants passing by to greet them, the entire Jiang Family was quiet.


    Old Lady Jiang calmly pointed at the nearest empty yard, ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s prepared for you.¡±


    The size of that yard was about two courtyards. On the right was the De Ren Courtyard and on the left was therge pond. There were camellias nted inside, in full bloom. The tall branches stretched out to outside the yard, and whenever a light breeze passed, flower petals would fall.


    Going forward another two steps, the que hanging above the yard gate came into view. Someone had written the three characters "Yunqi Pavilion" in flying dragon and dancing phoenix style.


    He Rui was particrly tactful and took the initiative to push open the gate of the yard. The camellia trees that were only visible through the branches earlier now came into full view. Under the pink and white flowers was actually a swing set that swayed gently in the wind.


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    No girl could refuse a swing set under the flower trees. She remembered that themoners of the ten-mile pavilion vige would tie ropes between two trees, tie a thick cotton-padded jacket in the middle of the ropes, enough for the children to y on for a long time.


    Jiang Sheng also wanted to y, but she didn¡¯t have a rope or discarded padded jackets. She was just a dirty little beggar that no one wanted to bother with.


    It didn¡¯t matter, she could sneak over to y for a while after dark.


    But who would have known that a single rope was unstable and one could fall without someone holding it. Little Jiang Sheng bumped herself with a big bruise. Afraid that her crying would alert the homeowners, she could only wipe her teardrops and left.


    Later, she became wary of swings and kept mum about them.


    But some memories were etched in the bones, and some yearnings did not dissipate with the passage of time.


    ¡°Want to y?¡± Old Lady Jiang''s gentle voice rang out. ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s very sturdy, you won''t fall.¡±


    Jiang Sheng walked over tentatively and touched it with her fingertips.


    The swing set frame was made of pure wood. The ropes were as thick as three fingers. The little stool was firmly tied, covered with ayer of soft satin that made it stable andfortable to sit on without falling head over heels.


    The distance between the stool and the ground was also clever. It was enough for Jiang Sheng to swing her tiptoes to move, and also allowing her to lightly lift her feet off the ground.


    He Rui didn''t know when he had walked over and pushed lightly. The little girl swung up on the swing.


    She swayed back and forth, one push followed by one pull.


    Her expression went from nk to surprised, then from surprised to delighted.


    "Miss, do you need more force?" He Rui asked.


    Jiang Sheng nodded, "Hmm."


    He Rui increased his strength. She swung out a semicircle in the air, jumped up high and then fell. The wind brought up her little braids and the petals danced around her.


    Yunqi Pavilion was filled only with the crispughter of the little girl, sounding like heavenly music.

 Chapter 303: Jiang Sheng Steals Twice

    <h4>Chapter 303</h4>


    Old Lady Jiang stared fixedly, looking carefully. Her eyes were slightly red, but in another look there was only solemnity left.


    "Has no one from the two courtyards moved yet after all this time?" She asked in a low voice.


    Tan Yue answered nervously, "Second Young Master is busy with government affairs, Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master are still in school at the National Academy and haven''te down yet, Second Lady took Fourth Young Lady out for a walk, Third Young Lady burned her hand, and thedy of the house just called for the doctor of the manor..."


    So after nearly an hour of Jiang''s legitimate daughter returning to the manor, she still hadn''t seen the second Jiang family member.


    Good, good, good.


    Old Lady Jiangughed angrily, "If they don''t see, then they don''t see. After all, I didn''te back to see them."


    After speaking, she called the main kitchen to take away the shy dishes, leaving only the hearty meat dishes.


    Turning around, she was again the benevolent olddy, smiling as she watched her granddaughter y on the swing.


    But it wasn''t long before the swing stopped.


    Old Lady Jiang was a little surprised, "Why did you stop? It''s not time to eat yet, y a while longer."


    "No no." Jiang Sheng waved her hand, "I was very happy ying for a while. As people say, we should be content." Such a beautiful swing that others can''t even touch, she was able to y for so long, already extremely satisfied.


    "Besides, I can''t leave my grandmother dangling on the side." The little girl blinked her big, round eyes. "You''re getting on in years and need to find a ce to rest, not just standing there the whole time."


    Of all the people in this entire household, only Tan Yue would say this before.


    Now there was also Jiang Sheng.


    Old Lady Jiang couldn''t describe the sour, sweet, bitter and spicy feeling in her heart, but right now she just wanted to smile and take the little chubby hand again, "Alright, then let''s go eat."


    The chefs in the main kitchen were very efficient. The shy ting really was gone, and the dishes brought out swiftly were all hearty meat dishes.


    Pork, beef, mutton, chicken, cold and hot dishes, stir-fried and braised red, forty-nine dishes total, perfectly covering the entire table, leaving only the outer edge for cing tes.


    Jiang Sheng was shocked again.


    The meals were already considered bountiful even in the small courtyard of the second residence, taking into ount Xu Mo''s love of vegetables, Zheng Ruqian''s love of fish, Fang Heng''s love of stir-fry, Wen Zhiyuan''s love of sweets, and Zhang Auntie''s thriftiness, not willing for there to be lots of leftovers for the children, so she could only cook as little excess as possible. Yet now in the Jiang house, with only two masters eating, there were a full forty-nine dishes.


    "Old Madam, young miss, there are still a few stewed dishes not ready yet, will serve them in a bit," said Tan Yue, smiling by the side.


    So there were even more than forty-nine dishes.


    Jiang Sheng felt like her heart was being torn. One moment, the floating meat aroma made her mouth water. The next moment, she felt extremely guilty for the waste.


    She also felt guilty for eating this feast behind her brothers'' backs.


    "Try the red braisedmb with skin," Old Lady Jiang gestured for Tan Yue to put some in Jiang Sheng''s te. "I heard from Si Qing you like to eatmb. I''ve wanted to send you some for a while now, but was afraid to disturb your peaceful life."


    Themb with skin, tumbling in the hot sand pot for half an hour, braised red to soft and tender meat and crispy skin, with various spices taking away the gaminess. Lying now in the pristine white te, it looked for all the world like a beckoning courtesan of the night, stretching out a hand with utter charm, "Come,e eat me!"


    Jiang Sheng wailed inwardly. I''m so sorry, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother.


    She swiftly but steadily picked up her chopsticks, clipped firmly, popped into her mouth, and happily chewed.


    The tender and crumblymb with no gaminess, the skin providing chewy texture, falling apart after a few more bites. Skin wrapping meat, meat mixed with tendon, carrying a savory spicy vor. With a "gulp", it was swallowed down the esophagus, its final sacrifice in her stomach pouch.


    Jiang Sheng was still reluctant to stop as she licked her lips clean.


    Tan Yue deftly grabbed another bite with her chopsticks before Jiang Sheng ate that one too. And repeat.


    This little girl''s appetite was limitless.


    Old Lady Jiangughed delightedly from the side, seeing all her teeth but not her eyes. "Don''t just eat this one dish, try the others too."


    "This is stir-fried tendermb rolled in thin crepes then sprinkled with crisp crumbs, lots of voryers."


    "This is the sweet and sour fried meat slices, add some green onion shreds together, the green onion is sweet and not spicy, very nice."


    Tan Yue discovered that the young miss really could eat. Give her anything and she''d eat it. So Tan Yue felt reassured to start busying about, circling the table area.


    By the time Jiang Sheng set down her chopsticks, this usually arrogant head maid had broken out in a light sweat.


    "Full?" Old Lady Jiang smiled and asked.


    Jiang Sheng nodded, touching her slightly bulging belly pouch. "You should eat too Grandmother. With so many dishes, it''d be wasteful not to eat them."


    In addition to the threete stews, there were fifty-two dishes total. Even eating with an open mouth, she''d still barely eaten one-tenth.


    Thinking of throwing away the rest in the end, she felt a little reluctant and sad.


    "It won''t be wasted," Old Lady Jiang seemed to guess her thoughts. "Tan Yue and the other servants will also eat. The big maids and little workers will all get a few bites."


    This was also an unwritten rule in great households: the masters'' leftovers were divided among the servants to eat.


    Jiang Sheng''s expression immediately drooped.


    "Is the young miss reluctant?" Tan Yueughed softly. "No one in distinguished households in our Plentiful Capital city has ever eaten leftovers. Young miss, if you still want to eat, just have the main kitchen make more."


    "That''s not it." Jiang Sheng sighed feelingly. "If I''d known a great household''s maid meals were so good, withmb and beef to eat daily, I definitely would''ve sold myself into servitude back then if I''d had residency."


    Being a servant is great - stable job, stable monthly silver, meat every day, and asional rewards of gold and silver jewelry.


    Too bad the beggars without residency couldn''t get jobs or sell themselves. They could only steal a bit here and there to barely scrape by.


    Luckily she had residency now, and family, andmb to eat.


    Jiang Sheng was ted, then turned and saw Tan Yue with red-rimmed eyes and Old Lady Jiang''s solemn expression.


    She realized she''d spoken wrongly. She hastily tried to remedy, "I''m doing very well now, much better than a maid. Big brother even got me registered for residency, I get to eat meat every day."


    She didn''t even get to say she could also earn money, and even send money to others.


    Before she could, Old Lady Jiang swept her into an embrace, hugging her tightly.


    To tell the truth, Jiang Sheng hadn''t really tightly embraced anyone else before.


    Mostly it was excited bear hugs with Second Brother. Or leaning drowsily in Big Brother''s arms when carsick. Auntie Zhang would asionally cry and hug her, but never this forcefully, as if wanting to knead her into her bones and blood.


    Jiang Sheng struggled slightly but couldn''t struggle free, so she obediently settled in.


    It was in this moment she heard her grandmother''s heartbeat and smelled herforting scent, a hand lightly caressing, no, patting her back in a strange rhythm.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes drooped closed. Full from the meal, it was easy to get sleepy, and sinking into this warm, secure embrace, she quickly fell asleep.


    In her dreams, she was wrapped in swaddling unable to speak, only able to open her mouth and wail.


    Every time she cried for a bit, a ck-haired woman woulde over, humming a song as she rhythmically patted the swaddle. "Baby is good, full and fed, time to sleep, Grandma is here, no crying or fussing."


    Just like right now.

 Chapter 304: My Mother Liao

    <h4>Chapter 304</h4>


    Jiang Sheng slept until dark. When she opened her eyes, she was in an unfamiliar canopied bed with pink gauze curtains¡ªpretty but unfamiliar.


    She gave a start and sat bolt upright, startling the little maid beside her.


    "Miss, you''re awake!" the little maid said nervously as she stood up. "Miss, would you like some water? Are you hungry? Is there anything you''d like to eat tonight? Would you like to change into new clothes?"


    Jiang Sheng was stunned to encounter someone chattier than herself for the first time.


    "Miss, why don''t you say something?" The little maid grew more nervous. "Miss, are you ufortable anywhere? Should I call the family doctor?"


    The family doctor was, as the name suggests, a doctor employed by the household.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng remember that she was at the Jiang Family''s residence. Although there wasmb and beef to eat, and a kindly, loving grandmother, she still felt a nagging hollowness in her heart.


    Especially when she caught a glimpse of the outdoors, she couldn''t help thinking about her brothers¡ªhad they eaten, was Eldest Brother burning the midnight oil again, was Fourth Brother drying herbs again, was Fifth Brother loafing about again?


    But there was no way for her to find out.


    The little maid came over holding a new set of clothes and held them against Jiang Sheng. "Miss, aren''t these clothes so pretty? Why don''t you try them on?"


    Jiang Sheng nodded listlessly and allowed the maid to dress her up and even put her hair in a new style.


    Finally, when she was properly dressed, she walked out of the bedroom. Unsurprisingly, she saw a garden swing swaying in the breeze in the courtyard.


    Sure enough, she was at Yunqi Pavilion.


    Jiang Sheng wanted to sit on the swing for a while, but suddenly she heard moring in the distance. Her eyes fell on the nearby De Ren Courtyard, and she strode purposefully towards it.


    The Jiang Family residence was massive and the night was dark.


    The little maid hurried to keep up until they finally stopped at the entrance to the courtyard. Just as the maid was about to speak, Jiang Sheng pped a hand over her mouth.


    Both of their eyesnded on the brightly lit De Ren Courtyard, where all the Jiang Family members were gathered.


    Old General Jiang had one legitimate and one illegitimate son. The legitimate son was General Jiang, currently guarding the frontiers in the northwest. His wife and children were living in the East Residence with Old Madam Jiang.


    The illegitimate son was the tall and imposing civil official Jiang Jizong, currently serving in the Imperial Academy. He lived in the west residence with his children, wife and concubines.


    There wasn''t much interaction between the two branches of the family, but with a civil branch and a military branch supporting each other, the Jiang Family had established an unassable position in the imperial capital.


    Usually when out in public, whether it was Jiang Jizong, the two madams, or the young masters and misses, they all acted with utmost nobility and pride.


    But now, standing before Old Madam Jiang, they all had their heads bowed as they listened respectfully to her lecture.


    "On ordinary days I don''t see you all being busy, yet today every single person has disappeared. Was that intentional?"


    "What do ties of blood and family count for in your eyes? Are even strangers you pass on the street valued more highly than that?"


    "With so many eyes and ears in this entire residence, how did things manage to go awry today? Or could it be you all look down on the person I brought back?!"


    Her words were too harsh, and the Jiang family members were badly frightened.


    Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyuan exchanged confused nces with each other.


    Jiang Jizong had already taken a step forward and bowed as he said, "Mother, please calm your anger. Today it really was the Imperial Academy dying my return. It was my fault. However...what Mother just said...does it mean younger sister hase back?"


    As expected of a civil official who regrly attends court audiences, he was able to urately pick up on the key point.


    Both Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyuan were shocked and overjoyed, while Jiang Chengyu couldn''t help but open his mouth. He was harshly stopped by Madam Jiang, forcibly swallowing his words.


    Old Madam Jiang wasn''t the sort of person to fly off the handle groundlessly.


    It was reasonable that Jiang Jizong had been busy with work, the two grandsons were at the Imperial Academy, and the two daughters-inw were out on an excursion, so they were unaware of the circumstances at home.


    The only person who could have known about it right away yet chose not to show herself was none other than her excellent sister-inw, Madam Liao from the East Residence.


    When Old Madam Jiang acted, she was always fierce yet shrewd.


    Faced with her illegitimate son''s inquiry, her tone was indifferent. "She returned today."


    A trace of a smile appeared on Jiang Jizong''s face while Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyu were ovee with excitement. Jiang Chengyu blurted out, "Where, where is she?"


    Yet the person who shared actual blood ties with Jiang Sheng, Madam Jiang, simply stood silently in ce without saying a word.


    Old Madam Jiang endured again and again until she finally couldn''t stand it any longer. "Madam Liao, don''t you want to ask where your daughter is?"


    This was already quite an impolite form of address.


    There was a brief look on Madam Liao''s face before she nced at Jiang Chenghua standing steadily nearby. Only after confirming her adopted daughter was fine did she softly reply, "Of course I want to ask. Today Chenghua scalded her hand, and my daughter-inw truly had no time to spare..."


    Her words stretched credulity too far, even Madam Jiang couldn''t stand to keep listening and rolled her eyes where no one could see.


    Old Madam Jiang suppressed her anger with great forbearance as she expressionlessly looked on at the Jiang n members.


    "Then how did you find time tonight? Could Chenghua''s burns have already healed?"


    "Of course they haven''t yet." Madam Liao gently replied. "Chenghua has a frail constitution. Please, Mother, permit my daughter-inw to bring her back to rest, lest she falls ill again."


    Every other sentence was about Chenghua.


    She didn''t even mention Jiang Sheng once.


    Even Jiang Chengyuan found it somewhat dubious, and he turned back around. "Mother, Chenghua''s health may be delicate so the maids can first help bring her back to rest. But today Jiang Sheng has returned, so we should still give her an official reception, right?"


    "Yes, yes!" Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyu readily agreed.


    This was probably the most harmonious moment the three brothers ever shared.


    Seated on the matriarch''s seat, Old Madam Jiang lowered her eyes expressionlessly as she gazed upon the Jiang n members.


    "I..." At a loss for words from the questioning, after a long while Madam Liao finally responded, "Naturally she should get an official reception. It''s just that everything should happen in proper order. I''ll bring Chenghua back first, and it won''t be toote to officially receive Jiang Sheng after."


    "Yes, the Madam still has to go back and prepare wee gifts for the young miss too!" the head maid helpfully supplemented.


    Without any doubts, Jiang Chengyuan happily turned back around to discuss what he should prepare for his sister.


    Since Old Madam Jiang had tied his hands before, even giving away a deed had to be done cautiously. But now that his sister had returned home, he wanted to give openly and generously.


    nking him on both sides, Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyu chimed in with suggestions.


    "Aside from that deed, I also have 100 taels of gold and the knife Grandfather gave me..."


    "Eldest Brother, what''s wrong with your brain? Who gives a knife as a wee gift..."


    "It''d be better to prepare an appropriate headdress and clothing."


    The three chattered animatedly, livening up the mood.


    In the corner, Jiang Chenghua stared nkly at them, heart filled with grief and loss, but only able to redden her eyes where no one could see.


    Fortunately Madam Liao was there to take her cold, frail hand gently. "Chenghua, let''s go back."


    Jiang Chenghua woodenly got to her feet and just as woodenly began to turn around when she halted at the doorway.


    It was because of Madam Liao.


    She had grabbed her adopted daughter''s hand and called out, "Chengyuan,e over here, Chengyuan!"


    The utterly confused Eldest Young Master walked over.


    "Lately there have been some problems with my dowry shop," said Madam Liao evenly. "And Chenghua''s health is also not well. We can scarcely afford to buy the nourishing items she needs. Mid-year bonuses have always been in your grandmother''s hands. I actually can''t even provide a proper reception gift."


    Jiang Chenghua was rather astonished.


    But Jiang Chengyuan readily agreed. "Then I''ll give Mother 100 taels of gold, and give the deed to Jiang Sheng."


    "You''d only give to her?" Madam Liao''s frosty tone. "Chenghua is also your sister. Don''t forget, you once promised impartiality."

 Chapter 305: The Gift of seeing each other

    <h4>Chapter 305</h4>


    Jiang Chengyuan struggled internally. He did not have much savings himself, almost all his monthly silver went towards Jiang Chenghua, and the hundred taels of gold and deed were from his grandfather back when he was still alive.


    If he took all of that out, what would he give to Jiang Sheng? Should he really give a knife?


    Mrs. Liao saw his hesitation and changed her tone, "In the end, it''s all for betrothal gifts, what difference does it make if you give it to me or directly? Don''t worry, I''ll add moreter and say it''s from both mother and son."


    With words spoken to this point, Jiang Chengyuan could only go to retrieve the gold and deed.


    Mrs. Liao was very satisfied, leading Jiang Chenghua away from De Ren Courtyard.


    If she had looked back, she could have seen Jiang Sheng covering her mouth with a little maid.


    Unfortunately she did not, only holding Jiang Chenghua¡¯s hand while discussing something in low voices.


    When De Ren Courtyard regained its tranquility, Jiang Sheng finally removed her hand from the little maid¡¯s mouth, shaking her somewhat numb hand.


    No wonder she did not see Grandmother or Tan Yue when she woke up, turns out they were venting their anger for her.


    In fact there was no need, Jiang Sheng felt she did not care about anything regarding the Jiang family at all. She has always been content, with five older brothers that was enough.


    "Miss," the little maid whose mouth was numb asked tremblingly, "Shall we go in?"


    Jiang Sheng pondered for a moment, not immediately barging in, but rather waiting for the time it takes to drink tea before sleepily entering.


    Old Lady Jiang was instructing Tan Yue and her eyes lit up when she saw Jiang Sheng, "I was just about to go see you, and here youe."


    Everyone else simultaneously stopped what they were doing and turned to look over.


    Jiang Jizong, Second Madam, Jiang Chengfeng, Jiang Chengyu.


    When she realized no one from the main residence was present, Old Lady Jiang''s expression became cold and stern again.


    The chubby little girl leaned over intimately, and Old Lady Jiang resumed smiling again, "Come,e, let me make some introductions. This is your second uncle and aunt, these are your cousins, Xiaoyu is less than a month away from you in age."


    This was a scene Jiang Sheng had never encountered before.


    Being introduced by a rtive to other blood rtions.


    Fortunately, Yao Siqing had taught her to be poised, keep smiling, and address people properly.


    Stopping in front of Jiang Jizong, she politely called out, "Greetings to Second Uncle."


    She received five hundred taels worth of silver notes.


    This time Jiang Jizong did not attempt to reach out his hand again, only silently gazing at her,plex emotions swirling in his eyes.


    Stopping in front of the Second Madam, she softly called out, "Greetings to Second Aunt."


    She received a pair of heavy gold bangles.


    Stopping in front of Jiang Chengfeng, she pursed her lips, "Greetings elder brother."


    She received a delicate gold hairpin.


    "I must say elder brother, how can you be so shameless." Jiang Chengyu started shouting from the side, "One bangle from Mother could be split into ten hairpins from you, isn''t that too stingy?"


    Both Jiang Jizong and the Second Madam red over murderously.


    Jiang Chengfeng hurriedly raised his hands pleading innocence, "That''s not it, that''s not it, this hairpin has a mechanism that can be used for self protection when necessary."


    He demonstrated, lightly pressing and the hairpin really shot out silver needles the thickness of hair, with a range of about five paces. With current techniques, it was definitely a top notch item.


    Old Lady Jiang nodded approvingly, and the Second Madam couple also finally retracted their res.


    But Jiang Chengyu was still a bit sour, "I don''t even have one."


    But when Jiang Sheng walked over, she generously took out a gold pendant ne, "Although there''s no mechanism and it¡¯s not as heavy as Mother¡¯s bangle, it¡¯s especially suitable to match clothes."


    After speaking, she actually undid the sp wanting to put it on for Jiang Sheng right there.


    The pure gold pendant ne had rows of tassels hanging down, looking especially luxurious and pretty around the neck. The only trouble was the sp which needed careful patience to snap together.


    The little maid knew Fourth Young Miss from the west courtyard had an impatient temper, cleverly walked over wanting to help. But Tan Yue stopped her.


    Whether it was the Second Madam couple or Old Lady Jiang, everyone was smiling as they watched the two girls of simr age squeeze together, seriously and diligently trying to snap the sp shut.


    One was chubby and half a head shorter, the other tall and slightly sturdier.


    The Second Madam couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡° Girls from other families are slender and delicate, yet ours are born sturdy and robust, I figured something must have gone wrong. Turns out there is another equally stalwart one.¡±


    Second Master Jiang was drinking tea and nearly spat it out.


    Compared to Jiang Sheng, Jiang Chengyu was not actually fat. It was just that in the current trend favoring extreme slenderness, with the foil of delicate beauties like Yao Siqing and Jiang Chenghua, she went from healthy and proportional to sturdy.


    Everyone was always praising Jiang Chenghua, inevitably needing to pull out Jiang Chengyu for contrast, gradually increasing the contradiction and dislike between the two girls. Theypeted jealously, deliberately making things difficult for each other.


    Mothers know their own daughters best.


    Jiang Chengyu¡¯s warm wee of Jiang Sheng was probably because - finally there was someone fatter than her.


    Jiang Jizong: "......"


    On that side, with enormous effort they finally got the ne hung up. Jiang Sheng¡¯s round face was even more eye catching with the added richness and charm, gradually resembling that of a young miss from a prestigious household.


    Jiang Chengyu was very satisfied with her work, snickering twice, ¡°I heard elder sister has a great appetite. I have some top quality candied fruit, I¡¯ll send some overter.¡±


    Jiang Sheng blinked then nodded in agreement. But just then there was amotion outside De Ren Courtyard.


    It sounded like maid voices, ¡°The young miss hase, quick quick!¡±


    Jiang Chengyuan rushed in first. Seeing Jiang Sheng, his face flushed red and he bashfully scratched his head, words stuck in his belly uncertain of how to express them.


    After him was Mrs. Liao, seemingly pinching something in her hands as she calmly entered.


    Old Lady Jiang¡¯s expression slightly softened.


    ¡°Jiang Sheng,¡± she gestured at her granddaughter, ¡°This is your eldest brother of the same womb, and also your birth mother.¡±


    Even if the rtionship was a bit distant with the cousins, the eldest brother from the same mother should be the closest existence.


    Jiang Sheng was holding the gold hairpin engraved with ce of origin. She slowly walked over, ¡°Greetings elder brother.¡±


    This address that was mundane in Jiang Chengfeng¡¯s ears caused Jiang Chengyuan¡¯s heart to fall to the bottom.


    She was unwilling to call him elder brother.


    She sweetly called other people elder brother.


    Jiang Chengyuan¡¯s heart was bitter and astringent, but he also knew there was no one else to me. It was all because of him, because he did not work hard to find his younger sister, because he had coldly neglected his younger sister several times - it was all because of him......


    The youth fell into grief and self reproach, temporarily forgetting to take out his gift.


    He also did not have anything to take out.


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s expression was tranquil. She walked to the front of Mrs. Liao with her head lowered, ¡°Greetings Madam Jiang.¡±


    These words caused a hugemotion.


    The four people from the second residence had grave expressions. Old Lady Jiang also slowly straightened. Jiang Chengyuan even forgot his self-reproach as he nkly watched over.


    She called Second Uncle, called Second Aunt, called Elder Brother. Yet she was unwilling to call Mother even once.


    Mrs Liao was also somewhat shocked. After reacting she started coldlyughing, ¡°What a way to address me as Madam Jiang. As expected if not raised by one¡¯s side it¡¯s hard to be intimate. Yet I was the one blindly affectionate.¡±


    Jiang Chengyuan anxiously urged at the side, ¡°Jiang Sheng, you should call Mother. This is our mother!¡±


    ¡°Yes Miss, the Madam is your proper and birth mother who carried you for ten months and gave birth to you.¡± The purple clothed maid also had a ming tone.

 Chapter 306: A Slap

    <h4>Chapter 306</h4>


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes widened at that time as she red over fiercely. The purple-clothed maid trembled in fear but forced herself not to retreat. Amidst the noisy and chaotic environment, Jiang Sheng kept her head lowered without saying a word. Even Old Lady Jiang stood up in puzzlement, wanting to walk over and ask what was going on. Filial pietyes first; no matter what, parents still have to be recognized. But before she could open her mouth, Mrs. Liao put away her cold smile and shoved over the item in her hand, saying indifferently, "Since you are unwilling to recognize me as your mother, I won''t force you either. This is your greeting gift."


    The cold silver ingots felt a bit rough in her hands. Based on Jiang Sheng''s experience keeping ounts for the Jiu Zhen Store, there were about fifty taels.


    She pursed her lips.


    The nearby Mrs. Liao seemed to have her feelings hurt as she kept dabbing the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief.


    Jiang Chengyuanforted her in a low voice, mixing in a few pleading words.


    Jiang Sheng sighed softly, her fair and tender palm opening to reveal the plump, rounded yet somewhat chilled silver ingots.


    She still wore the beaded ne given by Jiang Chengyu around her neck, gold bangles on her wrists from the Second Lady, and in the other hand pinched a hairpin with a hidden mechanism, while revealing one corner of a five hundred tael banknote peeking out from her bosom.


    The contrast between gold and silver, the difference between multiple zeros and fewer zeros.


    Old Lady Jiang halted her steps, disappointment brimming on her face.


    The Second Branch held their breaths, not daring to interrupt.


    Jiang Chengyuan was stillforting his mother when he suddenly looked back to see those fifty taels of silver ingots and nearly jumped up. "The deed, where did the deed go?"


    Mrs. Liao''s movement of dabbing the corners of her eyes paused.


    "Mother, why would it be fifty taels of silver ingots?" Jiang Chengyuan''s lips began to tremble. "Why, oh why?"


    Jiang Chengfeng felt a little sympathy from the side and was about to speak when he got grabbed back by the Second Lady.


    "What do you mean why?" Mrs. Liao regained herposure. "I was keeping the deed for you until you get married before giving it to your new daughter-inw. You know our household is also going through financial difficulties. These fifty taels were scraped together from stopping Cheng Huan''s medication."


    Was that really the case?


    Jiang Chengyuan was already at a loss for words as he saw the gold bangles on Jiang Sheng''s wrists, the hairpin she was clutching, the beaded ne she wore, and the banknote peeking out from her bosom.


    Even his cousins could take out gold, while he as the Eldest Young Masterbined with Eldest Madam only presented fifty taels of silver.


    Feelings of guilt overwhelmed him. He had been so happy just earlier, but now he was utterly ashamed with no ce to hide.


    That desire to make amends, in the end, waspletely shattered. Jiang Chengyuan didn''t even dare look at Little Jiang Sheng anymore as he wandered off in a daze from the Virtuous Courtyard, leaving without ncing back.


    How could there be so many whys.


    It was nothing more than a deliberate scheme by one and naivety bordering foolishness by the other.


    Jiang Sheng stared nkly at the fifty taels of silver ingots. Actually, this was not a small sum at all. Whether during the time wandering and begging or through years of hard work and striving, getting fifty taels would have made her secretly delighted to the point she couldn''t fall asleep all night.


    But now, she didn''t want these taels of silver at all.


    Just like she didn''t yearn even a tiny bit for that so-called motherly love.


    The little girl who used to wipe her tears and wish for her father and stepmother toe save her when bullied in childhood had understood upon finding out about her background yet no oneing to im her that perhaps she wasn''t truly cherished.


    The idental eavesdropping behind the doors of the Virtuous Courtyard merely proved that everything was real.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng had never been greedy.


    Just being able to meet her older brothers was already using up all her luck.


    As for other people, each one who showed up was a blessing, and she would still feel grateful for any more who came along.


    If there were none, it wouldn''t matter either.


    Jiang Sheng revealed an earnest and content smile. She took two steps forward and stuffed the fifty taels back under everyone''s eyes. "Thank you Lady Jiang, but the medication is more important. You should drink that first."


    Aside from addressing her as "Lady Jiang", she was truly proper and well-behaved.


    Old Lady Jiang tightened her grip on her cane as tears welled up in Tan Yue''s eyes.


    Even the Second Lady let out a long sigh, clutching Jiang Chengyu''s hand.


    "Are you looking down on this for being too little?" Mrs. Liao resumed her cold mocking. "If you feel the Second Branch are closer kin for giving you more, then go acknowledge the Second Lady."


    Having said that, she flounced off.


    The Virtuous Courtyard regained its silence, everyone remaining wordless with solemn expressions, looking as if they were attending a funeral.


    Jiang Sheng found it funny as she snuggled up to Old Lady Jiang coquettishly. "Grandmother, I''m hungry."


    Old Lady Jiang came back to her senses, forcibly smiling. "Hungry is good. The main kitchen has long prepared meals that can be served anytime."


    Jiang Chengyu struggled free of his mother''s hold and also went over to snuggle. "Grandmother, you can''t show favoritism. I want to eat too."


    "Alright, alright, all can eat, everyone stays to eat." Old Lady Jiang revealed a genuine smile. "Second Branch, you two also stay and have a meal. Today, the chefs of the main kitchen specially prepared nice meat and dishes for Little Jiang Sheng."


    As the ancients said, the favorite of chefs is the rice bucket.


    Upon hearing that the young miss had finished four or five entire tes of their cooking, the chefs of the main kitchen became ecstatic. They spent an entire afternoon roasting a wholemb, and apparently there was also deboned fish and three sets of duck ruined from several senior chefs.


    Such culinary skill was rare to sample.


    The Second Lady covered her smile. "Today we are also basking in Little Jiang Sheng''s glory. Second Young Master, how about some wine?"


    "Let''s drink." Jiang Jizong also showed a smile. "Wee home, Little Jiang Sheng."


    The meal progressed cheerily with wine flowing. Father and son of the Second Branch got drunk while the two girls also ate until their bellies bulged.


    The Second Lady called over six sturdy servant women to take those three away.


    The Virtuous Courtyard finally regained its peace and quiet.


    Jiang Sheng stuck out her little tongue, sprawling on the soft couch refusing to get up no matter what.


    "Young Miss, let''s go back to Cloud Lodge to sleep," the talkative little maid nagged. "It''s not good to sleep here, easily catching a chill. What if you throw up in the middle of the night?"


    Yet Jiang Sheng persisted in not getting up, and the maid couldn''t budge her, about to cry from anxiety.


    Old Lady Jiang returned from washing up and saw this with a smile reaching her eyes. "If you don''t want to get up then don''t force it, just sleep here."


    Tan Yue brought over hot water and towels, first letting Jiang Sheng rinse and spit, then wiping her hands and feet clean before taking off her outer robe.


    Jiang Sheng slowly shuffled from the couch onto Old Lady Jiang''s bed, finally nestling into the warm embrace.


    After a while, she muffled out, "Grandmother, did the Jiang family get it wrong again?"


    Old Lady Jiang''s expression froze, heart wrenching.


    In the end, she was a girl of only eleven. How could she not yearn for maternal love and affection?


    Yet tonight there was too much disappointment.


    Old Lady Jiang could only try her utmost tofort her. "One mistake doesn''t mean repeated mistakes. The Jiang family has its own capabilities and would absolutely not wrongly recognize again."


    So she really was Lady Jiang''s child?


    Jiang Sheng became even more bewildered. Drowsiness after the meal swept over her, and in her groggy state she still didn''t forget to argue. "Grandmother, don''t misunderstand, I''m not sad, I just don''t really understand."


    It wasn''t only her who didn''t really understand, everyone felt the same.


    There would be endless discussions in the Second Branch after they left, and the maids of the East Courtyard even more so whispering to each other.


    Old Lady Jiang concealed the coldness in her eyes, gently patting Jiang Sheng to sleep.


    The next day, dawn broke.


    The plump little girl was still fast asleep. Old Lady Jiang got up early and changed into a set of clothes before hurrying to Lady Jiang''s main courtyard.


    For her mother-inw, Mrs. Liao was still rather respectful. She finished freshening up and came over to pay her respects. "Greetings to Mother. Mother seems to be..."


    She didn''t get to finish her sentence.


    An extremely fierce and heavy p came flying over, sending Lady Jiang crashing to the ground.


    The maids and servants let out shrieks in unison, yet no one darede over to help her up.


    Because the one who struck was precisely the most dignified and stern Old Lady Jiang of the Jiang family.

 Chapter 307: Hardships of Liao Family

    <h4>Chapter 307</h4>


    Not only were the servants of the main courtyard shivering in fear, even Tan Yue was dumbfounded and couldn''te back to her senses for a long time.


    As the matriarch of the Jiang Family, Old Lady Jiang was decisive andpetent, but she had always been reasonable in her dealings with others, granting favors at her discretion. Her rtionships with her two daughters-inw had always been quite courteous.


    Due to her young age, Tan Yue didn''t know about the past.


    She had only heard from the old aunties that this matriarch of the Jiang Family had been extraordinary back then - she was able to apany the old General into battlefields, and was also able to properly manage the home front; she was able to raise the brave and valorous General, and was also kind to the illegitimate child who was not rted by blood.


    Old Lady Jiang''spetence yed an indispensable role in enabling the Jiang Family to maintain its status.


    Even when she received the news of the old General''s death in battle, she remained calm andposed. She conducted the funeral solemnly without extravagance, earning acims across Fengjing.


    In Tan Yue¡¯s memory, Old Lady Jiang had only lost her temper once - when she found out her granddaughter was not of primary descent and the Jiang Family¡¯s real youngdy had gone missing. She swiftly revoked Mrs. Liao¡¯s privileges, and did everything she could to find the legitimate granddaughter.


    What happened today was the second time Old Lady Jiang took action.


    It was unknown whether she had battled in wars in the past, or if she harbored some resentment, but Old Lady Jiang¡¯s p was exceptionally harsh. Mrs. Liao¡¯s cheek instantly swelled and even bled from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Mother...¡± Mrs. Liao whimpered indistinctly, ¡°You came and hit me as soon as you arrived. Did you ever consider that I am the General¡¯s principal wife?¡±


    The word ¡°principal¡± carried supreme weight.


    With General Jiang away on military campaigns, the inner residence was managed solely by his wife. She was also responsible for maintaining rtionships and even overseeing the household¡¯s ie and expenditures.


    The men on the battlefields focused only on fighting desperately and shedding blood to defend their homes and country.


    Old Lady Jiang had hoped that one day Mrs. Liao would seed her position, but now, she only felt disappointed. ¡°Mrs. Liao, I thought we had an unspoken understanding. After going through great pains to find the child and bring her back after four years, even if you do not dote on her, shouldn¡¯t you at least put on an act?¡±


    ¡°But how have you behaved? Do your actions resemble those of a principal wife''s dignity and grace? Are you doing right by the trust ced in you by Jiang Jizu, and by Jiang Jizu who fights on the battlefields?¡±


    Perhaps it was the mention of her husband Jiang Jizu, but Mrs. Liao seemed distracted for a moment.


    ¡°As a birth mother, your weing gift of fifty taels of silk was no better than an aunt¡¯s or uncle¡¯s, or even a cousin''s. You even begrudged the gifts my son had brought for his sister. Mrs. Liao, what good can I say about you? Do you still resemble a mother at all?!¡± Old Lady Jiang raised her voice.


    Mrs. Liao came to her senses as her eyes instantly turned red. She staggered to her feet, wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°And how have you treated Chenghua? You raised her for eleven years. How was she any different from your own child? Yet you insisted on letting others know she was an adopted daughter, that she was fake. A perfectly fine girl was reduced to skin and bones and nearly died.


    ¡°The Jiang Family is so affluent. What¡¯s wrong with having another daughter? How could an extra legitimate daughter pose an obstruction? Why did you have to hurt her, just because you didn¡¯t share blood ties? What¡¯s so remarkable about blood that you ignored eleven years of maternal love?!¡±


    She became hysterical, distraught with agitation. By the time she spoke of heartfelt matters, she even shed tears.


    It was evident Old Lady Jiang truly loved Jiang Sheng.


    Just like how Mrs. Liao deeply cared for Jiang Chenghua.


    ¡°You hurt Chenghua for the sake of your legitimate granddaughter. Why can¡¯t I turn a blind eye to her, especially since she refused to even recognize me as her mother first? Where exactly have I done wrong?! How have I gone wrong?!¡± Mrs. Liao gnashed through clenched teeth, demanding loudly.


    On the surface, this seemed like a falling out between a mother-inw and daughter-inw over the child they each favored.


    But that wasn¡¯t truly the case.


    ¡°Mrs. Liao,¡± Old Lady Jiang''s voice sounded much older. ¡°Have you ever considered that Jiang Sheng is the child you carried for ten months and gave birth to?¡±


    Even Jiang Chengyuan understood the need to make amends and treat both as equal sisters.


    Mrs. Liao, have you regarded both as your daughters?


    Old Lady Jiang opened her eyes, as if having made some resolution. ¡°You insist on standing up for Chenghua. I will always want to stand up for Sheng. I¡¯ve long known you would y favorites. I didn¡¯t even dare to hope that you would console and make up for her losses. I only wished that you would keep up appearances and be an impartial mother.¡±


    ¡°There are some matters I do not wish to speak of, not because I don¡¯t know about them.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Liao, do you want me to find Chenghua¡¯s biological parents?¡±


    That weightless sentence was enough to wipe the smile off Mrs. Liao¡¯s face as herplexion paled.


    ¡°Mother... I didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t...¡± She squeezed out words from between clenched teeth. ¡°It wasn¡¯t...¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t form aplete sentence.


    Old Lady Jiang looked down on her condescendingly, devoid of expression. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have ced any hopes on you to begin with. You really are stupid, Mrs. Liao. I know perfectly well that no amount of pretense can get past you, so I won''t bother keeping up appearances. I don¡¯t like her and I simply can¡¯t bring myself to. From now on, I won¡¯t be polite with anyone who wrongs my Chenghua!¡±


    Judging only by the surface, this seemed like a falling out between a mother-inw and daughter-inw over the child they each favored.


    But that was not truly the case.


    ¡°Mrs. Liao,¡± Old Lady Jiang said. ¡°Would you like me to invite Chenghua¡¯s biological father over, have her reunite with her blood kin? Or maybe call over Jiang Jizu¡¯s sworn brother who spent his days indulged in brothels and neglected his family? It would be good to have Chenghua meet her father, reunite with blood rtives.¡±


    Old Lady Jiang was expressionless, her tone indifferent. ¡°Or we could discuss exactly how Sheng went missing back then, and whether it was one of your Liao family¡¯s servants who took her away under someone¡¯s orders.¡±


    Liao family¡¯s... servants...


    All the servant girls and errand boys in the main courtyard knelt down in terror. Even Tan Yue had turned pale, frightened and anxious.


    What secrets had they just overheard? Would they even live to tell about it?


    Mrs. Liao was the most frantic. With no one to support her, she stumbled and fell backwards onto the ground after retreating several steps.


    ¡°Mother... I didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t...¡± She squeezed out words from between clenched teeth. ¡°It wasn¡¯t...¡±


    But she simply could not form aplete sentence.


    Old Lady Jiang looked down at her from her vantage point. ¡°I should not have ced any hopes on you to begin with. You really are foolish, Mrs. Liao. I¡¯ve always seen through any amount of pretense. Since you insist on favoring Chenghua, I will always stand up for Sheng. I had hoped early on that you would at least keep up the semnce of an impartial mother who means no harm.¡±


    ¡°Bear in mind that she is nevertheless the child you carried for ten months and gave birth to.¡±


    As her words fell, Old Lady Jiang left with Tan Yue.


    Leaving Mrs. Liao to clench her fists, trembling and struggling. ¡°It wasn¡¯t... none of it is true...¡±


    Suddenly, cries of rm came from outside the main courtyard.


    It was Tan Yue, shocked yet cautious. ¡°Eldest Young Master, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jiang Chengyuan hade?


    How much had he overheard?


    Mrs. Liao scrambled in panic to the main gate, but only saw a falchion dropped on the ground.


    There wasn¡¯t a single shadow around.

 Chapter 308: Brother Looking for Sister

    <h4>Chapter 308</h4>


    The sun had not yet risen, and the early May morning was still a bit chilly.


    Tan Yue supported Old Lady Jiang as they strolled along the pond''s edge at the Jiang residence, trying to dispel the gloom in their hearts.


    She started to speak several times but stopped herself, held back by her status.


    Old Lady Jiang couldn''t helpughing gently. "Go ahead and ask whatever you''re curious about."


    "Old Lady," Tan Yue could no longer suppress her doubts. "Is the youngdy really abandoned by her birth mother?"


    This would be explosive news even in Fengjing.


    Even a cow knows to lick its calf. How could a person be inferior to a beast?


    "You could say it was her, or you could say it was the Liao Family," Old Lady Jiang sighed lightly. "When she gave premature birth back then, her body was too weak. For the first few months, the baby girl stayed with me. Half a yearter, when she recovered, she insisted on taking away the child. As the grandmother, I couldn''t stop her."


    And so, after letting go that once, it had been eleven years.


    "Clues were found in Jiang Chenghua''s slender bone structure," Old Lady Jiang said frankly. "The old general has a sturdy build, and I''m quite robust as well. The younger generations I gave birth to, be it Jiang Chengyuan or Jiang Chengfeng, including Jiang Chengyu, are all tall with a strong build, not slender at all."


    "Even as an infant, the girl had chubby calves," Old Lady Jiang gestured with her hands. "Only Jiang Chenghua is slender and delicate, yet stubborn and sensitive, different from all the Jiang children."


    At first it was just puzzlement, thenter investigations began.


    Old Lady Jiang still couldn''t understand, "If Mrs. Liao came to get revenge on the Jiang Family, she treats Chengyuan extremely well. I don''t see why she had to abandon Chenghua, the legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family."


    Not until they traced it back to Jiang family''s inws, the Lv Family.


    Back then, the Lv Familymitted a terrible mistake, and the entire family suffered the consequences of demotion and confiscation, med for crimes spanning thousands of miles.


    Mrs. Lv Liao was devastated by the blow, and soon passed away. The Lv family''s son lost himself in revelry at the brothels, while his legitimate baby daughter, still at the breastfeeding age, could only be thrown back to the Liao Family and vanished without a trace since then.


    "Could it be that thedy was coerced by the Liao Family into abandoning the youngdy and epting the Third Young Lady instead?" Tan Yue suddenly grew agitated, but soon denied her own spection. "But thedy treated the youngdy with such coldness, as if she voluntarily threw away her own daughter to secure a bright future for her niece."


    How heartbreaking it would be if the youngdy found out.


    Fortunately, she still has her grandmother.


    "I don''t have solid evidence for the Liao Family''s actions. I endured in silence all this time because I wanted to wait for the heir''s return to handle it," Old Lady Jiang spoke coldly. "If Mrs. Liao recognized the greater good and acted ordingly, the Liao Family could have enjoyed a few more good days."


    But only a few more days.


    No one who swapped the Jiang Family''s legitimate daughter could continue profiting from the Jiang Family''s blood.


    Whether it was Mrs. Liao or the Liao Family, whoever harbored ulterior motives would pay the price.


    Old Lady Jiang let out a cold chuckle and slowly walked away with Tan Yue.


    The naughty sun poked half its face out of the east, nketing the earth with the warmth characteristic of summer. One wondered if the deeply slumbering little girl had been roused awake by the heat.


    Tan Yue supported Old Lady Jiang back to Deren Hall. They discovered that Jiang Sheng was already up when they returned.


    She still had traces of sleepiness in her eyes. In her hands she held a sandalwood box containing a whole set of sapphire hair ornaments¡ªextravagantly rich enough to blind one''s eyes with their dazzling brilliance.


    The gossiping little maidservant was full of envy. "The Third Young Lady is so generous to give such an expensive hair essory. Even more generous than the Eldest Young Master, even more than the Mistress..." Then she muttered, "Just a littlete..."


    It turned out to be a gift from Jiang Chenghua.


    Old Lady Jiang''s eyes darkened slightly as she slowly strode into the room.


    Jiang Sheng finally came to her senses. Holding the sandalwood box, she said softly, "Please return this for me, Grandmother. I already declined, but she insisted on forcing it on me, even asking me to convey her apologies on behalf of the Madam."


    Old Lady Jiang''s gaze grew increasingly profound. She nced at Tan Yue.


    Tan Yue deftly took over. "I''ll return this for the Young Lady." Then hurried off.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng breathe a sigh of relief, and the inexplicable emotions dissipated along with it.


    Old Lady Jiang lovingly stroked her head. "Why not sleep a little longer?"


    Jiang Sheng scratched her head. "I''m fully rested. Lying in bed with eyes wide open won''t lead to more sleep. My brothers never sleep in, they work very hard, so I have to work hard too."


    It was only after she finished talking that she realized this wasn''t the second courtyard. She lowered her longshes to conceal her emotions.


    Old Lady Jiang heaved a long sigh.


    Some moments, once passed, could never be retrieved, no matter how much affection one''s heart contained. It could not change the status quo.


    Just like how Jiang Sheng loved her brothers the most, that would never change.


    Old Lady Jiang couldn''t restrain the ache in her heart, yet at the same time felt she should be d¡ªat least when Jiang Sheng suffered the most, there were five thriving youths apanying her.


    "Your brothers are all outstanding," she said gently. "And kind people as well."


    After recovering, not one abandoned the seemingly most useless little sister.


    "Of course!" Jiang Sheng was proud again. "My Eldest Brother has unmatched literary talent. He always ranks first in exams. I''m still waiting for him to top the pce exam."


    "My Second Brother best with an abacus. My Third Brother has the best kungfu. My Fourth Brother is the most benevolent doctor. My Fifth Brother is the smartest!"


    She had said this more than once, always excitedly.


    Old Lady Jiang yed along. "Oh? That outstanding?"


    "Not one bit exaggerated!" Jiang Sheng ced her hands on her hips, chattering away.


    From defeating the county magistrate in a debate match to bing a sessful candidate in the county-level imperial exam, then bing a juren.


    From the ruined temple to Xieyang County, then Anshui Prefecture, and finally to Fengjing.


    They met many people, handled many affairs; they suffered bullying and got revenge; they led vibrant, promising lives.


    Old Lady Jiang listened with great interest.


    The written ounts were inevitably too dry. Jiang Sheng spoke glibly, asionally acting out scenes and making the olddyugh out loud several times.


    It wasn''t until Tan Yue brought breakfast that the grandmother and granddaughter reluctantly stopped their discussion.


    The head chef was very fond of the legitimate young miss and specially cooked her meat porridge with sticky rice that was soft and delectable.


    Jiang Sheng drank three whole bowls before finally stopping, patting her bulging stomach and mumbling, "I secretly ate something delicious again without my brothers."


    Old Lady Jiang chuckled.


    Seeing there was still arge basinful of porridge left, she said lightly, "Then let''s deliver some to them."


    Jiang Sheng instantly whipped her head around, disbelief written all over her little face.


    "Tan Yue and the others don''t like to drink meat porridge. And the Jiang Family doesn''t have the tradition of wasting leftovers," Old Lady Jiang said evenly. "It''d be a pity to throw it away, so we might as well deliver some as a gesture of goodwill."


    Tan Yue at the side nodded as she dabbed tears from her eyes. Yes, don''t like meat porridge.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng rx her face into a beaming smile. Of course that''s good!


    Although they were separated less than two days, she already missed her brothers terribly and wondered how surprised they would be to see her.


    Under Tan Yue''s swift arrangements, in less than half a shichen the grandmother and granddaughter were sitting in a carriage driven by He Rui straight to the second courtyard entrance.


    The familiar courtyard, the familiar threshold.


    Jiang Sheng jumped down from the carriage with all four limbs. Before she could even knock, loud wailing erupted from inside.


    "Where''s my sister, where did she go? She''s been away two months, how could she still not be back?!"


    "Waaah, give me back my sister, give her back!!!"

 Chapter 309: Brother and Sister Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 309</h4>


    It was a coincidence indeed.


    Zheng Ruqian left Yongjing at the end of January. He arrived in the northern border region in March and set off from Anshui County in April. ording to the original n, he should have stayed in the south for three months and returned to Yongjing in July or August.


    On the way through Lingnan County, he happened to be there when the tender and juicy fruit was ripe. After tasting a bite of the sweet and soft fruit that made people crave more, Zheng Ruqian sensed a big business opportunity and immediately rushed back without stopping.


    As a result, that big and fat little sister of his was gone.


    "How did you take care of her? How could you be her brothers? Can''t you be as steady and mature as me?" Zheng Er Ye, still dressed in tattered clothes, yelled furiously with both hands behind his back, spit flying everywhere.


    After scolding them, he felt quite refreshed, but also a little apprehensive.


    After all, among those he scolded was their Eldest Brother.


    Since they met in the dpidated temple, Xu Mo had used a penholder to defeat him and be the Eldest Brother. It had been four and a half years. This was the first time he had risen from a farmborer to sing triumphantly.


    Xu Mo feltplicated. His lips moved for half a day before he called out, "Second brother..."


    He had originally intended to apologize, but unexpectedly, Zheng Ruqian deted like an oilmp on the verge of burning out, with anger turning into ttery in an instant. "Eldest Brother, I didn''t mean you. I, I, I, I meant those two."


    Zheng Er Ye pointed a big finger at Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother, still somewhat thin, who lowered their heads uniformly.


    Xu Mo didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Don''t me our younger brothers. It was my fault. Our sister went back to the Jiang Family voluntarily for me."


    In his mild voice, he recounted the ups and downs of the past few months.


    At the beginning of March, the Jiang Family revealed Jiang Sheng''s birth origin during the first exam, but did not recognize her back.


    When the results of the April exams came out, Xu Mo failed. He discovered that his exam paper had been swapped.


    At the end of April, Xu Mo reported to the Imperial Government. He was forced into desperation by the Fang Family until the Jiang Family helped him obtain a chance to retake the exam in the Golden Pavilion Hall.


    In May, Jiang Sheng thanked the Jiang Family and voluntarily returned to be the Jiang Family''s obedient eldest granddaughter.


    And the initiator of all this...


    "Damn the Fang family. I knew they were up to no good when Steward Fang suddenly helped Eldest Brother in Anshui County," Zheng Ruqian said, pping his thighs. "Why didn''t they just recognize Eldest Brother as a son of the Fang family directly instead of stealing his handwriting and living in fear of cheating?"


    Xu Mo''s mouth twitched.


    Zheng Ruqian continued his tirade of curses against the Fang family, until Xu Mo suddenly reached out and covered his mouth. He then remembered that he also had a younger brother surnamed Fang and hurriedly swallowed the swear words he had learned during his adventures back down his stomach.


    Just thinking that his fat little sister whom he had painstakingly raised was gone, and that the two of them might have to bow to each other as "Miss Jiang" if they met due to their difference in status, Zheng Ruqian became grieved and started bawling loudly with his big mouth wide open.


    "Woo woo woo, my sister is gone. My one and only sister. I finally got to raise her up until now, how could she be gone!"


    "Who''s going topensate me for my sister? Fang Third Brother, our sister is gone!"


    Xu Mo was self-restrained and could best endure grief. At this moment, even his nose turned sour and his throat tightened.


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes had long been brimming with tears that could fall asrge golden beans at any time.


    Who didn''t want her back?


    Chang Yan lowered his head with both hands at his sides, clenching and rxing them tightly.


    When sadness lingered and dark clouds shrouded the entire small courtyard on the second floor, it seemed that heartbreaking raindrops could fall at any moment.


    All the sunny and handsome youths expressed their sorrow in their own ways.


    Just then, the thick door bolt that was as wide as a wrist suddenly split open, and the main gate of the small courtyard swung violently open to both sides. A chubby girl tumbled in, rolling on the ground and finally sitting up in a daze.


    Behind her stood an exceptionally shocked olddy beyond her prime and a personal maid whose mouth hung wide open.


    Dizziness and butt pain were Jiang Sheng''s first feelings.


    It was only then that she realized that she had actually smashed the door open with just a charge. That was her second feeling.


    When she turned her head to see the four pairs of surprised eyes, only ecstasy and excitement remained.


    "Second Brother, you''re back!" Jiang Sheng crawled up and charged over like a meteor.


    At that moment, many thoughts shed through Zheng Ruqian''s mind.


    ording to proper etiquette, siblings over seven should not have physical contact. Embracing would be inappropriate.


    But they had not seen each other for over half a year. The sadness from her loss together with the wild joy of this dramatic turn of events made him especially miss his sister.


    Just this moment of hesitation and Jiang Sheng had already pounced onto him.


    Zheng Ruqian abandoned all thoughts and hugged the heavy girl, with only two words shing through his mind, "So heavy..."


    "Sister is back." Wen Zhiyun cried tears of joy that he had held back for a long time.


    Xu Mo and Chang Yan could no longer hold back and they crowded over as well.


    How wonderful!


    Old Lady Jiang gazed dumbfoundedly at this scene.


    Amidst the group, Xu Mo was the first to react. He politely apologized, "Old Lady, please pardon my brothers. My younger sister and brother have not seen each other for half a year, so they behaved inappropriately. Pleasee inside."


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan also hurriedly walked over. Jiang Sheng bounced off her second brother and shyly returned to Old Lady Jiang, "I made Grandmotherugh."


    Knocking the door open with her butt, charging into her brother''s arms at eleven years old, this was indeed improper and not a youngdy''s etiquette, contrary to all the repeated exhortations from Yao Siqing to behave with nobility and elegance.


    If she was just Jiang Sheng, she could have arrogantly retorted, "That''s my brother. Eaten too many duck eggs?"


    But now she was the eldest daughter of the Jiang Family. Although she had not paid respects to the ancestors nor met the Jiang n members, she also had to restrain herself and learn to behave as a youngdy, to be a granddaughter that would satisfy Grandmother.


    "I was too excited just now," Jiang Sheng muttered. "I definitely won''t do that again in the future."


    Old Lady Jiang didn''t say anything. She just stroked Jiang Sheng''s little head and patted the dust off her clothes.


    Everyone sat down in the formal reception hall of the smaller courtyard.


    Zhang Auntie was at the workshop and Xiao Zhu was standing in at the clinic for Wen Zhiyun, so there was nobody in the yard who could make tea.


    Xu Mo was just about to boil water himself when Tan Yue stepped forward and said, "Master Xu, please take a seat. I''ll handle this."


    Not too longter, she served seven cups of hot tea.

 Chapter 310: The Discovery of Madame Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 310</h4>


    The Erjin small courtyard rarely entertained guests, and the tea leaves were all the most ordinary crumbs, which could not be brewed into good tea even with multiple steepings. Putting it on the table was purely for etiquette.


    Everyone knew that Madam Jiang would not possibly drink the tea here.


    But when the tea cup was actually served, she unexpectedly reached out to take it. She used the lid to skim off the floating debris and took a couple sips before putting it down.


    Seeing a few young men staring at her without moving their eyes, Madam Jiang smiled frankly, "I just wanted to taste what kind of tea my granddaughter drinks every day."


    Jiang Sheng grinned widely.


    But the few brothers all fell silent.


    Especially Zheng Ruqian. He had originally thought his sister was snatched away and the Jiang family was detestable. He did not expect someone actually cherished Jiang Sheng. Amidst the astonishment, he could not help feeling relieved.


    Love could be divided into petty love and magnanimous love. Petty love tied one by one''s side while magnanimous love let go and watched from afar.


    If the Jiang family could really treat little Jiang Sheng well, the brothers could also grit their teeth and separate from her.


    As long as...as long as she was fine.


    Zheng Ruqian sniffed his nose. He was almost moved by his own nobility. When he turned his head and saw Jiang Sheng blinking her eyes, he was instantly confused.


    "Second brother... I brought... meat porridge for you..." The little girl tried hard to convey with her expression.


    Zheng Ruqian twitched to respond, "You... say... what?"


    "Meat porridge." Jiang Sheng blinked her eyes.


    Zheng Ruqian twitched, "What?"


    Madam Jiang at the side could not helpughing quietly, "Jiang Sheng brought you guys a big bowl of meat porridge. Tan Yue is cooking it now. It should be ready."


    She had just finished talking when the aroma of meat mixed with rice wafted over.


    The starving Zheng Ruqian could not stand it anymore. After apologizing to Madam Jiang, he rushed out anxiously.


    Jiang Sheng also bid farewell to her grandmother properly before chasing out joyfully like a little girl.


    The brother and sister''s figures disappeared from sight in a sh.


    Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan were not that hungry but with their elder brother and little sister gone, they were inevitably a little tempted.


    After all, they were still children.


    Madam Jiang smiled, "You should go quickly too. The head chef specially cooked the meat porridge. Jiang Sheng already had three bowls."


    The two little boys bid their excuses before leaving together.


    Only Xu Mo was left sitting steadily like a mountain in the main hall.


    "Why don''t you go?" Madam Jiang asked curiously.


    Xu Mo smiled, "The young ones can act on a whim but as the eldest brother, I shoulder the responsibility."


    It was like when guests came to a family. As parents, they needed to entertain the guests properly while the children only needed to greet politely.


    They did not have parents or elders. As the eldest brother, Xu Mo shouldered all responsibilities.


    He was not greedy, neither servile nor overreaching, perfectlyposed with proper manners ining and going.


    Not to mention other fifteen-year-old youths in Fengjing, even those in their early twenties could notpare to him.


    The words of praise that Jiang Sheng boasted about countless times rang out at the right time. Madam Jiang had to admit Xu Mo''s excellence far surpassed the Jiang family juniors.


    He was the leader many times despite his young age. Even when they lost power in the meeting, he could still remain calm.


    His only weakness was his lowly status but it did not beat him down either.


    Such a young man, if he was born in a prestigious family, how high he could have climbed and how smoothly he could have seeded.


    Evening from a humble background, there would still be a ce for him in Fengjing''s future.


    Madam Jiang somehow felt enlightened asplex thoughts shed by: With such an outstanding elder brother, perhaps Jiang Sheng also had a pir of support that was the key to her stability for the rest of her life.


    One should not care about immediate wealth and honor but focus on the next generation instead.


    If a prestigious family could not produce outstanding descendants, however much power they held would still decline eventually...


    Madam Jiang''s thoughts roamed freely. Xu Mo quietly apanied her.


    The main hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. It made theughter and chatter from outside even clearer.


    "They are making noise again, making Madamugh," Xu Mo spoke on behalf of his younger siblings. "Having grown up together, we are inevitably closer."


    Madam Jiang''s expression did not change. Supporting herself with a cane, she stood up, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go take a look."


    Xu Mo could only follow behind.


    There were two dining tables in the small Erjin courtyard. One was in the main hall while the other was in the yard.


    The main hall was used to entertain guests so the siblings sat on the stone stools in the yard to enjoy the piping hot meat porridge.


    The four children took their seats with Jiang Sheng having an extra cushion.


    "Did Second Brother bring back any good stuff from Lingnan this time?" The little girl''s stomach was already full yet she still hugged a bowl without letting go.


    Zheng Ruqian''s bowl was already empty. He went to refill his second bowl, "Of course there are good stuff but I won''t tell you guys first. I''ll talk after I sell them."


    "Ah?" Jiang Sheng was greatly disappointed. "Won''t Second Brother let us try them first?"


    Zheng Ruqian endured hisugh and took out a jade bracelet from his clothes, "Do you want to taste stuff or want presents?"


    The jade circle looked purely white at first nce but upon closer look, one would notice cotton fuzz and ws. Its price should not be too expensive, at least prestigious family daughters would not care for it.


    Yet Jiang Sheng still held it preciously as if it was the greatest treasure, "Second Brother is the best. He always brings us gifts every time."


    Zheng Ruqian chuckled gleefully and finished the meat porridge in one go. Only after putting down the bowl did he notice his two younger brothers were also eyeing him stealthily.


    Humph, just a bunch of brats.


    Eldest Brother Number Two fished out two small jade pendants from his clothes, "These are for you."


    "Thank you, Second Brother," Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan said in unison.


    Zheng Ruqian scratched his head happily, "Not just you guys, Third Brother and Big Brother have them too. Jade from Lingnan cannot be considered precious but the prices are exceptionally low. Aside from fruits, I also brought back quite a lot of jade items this time. I can definitely make a fortune by selling them to jewelry shops afterward."


    His temperament contained the conflicting qualities of shrewdness and simplicity. He could be astute yet preserved some human touch.


    Although his personality was a bit dramatic with joy, anger, sorrow and happiness all apparent, it was even easier for such a person to gain the people''s trust. Doing business would definitely not be difficult for him.


    Madam Jiang sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Having managed the Yuanyuan Residence for decades, her judgement was exceptionally prating. She would absolutely not see a person wrongly.


    She was shocked not because she thought there was a second outstanding youth in this small courtyard other than Xu Mo.


    In the yard, Zheng Ruqian seemed to have said something amusing to Jiang Sheng and suddenly choked, coughing nonstop.


    Xu Mo stepped forward anxiously.


    Wen Zhiyun reacted the fastest. He threw aside his bowl and chopsticks, patted Zheng Ruqian''s back first before wiping his mouth and nose and finally pressed hard down his spine.


    Miraculously, Zheng Ruqian stopped coughing with hisplexion turning from flushed red back to normal.


    Chang Yan took out a handkerchief. His tone was steady andposed, "Little Sister, don''t tease Second Brother anymore. It''s easy to choke when eating."


    Jiang Sheng obediently replied from the cushion, "Fifth Brother is right. I will definitely improve in the future."


    Chang Yan could only smile wryly as he sat down, not forgetting to pour Zheng Ruqian a cup of water.


    Madam Jiang''s eyes grew increasingly brighter.


    It was also then that the siblings noticed the worried Xu Mo.


    Jiang Sheng happily got up with a bowl full of meat porridge and brought it over, "Big Brother, I saved this for you."

 Chapter 311: Litchi

    <h4>Chapter 311</h4>


    The little girl was as cute as a doll, even cuter by two folds, holding her beloved meat porridge for her most respected elder brother.


    Seeing such a pleasing sight even made Old Lady Jiang stare with fixation.


    The elder has elder duties; the younger has younger orders.


    All the love and care will only be reciprocated when siblings have the best impression of one another.


    She didn''t want to disturb the children anymore and used going to the backroom to rest as an excuse.


    Xu Mo finally let out a sigh of relief, took over the meat porridge, and casually rubbed Jiang Sheng''s little head, "You should have some too."


    "I''m already full." Jiang Sheng secretly swallowed her saliva.


    She was full, she still liked the meat porridge, and the iron pot was really empty.


    Xu Mo smiled lightly and split half a bowl, handing it to the gluttonous little girl.


    This way, they both got to eat.


    At the dining table.


    Good upbringing made Xu Mo used to not speaking while eating or sleeping. But Zheng Ruqian couldn''t stand the silence from his habit of traveling far and wide. So a strange scene appeared: Youngest brother chatted eloquently while eldest brother sat still like a mountain, fourth brother and fifth brother only nodded, and the only girl made faces to chime in.


    "Let me tell you, Lingnan is truly hot. Fengjing is still wearing padded clothes but over there only thin shirts, manybourers even work bare-backed with rolled up pants for fear of dying from heat in the fields."


    "The sun is also big in Lingnan. The people there have darkerplexions and talk kinda slurred. If you don''t listen carefully you won''t know what they''re saying."


    When the topic turned to Fengjing, Zheng Ruqian''s face was full of indignation again. "If I knew so much happened I would have rushed back overnight, would never let you suffer wrongfully. I would have fought with the Fang family to the end, never finished with them!"


    Xu Mo finally finished thest bite of porridge, slowly put down his bowl and spoon, "What do you mean never finished? Smash them to death with your donkey?"


    Jiang Sheng nearly spat out rice.


    "That...that won''t work. That would be against thew, imprisoned." Zheng Ruqian awkwardly said, "But big brother, it''s not difficult to retake the exam. What''s difficult is the Fang family will never let you take the exam in peace."


    Try thinking from their perspective if you feel you''re not smart enough.


    Zheng Ruqian imagined himself as someone from the Fang family -- picked out a poor kid after countless selections, easily took his fruits ofbor with a little scheme. It should have been fair and square, but who knew this poor kid wouldn''t take it lying down, making a scene about retaking the exam for his future.


    Humph, dream on!


    If this poor kid passes as a sessful candidate next year, would this Old Master Fang still have any face left!


    I can give up being an official, but you must fail the exam, best to fail miserably, lose all interest in studying, fall steeply from grace and amount to nothing.


    The above was Zheng Er vividly impersonating.


    It had been two days since returning from the Golden Hall. The small courtyard was immersed in tranquility without Jiang Sheng, even the threat from the Fang family was put aside.


    Although Xu Mo was fearless, it was hard to guard against malicious scheming that must be prevented ahead of time.


    "The Fang family is so big. What if they use unscrupulous means?" Wen Zhiyun worriedly said.


    "No harm in shaking the foundation. Eldest brother is just like Ansheng from back then." Chang Yan profoundly said, "Just fear the Fang family uses some crooked ways to bring in evil winds."


    Before the pure and noble eldest brother could react, Zheng Ruqian already thumped his chest, "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Now that second brother is back he''ll definitely protect you and definitely won''t let you get the slightest harm."


    "Climbing mountains of knives and seas of fire, with me Zheng Er here, you''ll sit as steadily as mountains, fearing nothing!"


    The resonant words, resolute vocabry, overwhelmingly arrogant waving.


    If Zheng Ruqian didn''t secretly observe his older and younger siblings, revealing a smug smile, he might have really fooled them.


    Clearly he wanted to stand out. Yet pretending to be so righteously justified.


    Xu Mo helplesslyughed, "Alright, we''llpletely rely on second brother then."


    Zheng Ruqian even more proudly straightened his back, as if he grew a few inches in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Shengughed into her hands at the side. Everything was so nice.


    Too bad pleasant times were always fleeting.


    Seeing it was almost noon, Jiang Sheng reluctantly stood up. "Grandmother''s health is poor. She needs to nap everyday and take medicine at noon. We have to go."


    Clearly this was her family, yet she had no choice but to leave.


    Whether Xu Mo or Zheng Ruqian, Wen Zhiyun or Chang Yan, all their smiles vanished.


    They stood in a line, silently standing, full of reluctance yet unable to speak up.


    In the end Zheng Ruqian hoarsely said, "Jiang Sheng, second brother just got back and you''re leaving?"


    The girl fiddled with her hands, seemingly wanting to say something yet unable to get it out.


    She hurriedly went to the backyard, just happening upon the pacing old woman.


    "What''s the matter?" Old Lady Jiang asked in puzzlement.


    Jiang Sheng suppressed her emotions to quietly say, "Grandmother, it''s time to go back."


    Unwilling to say more despite how much more she wanted to.


    Old Lady Jiang understood clearly with a long sigh, gaze sweeping over the grim youths as some thoughts sprouted and spread.


    But looking down at the round little granddaughter, she was just as reluctant to part with her.


    Just let the old woman indulge in a bit more selfishness andpanionship.


    A tiny bit more.


    Old Lady Jiang stretched out a hand. "Alright, let''s go back."


    He Rui pulled the carriage to a stop at the entrance. Tan Yue helped prepare as he put down the horse whip. Then they saw Jiang San drive up slowly with Zhang Xianglian from the road corner.


    "Madam, miss, it''s the miss!" Jiang San excitedly yelled.


    Zhang Xianglian anxiously looked over, going from tranquil to tearful eyes in an instant.


    Jiang Sheng leaned against the little window shouting, "Auntie, auntie!"


    "Oh, oh!" Zhang Xianglian loudly responded.


    It was a bit like many years ago when they bid farewell at the vige entrance.


    Yet it wasn''t many years ago. They were both living good lives now.


    "Auntie, grandmother needs medicine. We have to go back. Wille see you next time!" Jiang Sheng shouted.


    The carriages brushed past each other. She stuck her head out watching until Zhang Xianglian''s figure became a ck dot before reluctantly shrinking back.


    Old Lady Jiang tranquilly yet lovingly looked over.


    Jiang Sheng sniffed and snuggled close. "It''d be great if I could split myself into halves."


    That way one half could keep Old Lady Jiangpany while the other stayed with eldest brother and auntie at the small courtyard.


    Too bad this was only a mortal world after all.


    Back at De Ren Yard.


    The freshly brewed medicine tonic had just finished. Tan Yue prepared small bowls for portioning.


    The chatty little maid carried a te of bumpy big fruit. "Old madam, miss, these are lychees sent by thedy. They''ve been soaked in well water, perfectly sweet and juicy now."


    Then unable to resist, she sucked in some drool.


    Lychees ah.


    Jiang Sheng first arrived in Fengjing hearing they were a Fengjing rarity, loved by noble families for the sulent juicy texture, even bing imperial concubines'' favorites during previous dynasties.


    Normal people could only yearningly dream about things like this even if dying of thirst.


    Who could have thought a day woulde when lychees appeared right before her eyes.


    Yet why were they sent by Mrs. Liao?


    Jiang Sheng pursed her lips. For the first time not salivating. Instead she backed away two steps in rejection.

 Chapter 312: The Second Brother 02

    <h4>Chapter 312</h4>


    The simpler the child, the more sensitive their nature. Who likes her and who doesn''t, one can easily find out.


    Old Lady Jiang sighed, "Back then, Imperial Consort Yang was infatuated with lychees, making it known throughout the world. Since then, lychees have been exclusively supplied to the imperial family. It was not until the establishment of Dayu that prestigious families got the chance to have some, with demand increasing daily, making the transporting of lychees a lucrative business."


    "The Liao family was originally in the escort business, having some experience traveling south and north. Lady Liao then asked the Jiang family as well as the Tian family to put in a good word and nominated them for this lychee transporting business."


    Anyone can transport and sell lychees, but being nominated means supplying the imperial family, which also means prestigious families are willing to trust them.


    In short, although the lychees were transported by the Liao family, were gifted by the Jiang and Liao families, they were essentially deserved by the Jiang family.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng let down her guard and carefully picked up arge fruit.


    The skin was rough and prickly, colored greenish-red. Breaking it open revealed the white, slightly transparent flesh. Taking a bite, a sweet aroma filled the mouth, wrapped in soft and tender texture that lingered on the tongue.


    The sweetness was very refreshing, not cloying at all. Especially after being chilled, like sudden ice and snow appearing amidst a heat wave, and the ice and snow was exceptionally sweet.


    "Is it tasty?" Tan Yue asked with a smile.


    Jiang Sheng nodded, but soon knitted her brows again. Under the concerned gazes of the old and the young, she spat out a half-eaten pit.


    Old Lady Jiangughed.


    Tan Yue tried hard not to grin. "I forgot to tell Miss that lychees have pits. You can only eat the thinyer of flesh in the middle."


    No wonder it''s a bit transparent. No wonder it¡¯s so expensive.


    Removing the skin and pit, the edible flesh is just a small portion.


    Jiang Sheng felt distressed while peeling a bigger, redder fruit. Carefully removing the pit, she fed the flesh to Old Lady Jiang, "Have some, Grandmother."


    Tan Yue¡¯s motions paused for a second before silently putting the fruit down.


    "Oh, alright." Old Lady Jiang elegantly epted it.


    The grandmother and granddaughter worked together enthusiastically and soon finished most of the te of lychees.


    Tan Yue adamantly refused to let them eat the rest. "Lychees are delicious but also make people have too much internal heat. Last year the Eldest Young Master craved them and had two tes, resulting in bad canker sores."


    Old Lady Jiang deeply agreed. "Then let¡¯s put them away for tonight."


    Jiang Sheng could only watch the mouthwatering big fruits being taken away.


    After lunch, the grandmother and granddaughter pairid down to rest.


    Old Lady Jiang personally coaxed Jiang Sheng to sleep before summoning Tan Yue, "How many lychees did the Liao family deliver this time? And how many tes did they give to whom?"


    As expected, the head maid reported everything she gathered during this time.


    Being specially designated, the first batch of lychees delivered by the Liao¡¯s were mostly gifted into the imperial pce, with very few remaining to give to prestigious families. The Liao¡¯s themselves only kept three tes.


    One te to Jiang Chenghua, one te to Jiang Sheng, and one te sent to the west wing.


    Finally Old Lady Jiang showed the bearing fitting for the matriarch, fairly weighing care and justice. She slightly nodded, signaling approval of her eldest daughter-inw¡¯s actions.


    With the elderlydy showing such great trust and favor, this was already very generous treatment to a personal maid.


    Tan Yue expressed her thanks before leaving to attend to Old Lady Jiang¡¯s sleep.


    Opening her eyes again, the sky was twilight.


    After ying for a while with her grandmother, Jiang Sheng unusually wasn¡¯t hungry. Old Lady Jiang suggested a walk around the gardens to work up an appetite before eating dinner.


    Although not very big, the Jiang family gardens were specially tended by gardeners, and blooming beautifully in high season. Even butterflies danced in them.


    Old Lady Jiang slowly strolled while Jiang Sheng bounced around. Though one still and one lively, there was harmony.


    Walking to a corner of the garden, slight noises could be heard.


    Tan Yue was shocked, thinking some wild mandarin ducks would sully Miss¡¯ eyes, and yelled for He Rui to rush in. Only then did they discover it was two young maids stealing food.


    ¡°You¡¯re eating so eat properly. Even if it''s pastries and snacks, the Jiang family has never punished you. Why are you hiding in the corner?¡± She used the imposing manner of a head maid and harshly rebuked them.


    The young maids nodded meekly, not daring to make a peep.


    One was still trying hard to hide something behind her back when He Rui reached out and grabbed it. What was revealed were bright red shells and dark pits.


    Tan Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°You actually stole Young Miss¡¯ lychees to eat?¡±


    In the past lychees were exclusively for the imperial family. Only now would prestigious families get to sample some tea. Even the head maids at most get to pick out leftover ones to taste, ordinary cleaning maids don¡¯t even have the chance to get close.


    Yet now, the shells on the ground prove they ate, and a lot at that.


    ¡°Stealing to eat the owner¡¯s things warrants getting caned and sold off.¡± Tan Yue shouted harshly, ¡°Do you two want to be sold to a witch, or be sent into the Fengjing government offices!¡±


    The Jiang family business is huge, notcking money, far above what regr households canpare to.


    To be sent to Fengjing government offices means losing half a life.


    The two maids finally became afraid, presenting the big red fruits in their arms pleading for mercy and kowtowing, ¡°Tan Yue Miss please spare us. We didn¡¯t steal Young Miss¡¯ lychees. These were given to Little Qiao Miss because the Third Young Miss didn¡¯t like them and was afraid they would spoil if left overnight.¡±


    They were just rather close with Little Qiao so they got a few. Not daring to openly eat them, they hid in the depths of the garden to taste them.


    The n was to bury the shells and pits in the soil after eating everything clean and walk away fair and square.


    Originally this wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.


    The Third Young Miss has a delicate constitution and often gives away food she doesn¡¯t like. She gave them to her so whoever she wanted to handle them was fine.


    Tan Yue sighed, just about to turn away when from the corner of her eye the fruits in the maid¡¯s hands shocked her into staring nkly for a few moments.


    The lychees she tried at noon left her with a deep impression of greenish-red shells, but the ones the maids held were deep red throughout with shallower grains, seeming about two sizes bigger as well.


    If there were grades amongst the fruit, the green-red ones were apparently inferior to the purerge red ones.


    Tan Yue dared not think further and hurriedly confiscated all of the lychees before rushing back to Old Lady Jiang to stiffly report the matter.


    "Maybe they were just different varieties that can''t be readily distinguished apart... " She still wanted to find some excuse.


    Lady Jiang said not a word, leading Jiang Sheng by the hand and walking away.


    Just at noon she still thought Lady Liao had some bearing as thedy of the household. By nightfall, they encountered this.


    She really didn''t know if it was Heaven helping them see things clearly, or secretly hinting at something.


    But this time Old Lady Jiang did not get angry, didn''t even go to Lady Liao to reason things out, only gazed out the window silently for a long time before instructing Tan Yue to spread this news to the young masters in the second courtyard.


    The next day.


    A sweat-drenched Zheng Ruqian''s eyes bulged wide as he roared till the heavens shook, "What? Are you saying the Jiang family differentiates treatment, giving the adopted daughter the best lychees while only giving my sister middle-grade ones?"


    The gossipy little maid reporting nervously nodded.


    "Good, very good of the Jiang family." Zheng Ruqian fumed with rage until he finally cried towards the sky. "It''s just some damned lychees! Jiang San, immediately get me half a sack! I¡¯m sending them to my sister!"


    Who doesn''t have some lychees!


    Do they really think he just idly went to Lingnan!

 Chapter 313: Three POTS of litchi

    <h4>Chapter 313</h4>


    Jiang Family


    Jiang Sheng rarely slept in Yunqi Pavilion. Maybe it was the unfamiliar environment, or maybe she was still thinking about yesterday. She did not sleep until the sun was high in the sky.


    The chatterbox little maid was not here. Another unfamiliar maid was on night duty outside.


    This was also the rule of a wealthy household - when the masters fell asleep, the maids had to wait outside and be ready to serve tea and water at any time, responding to any needs.


    When the masters woke up, the maids still had to help them get dressed, wash up, and put on makeup.


    Jiang Sheng felt a little ufortable as she spit the tea into the cup, letting the little maid wash her face and tie her hair up in a simple and neat double bun.


    When selecting the gold hair essories, she urgently called for a stop, and changed to the bright seasonal flowers outside.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t like gold. On the contrary, Jiang Sheng loved gold very much. It was just that the memories of struggling to make ends meet were too deep. Even as her life gradually improved, she still couldn''t get rid of the habit of hiding nice things.


    If such an eye-catching treasure was hung on her head, what if someone snatched it away?


    Jiang Sheng changed into a lovely pink dress and bounced into De Ren Courtyard.


    Old Lady Jiang had already woken up and was taking stock of the dishes to be eaten at noon with Tan Yue - there would be stir fried shrimp with lychees, lychee pancakes, and even lychee fruit tea.


    Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded. "Didn''t we finish all the lychees yesterday? Why are we still eating so many lychee dishes?"


    Old Lady Jiang must have been angered by yesterday''s events.


    She cleverly went over, halfforting and half coaxing, "Grandmother, don''t be angry. Mrs. Liao does not like me. Being able to get some lychees is already quite fair. It''s not important whether there were more or less."


    "If I get something nice, I would definitely give the best and biggest to Grandmother first before sharing it with others."


    It was not wrong for someone to be biased, it was just that Jiang Sheng did not get that favor.


    But she had her grandmother!


    Her grandmother''s treasures were not shared with Jiang Chenghua at all.


    Jiang Sheng was really content.


    Old Lady Jiang''s anger was built on her expectation that Mrs. Liao would treat everyone equally and that Mrs. Liao would make up for Jiang Sheng.


    If one looked at it objectively with an open mind, it seemed that Mrs. Liao had not made any mistakes either.


    Who wouldn¡¯t give the best things to their most beloved person?


    From Jiang Chenghua¡¯s perspective, Mrs. Liao was undoubtedly a good mother.


    That was life. Lowering one¡¯s expectations and keeping an open mind, there was nothing too upsetting.


    Old Lady Jiang suddenly lowered her head, looking at the calm andposed Jiang Sheng, realizing that she was being paranoid and not as sensible as the 11-year-old girl.


    For love, don''t yearn for it. What¡¯s meant for you will naturallye to you, and what''s not meant for you cannot be sought.


    "You little goblin." Old Lady Jiang smiled. "Alright, we won''t fuss with her."


    Jiang Sheng nodded seriously. "We won''t eat so many lychee dishes for lunch. Too much lychee causes soreness. And they''re expensive too."


    Thest sentence was probably the main point.


    Old Lady Jiang held in herugh. "No, we still have to eat them."


    Why?


    Because...


    At the hour of Si (9am-11am), the gates of the Jiang house were knocked.


    The gatekeeper carefully opened a slit before poking his head out. He was so shocked by what he saw that he was struck dumb.


    It was said that Fengjing lychees were precious, and the Jiang house only got three tes. How could someone be sending them over in basins, and not just one basin either?


    Themoners passing by were all gawking, almost crashing into walls.


    The gatekeeper shakily asked, "Dare I ask, sir, what business do you have?"


    Zheng Ruqian, dressed in a white flowing robe, put away his folding fan and called out in a strange voice, "Paying respects to Old Lady Jiang and Miss Jiang. Jiuzhen Store hase to deliver lychees to you, the sweetest and freshest Lingnan lychees, freshly picked and packed."


    As expected of a businessman, never forgetting to call out advertising slogans.


    Remembering Tan Yue¡¯s instructions, the gatekeeper quickly opened the main gate and respectfully led the way. "Master Zheng, this way please."


    Zheng Ruqian swaggered in without hesitation. Behind him were Jiang San, Jiang Si, Wang Xiaosong and others, each carrying basins filled with lychees with such strange gaits that even their own family would not recognize them.


    As they passed the main pathway, the maids on both sides could not help but be shocked. Seeing therge bright red lychees, their faces were filled with admiration, saliva flowing.


    Zheng Ruqian acted quickly, snatching up two handfuls of lychees to generously distribute them, "Sisters, go ahead and try them! The fresh lychees from Jiuzhen Store, have a taste!"


    Some rejected while others daringly epted.


    Arriving at the door of De Ren Courtyard, the lychees were only slightly depleted from the three big basins.


    Zheng Ruqian neatened his clothes and brushed back his sideburns before clearing his throat. Led by Tan Yue, he strode into the front hall, bowed steadily and said, "Ruqian pays respects to Elder Lady, and to... Miss Jiang."


    "Second brother!" Jiang Sheng jumped off the stool, her face filled with surprise. "Are you crazy? Where did you rob these lychees from?"


    Three whole basins full, how long would the sentence be?


    Her worry was so obvious that she almost stopped breathing.


    Zheng Ruqian held in hisugh and pinched her round little face. "You silly girl, lychees are abundant native produce of Lingnan. I brought them back personally, not through robbery."


    It was also after personally tasting the deliciousness of the lychees in Lingnan that he decided to quickly return to the capital and transport back two full carts of the first harvest.


    There was profit to be made from the price difference, business opportunities to be developed, but most importantly, he wanted his siblings to enjoy them too.


    Delicacies are meant to be shared with family.


    "So, the lychees arrived yesterday but you didn''t let me eat them?" Jiang Sheng found the key point precisely.


    Zheng Ruqian coughed twice. "It''s not that I didn''t let you eat them, but unpacking and preparing them is a bit troublesome and takes some time."


    These perishable fruits, even with rushed transport, still took ten days. Without proper handling, they simply could not be preserved.


    After being prepared, they had to be eaten quickly. Overnight would cause them to go bad and be inedible.


    No wonder Old Lady Jiang had nned so many lychee dishes...


    Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded and could not speak for a long time.


    Three whole basins of lychees. How hard would they have to try to finish them all? Surely they would suffer from the heatiness.


    "If there are leftovers, give them to the maids and servants." Zheng Ruqian guessed her thoughts. "Don''t fret for Second Brother. Lychees are practically worthless in Lingnan."


    What was expensive were the transportation costs, the manpower required, the time, and the vast distance.


    "But..." Jiang Sheng still wanted to say something.


    Zheng Ruqian put away his fan and bowed again. "I have to thank Elder Lady again for giving me this opportunity. The three basins of lychees are but a modest gift. As long as Elder Lady likes them, Jiuzhen Store will supply plenty from now on."


    There were actually three purposes to this matter on the surface and below.


    On the surface, it looked like Old Lady Jiang was standing up for Jiang Sheng to get back at Mrs. Liao.


    Looking closely, Zheng Ruqian sending lychees to the Jiang house would spread the news and expand the market for his lychees.


    Thestyer was more covert.


    As everyone knew, for years the Fengjing lychees were transported by the Liao family. The elite families were toozy to send people specially to Lingnan, whilemon familiescked the means to go to Lingnan. Due to one reason or another, the lychees were practically monopolized by the Liao family, and prices had gradually risen.


    Old Lady Jiang wanted to deal with the Liaos. The first step was cutting off their money flow.


    It just so happened Zheng Ruqian specialized in this business. Rather than having others profiting, it was better for the benefits to go to him, which would also be Jiang Sheng¡¯s security in the future.


    Looking at the resourceful yet unassuming youth, Old Lady Jiang had a meaningful look as she slowly said, "Work hard. Selling to ordinary elite houses is nothing. In the future, selling into the imperial pce will mark sustainable sess."


    This was her support for him topete with the Liaos for business.


    Zheng Ruqian was both shocked and delighted as he bowed deeply. "I will work hard to live up to Elder Lady¡¯s auspicious words."

 Chapter 314: Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 314</h4>


    The threerge basins of lychees were delivered, so of course they had to indulge in eating them to their heart''s content.


    Old Lady Jiang was not petty. With a wave of her hand, she had Tan Yue deliver one basin to the west wing, one basin to Madam Jiang and her daughter, and stressed, ¡°The three basins are identical. This olddy has never yed favorites.¡±


    The rest were divided among the pce maids and errand boys, another tter was iced to serveter, and the remainder was all sent to the main kitchen to be made into dishes.


    While Old Lady Jiang was giving orders, Jiang Sheng was also not idle and pulled Zheng Ruqian aside to whisper to him.


    ¡°Second Brother, how did you know about the rtionship between the Jiang family and the Liao family? Also, how did you know the Fengjing lychees were the Liao family¡¯s responsibility?¡±


    Zheng Ruqian gave a mischievousugh. ¡°Did you forget that we have Little Wu?¡±


    Initially, when the lychees were transported back from Lingnan, it was just to get a piece of the profit.


    When the little maid came to snitch, Zheng Ruqian was more furious than rational, wishing he could rush into the Jiang house with the sack.


    It was not until Chang Yan carefully analyzed the situation in Fengjing that he realized this was a great opportunity. So he changed from a sack to basin packaging and specially picked the reddest, biggest ones.


    In business, one looks not only at capability but also luck.


    Seize opportunities as they arise can lead to great sess.


    ¡°It''s all thanks to you, thanks to the Jiang family,¡± Zheng Ruqian bared his teeth in a grin. ¡°As long as the lychees sell well and transportation continues, we''ll have a steady lychee supply.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Shengughed happily behind her hand, as if she had already eaten countless lychees.


    What good children they were.


    Old Lady Jiang''s eyes crinkled into crescents from a distance. She did not disturb their t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte whichsted a full half a hour.


    When it was almost dinnertime and Jiang Sheng¡¯s stomach began rumbling loudly, Zheng Ruqian stood up. ¡°I should get going now and bid Old Lady farewell.¡±


    ¡°Leaving already?¡± She was filled with reluctance. ¡°Why not eat dinner first before you go?¡±


    Old Lady Jiang also looked over. ¡°Stay for dinner. We¡¯re having a fine lychee feast.¡±


    The Jiang family head chef did have some skill. Yesterday¡¯s meat porridge was truly delicious.


    Zheng Ruqian also couldn¡¯t bear to leave his sister. After hardening his heart, he gritted out, ¡°Then I''ll impose on Old Lady.¡±


    He hadpletely forgotten that his three younger brothers were still waiting for him back in their courtyard to start dinner.


    Xu Mo, Wen Zhiyun, and Chang Yan: ¡°......¡±


    The main kitchen worked efficiently. In just one teacup of time, the lychee feast was neatly presented.


    The first dish was pan fried lychees. Whole peeled lychees without pits were ced in honey and slowly heated to allow the warm syrup to suffuse the entire fruit. Not only was it sweet and delicious, it could also be preserved for a long time. This was a method used hundreds of years ago to preserve lychees.


    Next was stir fried lychee and shrimp. The soft sweet fruit and the crispy shrimp paired simply with a bit of salt for a light refreshing taste.


    There was also lychee tea, lychee stewed meat and other dishes, fully utilizing the lifelong lychee cooking skills of the chefs.


    Tan Yue watched without blinking. ¡°Thanks to the young miss, my horizons have expanded. It¡¯s a feast that even those in the pce can¡¯t enjoy that easily.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Sheng started feeling doubtful. She had only heard lychees were expensive but didn¡¯t know specifics or how much these three basins cost.


    ¡°The Liao family sells them for fifty taels of silver per catty,¡± Old Lady Jiang exined to resolve her confusion.


    Jiang Sheng was so shocked her hand shook and the piece of lychee she had picked up with her chopsticks fell down.


    What?! Fifty taels of silver?!!!


    For these three overflowing basins, how much would that be? Was she even worthy of eating this?


    Jiang Sheng anxiously turned hoping her second brother could tell her lychees were not actually that expensive.


    ¡°In their native Lingnan, lychees can be bought for just a hundred wen,¡± Zheng Ruqian carefully exined. ¡°The key is transportation since the journey is too long and the fruit is too delicate with a short shelf life.¡±


    Thanks to a favorite concubine from a previous dynasty who loved lychees, the emperor spent a lifetime constructing the Lingnan Official Road. Coming and going now took only ten days by fast horse.


    To preserve freshness, ancient people had all kinds of ingenious methods.


    Some packed the lychees in bamboo tubes sealed with wax. Some mixed ice and straw or wool when storing. A past emperor even tried transnting entire lychee trees over at great expense to the people before abandoning the n.


    It was discovered a hundred years ago that as long as lychees remained on the branches, they could continue drawing moisture and paired with ice storage, would stay fresh without spoiling for ten days. Only then could the nobility also try this exotic southern fruit.


    While it seemed easy forrge scale transportation, there was one prerequisite - the lychees had to remain on the branches.


    With branches included and everything wrapped in ice and cotton for padding, the space taken up was far more than could be described by basins and buckets.


    It was only when Zheng Ruqian delivered lychees to the Jiang family that he discovered the full cart he transported only yielded three basins of fruit, around thirty to forty catties.


    By the Liao family''s pricing...


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s heart started palpitating and the meat in her mouth no longer tasted good.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled reassuringly. ¡°As long as the fruit sells, what¡¯s three basins eaten? The profites after.¡±


    As a businessman, one needed vision and strategy, sometimes giving something up to gain somethingter.


    Jiang Sheng nodded with tears in her eyes and swallowed mouthfuls rapidly.


    Since it was already cooked, it couldn¡¯t turn back into silver anyway. Not eating it would be wasteful.


    At the end of the meal, Old Lady Jiang took charge and had the untouched dishes packed in oiled paper to be given to the young masters of the other courtyard.


    Zheng Ruqian bowed and expressed thanks. Carrying seven or eight packages, he bid farewell with the gleaming Jiang San and Jiang Si and Wang Xiaosong.


    Jiang Sheng sent them all the way to the main entrance, reluctant to part.


    The siblings had relied on each other to survive for four and a half years. Growing up together until now, Xu Mo was lost on the path of the imperial examinations. Zheng Ruqian had also found his money making amusements. She heard Wen Zhiyunwas buried in his medical studies while Chang Yan had started researching wood in hopes of bing a master craftsman.


    Previously, Jiang Sheng could expand the workshop and manage Jiuzhen Workshop, having her own happiness and pursuits.


    But now, she could only stand inside the Jiang family gates watching her eldest brother walking farther and farther away while she wandered around alone.


    Perhaps she should learn the rules and be a noble young miss from a good family. When she came of age, she would choose a suitable husband to have children and continue the family line while still caring for her maternal n.


    Zheng Ruqian was still turning back on the street waving reluctantly.


    Jiang Sheng raised the corners of her lips, but the light in her eyes grew dimmer and dimmer until itpletely disappeared.


    Behind her Old Lady Jiang heaved a long sigh and slowly closed her eyes as she shook her head.


    Tan Yue struggled forward holding a bulging package in her arms.


    What was this about?


    Jiang Sheng turned, confused and puzzled.


    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Old Lady Jiang said gently. ¡°Go catch up to him. Your brothers still need your help.¡±


    Let her be selfish and keep you one more day, but she could not keep you forever.


    The Jiang household was not virtuous grounds and the Liao family could never achieve fairness. Rather than let Jiang Sheng stay and be wronged, it was better to set her free.


    The string connecting a kite and the kite flyer had been severed eleven years ago. It could not be rebound.


    ¡°Go now, my dear,¡± Old Lady Jiang urged with a smile as she gestured at the nearly disappeared figure of Zheng Ruqian in the distance.


    Jiang Sheng did not dare hesitate anymore. Grabbing the package she took off in pursuit, as if chasing her own free future.


    Her figure drew from near to far, from clear to blurred, from dignified maiden to swaddled babe.


    Old Lady Jiang calmly turned and a teardrop finally slid from the corner of her eye before instantly vanishing without a trace, just as her lost then found then lost again beloved granddaughter had.

 Chapter 315: A Little Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 315</h4>


    Located in the Fengjing Center, the avenue was only a short tea time away from the Imperial City. Lined on both sides were prosperous shops, with pedestrians who were either wealthy or noble.


    Zheng Ruqian walked among them, still dressed in his mboyant yboy attire, but his spirit was downcast andcked the vigor he had when knocking on the Jiang family''s door.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si felt somewhat unbearable and wanted to offer some constion.


    Wang Xiaosong blocked them and said, "The young master is lovesick over the youngdy."


    A sister whom you see morning and night suddenly changing her status and being confined in a prominent household, having to announce yourself three times just to see her, who could ept that?


    Thinking of Wang Xiaozhu suddenly wearing gold and fine fabrics, acting all dignified, Wang Xiaosong''s tears became a bit uncontroble.


    Luckily Jiang Sanforted him, "Brother Song, your sister is still at the medicine shop, she hasn''t worn gold or fabrics."


    Jiang Si nodded, "That''s right Brother Song, stop dreaming, there''s no chance of that happening."


    Wang Xiaosong cried even harder.


    In fact this was just the battle between selfishness and conscience. A selfish elder brother would want his sister to stay by his side, but his conscience would feel that his sister should enjoy glory and riches, and that a few years as siblings should not hold her back.


    So the youths in the small courtyard pursed their lips and clenched their fists, reluctant yet unable to speak up,


    Just like Zheng Ruqian at this moment.


    He wanted to turn back, but was afraid it would make Jiang Sheng sad, so he could only forcibly restrain his impulse and painfully stumble on.


    Until Wang Xiaosong''s cry of surprise sounded in his ear, followed by what sounded like someone covering his mouth.


    Could they have been ambushed at the foot of the imperial city?


    But this was a good opportunity to turn back.


    Zheng Ruqian carefully nced over his shoulder, then carefully focused his gaze. Unexpectedly he saw a small, fair and rosy round face, and that familiar smile, brimming with joy, and engraved into her bones was "Elder brother!"


    He was dumbfounded, he was astonished, he was confused.


    Until Jiang Sheng called out again, "Elder brother!"


    Only then did Zheng Ruqiane to his senses. In disbelief he asked, "Did you sneak out? Does the Jiang family know?"


    You couldn''t say they didn''t think alike, their brains were wired the same way.


    Jiang Sheng had her hands on her hips, half amused and half exasperated. "I didn''t sneak out, I came home!"


    Her arm was still holding an exquisite bundle, with something heavy inside, her hair was still neatly done up in double its on top her head, and her attire was still pink and extravagant, no different from how she looked at the Jiang residence.


    But she said she hade home.


    Then home it was.


    Zheng Ruqian blinked away the wetness in his eyes, lightly picked up the bundle in his sister''s arm, and towards Jiang San, Jiang Si and Wang Xiaosong huddled together, waved them over imperiously. "Come on, let''s go home!"


    The five people, both masters and servants, walked away in high spirits, apanied by the girl''s clearughter, in an arrogant and pretentious manner.


    The sky was blue, people were happy.


    But this happiness came to an abrupt halt at the entrance to the small courtyard.


    How delicious the food at the Jiang residence was, that was how embarrassed they currently felt.


    Especially when they overheard the worried voices within after sticking themselves to the door frame. Their cheeks were flushed red from vexation.


    "The rice has been reheated three times already, why isn''t second elder brother back yet?" Xu Mo lightly rapped the table. "Could it be he was put in a difficult spot at the Jiang residence?"


    "With his sister present, it''s unlikely the Jiang family would make things difficult for him. Perhaps it''s because those three trays of lychees were too conspicuous." Chang Yan frowned while fingering his wooden bead rosary.


    Wen Zhiyun timidly added on. "The imperialws prevail under the Son of Heaven''s feet. It''s unlikely second elder brother would meet with mishap. He''s probably just been held up by some matters."


    What followed next was a lengthy silence.


    It couldn''t be helped. All those who were usually chattering away were currently hiding outside the door, leaving behind three brothers sitting upright, racking their brains at a loss.


    Even through the door one could imagine those three figures sitting formally and anxiously, deep in contemtion.


    Jiang Sheng really couldn''t bear it and poked Zheng Ruqian''s arm. "Second elder brother, why aren''t we going in yet?"


    Zheng Ruqian looked back and pped his forehead.


    How could he have forgotten about this little ancestor. With her present, surely forgetting to return home and eat with his brothers couldn''t be considered too huge a matter?


    He spread his lips in a grin, grabbing Jiang Sheng with one hand and arrogantly pping the door with the other.


    The three seated brothers simultaneously raised their eyes. Wen Zhiyun was the most agitated. "Second elder brother is back, second elder brother is back!"


    Chang Yan was the quickest to react, undoing the newly installed door bolt, only to see two figures grinning widely at each other.


    "Little sister."


    "Fifth elder brother."


    It was a sound even more melodious than celestial music.


    Even someone as profound and scheming as Chang Yan stood rooted to the spot, momentarily stunned.


    Not to mention Wen Zhiyun behind, whose eyes instantly welled up with tears, his tear ducts turned into springs.


    Xu Mo was even more speechless. "You all......you all......"


    "We''re back!" Zheng Ruqian started bragging. "I brought my sister back home, I brought her back, I did!"


    Wang Xiaosong nodded behind him. "That''s right, after the master had walked far away, Young Miss Jiang suddenly popped out saying she wanted to go home."


    Jiang San and Jiang Si tried to intervene, but they were a bit toote.


    Before Zheng Ruqian could even speak, Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun had already rushed forth to tightly grab their clothes.


    Xu Mo slowly made his way behind the four of them, his voice nasal from holding back his emotions. "Now, we''re only missing third brother."


    They just needed Fang Heng and their family would be reunited.


    How wonderful indeed.


    The few siblings warmly made their way into the small courtyard. Auntie Zhang had just finished reheating the fourth batch of dishes and brought them out. Seeing Jiang Sheng, she was dumbfounded. It was Xiao Zhu who helped to arrange the bowls and chopsticks properly. "Time to eat, time to eat!"


    Everyone orderly took their seats, with no distinction between masters and servants, or hierarchy.


    Auntie Zhang dabbed at her tears as she served the dishes. "Little Jiang Sheng, have some pork elbow, your favorite braised pork elbow."


    The greedy little girl surprisingly shook her head. "No no, I''m not hungry. I already ate my fill at the Jiang residence."


    The lychee feast was so delicious that she had identally eaten until her stomach bulged. Even tender bone-less braised pork elbow had to be reluctantly declined despite the sacrifice.


    It made sense after all. How could the Jiang family possibly let her leave with an empty stomach?


    Auntie Zhang''s braised elbow took a detour andnded in front of Zheng Ruqian instead. "Ruqian must be starving, eat more."


    Zheng ¡¤Already Ate His Fill ¡¤But Didn''t Dare Admit It¡¤ Ruqian broke out into a sweat on his forehead. He looked around, wanting to decline. "Eldest brother should eat instead, he must be hungrier than me."


    However, Xu Mo lowered his gaze. "Green vegetables are enough for me."


    "Then let fourth brother eat." Zheng Ruqian said anxiously.


    Wen Zhiyun waved his hands in surprise. "Second elder brother, you forgot I don''t like to eat elbows."


    "Then let fifth brother have it, he can eat it." At this point Zheng Ruqian was nearly in tears.


    Thepletely unruffled Chang Yan quirked his brows andughed. "Second elder brother, since Auntie served this to you, go ahead and eat it. After all, you also came back hungry."


    In the end......he still......came back......hungry.


    Zheng Ruqian vaguely felt like they knew something, but a Sichuan man was stubborn and refused to admit defeat all his life. How could he possibly acknowledge making a mistake?


    He ate the pork elbow skin with the determination of someone walking towards death. The oil and meatiness simultaneously slid down his esophagus, along with the dishes from the lychee feast nearly about to surge upwards, only to be forcefully suppressed.


    After just one bite, Zheng Ruqian began uncontrobly burping from being overly full.


    Wen Zhiyun concernedly asked, "Second elder brother, should I brew you some digestive tea?"


    Xu Mo and Chang Yan calmly looked at one another, smiling wickedly.


    Serves you right for secretly eating outside and not telling the truth.


    And for sneaking home leftovers into the kitchen when you thought no one was looking.


    If you have two particrly smart elder brothers, then don''t try to fool everyone. This was what Zheng Ruqian concluded as he slowly sipped on digestive tea.

 Chapter 316: Jiangge Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 316</h4>


    After the meal, Zheng Ruqian became busy. He had hauled two carts of lychees in total, giving one cart to the Jiang family and needing to sell the other cart today.


    Jiang Sheng eagerly volunteered to go along too.


    Wen Zhiyun took Wang Xiaozhu to give free medical consultations to patients, while Chang Yan continued looking through the carpenter''s secret records.


    Only Xu Mo quietly stood in front of the writing desk, staring at the four treasures of the study, seemingly struggling to decide.


    Jiang Sheng btedly realized that her elder brother seemed to not have gone out these past two days.


    Wen Zhiyun coulde and go from his self-opened clinic as he wished.


    But the lectures at the Imperial College changed every day.


    "Elder brother," the little girl asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to attend ss?"


    Having fought to regain the chance to retake the exam next year where he could only win and not lose, someone of Xu Mo''s temperament would surely work even harder instead of avoiding his studies.


    So it could only be...


    "I don''t n on attending ss anymore," Xu Mo said heavily. "Too many people lead to too much trouble at the Imperial College. It''d be better to have peace and quiet at home."


    The Fang family would not let matters rest. Trouble could only grow.


    With his abilities, he could resolve any difficulties encountered, but resolving them also took up time.


    As an intelligent person, Xu Mo had to repeatedly contemte - was it better to waste time or hide away to avoid things altogether?


    At present, he leaned more towards thetter.


    "But elder brother, spending time resolving troubles can also be a type of growth, can''t it?" Jiang Sheng raised her round little face. "Each time we resolve an issue, we grow a bit older and learn a lesson, many taught by you yourself."


    One would encounter many troubles in this lifetime.


    Stepping in dog crap, slipping on the ground, getting hit by a carriage or even possibly being struck by a rock.


    If one hid away for fear of trouble, then buildings could still copse and beds could still break.


    One should not fear trouble, but possess the courage and ability to handle it.


    By turning all the setbacks and frustrations encountered into life experience and motivation, that would be the intelligent course of action.


    "And most importantly," Jiang Sheng blinked. "Elder brother, you still have us."


    The busy Zheng Ruqian spared a moment to toss an utterly nauseating flirtatious nce.


    Wen Zhiyun who had just boarded the carriage stuck his head out, waving shyly.


    Even Chang Yan was smiling while holding his carving knife, warm and full of strength.


    Xu Mo suddenlyughed. He truly hadn''t expected that his elder brother who had always been a role model would have a day where his younger siblings lectured him. But he had to admit, he had been thinking incorrectly before.


    While resolving troubles did waste time, the growth gained in the process was something no books could impart.


    Most importantly, everyone was still here.


    The joy of working together heart and soul was something nothing couldpare to.


    A soul that would never be lonely was the spiritual pir that no difficulty could topple.


    Xu Mo heaved a breath and swiftly gathered the four treasures of the study, hurrying to get on the carriage before Wen Zhiyun left. "Let''s go, to the Imperial College."


    "Let''s go, busy we go!" Jiang Sheng also cheered up.


    The two carriages carried four children towards the three way intersection, leaving one person behind at home.


    Chang Yan blew away the wood shavings. His five fingers covered in knife marks shifted aside, revealing six neat little blocks of wood that vaguely resembled human shapes.


    A gust of wind blew one piece over.


    That tiny trace of a human form vanished again.


    He helplessly shook his head and resumed wielding his carving knife, carving earnestly.


    ...


    At the entrance of the Nine Treasures Store.


    Two whole basins of lychees were iced to preserve freshness. The remaining one basin was disyed openly, glistening red and tempting, yet no one asked about them.


    Jiang Sheng jumped down from the carriage, terribly distressed. "If they can''t be sold, the color will change by tomorrow."


    Zheng Ruqian waved his fan without speaking, gradually taking on the bearing of a great merchant.


    The two had just entered the Nine Treasures Store when Miao Zhaoying''s loud voice rang out, "Master has arrived, you''ve finallye! So many families came to reserve these lychees and I don''t know who to sell them to."


    The housekeeper hesitantly added from behind, "There''s the Yao family, the Qi family, the Fang family, the Zhao family, the He family, the Zhu family - all top families in the capital with influence."


    So the lychees weren''t being ignored after all. There were simply too many buyers that they didn''t know who to sell to.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyeballs nearly fell out. Had the Nine Treasures Store taken flight and prospered in the few days she hadn''t been here?


    "Silly girl, they all followed the Jiang family here," Zheng Ruqian rapped her head lightly with his fan. "I transported the first batch of lychees, only a day slower than the Liao family."


    For something so precious, being the first to obtain it proved financial power and status.


    The Jiang family had taken three basins upfront. The remaining families didn''t wish to concede either.


    But who to sell the remaining three basins to required careful consideration, after all.


    "We definitely have to keep a share for the Yao family," Jiang Sheng recalled the delicate and cheerful Sister Yao.


    "We should also give some to the Qi family," Zheng Ruqian tallied. "Can''t forget the Zhao family either, or the Dou family - they''ve helped elder brother out at the Golden Hall."


    As for the Fang and Zhu families, directly ignored.


    This was when the importance of connections showed. Even as a businessman, priority for selling goods still went to families with better rtions. Allocating more or less still depended on closeness of ties.


    Finally, they decided five catties for the Yao family, five catties for the Qi family, five catties for the Dou family, five catties for the Zhao family, two catties for the He family and one catty each for the rest of the smaller families.


    The siblings distributed the goods neatly. Zheng Ruqianzily stretched and got to his feet, casually grabbing two lychees to stuff to the housekeeper when he noticed her swallowing saliva. "Eat up."


    No matter how expensive, things were for people to eat in the end.


    He breezily portioned and weighed the goods, preparing to deliver them household by household.


    The overjoyed housekeeper split one with her mother and clutched the rest in her palm, sniffing repeatedly but unwilling to eat them.


    That afternoon, Jiang Sheng apanied Zheng Ruqian on his endless bustling about, dashing around with the carriages.


    Undoubtedly tiring, but her mood kept buoyant and cheerful throughout.


    Especially upon receiving the heavy silver ingots. Jiang Sheng could barely restrain her smile, insisting on carrying five catties worth of lychees to personally knock on the Yao family''s door ring herself.


    Behind her was the passing carriage bearing the Jiang family emblem.


    The wasted youth within seemed to receive some premonition as he lifted the curtain and glimpsed a half-familiar silhouette midway.


    He nearly jolted in shock before settling back silently, thinking his sister should be at the Jiang house.


    "Elder brother, please say something. If it''s really impossible we can go drink, little brother will bring you to drown a thousand sorrows in wine. Can you do that?" Inside, Jiang Chengfeng earnestly tried to persuade Jiang Chengyuan.


    Jiang Chengyuan silently shook his head.


    The Jiang house rules forbid descendants from drowning sorrows in liquor.


    "Then at least say something. What on earth happened that you haven''t uttered a word in three days?" Jiang Chengfeng was nearly in tears. "When encountering difficulties we should resolve them, not torture ourselves by shrinking back all the time!"


    With Jiang Chenghua depressed and wasting away at the front.


    And Jiang Chengyuan silent and taciturn at the back, unwilling to speak.


    Could the main wing''s fengshui be problematic?


    "Why don''t I invite a fengshui master to take a look?" Jiang Chengfeng hesitantly suggested.


    Jiang Chengyuan pressed his lips tightly. The words he''d overheard that day repeated endlessly in his mind, tormenting him day after day.


    Although his mother hadn''t admitted it, Jiang Sheng being switched was fact. What everyone assumed an ident was actually malicious plotting.


    He didn''t know how to face both sisters, didn''t know how to face Jiang Chenghua, even less so Lady Liao and the entire Liao family.


    Attempting to remain neutral now seemed soughable and mocking.


    However much he now owed Jiang Sheng, his feelings towards Jiang Chenghua were equallyplex.


    He could no longer self-righteously proim, "Chenghua is also innocent and unaware of anything."


    He could only try his utmost topensate Jiang Sheng and give his sister what she deserved.


    Yes, he had to make amends.


    Jiang Chengyuan abruptly raised his head. Under Jiang Chengfeng''s eager gaze he slowly enunciated three words - "Return to Jiang house."

 Chapter 317: A Promise and a Regret

    <h4>Chapter 317</h4>


    The sky gradually turned from light to dark as wisps of misty rain drifted through the air. Even the usually arid northwest region was finally blessed by the spring rain.


    The reddish-brown spirited steed shook its damp mane and halted its steps in front of the Jiang family''s front gate.


    Before the carriage driver could remind him, Jiang Chengyuan leapt down from the shaft bow in one smooth motion and rushed into the increasingly dense rain curtain.


    Jiang Chengfeng held up an oil paper umbre and called out several times but failed to stop him. He could only hurry to catch up.


    Passing through the Jiang family''s front gate, walking over the bluestone-paved main road, and treading on the pebble path, they finally stopped in front of the half-closed door of Yunzhi Pavilion.


    The ink words personally written by theirte grandfather still hung preciously over the horizontal inscribed board, but his familiar burly figure could no longer be found.


    It is said that when one draws near his hometown, he grows timid, and when one approaches his kin, he grows weak.


    Jiang Chengyuan did not want to admit it, but his hesitant footsteps exposed what was truly in his heart.


    His slender fingers caressed the front door before he finally gritted his teeth and pushed it open.


    The sound of raindrops falling on the window sill muffled the noise of the opening door. Candle mes flickered inside the room as if someone was moving about.


    Jiang Chengyuan pictured his younger sister''s mischievous and lovable appearance in his mind. She did not behave like a proper youngdy from a prestigious household, yet was charming in her unrestrained liveliness.


    He closed his eyes and spoke solemnly word for word, "Little Jiang Kua, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have neglected searching for you earnestly just because I was vexed with Grandmother. I shouldn''t have thought about glossing over mistakes. I shouldn''t have always tried to appease both sides. I shouldn''t have forgotten that I still have a sister suffering outside."


    "I always felt everything was idental. I always thought Jiang Chenghua''s situation was not easy either, having seen her living cautiously. So I felt pity for her and tended to favor her a little. I always believed she was innocent. It never urred to me that she had reced all that was yours. I always thought the Jiang family could raise two daughters and that I could have two younger sisters."


    "I didn''t know... it turned out everything of yours was deliberately schemed away and snatched from you. What fairness is there when no one is fair to my sister? Who could be fair?"


    The heavy rain poured down, drenching Jiang Chengyuan''s clothes and washing his face. It carried streams of hot tears and merged into the earth.


    It is said that men do not easily shed tears unless extremely grieved. It turned out tears only flowed unrestrained once the heart was truly broken.


    The most bitter tears in this world still cannot escape two words: regret and remorse.


    But who could stand still day after day waiting?


    "Jiang Sheng, I really know my mistakes now. Can you forgive your brother? Can you...not ignore me?" Jiang Chengyuan choked with sobs several times.


    Behind him, Jiang Chengfeng gaped, dumbfounded, not even realizing when his oil paper umbre had been blown away.


    In this moment, the two proud young masters from a prestigious household were like two pitiful drowned rats.


    Someone in the room heaved a long sigh. Then the door opened, revealing Tan Yue''s graceful figure.


    "Eldest Young Master, the youngdy has left," she said softly with a sigh. "As a son of the Jiang family, kindness is a virtue, but as a man one should be more resolute and farsighted."


    Some matters could not be forgiven simply with an apology. And some futures could not be mended by merely calling each other elder brother and younger sister.


    Jiang Chengyuan seemed to understand and yet did not. "Sister Tan Yue, where did my sister go?"


    "To a ce she feels at ease and to a sky where she can freely soar," Tan Yue replied lightly before closing the doors and windows.


    The world turned tranquil again with only the pattering rain striking the skin, stinging a little yet strangelyforting.


    Jiang Chengyuan finally understood that this half hour was worth more than his seventeen years.


    Growth is always swift and soundless, painful and obscure.


    Staggering, he turned and left Yunzhi Pavilion with the still dazed Jiang Chengfeng.


    Hurried footsteps sounded from afar. Someone appeared holding an oil paper umbre, followed closely by an anxious head maid. "Young Lady, slow down, slow down."


    But the slender figure seemed not to hear, disregarding her soaked dress to block the rain for Jiang Chengyuan. She called out affectionately, "Elder brother."


    It was Jiang Chenghua who had been bedridden with illness for months.


    "Why did youe?" Jiang Chengyuan retreated two steps. "Shield yourself from the rain."


    "Where has elder brother been these three days? Have you been eating and drinking well?" Jiang Chenghua asked worriedly, also feeling guilty. "Mother privately kept thend deeds and gold, and I''ve brought them. But Jiang Sheng did not want them."


    Jiang Chengyuan was silent.


    When the babies were switched those years ago, Jiang Chenghua was still an infant and had no control. But that she had reced Jiang Sheng''s life was indisputable.


    Over a decade of sibling affection genuinely existed between them. He could not bring himself to detest this sister, yet he also could no longer feel close to her.


    In fact, matters had developed to this point that Jiang Chengyuan could have glossed over everything, feigned ignorance, and continued the pretense. After all, Jiang Sheng was not intimate with him either. It would be better than ruining everything and leaving two sides burned.


    But he was a Jiang family son.


    His ancestors taught not only kindness but also responsibility and duty. When one makes a mistake, one must admit it. When one hurts another, one must make amends.


    To Jiang Sheng, he had not been a good elder brother.


    To Jiang Chenghua, he would no longer be a good elder brother.


    "You can keep thend deeds and gold. I will make amends to her myself," Jiang Chengyuan said indifferently. Before he turned to leave, he did not forget to take back what belonged to him, thend deeds and gold.


    Jiang Chengfeng followed closely behind with sighs.


    They left without looking back, cold and detached.


    Jiang Chenghua''s eyes turned red again, and her heart ached as if something had been wrenched away, something she had desperately tried to cling onto.


    The status of the legitimate daughter, sibling bonds, a mother''s love, prestige, propriety, future, life...


    "Why?" She murmured nkly, "What did I do wrong? Shouldn''t I have existed? Should I die?"


    Xiao Qiang at her side wiped tears. "Young Lady, don''t speak nonsense. You did nothing wrong and never bullied Lady Jiang Sheng. You even quarreled fiercely with your mother and rushed over in the heavy rain to pass thend deeds to the Young Master. You truly did nothing wrong."


    No, she was wrong.


    Perhaps her existence itself was the mistake.


    When Grandmother was cold, elder brother avoided her, and outsiders mocked her, in the end she only had Mother left.


    That maternal love was all she had left.


    In a daze, Jiang Chenghua turned and stumbled away with faltering steps like an old decrepit woman.


    While some grieved and worried that rainy night, others reminisced andmented.


    Still others slept with their butts in the air until dawn.


    To tell the truth, Jiang Sheng did not care much where she slept. Over the years, what wretched ces had she not slept in? As long as there was straw, it was considered fine. Curled up in a corner was mostfortable. asionally she could find some tattered clothes to pad the ground, but most times she could only curl up on the bare earth, needing to stay alert lest someone came to kick her.


    These past years following her elder brothers traveling all over, she had stayed everywhere from inns to bunk beds and remained unaffected.


    But truly lying again in her own small room, nestled in Zhang Auntie''s arms, that sense of security was something no one else could provide.


    Rainwater tapped rhythmically against the window. Jiang Sheng wandered freely in her dreams, traversing heaven and earth, omnipotent. She even rode in a strange iron box, blinking across the grasnds in an instant to find her Third Brother tending sheep.


    Eh, why was Third Brother herding sheep? Wasn''t he off at war?

 Chapter 318: Put it in a Pigtail

    <h4>Chapter 318</h4>


    <![CDATA[


    Jiang Sheng was woken up by her own puzzlement. She yawned and opened her eyes to see deep, damp darkness speckled with a few yellow sesame-sized bits.


    Ugh, drooling and eye boogers, even if they''re my own.


    Jiang Sheng turned her head in disgust towards the sunlight peeking in. She saw a simple, almost shabby little house, Jiuzhen Store pastries on the table, in cotton clothing, and unadorned canvas shoes with their soles made of a thousandyers of fabric.


    In a sh, she realized this wasn''t the Jiang family home, but the second courtyard.


    This was her home.


    A joyful feeling welled up in her. She put on her thousandyer sole shoes, got dressed in the cotton skirt and blouse, jammed her messy little buns askew on her head, and dashed into the front yard.


    Eldest brother had already gone to the National Academy, second brother was doing business, and fourth brother was seeing patients.


    Only Chang Yan was left, sprawled over the table, blowing gently to send wood shavings dancing into the air.


    Sensing movement, he turned to see the formerly elegant young miss now transformed into a chubby little girl. Unable to restrain his amusement, he said, "Oh, you''re up. Auntie left you some food. Second brother said to go take a look at the workshop. He left Jiang San to apany you."


    Jiang Sheng was quite indignant. "What are youughing about? You don''t do proper work all day, just y with wood. Remember to make me two little stools, small ones."


    That way the aunties won''t have to painfully squat when dividing up lychees.


    Chang Yan crossed his arms, speaking solemnly, "I obey, little sister."


    They couldn''t help butugh.


    After Jiang Sheng washed up and ate, she prepared to set off for the workshop.


    But first, she needed to do something about her messy hair.


    Usually Auntie Zhang helped her. At the Jiang household there were special little maidservants. Now all that remained were...Jiang San and Chang Yan.


    The two youths looked at each other, each demurring politely.


    "Young master, you should do it. You can even carve wood, so you must be able to." Jiang San bared his big white teeth.


    Chang Yan pondered. "Back then, third brother always praised what a clever little thing you were with your hands and mind. Over the years you must have improved quite a bit."


    Damn his clever hands and mind! He was nimble at fighting, not at braiding hair¡ªhey now!


    But since Chang Yan was the young master, Jiang San could only grit his teeth and stand behind Jiang Sheng, clumsily picking up the woodenb and undoing her little braids.


    The owner of said braids sucked in breath after breath just at this step.


    And when he startedbing her hair, she was gnashing her teeth in pain.


    "Brother Jiang San," Jiang Sheng said intively, "That''s a person''s head, not a donkey''s tail."


    Even if it was a donkey, if you hurt it, it would kick you and send you flying two li away.1


    Jiang San was filled with remorse. "Miss, it''s my fault for being so clumsy. I''ll be more gentle and careful."


    But the result of being careful was that afterbing for half the day, he''d onlybed out half the strands.


    Jiang Sheng gave up. "Let''s just leave it like this. When we were begging, we''d often go withoutbing our hair. It''s fine."


    That was exactly why beggars were dirty, sloppy, and pitiful wrecks that made people avoid them by three blocks.


    She wasn''t a beggar anymore, so there was no reason for her to stay messy.


    Chang Yan knitted his brows. In the end, he still took theb from Jiang San''s hand and patiently, gentlybed through her hair strand by strand, clumsily gathering it into little buns.


    Lacking experience, one bun wasrge and one small, absurdly uneven.


    Chang Yan was unsatisfied. He undid them and divided Jiang Sheng''s hair into approximately equal sections before bunning and tying again.


    After two or three repetitions, the youth''s technique had clearly be defter, and the sizes of the buns more simr.


    Jiang San watched in amazement as he handed over hair ribbons. Chang Yan tied up the little buns, leaving a section artfully dangling by her ear.


    When the wind blew, the ribbon fluttered lively. It couldn''t be called stunning, but it had its own vibrant charm.


    "I really wouldn''t have expected Fifth Young Master to have such a skill." Jiang San was bbergasted. "If I''d known earlier I wouldn''t have bothered and just pulled out more of Miss''s hair for nothing."


    Indeed, who could have expected it?


    Chang Yan regarded the little miss currently preening smugly. His confidence in carving out the six little people2 had greatly increased. "You two go on about your business. Remember toe back for meals."


    The carriage carried master and servant to the workshop where they met up with Zheng Ruqian.


    All that remained in the quiet second courtyard was Chang Yan, wholly concentrating on wielding his carving knife.


    There were a total of three workshops the siblings had established.


    Two for cured meats, one in Fengjing and one in Anshui Prefecture. And there was a workshop for sweet spring pancakes that specially supplied the You Ran House. Although the prices weren''t low, the head manager was quite capable, selling several dozen catties 3 worth every month.


    Adding up the three workshops, there were over forty long-term and short-term workers, all women.


    Especially at the spring pancake workshop, the workers were all widowed women, usually with young daughters¡ªsolitary and destitute women struggling to survive. If Jiang Sheng hadn''t generously provided food and shelter, they might have thrown themselves and their children into the river.


    Not everyone in the world was grateful or kind, but most normal humans were usually filled with gratitude towards a helping hand extended to them in hardship and misery.


    Every time Jiang Sheng went, she received the aunties'' warm wee, all kinds of snacks stuffed into her arms until she was hugging a pile. Sometimes there were even things they couldn''t bear to eat themselves.


    Everyone knew the young miss of the household was a cute little girl with chubby cheeks and a sweet smile.


    So when Zheng Ruqian stepped inside, all the workers tensed warily without a peep, even using their bodies to block the sweet spring pancakes they were making.


    "Xiao Ying, who''s this?" A slightly plump woman called out in her raspy voice, "The young miss hasn''t mistreated you, so some things can be done and some things can''t!"


    "That''s right Xiao Ying, you mustn''t lead our eldest young miss astray." Another skinnier woman warned.


    That was also an advantage of unified management¡ªeveryone living and eating together got to know each other far too well. If anyone harbored ulterior motives, they could be reported to the young miss straight away.


    Zheng Ruqian was just delighted that Jiang Sheng''s people were so loyal to her. There was no jealousy, only pleasure.


    Speak of the devil.


    Right when he finished talking, the carriage rolled up and stopped. Jiang Sheng hopped off nimbly, "Second brother, Auntie Miao, why are you standing outside?"


    Upon hearing the reason Zheng Ruqian had been blocked, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. She immediately entered the workshop first.


    The busy workers raised their heads. Seeing it was the young miss, they smiled and greeted her. Some stuffed snacks at her while others gave handkerchiefs they had personally embroidered or shoe inserts they had sewn.


    Jiang Sheng had entered empty-handed but soon had an armful.


    She shoved everything into Zheng Ruqian''s arms and introduced everyone, "This is my second brother. He''s the owner of Jiuzhen Store. Don''t be afraid everyone, he''s not a bad person." The previously wary aunties regained their affability. Some apologized, some gave more snacks, some brought tea.


    No one knew why, but people who had endured hardship seemed more able to focus on their work as well as more loyal and sincere.


    Zheng Ruqian filtered the tea sediment through his teeth while discussing with Jiang Sheng, "I want to expand this workshop."


    ]]>

 Chapter 319: Three Sneaks

    <h4>Chapter 319</h4>


    The production volume of waxed meat was huge. Every time the weather turned cold, the warehouses were not enough to hold the inventory and the workers were busy rushing around.


    In contrast, the fine craftwork,plicated process, and rtively small demand for shuilu noodles made the entire workshop seem rather tranquil.


    In Fengjing, every inch ofnd was worth an inch of gold. It was understandable that Zheng Ruqian had this idea.


    "But Second Brother, shuilu noodles are expensive and making more doesn''t necessarily mean selling more." Jiang Sheng scratched his little bun. He always felt the left one was a little loose.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled. "Who said I was going to make shuilu noodles? No one with a sane mind eats that stuff."


    "Then what are you going to make?" Jiang Sheng wondered.


    Zheng Ruqian kept it a mystery. He got up and took a look around, leaving two requests:


    First, build a wall down the middle to divide the workshop into two sections.


    Second, set up a steaming pot stove and prep tables on the left side.


    It looked as if he was going to move the entire Jiuzhen Store over.


    Jiang Sheng racked his brains. As the carriage headed towards Tian Street Corner, he finally understood. "Second Brother, are you thinking of expanding our pastry shop?"


    Currently, the Jiuzhen Store upied two storefronts. One was used for steaming various pastries, the other for selling. If the steaming was moved to the workshop, both storefronts could be used entirely for selling pastries, instantly doubling the store space.


    They could use the carriage for restocking during normal times, even though it was more troublesome. But they had no shortage of manpower.


    Jiang Sheng yelled excitedly, "Second Brother, you''ve be smarter, Second Brother you''re so amazing!"


    Zheng Ruqian felt the spring breeze on his face, arrogant yet self-satisfied. "Of course, in this whole family, I''m the smartest! Other than me, who else is there?!"


    Who else was there?!!!


    Once this guy became full of himself, he could even forget about the losses he just suffered yesterday.


    The carriage was stopped by Jiang Sanle. Jiang Sheng lifted the curtain, feigning surprise as he called out, "Oh, Eldest Brother?"


    Zheng Ruqian''s body instantly tensed up, anxious and apprehensive. "Uh...other than me there''s Eldest Brother. Eldest Brother is also very smart, a teeny tiny bit smarter than me."


    He used his thumb and index finger to measure half a chi, then spread them to one chi, as far as possible.


    Along with that was an almost fawningugh, and a ttering "Eldest Brother" that he drew out through countless twists and turns.


    Yet when he turned his head back, where was that schrly youth in green robes? All that was there were the diverse shops on Tian Street Corner and countless rxedmoners.


    "I must have just seen things." Jiang Sheng got off the carriage without changing his expression. "There was someone wearing green clothes. I thought it was Eldest Brother."


    The little chubby girl was ying tricks on people now!


    Zheng Ruqian was torn betweenughter and tears. He straightened his back again and gently patted Jiang Sheng''s little bun.


    Then, before the eyes of everyone, the barely held together little bun came loose, and the red headband fluttered to the ground.


    In a sh, Zheng Ruqian retracted his hand and put it behind his back, pretending nothing had happened.


    But it was toote.


    Jiang Sheng gnashed her teeth, her shrill voice piercing the clouds. "Stinky Second Brother, you''re asking for a beating!"


    That was a little bun she had painstakingly tied up after losing quite a few strands of hair!


    Zhang Xianglian walked out of the room after hearing themotion, only to see the siblings chasing each other¨Dthe one in front guffawing loudly, the one behind baring her teeth. Yet in the bustling Tian Street Corner marketce, it made for quite a lively scene.


    After half a shichen, when Jiang Sheng was too tired to keep chasing, and under Zhang Xianglian''s coaxing, she finally entered the Jiuzhen Store again to redo her hair.


    Zheng Ruqianmented from the side, "Auntie''s skills are better. Little Five doesn''t quite cut it yet. She needs more practice."


    Jiang Sheng red at him, then softly muttered, "I feel like someone''s watching us the whole time."


    She''d had this feeling ever since they left the workshop. It followed them like a shadow to Tian Street Corner instead of disappearing, and grew even stronger.


    Zheng Ruqian whipped around abruptly to look, but didn''t see anything. He could only knit his brows. "Call Jiang Si over to start moving the oil and flour to the workshop first."


    While the siblings were busy expanding their storefront over here, three figures were stered against the wall over there, and Jiang Chengyuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    The one in front was rtively tall, a vigorous youth in white robes.


    The one in the middle was nonchnt, with maple leaves embroidered all over his loose, wide sleeves.


    Thest one was a lively, healthy girl.


    "Why are you guys sneaking around like thieves?" Jiang Chengyu was full of disdain. "Can''t we just openly greet them when we meet?"


    "It''s because of you," Jiang Chengfeng helpfully reminded. "Ever since you insisted on joining halfway, we''ve be a gang."


    But this kind of sneaky behavior really wasn''t very gentlemanly.


    He looked towards his cousin brother. "Eldest Cousin, do we have to secretly follow Jiang Sheng like this?"


    "We''re not following Jiang Sheng." Jiang Chengyuan didn''t even turn his head back.


    They were following the Liao Family.


    Zheng Ruqian selling lychees boldly and openly in Fengjing, and actually managing to sell them¨Dwith the Liao Family''s temperament they would definitely harbor resentment and find ways to sabotage things.


    Jiang Chengyuan was rather familiar with those uncles of his. Early in the morning, he had sent people to keep watch on the Liao Family. Things had indeed happened just as he anticipated.


    The Second Branch siblings beside them kept clicking their tongues. They had heard before that no one knows a son better than his mother, and now there was also "no one knows an uncle better than his nephew". Following Eldest Branch really opened their eyes!


    "Those people over there should be the Liao Family''s men." Jiang Chengyuan pointed at a few shifty-looking brawny men in the corner. "Keep a close eye on themter and don''t let them leave your sight."


    Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyu solemnly nodded.


    Those brawny men watched Jiang Sheng and her siblings while they in turn watched the brawny men. The three groups ran back and forth between Tian Street Corner and the workshop.


    Transporting oil, rice, flour, steaming pots...


    As the rearguard, the three of them ate a mouthful of dust and hid until they were exhausted.


    "When can we finish transporting everything..." Jiang Chengyu said nkly to the sky. "Eldest Brothers, can I quit?"


    Why had she clung on halfway to insist on joining? She must have a problem with her brain, or caught some kind of madness.


    "No." Jiang Chengfeng was merciless. "You''ve followed for so long already. Quitting suddenly now, could you bear it?"


    Quitting meant that the suffering and exhaustion from before would have been for naught.


    Could she really bear it?


    Jiang Chengyu clenched her little fists. She told her brothers with the action of climbing onto the carriage¨DShe couldn''t bear it!


    She must see the bustle to the end. She must know how it would all end!


    As the carriage travelled from the workshop back to Tian Street Corner again, Jiang Sheng also changed from doubt to certainty.


    "There really are people following us." She lowered her voice. "Second Brother, I''m guessing it''s because of the lychees attracting attention."


    Zheng Ruqian''s face was overcast. "I haven''t even transported the second batch of lychees back yet. They can''t wait to make their move. The Liao Family is being too petty."


    The distance from Lingnan to Fengjing was truly vast. He couldn''t be certain of the lychees'' sales, so he didn''t make arrangements to hurry the second shipment. He only prepared the transporters.


    The lychees had sold out yesterday. The Yao Family ced an additional order for 30 jin. Wang Xiaosong set off overnight towards Lingnan to bring backrge, fresh fruit in 20 days.


    The Liao Family actually didn''t need to be afraid. As the imperial household''s exclusive supplier, plus 20 days of priority, they could earn enough to have pots full of gold.


    Yet they were unwilling to even leave behind the dregs of soup, let alone a share of the pot.

 Chapter 320: The Liao Family Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 320</h4>


    People who are used to eating alone are like this, they cannot tolerate others touching even a shred of their interests.


    "What are they going to do?" Jiang Sheng was a little nervous, "Are they going to make a move against us?"


    Fengjing had good public security, and the prefect was also a fair and just old man. With the imperial family stationed in the imperial city, the Liao Family as a second-rate family did not have that much ability.


    If it really came to confronting each other in court, they did not have the Fang Family''s capabilities.


    Byparison, it was more likely that they would make a move in business.


    "Aunties, be vignt these days to maintain Jiu Zhen Fang''s reputation," Zheng Ruqian said coldly, "For any iing goods that have abnormalities, it''s better to throw them away than sell them to the people of Fengjing."


    "Also, for the raw materials used for replenishment, you have to keep your eyes open to see clearly," Jiang Sheng added, "To prevent the Liao Family from bribing people to sabotage things."


    It was too easy to smear the reputation of food supplies.


    But they could do nothing about it and could only defend passively.


    Jiang Sheng sighed, and reluctantly moved the tables and chairs with Zheng Ruqian to expand the storefront.


    "She is not happy."


    Jiang Chengyuan affirmed, "It must be because of the Liao Family."


    "Who can be happy being followed around all day," Jiang Chengfeng muttered.


    And there was more than one group of people.


    Jiang Chengyu leaned against the wall without saying anything. Although there were carriagesing and going, hiding all the time was also tiring. At this point, she had no energy left to discuss things and just wanted to find a ce to sleep.


    But the etiquette education of a youngdy from a good family did not allow her to sit or even squat on the ground.


    She could only stare nkly at what¡¯s in front with a vacant look on her face.


    The brawny men from the Liao Family still did not make a move, like a leopard waiting for its chance to pounce.


    It was a figure who rushed hurriedly into the Wen medical hall and came out carrying medicine that caught Jiang Chengyu¡¯s attention, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xiaohuang?¡±


    The personal maid of Jiang Chenghua, so what was she doing at the medical hall outside, and so sneakily?


    This instantly aroused her interest.


    "Cough cough, that''s how it is." Jiang Chengfeng coughed twice, "The family doctor is on leave these two days. She was also caught in heavy rainst night and had a high fever. This medical hall''s apprentice doctor is very good with prescriptions to reduce fever. She probably came for that.¡±


    Jiang Chengyuan''s lips tightened, his handsome face did not reveal any joy or anger.


    Jiang Chengyu just rolled her eyes, "Here we go again, pretending to be sick again. She has been sick since April until now. Is she a seedling for being sick? Or is she just trying to stay in the Jiang House and not leave."


    The words were a bit harsh. Jiang Chengfeng coughed twice again, trying to stop her mouth.


    "What''s wrong? Am I wrong? Just an interloper who refuses to leave the magpie¡¯s nest. iming to be part of the Jiang House when she clearly isn¡¯t. She probably hopes to gain prestige and wealth. I don''t even believe she is sick,¡± Jiang Chengyu said coldly, ¡°She stole someone else''s life through scheming. Shouldn''t she take the initiative to give it back?"


    Jiang Chengfeng coughed louder and repeatedly gave her looks.


    "Alright, don''t cough your throat out." Jiang Chengyu ignored him, "Big brother already told you everything, what are you still afraid to tell me? I didn''t expect aunt to do such a thing. I also didn''t expect Sister Jiang Sheng to be so pitiful, that everything was calcted away from her. She could have been well-fed for the rest of her life."


    Jiang Chengfeng shut his mouth.


    No matter what, it was a fact that Jiang Chenghua had stolen Jiang Sheng¡¯s life. Even her doting elder brother had turned cold towards her, that was also a fact.


    One could say she was pitiful, or that she deserved what happened to her. Different perspectives would result in different answers.


    But no one was her, no one else could taste the sweet, sour, bitter and spicy like she did.


    "Sister Jiang Sheng didn''t do anything bad when she came back. She even got thend deeds and gold back for big brother from aunt,¡± Jiang Chengfeng tried to ease the rtions.


    "If she didn''t do anything bad then she gets to stay in the Jiang House. Let¡¯s see what happens if she tries anything,¡± Jiang Chengyu yelled loudly, ¡°Also, she got thend deeds and gold back to curry favor from big brother, not out of guilt towards Sister Jiang Sheng. She is a scheming woman. If I were her, I would have moved out of the Jiang House long ago instead of shamelessly pretending to be sick. And she used to bully Sister Jiang Sheng before, maybe she even incited aunt into doing those things. She ispletely rotten to the core, rotten at heart..."


    As she became more unscrupulous with her words, Jiang Chengyuan''s eyebrows were also slightly furrowed.


    Jiang Chengfeng hurriedly interrupted his sister with strong limbs and simple mind, "Alright alright, shut your mouth."


    "I won''t shut up. I think she should get out of the Jiang House in shame and leave destitute," Jiang Chengyu spoke viciously.


    Jiang Chengfeng rubbed his forehead in headache as he recalled how his grandmother had once solemnly said that if Jiang Chengyu did not watch her mouth, she would suffer greatly sooner orter.


    As her elder brother, he had to teach this type of child a lesson.


    His eyes turned slightly as he suddenly became serious, "Actually, you are not blood-rted either."


    Jiang Chengyu¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. She quickly realised she had been tricked by her brother, "You are the one not blood-rted, second brother you have problems, joking about this kind of thing."


    "I''m not joking," Jiang Chengfeng''s tone was heavy, "You were brought back personally by our parents. I was already five years old then and had memories. You were white and fat, very cute, just unlucky to have such unreliable parents... Big brother also knows about this."


    Jiang Chengyu looked at him in shock.


    Beside them, Jiang Chengyuan was filled withplex emotions and sighed deeply.


    "Do you still remember the jade pendant Xiaoxin brought with her? That was left by your parents for you, to facilitate finding your birth parents in the future," Jiang Chengfeng exined, "Also, your love for sweet food is a characteristic of Jiangnan people."


    Jiang Chengyu was seventy to eighty percent convinced. She started to be absent-minded, "You mean, I should be from Jiangnan?"


    "Yes," Jiang Chengfeng''s face was full of grief, "Your parents nned to tell the truth only after you came of age. By then, if you wish to find your birth parents you may do so, if not you can stay in the Jiang House... "


    Before he finished speaking, he had an sturdy young girl in his arms bawling loudly.


    "No, I don''t want that. I want mother. I want this family. I don''t want anyone else!" Jiang Chengyu''s tears flowed like broken beads, "What you said is fake. I don''t believe it. I don''t!"


    The bonds in her bones, the deep and sincere trust was suddenly overturned. It was truly difficult to ept.


    "There¡¯s no other way Xiao Yu,¡± Jiang Chengfeng continued to add fuel to the me "If my real younger sister is also found, remember to make way for my little sister and return all the gold, silver and jewellery you saved up over the years. In future, the Jiang House''s fourth youngdy will be her..."


    Jiang Chengyu cried even more sorrowfully. Her heart ached and her mind spun. She hated that everything was just a dream, that when she woke up everything would return to normal.


    Give way to what younger sister, she would rather die than hand over her parents to someone else. As for this brother, he could give way instead.


    Wait, she was adopted not switched at birth. Where did this other Fourth Young Lady Jiange from?


    Jiang Chengyu suddenly stopped her tears and carefully thought it through before realising she had been tricked by her brother. "You lied to me! Joking about something like this, brother are you still human?"


    Jiang Chengfeng''s smile disappeared, "You were only tricked for a bit yet it made you so sad. Still refusing vehemently to hand over father and mother. Others are just as unwilling to hand over their rtionships. Just as unwilling to leave in shame and destitution?"


    If their closest kin suddenly lost their rtionships, forced onto themselves, how many could easily ept it and move on so calmly.


    Jiang Chenghua could not do it. Neither could Jiang Chengyu.


    "But I''m not that bad to target others, pretending to be gentle and kind," Jiang Chengyu emphasized, "I''m also not that selfish to cling on to everything tightly when the rightful person already came back."


    "Yes yes, you are kinder and more correct than her. It would be even better if you could control that mouth of yours," Jiang Chengfeng brushed her off.


    Before Jiang Chengyu could make a din, the two siblings became serious again.


    Because those brawny men made a move.

 Chapter 321: The Mess

    <h4>Chapter 321</h4>


    They whispered to each other and sent people to take something so that they could swagger into Jiuzhen Store and start purchasing pastries.


    Jiang Chengyuan frowned, feeling a little disgusted by the Liao Family''s low-ss tactics.


    But for a pastry shop, food safety was indeed the simplest and most vicious way of sabotage. Even if they won in court, it would be easy to lose their reputation.


    He was determined not to let the Liao Family have their way. He called Jiang Chengfeng to quietly get ready.


    The two walked crouching, when Jiang Chengyu finally came back to her senses. She grabbed her elder brother''s clothes and mumbled, "Brother, am I really your sister?"


    "Yes you are, don''t worry," Jiang Chengfeng rubbed his sister''s head. "I just want you to learn to put yourself in other''s shoes more and watch what you say."


    Only then did Jiang Chengyu heave a big sigh of relief, and her fear of loss dissipated.


    Xiao Qiang had already walked far away. The family doctor did give Jiang Chenghui pulse readings and prescribed medicines several times, so his illness was most likely real.


    But she still didn''t know about the Liao Family''s malicious bait and switch that caused him to get so sick.


    What would she do if she found out the truth one day?


    Jiang Chengyu couldn''t say if she was curious or wishing them ill fortune, but she pouted as she followed her brothers.


    But soon she had no time to think about these things.


    Because the burly man who bought pastries walked out carrying bags of jujube cakes. To everyone''s surprise, he opened and tasted them right outside the entrance of Jiuzhen Store.


    He took a bite first and seemed to find them tastier than expected. He swallowed half a cake and only then remembered his task. Reluctantly, he spit it out.


    He threw the remaining jujube cakes on the ground carelessly. The seven-foot-tall burly man grabbed his stomach and fell down yelling ¡°Ow, ow!¡±


    With countless shops and pedestrians on Tian Street''s four bustling avenues, traffic jams could easily happen by the entrance of Jiuzhen Store, which always had long lines for candied chestnuts.


    With the burly man writhing in pain on the ground and scattered pastries around him, it was easy for people to get the wrong idea.


    If they let him babble a few more words, Jiuzhen Store¡¯s business would likely drop by at least half.


    Just when things were going south, two shadows shed by. They carried the man on the ground and ran off swiftly like birds of prey.


    A little girl followed closely behind and nimbly picked up the fallen jujube cakes before disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Even the burly man¡¯spanions who eyed them like tigers outside were caught unprepared.


    Inside the store, Jiang Sheng, who was arranging pastries, was confused. "Second brother, did you hear some sound?"


    "I didn''t hear anything,¡± Zheng Ruqian said after taking a turn outside. Everything seemed normal. ¡°Were you just hearing things?¡±


    They did often mishear Director Fang Heng''s voice.


    "Maybe I was." Jiang Sheng had no more doubts and continued working busily.


    In the alley.


    Jiang Chengyuan and Jiang Chengfeng threw the burly man on the ground effortlessly, not even short of breath.


    They came from military families and, although they switched to civil service exams midway, never neglected any martial arts training. As a result, their physique was top notch.


    The burly man they threw on the ground, however, cried out in pain, ¡°Who are you? What do you want? Let me go!¡±


    Jiang Chengyuan stepped on his face condescendingly yet coldly and arrogantly.


    ¡°Who are we? We¡¯re just good Samaritans who help the disadvantaged.¡± Jiang Chengfeng flicked his fan open and smiled cunningly.


    The burly man tried to struggle. ¡°Let me go! If you don¡¯t release me now, you¡¯ll be dead! Please, I beg you, let me go!¡±


    His cries turned into pleas by the end.


    Jiang Chengyuan looked grimmer. He exchanged nces with Jiang Chengfeng, about to interrogate him further.


    Just then, Jiang Chengyu, who had disposed of the jujube cakes, caught up to them and asked in confusion, ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, do you smell anything?¡±


    ¡°What is there to smell, you must be craving desserts,¡± Jiang Chengfeng joked as usual, but his smile soon disappeared.


    Jiang Chengyuan also smelled the pungent stench rushing into his nostrils, assailing not just his sense of smell but also his soul.


    Jiang Chengyu, whose sense of smell was most acute, had already started to retch. "Ugh... Ugh..."


    He suddenly recalled something and looked down only to see the burly man''s face resigned to his fate. One stream after another of liquid gushed out but was stopped by the fabric, lingering in ce and eventually permeating into yellow floral patterns.


    A few breathster, three heads suddenly popped out from the alley entrance, each more upset than thest, each gasping for air desperately.


    Good heavens! They were just trying to do a good deed. There was no need to suffer such torment!


    Jiang Chengfeng''s eyes even teared up as he pinched his thigh and said, "He must have eaten some top-quality beans. The speed and intensity were swift and strong, and the smell punched you right in the face."


    From buying pastries until now, it had barely been half a pot of tea, but the entrance of Jiuzhen Store would have been hard to clear up if not for them.


    Jiang Chengyuan''s face darkened further as he tore his underwear lining to cover his nose and mouth before going back to the scene, "Tell the Liao Family that if they use such despicable tricks again, the Jiang Family will show no mercy."


    The burly man rolled his eyes weakly, seeming to want to say something. His throat throbbed as he threw up the jujube cakes he just ate.


    Wonderful, now there was vomit on top of urine and excrement.


    The three Jiang siblings couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and fled the crime scene.


    As for being seen by passersby, well, that¡¯s another story.


    Inside Jiuzhen Store.


    Jiang Sheng finally finished arranging the pastries when amotion erupted from the clinic next door. Hordes ofmoners poured out looking as if they had seen a ghost.


    Worried, she hurried over and saw a burly man covered in excrement and other bodily fluids, along with little Dr. Wen looking serious and solemn.


    The other female doctors and even the patients had all retreated three rooms away, except for Wang Xiaozhu who was fetching water.


    "Fourth brother," Jiang Sheng lifted her foot. "Let me help you."


    "Don''te over!" The usually timid Wen Zhiyun bellowed, "Stay back!"


    Jiang Sheng froze in ce. Zheng Ruqian came to pull her behind him, "The doctor can¡¯t handle this situation. What are you rubbernecking for? Go on, shoo!"


    So she could only stand outside the clinic watching fourth brother touch those bodily fluids with his bare hands, take the man''s pulse, and question him. She watched as he fed the burly man medicine.


    Only when the man was all cleaned up and Wen¡¯s Clinic returned to normal, withmoners daring toe in for medicine again, did Wen Zhiyun relent in his repeated hand washing. He almost scrubbed his skin off before stopping.


    He turned back and saw Jiang Sheng''s and Zheng Ruqian¡¯s worried faces. He quickly exined softly, "I was just too anxious earlier. Don¡¯t be mad at me, sister."


    Little Dr. Wen became the timid Wen fourth brother again, always gentle and fragile.


    Jiang Sheng walked up to him, baring her teeth in a smile. "Fourth brother yelled to keep me away for my own good. How could your sister fail to appreciate your kindness?"


    That roar did frighten her a bit, but it was understandable in the heat of the moment.


    Wen Zhiyun smiled shyly and hid both hands behind his back again. "It really was a little dirty, but I''m used to it now. Don''t worry about me."


    "Not dirty at all," Jiang Sheng grabbed his hands, pride written all over her face. "Fourth brother cures illnesses and heals patients. He is the cleanest person in this world."


    A good doctor valuespassion. Sages have praised it, saying such kindness surpasses even heaven''s efforts. What matters most is aiding those in danger and saving lives.


    They did not fear filth but braved on courageously to treat illnesses and save people. Who then could despise them?


    It¡¯s just that the cleanup was truly difficult work. They''d have to charge more consultation feester to match fourth brother¡¯s sacrifice.


    Jiang Sheng thought to herself.

 Chapter 322: The Danger of Litchi

    <h4>Chapter 322</h4>


    In the evening.


    There was a rule in the prestigious families to not speak during meals, but the small courtyard was carefree and leisurely. Everyone chatted while eating, sharing what they saw and heard that day.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian were the main contributors, with Xu Mo and Chang Yan asionally responding. Everyone else were loyal listeners.


    When the patients from the medical hall today were mentioned, Wen Zhiyun rarely spoke up, "There''s something I''m not sure if I should say."


    "You''ve already brought it up, how can you not continue?" Jiang Sheng rested his cheek in his hand, "Fourth brother just likes to leave us in suspense."


    "Yes, yes, little fourth has learned bad habits," Zheng Ruqian chimed in.


    Wen Zhiyun smiled with pursed lips, "It''s like this - that patient not only had diarrhea, but I also found undigested date cakes in his vomit."


    Xu Mo, who had just picked up a date cake, froze and silently put the snack back, changing it for vegetables instead.


    Theoretically speaking, date cakes were nothing rare. There were three shops selling them at the mouth of Guangming Street. But for a patient appearing near Wen''s medical hall, looking particrly miserable, it was worth examining closely.


    "What do you guys think, did it feel like someone was following you today?" Chang Yan suddenly spoke up.


    Jiang Sheng quickly nodded.


    Putting down his bowl and chopsticks, Xu Mo said, "Does little fifth feel like there''s something off about that patient?"


    It was truly difficult to infer based on only tidbits.


    But Chang Yan just felt something was wrong. "Even if the date cake he ate wasn''t from Jiuzhen Store, as long as he copsed in front of Jiuzhen Store and med it on Jiuzhen Store, it would still be a stain that can''t be washed away."


    "But he was found in an alley," Zheng Ruqian pointed out.


    That was the key link that couldn''t be connected. Someone trying to frame Jiuzhen Store wouldn''t be able pass out in an alley.


    Unless he had wrongly estimated when thexative would take effect, or got held up in some way.


    This gave rise to a good question, though.


    "If someone really uses such a despicable method to frame Jiuzhen Store, has second brother thought of how to deal with it?" Chang Yan asked earnestly, turning his head.


    Zheng Ruqian''s mind went nk instantly.


    This was even more vicious than poisoning, tampering with ingredients, or even rumors.


    Covered in feces and urine, even if it was proven to have nothing to do with Jiuzhen Store, it would still be enough to drive away most customers.


    The snacks in the store would also be affected, making it difficult for new customers to visit.


    "Too cruel, too disgusting," Xu Momented. "But very effective."


    Anything rted to food could be precisely targeted with disgust.


    Zheng Ruqian''s face was ashen. "Just because of the lychees, even Jiuzhen Store has to suffer schemes."


    If it meant giving up the lychee business for Jiuzhen Store though, he would never agree no matter what was said.


    "Isn''t there a way to have the best of both worlds? Does being in the food business mean watching others unjustly criticize with eyes wide open?" Jiang Shengmented.


    Chang Yan was silent for a moment. "There are ways, it''s just..."


    Just a little indecent.


    After some whispers between the siblings, they finally discussed a n.


    Zhang Xianglian brought over bowls of hot soup. Jiang Sheng hugged his bowl and sipped lightly. "Has eldest brother run into any trouble at Guozijian recently?"


    Compared to the Fang family, the Liao family was just a little dirtier.


    What was truly chilling was still the Fang family.


    "Probably...not?" Xu Mo hesitated briefly. "Still rather peaceful."


    Only then did everyone rx.


    The next day.


    A printed notice personally written by Xu Mo hung at the entrance of Jiuzhen Store. In ck characters on white paper, it read: "As maliciouspetitors have vilified this store, afraid it may lead to incidents, all snacks discounted by ten percent."


    These earthshattering words would be explosive anywhere they were posted.


    Competition in the industry was intense, and maliciouspetition existed, but most were tit-for-tat in secret. No one had ever seen something announced so openly.


    Themoners of Fengjing were curious, and some came for the discount. Business at Jiuzhen Store didn''t decline, but became even more crowded instead.


    Zheng Ruqian watched on happily outside with Jiang Sheng. "As expected of little fifth. This move is truly ingenious!"


    Publicly announcing that the store was being eyed was itself deterrence. If anything happened, it would be "maliciouspetitors vilifying us." Themoners would not resent Jiuzhen Store, but instead sympathize.


    It was brilliant, brilliant!


    As for the ten percent discount, it was Zheng Er''s idea. He believed that since they posted a notice, they had to genuinely offer the people a deal, while also preventing a potential bacsh - such as people falsely using Jiuzhen Store to stir up trouble.


    Jiang Sheng deeply agreed.


    In the time that followed, whether due to a warning from the Jiang family taking effect, or the notice being too intimidating, the Liao family did not make a move.


    Time slipped from May to June. The second batch of Lingnan lychees was due to arrive.


    Many prestigious families hade to ce pre-orders during this period - thirty catties for the Yao family, naturally, and the Qi, Zhao, and He families had orders too. If not for the third batching right after, Jiuzhen Store wouldn''t have dared to ept them all.


    And precisely because of this, Zheng Er was on high alert. Whenever he had time, he would go to the official road to see if the lychee carriages had arrived.


    "You don''t think the Liaos would intercept my lychees midway, do you?" Growing impatient from waiting too long, he began to feel anxious.


    Chang Yan put down his carving knife and blew away some wood shavings. "If second brother is worried, why not go meet them halfway with Jiang Third and Jiang Fourth?"


    The road from Lingnan to Fengjing was the official road with no shortage of travelers. Even if the Liaos really made a move, they might not be able to urately find Jiuzhen Store''s lychee carriage among the crowds.


    But just pacing around at home was no use to Zheng Ruqian. It''d be better to find Wang Xiaosong and the others sooner to fully put his mind at ease.


    "Alright." Zheng Er hardly hesitated when it came to little fifth brother''s suggestion.


    He tidied up with Jiang Three and Four, and even brought Jiang Sheng along as the siblings set off towards Lingnan.


    Nearly half a dayter, the carriage gradually left the borders of Fengjing and bordered Sichuan. There were visibly fewer carriages on the road now, and most pedestrians wore colorful, eye-catching clothing with distinct features. Jiang Sheng watched curiously with wide eyes but didn''t dare speak.


    Because Zheng Ruqian was nearly mad. "It''s been neen days since they set off, and we travelled half a day more. It should be around this area. How have we still not seen anyone?"


    As sunset approached and visibility lowered, if he didn''t find Wang Xiaosong and the others soon, he''d have to turn back to avoid missing each other.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng had sharp eyes and pointed ahead. "Isn''t that person over there Wang Xiaosong?"


    Zheng Ruqian''s heart sank. He whipped the horses forward and stopped some distance away. After rushing over in a few steps, the figure standing there stunned was none other than Wang Xiaosong.


    "Xiaosong!" Zheng Ruqian said resentfully, gritting his teeth, "The lychees - where are the lychees?"

 Chapter 323: False Alarm

    <h4>Chapter 323</h4>


    The Jiuzhen Store had already booked 80 catties of lychees. Not only were the Fengjing noble families eagerly waiting, Zheng Ruqian was also looking forward to it with bated breath.


    But then the carriage overturned.


    Wang Xiaosong, who was responsible for transporting the goods, was stunned like a fool, and it took him a long time to regain his senses.


    Zheng Ruqian still held out a glimmer of hope. He poked his butt into the carriage, searching to see if he could salvage even a little.


    But after groping around for half a day, he didn''t even see a branch.


    It was obvious that the Liao Family had shouldered the me.


    Zheng Ruqian was heartbroken and inconsble. He screamed at the top of his lungs, "My lychees, my lychees! Damn the Liao Family, give me back my lychees!"


    It is said that the marketce is like a battlefield, where people fight viciously for profits. There are countless underhanded tactics, and Jiang Sheng and her brother had experienced conspiracies and plots from the very beginning when they started delivering vegetables.


    With the decision to transport lychees, retaliation from the Liao Family was expected, but when it happened, it was still as painful as cutting one''s own flesh.


    "This carriage could have yielded 20-30 catties of lychees. At 50 taels per catty, that''s over 1,000 taels..." Jiang Sheng calcted as she sniffed mucus.


    Zheng Ruqian felt even more gutted, and the siblings were on the verge of bursting into tears.


    Just as they were about to break down, Wang Xiaosong regained his senses. He scratched his head with a silly grin as he nced around nkly. Staring at his employers'' tear and mucus-stained faces, he asked, "Why are you all crying? Did someone die?"


    "My lychees died," Zheng Ruqian said viciously. "I''m mourning for my lychees!"


    If he had a knife on him, he would have charged out and hacked people down.


    But there was only a confusedborer in front of him. "What Liao Family? What lychees? Our lychees have already been transported back to the courtyard. They''re probably being unloaded now."


    Zheng Ruqian''s breathing hitched abruptly, as if trying to swallow his sobs to no avail. It ended in a long hup instead.


    "We''re almost out of Fengjing. Why are the employer and young miss here?" Wang Xiaosong scratched his head with a silly smile. "Let''s hurry back. It''ll be dark soon."


    Zheng Ruqian trembled, unable to speak. He huped again.


    Jiang Sheng was afraid her brother would be scared to death. She quickly stepped forward to speak on his behalf, "Brother Xiaosong, why are you standing here in a daze? Whose carriage is this that actually overturned here? My brother thought there was something wrong with our lychees!"


    Wang Xiaosong''s smile gradually disappeared.


    The lychees did almost meet with trouble. While they were on the road, a carriage suddenly charged at them head-on from the opposite direction. No matter which way they tried to evade it, the other carriage kept adjusting its position to target them.


    It was obvious they were trying to intentionally crash and get them killed.


    Wang Xiaosong certainly did not want to die. He urgently pulled on the reins to brake, but failed to control the other carriage.


    Just as the two carriages were about to collide, in a sh, another carriage shot out from an oblique angle. It directly rammed the other carriage and overturned it, then someone jumped down to heave up the other carriage''s driver before running off.


    Wang Xiaosong and the two newly hiredborers were dumbfounded by the scene.


    In the end, they split up into two groups. One group delivered the lychees first while the other stayed behind to investigate, but they didn''t discover anything significant from investigating. Still, they had given their employers a mighty huge shock.


    Back in the second courtyard.


    Zheng Ruqian was still scared out of his wits. Only after personally witnessing the branches andrge fruit inside icypartments did he close the wooden boxes with relief, finally able to put his heart back in his stomach.


    Wang Xiaosong fawned on his employer, trying to cate him.


    "Alright alright, as long as everyone is fine. That''s more important than anything else," Xu Mo stepped forward to smooth things over.


    Before Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun could chime in agreement, Chang Yan spoke up coolly, "Things turned out fine this time, but what about next time?"


    The current situation was that they werepeting with the Liao Family for the lychee business. The Liaos were unhappy about it and thus employed all sorts of despicable means, seeking to destroy them.


    All the previous businesses Zheng Ruqian engaged in were first attempts - expanding business, opening up new ventures, new beginnings at most. At worst, he would be shut out. He had never encounteredpetitors before.


    Let alone coping with underhanded schemes and plots from outsiders.


    Unlike now, the Liao Family had been in business for many years. They knew best where it hurts and would strike at those spots relentlessly. Their methods were extremely nasty and sinister yet also effective.


    To make things worse, the disparity between the two sides was huge, like an egg versus a rock. If it came down to collision, only they would end up utterly smashed.


    The Jiuzhen Store could put up bulletin notices, the second batch of lychees might enjoy good luck, but what about the next, and the time after the next? How long could they stay vignt? How could they guarantee no further incidents?


    "I finally understand why the profits for lychees are so high, yet only the Liaos have been transporting them," Zheng Ruqian said, unusually somber.


    This business required 20 days of running around and toiling, which was tiring but also lucrative. Yet other businessmen had never dipped their fingers in it.


    The only exnation was that the Liao Family was too overbearing. They would not tolerate anyone else encroaching on the supply chain, thus establishing a monopoly.


    "As long as I continue dealing in lychees, as long as I invade the Liao Family''s interests, they will never let me off," Zheng Ruqian concluded with knitted brows.


    The situation had be extremely grave all of a sudden. Whether to continue transporting lychees became a difficult problem.


    If they continued, it meant confronting the Liaos and having to live in constant dread, under perpetual threat of annihtion.


    If they stopped, they would feel aggrieved. The Liao Family could have engaged in open and upright marketpetition, yet they employed all sorts of despicable means to oppress people. It was truly hard to endure.


    Zheng Ruqian struggled toe up with countermeasures while the others also found it hard to remain cheerful.


    Only Chang Yan was still rtively calm. As he rubbed six little wooden men, he said, "Don''t panic. Wait and observe first."


    There was no such thing as a fluke in this world. Especially at critical life-and-death junctures, instances of seemingly good luck all stemmed from people helping covertly in the shadows.


    Take that burly man with simultaneous vomiting and diarrhea for example.


    Also take that carriage of lychees that narrowly avoided cmity.


    Inside the Jiang Family''s lopsided carriage.


    The sudden collision overturned ordinary carriages instantly while the Jiangs'' better-quality carriage could not escape rattling precariously.


    Sandwiched between his two elder brothers, Jiang Chengyu had yet to recover from the earlier panic, hisrge eyeballs still ncing around nervously.


    "Big Brother, can you give us some forewarning next time?" Jiang Chengfeng was also in difort. "I understand you dote on our little sister, but you shouldn''t gamble with all our lives for a joke."


    He could have just hacked the horses'' legs or cut their reins. Yet he had insisted on mutually assured destruction.


    Moreover, that was merely a carriage full of lychees. How could thatpare to three lives?


    "It wasn''t merely a carriage of lychees," Jiang Chengyuan said gravely. "There were also two people on it, with another person in the carriage behind. The Liao Family intended to im lives with this."


    While their lives counted, so did the lives ofmoners.


    Most importantly, he did not wish to see his sister sadness and tears.


    When they stopped outside the Liao Residence, Jiang Chengfeng resigned himself to bending over and lugging in the trussed-up Liao family coachman.


    As the doors opened after their knocking and announcing their arrival, the Liao family patriarch happily came out to meet his eldest nephew, intending to improve rtions. But his smile vanished at the sight of the coachman at Jiang Chengyuan''s feet.


    "Chengyuan, what are you doing, boy?" He kept hisposure. "Now that you''vee, why did you also bring someone along? Hurry and release him. I''ve just received a new batch of fresh lychees. Come on in."

 Chapter 324: Punish the Liao Family

    <h4>Chapter 324</h4>


    The Liao Family Patriarch waved his hand grandly, and several servants came forward, about to free the trussed-up carriage driver.


    Jiang Chengyuan stood unmoving, while Jiang Chengfeng crouched down to sweep their legs, and the servants dropped like scallions.


    The uninvited guests bode ill, the uninvited guests bode ill.


    The Liao Family Patriarch''s face drooped, but he didn''t dare offend the Jiang Family, so he could only squeeze out a smile and say, "Let''s talk nicely, no need for violence."


    "Liao Sir also knows we can''t use violence." Jiang Chengyuan finally spoke, "Then why have you repeatedly used despicable means against the Jiuzhen Store?"


    The Liao Family Patriarch''s heart thudded.


    He and Jiang Chengyuan were not that close. After all, the Liao Family had married upwards into the Jiang Family. But with Mrs. Liao''s mediation, they addressed each other affectionately whenever they met. Jiang Chengyuan would also respectfully call him "Uncle".


    Yet now, for the sake of the Jiuzhen Store, he actually addressed him as "Liao Sir".


    The Liao Family Patriarch was angry and annoyed, and also a little panicked. "Chengyuan, I''m your uncle. This is your mother''s maiden family."


    But this uncle, this n, had reced his sister and left the Jiang Family''s main branch shattered and scarred.


    Jiang Chengyuan didn''t know who came up with the idea or who the ringleader was.


    He couldn''t resent Mrs. Liao. He could only resent the Liao Family.


    Old grudges and new hatred surged up. Don''t me him for being ruthless.


    The next day.


    Issues like tax evasion, short weighing, missing inventory and so on were discovered in two Liao shops. They were immediately seized on site. Even the shopkeepers and servants were detained at the Fengjing Government to await investigation and trial.


    No matter how gentle the top family''s young masters appeared, when they struck, it was always thunderous fury, swift and precise.


    The Liao Family lost thousands of taels of silver. Several Liao women with tears ran to seek out Mrs. Liao.


    Then they were stopped at the Jiang Family gates.


    The gatekeeper coldly said, "The Lady is in poor health recently and cannot see guests. Esteemeddies, please leave."


    The Liao Matriarch shrieked, "I''m her sister-inw, not a guest. Can''t I see the youngdies of the Liao Family?"


    The gatekeeper straightened his back. "There are no youngdies of the Liao Family here, only the Jiang Family Lady. She is unwell now and cannot see outside guests."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the gates closed shut.


    The Liao women tasted dirt in their mouths and harvested countless strange looks.


    Tan Yue, who had watched the whole thing from a corner, left satisfied and reenacted the scene for Old Lady Jiang, ending with, "Esteemed Lady, the young master has matured and finally dared to deal with the Liao Family."


    The best thing about the Jiang heir was how filial he was. But he was also too soft-hearted,cking his ancestors¡¯ ruthlessness and decisiveness.


    That day in Yunzige Pavilion, Old Lady Jiang was packing up Jiang Sheng¡¯s things when she overheard Jiang Chengyuan ming himself. She pondered for a long time before having Tan Yue pass on a sentence.


    She had wanted the boy to buck up. She didn''t expect him to be so courageous already.


    Delight shimmered in Old Lady Jiang''s eyes, though her mouth said, "Stillcking. He dared to do it only on the second try. If the old General was around, he would have subdued the Liao Family on the first try."


    "The young master isn''t bad. Having dealt with the Liao Family this time, things should settle down," Tan Yue suddenly hesitated, "It¡¯s just that thedy has always favored her maiden family. You can hide it for a time but not forever. Sooner orter there will be more trouble. What do you think..."


    "Let her make trouble." Old Lady Jiang raised her voice. "For now I''m just having the Liao Familypete fairly with the Jiuzhen Store. If they dare make trouble, I¡¯ll strip their status in Fengjing."


    Did they think the Jiang Family was just for show?


    The olddy didn''t make a move only because she wanted to see how far the children could go, and let them experience the necessary growth instead of indulging the Liao Family to do evil and profit.


    The young generation of the Jiang Family had proved that one could never grow up in a greenhouse.


    On the other hand, the kids in the small yard were all outstanding.


    Tan Yue finally calmed down. "The Liao Family won''t dare use despicable means again. The youngdy must be overjoyed. I heard there are fresh lychees to eat too. How blissful!"


    Old Lady Jiang didn''t speak, just stroked the little handkerchief Jiang Sheng had used, smiling with closed eyes.


    The same smile appeared in the second yard.


    Zheng Ruqian pped his thigh and guffawed. ¡°Too awesome. The Liao Family totally deserved it. Let them be insidious, sinister and vicious. They deserved it, deserved it all!¡±


    The others remained silent, eyeing the feast before them covetously.


    "Fifth Brother, earlier you told us to wait and see. Did you discover something we don''t know?" Jiang Sheng questioned first.


    "Little Five always understands Fengjing well. He must know something we don''t." Xu Mo raised a brow.


    "Little Five, how could you hide things from me?" Wen Zhiyun looked at him reproachfully.


    Chang Yan was extremely vexed.


    He had just guessed after all. The incidents outside the Jiuzhen Store seemed unrted, but if someone helped behind the scenes, everything became logical.


    The lychee carriage had also dodged the collision, adding weight to his spection.


    Not until the Liao Family¡¯s misfortune did Chang Yan know he had guessed right.


    "The Liao and Jiang Families are inws. Old Lady Jiang doesn''t want the Liao Family''s lychees but wants Second Brother to deliver them to her door. This shows she is dissatisfied with the Liao Family." He analyzed slowly. "And little sister is the Jiang Family¡¯s main daughter. So it must be the Jiang Family protecting you behind the scenes."


    Furthermore, the Jiang Family¡¯s status far exceeded the Liao Family¡¯s. Just by exerting some effort, the Jiangs could make the Liaos cower.


    "Thanks to little sister''s radiance, Second Brother''s lychee business should have no troubles." Chang Yan spread his hands. "But the Jiang Family didn''t touch the Liao Family¡¯s foundation. They merely severed the family ties. This means Second Brother still has to work hard for the business himself."


    But it was enough.


    When the news that several Liao women had eaten dirt outside the Jiang Family gates spread, everyone knew that the Liao¡¯s backup was shaky.


    It was a pity that with Mrs. Liao between them, the inw rtionship was too strong for the Liao Family topletely copse.


    "It would be great if we could strip them of all their backups." Zheng Ruqianmented. "The Liao people are too nasty. I have no qualms aboutpeting with them. It¡¯d be even better if we could seize all their lychee business."


    "It''s not impossible." Xu Mo suddenly spoke up.


    Chang Yan and him exchanged a nce and smiled at the same time.


    "What are youughing about?" Zheng Ruqian asked impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me hanging, say it out.¡±


    Xu Mo just smiled without replying.


    Chang Yan wore an inscrutable expression.


    But both their gazes fell on the household¡¯s littlest sister: Jiang Sheng.

 Chapter 325: Return to the River

    <h4>Chapter 325</h4>


    The Liao Family''s backer was the Jiang Family. As long as they were inws for a day, there would always be people weighing the Jiang Family''s face.


    Unless... the Jiang Family turned to support the Liao Family''s opponent.


    Like the Jiuzhen Store, which also sold lychees.


    "Jiang Sheng had returned to the Jiang Family for so long without acknowledging her ancestry, partly because General Jiang was absent, and partly because Old Lady Jiang wanted to protect her." Chang Yan knocked the back of his left hand with his right, "Old Lady Jiang only announced the former daughter was an imposter, but never revealed the real daughter to the world."


    This meant that in the eyes of outsiders, the Jiuzhen Store had no rtionship with the Jiang Family.


    When Zheng Ruqian sent lychees to the Jiang Family once, it only brought some acquaintances¡¯ orders, such as the Yao Family and Zhao Family, or some ill-intentioned orders, such as the Fang Family and Zhu Family. It did notpletely open the market of Fengjing¡¯s powerful families.


    If Zheng Ruqian could send lychees to the Jiang Family a second, third or fourth time, the powerful families of Fengjing would mistakenly think that the Jiang Family''s position had shifted from the Liao Family to the Jiuzhen Store.


    This was borrowing power, just like their earlier intimidation of the magistrate of Yunshui County''s Pang County.


    But the ultimate goal was not intimidation, but to drive away all the Liao Family''s backers and iste the Liao Family.


    "The Jiang Family has no emotional connection with the Jiuzhen Store, but is closely tied to Jiang Sheng." Xu Mo followed up. "As long as she visits with Jiang Sheng, the Jiang Family will definitely not shut the Jiuzhen Store out."


    But that would mean their sister, whom they had tried so hard to protect, would have contact with the Jiang Family again.


    She might even have to resume her position as the Jiang Family¡¯s daughter.


    "No." Zheng Ruqian, who was grinning earlier, now frowned. "I can take the lychees to visit the Jiang Family myself, using business and profits to win them over, but Jiang Sheng must never go there."


    But the Jiang Family would always be Jiang Sheng¡¯s kin. Would it really be good topletely iste her from them?


    Chang Yan and Xu Mo were silent, but deeply empathetic.


    Only Zheng Ruqian was exceptionally agitated. "My sister is mine, ours. We can¡¯t give her back to the Jiang Family. They lost their child back then. Now that she¡¯s grown up, they want to take her back? Keep dreaming! Where was the Jiang Family during our hardest and most difficult times? If they didn¡¯t even take care of her when she was little, what right do they have to own her when she¡¯s grown up?"


    He said this not just for Jiang Sheng, but also for himself.


    Of the six siblings in the small courtyard, only the two of them clearly had kinship but still had to struggle desperately to survive.


    Whether it was Xu Mo, Fang Heng or Wen Zhiyun, although they had lost their parents, they would always uphold their beliefs and heritage. They grew up surrounded by love.


    Only Zheng Ruqian and Jiang Sheng looked back on their pasts with bitter galldders.


    "We''ve been through the hardest times. It was hard enough for the Jiang Family to give my sister back. We absolutely can¡¯t send my sister back now that she¡¯s grown up." Zheng Ruqian enunciated each word clearly. "We can give up the Liao Family¡¯s business and even abandon the lychee business, but we must never relinquish my sister again."


    Over his dead body!


    "Second brother, don''t get agitated," Wen Zhiyun gently advised at the side. "No one said to let sister go. Just to visit."


    Zheng Ruqian sniffed sadly, "She can''t go back. What if the Jiang Family regrets it? We can''t beat the Jiang Family either."


    So that was what he was afraid of.


    Chang Yan and Xu Mo didn''t know whether tough or cry, but they resonated deeply.


    Where Jiang Sheng belonged indeed depended on the Jiang Family. Because of the nobility of great families, their absolute power and skill, their unequal status, because they had no say.


    There were certainly many worries that came from high positions, but high positions could also avoid many worries.


    Every ambitious person climbing upwards must have someone they want to protect.


    Just like Xu Mo working towards passing the imperial civil service exam.


    Or Zheng Ruqian doing business.


    "Since second brother is unwilling, we¡¯ll find another way," Chang Yan said slowly. "Or work harder and fight the Liao Family in business for a few more years."


    Zheng Ruqian sniffed and was about to get up to find a handkerchief.


    Jiang Sheng, who had been sitting silently in thought, suddenly spoke up. "I''ll go."


    Now the small courtyard''s eyes fell back on her again.


    Zheng Ruqian was so shocked that the mucus didn''t get sucked back in. Instead, it slid down from his philtrum. "Little Jiang Sheng, what are you saying? You want to go back to the Jiang Family? Have you lost your mind? Don''t you want us anymore?"


    Wen Zhiyun''s teary eyes also began to glisten.


    These two crybabies.


    Jiang Sheng grinned. "No, I miss Grandmother and want to visit."


    These past twenty days, they had been busy with the workshop, busy with Jiuzhen Store, busy moving things around and preparing new varieties of pastries. They were so busy they didn¡¯t even have time to rest.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng realize she missed Grandmother a little, missed Tan Yue, missed the olddy¡¯s kindly and gentle hands, the tranquil and peaceful Deren Hall.


    It had been eleven years.


    Jiang Sheng had so few rtives. Apart from her brother and auntie, only Elder Sister Yao and Grandmother treated her well. Even if she didn¡¯t originally want to return to the Jiang Family at first, the warmth of those three to five days was enough to melt her guarded heart.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to let go of people who were so good to her.


    That was the warmth she had yearned for on so many cold nights in her childhood, that she had prayed desperately to Buddha for so many years, but never obtained: care and shelter.


    "Although I don''t have a father or mother, having Grandmother isn''t bad," she blinked her bright big eyes. "Besides, the Jiang Family chef is so skilled. The food he makes is so delicious."


    Without the little glutton whirlwind, the chef''s enthusiasm for cooking diminished by half.


    Just like the few days Jiang Sheng was away from the small courtyard, Auntie Zhang didn''t even buy pork elbows. The uncle from the pork stall even came to console her several times, thinking something bad had happened.


    "Pfft." The easiest to coax, Wen Zhiyun''s teary eyes receded as heughed out a snot bubble.


    Zheng Ruqian''s expression also improved somewhat. He used his narrow sleeve as a handkerchief and rubbed it randomly on his face.


    Jiang Sheng took the chance to conclude, "Tomorrow I¡¯ll go back to the Jiang Family to visit Grandmother while Second Brother sends lychees over. That kills two birds with one stone.¡±


    Xu Mo nodded slightly without speaking.


    But Chang Yan pointed out, "It''s best if you don''t enter the Jiang Family at the same time. Wait until Jiang Sheng gets Old Lady Jiang¡¯s consent before Second Brotheres to visit."


    Jiang Sheng was returning to the Jiang Family for familial affection. Old Lady Jiang could not misunderstand it as being for gain, damaging what little familial affection remained.


    People with many reservations really do think of everything. They consider all possibilities in advance, whether relevant or not. That is thorough, but also prone to overthinking.


    Although Jiang Sheng felt it was unnecessary, she still nodded in agreement.


    Zhang Xianglian had just developed some new lychee-vored pastries that Jiang Sheng preordered five boxes of. She also wandered the marketce herself for three rounds and bought many gifts.


    She prepared gifts for Old Lady Jiang and Tan Yue, and even for that long-winded little maid.


    The next day, after a lot of trouble, the lychees were sorted into basins. Ten catties were set aside for the Jiang Family, and the rest were delivered in batches to the powerful families.


    Jiang Sheng also carried the prepared gifts and went to the Jiang Family with Jiang San and Jiang Si.

 Chapter 326: Old Lady Jiang Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 326</h4>


    As a Fengjing noble family, the threshold of the Jiang Family house was quite high, almost up to the knees of an adult.


    The front gate was also magnificent, with a red background and gold rings, emanating nobility and strictness.


    Jiang Si was in charge of carrying pastries, while Jiang San went forward to knock on the door.


    The doorkeeper didn''t poke his head out much. With just one nce, he jumped up and eagerly opened the door, ¡°The young miss has returned. Pleasee in, young miss!¡±


    Although she knew that doorkeepers with good memory and judgement would be chosen, Jiang Sheng was still a little surprised. ¡°You recognized me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The doorkeeper closed the main door again. His tone was proud: ¡°Big sister Tan Yue told all of us to remember the young miss''s face. Whenever the young miss knocks on the door, she can enter without needing to announce herself.¡±


    ¡°If any of us sees the young miss being bullied on the street, we should also report it immediately.¡±


    It was obvious these were just kind words, but they were enough to set off huge waves in Jiang Sheng''s heart.


    ¡°Does the young miss n to go in by herself, or would you like me to lead the way?¡± The doorkeeper dropped the door bolt and turned around to ask.


    Jiang Sheng waved her hand to indicate that she would go in by herself.


    Although she had only lived there for three to five days, she was already very familiar with the Jiang house. She passed through the bluestone avenue, turned at two pavilions, and walked on the winding pebble path to arrive at the somewhat secluded De Ren Courtyard.


    ording to custom, Grandmother should be lying in a rocking chair sunbathing, while Tan Yue would trim the branches and flowers while chatting with Grandmother. Until there was no sound, Tan Yue would smile and put down the scissors to find a soft nket to cover the sleeping old woman.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t remember who said that when people got older, they wouldn''t want to move much and their spirits were limited. Even though they didn''t sleep long at night, they would often feel sleepy during the day.


    That was because their bodies were declining. They grew old while drifting in and out of sleep, and bid the world farewell in their weariness.


    Jiang Sheng had always felt that she only missed her grandmother a little bit, and only liked the kind old woman a little bit. Until this moment, until she realized the grandmother would grow old, die, and be like the beggars she¡¯d seen who could no longer wake up.


    That feeling of loss grabbed her heart, condemned her conscience, and med her for having no heart.


    In twenty days, she hadn''te to see her grandmother even once. She really was a bad child.


    With red eyes, Jiang Sheng no longer hesitated. She ran to the door of De Ren Courtyard at the fastest speed and called out loudly, "Grandmother, grandmother, I''vee to see you!"


    Her voice pierced through the door panels and space, reaching the inner chamber.


    The olddy who had just woken up rubbed the corners of her eyes and spoke wearily, "When you get old, you really can¡¯t do much. I keep having these illusions, seeing my granddaughter''s figure, hearing my granddaughter''s voice."


    Tan Yue forced a smile tofort her. "ording to the old saying, it should be because the young miss missed you so the grandmother is having these illusions."


    "Is that so?" Old Lady Jiang felt somewhat gratified. "That''s good, that''s good."


    Sunlight shone through the windowttices, warm and humid like a June day. The flowers were stretching in unison, and the birds were twittering freely.


    On such a nice day, who knew what the little granddaughter was up to.


    Old Lady Jiang gazed nkly into space. But the illusionary voice grew louder and more heart-wrenching.


    "Grandmother..." Jiang Sheng¡¯s voice had be hoarse from yelling. "Why is no one answering? Please open the door!"


    There weren¡¯t many servants in De Ren Courtyard, but there should still have been three to five. Where had they all gone?


    On the other hand, quite a few maids and menservants had been attracted by the noise and were standing on tiptoe to watch the lively scene.


    "Young miss, why don''t I try?¡± Jiang San volunteered. ¡°My voice is loud.¡±


    "My voice isn''t small either.¡± Jiang Si chimed in.


    The two of them were about to clear their throats, stretch their necks, and unleash their sonorous male voices. But suddenly the door opened, revealing Tan Yue''s shocked face.


    ¡°Young... young miss?¡± Tan Yue was dumbfounded. ¡°Is this a dream? How did you get here?¡±


    Jiang Sheng gestured for Jiang San and Jiang Si to keep quiet. In her hoarse voice she asked, "Sister Tan Yue, where have all the maids in De Ren Courtyard gone?"


    Only then did Tan Yue react. She said in a conflicted tone, "They were sent to clean Yunqi Pavilion. They must have closed the doors and windows without hearing anything.¡±


    The Jiang house was huge, and the courtyards were quite far apart from each other.


    Even with the doors and windows open, Old Lady Jiang could only faintly hear the noise, let alone the maids at Yunqi Pavilion.


    Jiang Sheng nodded bitterly to indicate she understood.


    Tan Yue held in herughter and brought Jiang San and Jiang Si away, leaving the space for the grandmother and granddaughter.


    ¡°Old Lady, Old Lady, your intuition is truly amazing. No sooner had you spoken of it than she arrived¡ªthe young miss is here to see you!¡±


    After being separated for twenty days, the reunion of grandmother and granddaughter was abrupt. Their noses turned sour, their eyes swelled up a little, and even their throats started to itch.


    Yet after Old Lady Jiang got over her initial shock, she calmed down and greeted casually, ¡°My granddaughter is here.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like an emotional reunion after a long separation, nor like a joyous recovery of something lost. Rather, it was as if she had just woken from a nap at Yunqi Pavilion and came over for lunch.


    A natural intimacy, withposed warmth.


    Jiang Sheng sniffed and tried hard to hold it in, but couldn¡¯t help bursting into tears and throwing herself in front of Old Lady Jiang. ¡°Grandmother, did you miss me? I''vee to see you. It''s been twenty days since myst visit. Are you angry with me?¡±


    Old Lady Jiang smiled lightly, her tone still tranquil: ¡°Of course I missed you, wondering if you''ve been eating and dressing well, if you''re happy or not. I missed you so much I didn¡¯t even have time to get angry.¡±


    Only Tan Yue and Jiang San and Jiang Si standing far away could see her red-rimmed eyes brimming with tears.


    The olddy had been stubborn and unyielding her whole life, almost never admitting defeat.


    Tan Yue smiled conflictedly as she brought Jiang San and Jiang Si out, leaving the space for grandmother and granddaughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not angry. Jiang Sheng was ignorant for noting earlier to visit Grandmother.¡± The young girl still had her head lowered. ¡°Even today, my only purpose was to deal with the Jiuzhen Store¡¯s business.¡±


    She was quite honest, havingpletely forgotten Madam Long¡¯s instructions for the feast.


    Old Lady Jiang chuckled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m very happy you need the Jiang family¡¯s help. But has the Jiuzhen Store run into trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Jiang Sheng sat up and recounted the conflict with the Liao family, ending with a choking sob. ¡°Although I came today mainly for the Jiuzhen Store, I¡¯ve figured it out. From now on I¡¯lle visit Grandmother often, regardless of the Store or the Jiang family. I just miss Grandmother.¡±


    Out of familial affectiones longing, out of caringes intensity.


    Old Lady Jiang had waited patiently for twenty days to regain this long-lost grandmother-granddaughter affection that had been missing for eleven years. The corners of her lips curved up slightly, her eyes full of joy. ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    There was no coercion through obligation, no forced restraints. Rather, it was familial affection given voluntarily and actively by Jiang Sheng.


    Grandmother and granddaughter nestled affectionately together and chatted for a while longer before finally remembering Zheng Ruqian who was still waiting outside.


    ¡°Grandmother, I asked Second Brother to deliver lychees here.¡± But before Jiang Sheng could stand, strange noises suddenly sounded from outside.


    Soon after, Tan Yue hurried in to report: ¡°Mistress... Mistress seems to have found out about the Liao family matter, and is adamantly asking to see the Old Lady.¡±

 Chapter 327: Conflict between mother-in-law and Daughter-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 327</h4>


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    Old Lady Jiang had not expected anyone to disrupt this rare tender moment. She was quite displeased, with anger showing in her eyebrows and eyes.


    In contrast, Jiang Sheng was rtivelyposed as she leaned on her hand without speaking.


    She was no longer the little beggar with a one-track mind about food. She understood that everyone had parents, most children grew up under their loving mother and strict father, and that being abandoned was the exception rather than the norm. Perhaps it was her five brothers who had filled her emotional voids and filled her heart with love and courage. After a brief moment of turmoil, she no longer yearned for anything more.


    To Jiang Sheng, Old Lady Jiang and Second Uncle Jiang were merely strangers, despite their familial ties. While they were connected by blood, emotionally they were parallel lines that never crossed.


    She did not love them, so she had no expectations, cravings or sadness towards them.


    Jiang Sheng was like an onlooker, standing in the Jiang Family but always keeping her distance.


    As such, Old Lady Jiang''s actions could not hurt Jiang Sheng. On the contrary, it piqued her interest to see what else thisdy could do.


    "Mydy, you cannot enter. The olddy is still resting," Tan Yue''s voice came from outside, blocking Mrs. Liao''s way.


    Old Lady Jiang suppressed her anger and looked towards Jiang Sheng. "Good child, go hide behind the screen."


    Although puzzled, Jiang Sheng obediently went behind the screen.


    In that instant, Mrs. Liao pushed past Tan Yue and burst into the room. Seeing Old Lady Jiang sitting there calmly, she cried, "Mother is clearly not resting. This lowly maid is taking advantage of your favoritism to deceive her mistress. She has some nerve!"


    Tan Yue silently followed her in and knelt on the ground.


    "I have indulged you out of my favoritism, but do not forget your status. You are merely a maid!" Mrs. Liao continued her biting rebuke. "If this happens again, forget serving in De Ren Courtyard. I will sell you straight to the human traffickers!"


    Still, Tan Yue kept her head low without a word.


    Old Lady Jiang merely gave a fleeting nce forward. Silence descended upon the room once more.


    Mrs. Liao moved her lips, as if wanting to say more, but thought better to stay silent.


    A deathly silence.


    Beyond the window floated birdsongs and rustling leaves, but not a human voice could be heard.


    After some time, beads of sweat had appeared on Mrs. Liao''s forehead as she struggled to stand.


    Only then did Old Lady Jiang end her demonstration of prestige. In a cool and authoritative tone, she questioned, "Since when do you have the authority to discipline my maids of De Ren Courtyard?"


    Mrs. Liao swayed unsteadily but answered obediently, "This daughter-inw does not dare."


    "Not only do you dare to sell my maid, in the future you might even dare to bury this undying old woman alive." Old Lady Jiang gave a derisiveugh. "Mrs. Liao, don''t be so arrogant. This is the Jiang Family, not your Liao Family."


    Themanding aura unique to a general''s wife was fully revealed in this moment. The cold and smiling elderly woman was more daunting than yelling angrily could ever achieve.


    Mrs. Liao could stand no longer. Her legs gave way and she knelt on the floor, sobbing pleadingly, ¡°I beg the elderly mistress to show leniency and spare the Liao Family this once. These years have not been easy on the Liaos. We rely solely on the lychee business to stay afloat in Fengjing. Without it, I fear we may be squeezed out.¡±


    This was more akin to pleading.


    Old Lady Jiang signaled for Tan Yue to rise and looked ahead impassively. ¡°The Jiangs have spared the Liaos, but have the Liaos spared the Jiangs? You y your role as a Liao daughter to the fullest, but have you fulfilled your duties as a Jiang daughter-inw?¡±


    Mrs. Liao turned deathly pale, not daring to reply.


    ¡°In the decade since you married in, we have helped and supported you many times, overtly and covertly. The Jiangs have turned a blind eye, because the General''s Residence needs you to manage it and the children need you to care for them. We thought you had it hard. But how have you treated the Jiangs?¡± Old Lady Jiang gave a derisiveugh. ¡°The Jiangs helped the Liaos establish and protect the lychee business. After profiting from it for over ten years, it has be the Liaos¡¯ business that can''t survive without the Jiangs'' protection?¡±


    She did not yell or even raise her voice. Her expression barely changed. Yet every word struck home like a dagger, heavy with implication.


    Mrs. Liao¡¯s formerly upright kneeling posture gradually weakened until she was nearly prostrated.


    ¡°Mrs. Liao, do you think the Jiangs do not dare to weather this scandal?¡± At this point, Old Lady Jiang was puzzled. ¡°Or perhaps you assumed my grandson is as muddle-headed as you, letting the Jiang bloodline be adulterated?¡±


    How could anyone switch the Jiang¡¯s children then shamelessly demand the Family¡¯s protection?


    Were Old Lady Jiang in Mrs. Liao¡¯s shoes, she would have immediately yielded humbly, tried to appease everyone, and ensured all the children¡¯s lives returned to normal before making amends for her mistakes.


    But Mrs. Liao did not. She ignored Jiang Sheng, asked no questions about anything, spent her days chanting sutras in the Buddhist hall, and only asionally checked on Jiang Chenghua and Jiang Chengyuan¡¯s well-being.


    If the Liaos had not secretly begged at her door, she would not have dared to brazenly barge into De Ren Hall, much less be slumped here pleading.


    ¡°Mrs. Liao, cherishing your birth family is understandable, but you cannot treat the Jiangs like fools.¡± Old Lady Jiang¡¯s tone was frigid. ¡°It is you who owes the Jiangs now, not the other way around. You have no right to demand anything of the Jiangs, much less force them to protect you.¡±


    This settled the issue.


    It alsopletely removed the mountain that was the Liaos.


    Knowing her mother-inw¡¯s temperament, Mrs. Liao knew no more kowtowing would work. Slowly, she climbed to her feet from the floor.


    To Tan Yue¡¯s shock, she coldly snapped back, ¡°If Mother refuses to help, then don¡¯t help. What¡¯s the point of lecturing? The General is still at the border where he can¡¯t hear any of this.¡±


    Old Lady Jiang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°But he will eventually return and learn of what you have done and the scandal you brought upon the Jiangs!¡±


    ¡°Scandal?¡± Mrs. Liao was wooden. ¡°It certainly is a scandal.¡±


    Slowly, she turned to leave. Just as she was about to step out of the room, she heartlessly threw over her shoulder, ¡°This scandal isn¡¯t limited to the Jiangs. You had best cover it up tightly, Old Lady.¡±


    With that, she strode off arrogantly.


    Stunned, Tan Yue instinctively followed her to the door and overheard Mrs. Liao mumbling under her breath.


    ¡°The Jiangs never cared for the Liaos in the first ce, never cared for me. The lofty Jiangs, the esteemed Jiangs. But you, olddy...you weren¡¯t originally a Jiang either.¡±


    The derangeddy stumbled away from De Ren Hall. Her subsequent words were lost to the wind, no longer audible.


    But it was enough to fill Tan Yue with rm.


    She turned and returned to Old Lady Jiang, kneeling before her again. With heart pounding anxiously, she recounted Mrs. Liao¡¯s words.


    At the end, she carefully ventured, ¡°Old Lady, the madam...she must have been too angry and worried for the Liaos. Maybe she was just venting at the Jiangs.¡±


    ¡°None of those,¡± Old Lady Jiang cut her off, looking towards the young girl who had emerged from behind the screen. ¡°She was not wrong. I am not of Jiang descent; I am Lady Jiang Yao.¡±


    ¡°And indeed, the Jiangs look down on the Liaos.¡±

 Chapter 328: High Door to Marry a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 328</h4>


    No matter whether it was the Dayu Dynasty or the previous dynasties, women have always upheld the concept of obeying their father at home, their husband after getting married, and their son if their husband dies.


    Many families also believe that a married daughter is like water thrown out - she is no longer part of her own family and belongs to her husband''s family after marriage.


    However, this does not apply to the prestigious families in the capital Fengjing, especially those from the prominent families.


    Women may not be as precious as boys, but they can bring affinal ties and be a bond between two families. They have the qualification to obtain protection, which is the backbone for minor families to survive in Fengjing.


    These families often teach their daughters that no matter who they marry, never forget their natal family. The natal family is the warmest harbor and the most solid backing. Only when the natal family is well off can they be well off.


    When marrying a wife from an upper-ss family bes popr, minor families have thoroughly found a shortcut to advance.


    "But isn''t Fengjing the most particr about matching social status?" Jiang Sheng asked doubtfully while resting her cheek in her hand.


    Old Lady Jiang chuckled. "Then let me ask you, how can the prince and princess match each other in status?"


    The imperial family is already the most dignified existence in the Dayu Dynasty. Apart from foreign marriages, there is no one who can truly match them in status.


    Even the seemingly well-matched families in Fengjing are no more than intentionally courting each other and exchanging resources.


    For example, the Zhu family and the Tao family, as well as the Yao family and the Jiang family.


    "There are no absolutes in this world. Married women often take care of both the husband¡¯s family and the natal family at the same time, asionally favoring the natal family more, which ismon," said Old Lady Jiang indifferently. "It also happens frequently that the downfall of the natal family implicates the married daughters."


    It can be said that married daughters are not estranged from their natal families after getting married. On the contrary, the rtionship bes even closer and they form amunity of shared interests.


    "In terms of feelings, after over ten years of upbringing by the parents, how unfilial and heartless would it be to be strangers to them just because of marriage?" sighed Old Lady Jiang.


    "In the end, when ties with the natal family are severed and one still can''t integrate into the husband''s family, that would be the real tragedy."


    Just like Zhang Xianglian, who lost her home after getting married.


    Jiang Sheng looked a little sad and clumsily patted Old Lady Jiang to ease the atmosphere.


    "Grandma, don''t be upset. You still have me."


    The child probably misunderstood.


    Old Lady Jiang held back herughter. "My dear, don''t worry. I''m fine. The Jiang family has a close rtionship with the Yao family. We rise and fall together. Although the Yao family''s development is slightly weaker than that of the Jiang family, as long as I''m still alive, the Yao family''s status will remain as steady as a mountain."


    Although she and Madam Liao are both Jiang family daughters-inw, Old Lady Jiang apanied Old General to the battlefield and raised the general who fought on the battlefield. She handled the funeral of her parents-inw and personally saw Old General off at the end.


    As long as she does notmit a grave mistake to overthrow the dynasty, the Jiang family can only treat her respectfully.


    On the other hand, it would be eptable for Madam Liao to marry up and take out money to assist the Liao family. The Jiang family is even willing to help take over the lychee business, clearly preparing to give a hand in this marriage alliance.


    What she should never ever have done was to confuse the Jiang family bloodline, switch the crown prince surreptitiously, treat Jiang Sheng coldly without remorse or repentance.


    Old Lady Jiang did not immediately issue a divorce decree. First, there was no solid evidence. Second, it was to leave some dignity for Jiang Chengyuan. Third, she would let General Jiang personally handle this himself.


    But the Liao family would definitely no longer receive any assistance from the Jiang family.


    "Old Lady, I''ve been holding back this question for a long time..." Tan Yue finally could not refrain from asking, "Why did the Jiang family marry into the Liao family back then?"


    For the older generation¡¯s marriages, the Jiang family chose the Yao family, which was of this level of prominence. How did it be Madam Liao in General Jiang''s generation?


    Including Second Madam Jiang of the West Wing Courtyard who was not from a prominent family, just an ordinary merchant''s daughter.


    It was understandable for Jiang Jizong as an illegitimate son, but General Jiang was the legitimate heir of the Jiang family and the Yao family. To exaggerate a little, even a princess would have been fitting, so why did he marry someone as insignificant as Madam Liao?


    Old Lady Jiang pondered for a long time. "Because the Jiang family''s status couldn''t continue to grow."


    Military power attracts scrutiny.


    Looking at the entire Fengjing, no militarymander who wielded huge military power dared to unscrupulously form marriage alliances to continuously expand his influence after his ambition and desires swelled simultaneously.


    General Fang, for example, married the daughter of a minor family in Anshui Prefecture.


    How could Old Lady Jiang dare to find ady from a prominent family for General Jiang or get a formidable father-inw with power and influence?


    The Liao family was small in stature with some shops for business and no influence in the court. Back then, Madam Liao was beautiful and conducted herself properly. She caught General Jiang¡¯s eyes and this marriage was thus aplished.


    Unfortunately, after eighteen years, Madam Liao has proven with her actions today that General Jiang¡¯s eyes had failed him back then.


    "The General would probably be very heartbroken if he knew all this," said Tan Yue sympathetically.


    Old Lady Jiang nced at her. "He already knew."


    In May, letters had been sent to the border, and although no reply had been received, her informant in the pce reported that the General had begun preparing to apply for a recall to Beijing.


    Yes, this was also the sorrow of being a general.


    Due to the military power they wielded and the need to guard the borders, they could only return home once every three to five years. Not only did they have to prepare the defense properly in advance, but they also needed to apply for recall and could not return without permission.


    Back then, when Old General Jiang¡¯s parents passed away, constrained by intense battles, he couldn¡¯t even return to personally oversee their funeral arrangements and could only leave it to Old Lady Jiang.


    Simrly in the future when she dies, it is likely her son would not show up either, leaving it to her grandchildren to send her off by Old General¡¯s side.


    Such is the life of military families - sacrifice is the reason for the Jiang family¡¯s glory!


    There is no top-notch prominent family that gains power easily. Even civil officials need to scheme, let alone militarymanders who stake their future with blood.


    "It¡¯s a pity the Jiang familycks sessors," sighed Old Lady Jiang.


    From the perspective of grandmotherly love, she should feel d herter generations don¡¯t need to fight desperately without concern for their lives.


    But from an overall perspective, she felt sad that the centurial pride of the Jiang family would eventually be cut off here.


    A faint sadness lingered in the air. Jiang Sheng rubbed her furry little head over, trying to lift the depressing atmosphere.


    Old Lady Jiang stroked her hair, but the smile did not reach her eyes.


    Madam Liao¡¯s words seemed like disced anger without any logic. What did the rtions between the Jiang and Liao families have to do with the Yao family? Was there something she still didn''t know?


    "Grandma, don''t think about it," Jiang Sheng coaxed like a spoiled child. "Look at me, look at me."


    The chubby little girl deliberately pushed up her nose on purpose, revealing round pig-like nostrils, even twitching them twice, making her look even more like a piglet.


    Tan Yue chuckled.


    Old Lady Jiang was helpless but still more tearful than happy.


    The gloomy atmosphere was eventually dispelled, and the whole room was filled with joy.


    Everywhere was fine, except Zheng Ruqian who had been waiting outside for a long time and whose legs were shaky. "Where is my sister? Is my sister lost? Why isn''t sheing out yet?" If she didn''te out soon, the ice would melt!

 Chapter 329: The First Couple of cp

    <h4>Chapter 329</h4>


    There was joy andughter in the house, while outside it was trembling.


    When Tan Yue put the lychee-vored pastries on the table, Jiang Sheng suddenly remembered that there was a forgotten elder brother outside.


    She sat up like a carp, informed Old Lady Jiang bashfully, and ran out to the gate of Jiang''s house in embarrassment to wee her elder brother with furious round eyes, as well as a pond of lychees in ice water.


    "You still remember toe back. The ice cubes have melted into ice water. After a while without the coolness, the lychees will rot." Zheng Ruqian suppressed his voice and scolded.


    He turned his head back and quickly tidied up his clothes and smiling face, instructing the simrly shaky-legged Wang Xiaosong to follow.


    The owner walked in front, while the buddy followed behind.


    As they passed the gate of Jiang''s house, the two shouted in unison, "Sending lychees to Old Lady Jiang!"


    The rich and mellow male voice scared the doorkeeper and almost made Jiang Sheng lose herposure.


    Fortunately, the lychees arrived safely at De Ren Yuan.


    The skin was freshly red and rough, while the inside was soft and juicy white. The fresh sweetness assaulted the breath while peeling, and the moment it was stuffed into the mouth, it was the most satisfying time for a while.


    While Old Lady Jiang peeled, Jiang Sheng ate. Her little mouth nimbly spat out the brown pits and rolled in new tender white ones.


    Zheng Ruqian was still a little angry. Standing on the side, he added, "Eat less. You''re so fat already."


    But he clearly putrge pieces of pork rind in Jiang Sheng''s bowl when they were eating pork elbows yesterday.


    Indeed, a man''s mouth is a deceiving ghost.


    Jiang Sheng spat out thest pit, brought the half bowl of lychee meat to Old Lady Jiang, and said, "Grandmother, eat it, don''t give it to him."


    She turned her head back and didn''t forget to make a face at Zheng Ruqian.


    Old Lady Jiang looked at the childrenughing and teasing each other. As she pinched half a piece of tender fruit meat and put it in her mouth, she felt it was sweeter than anything she had eaten in the first half of her life.


    Tan Yue sorted as usual on the side, separating some to send to the west wing and some to Mrs. Liao.


    Old Lady Jiang lowered her eyelids. "Only send five catties to the west wing."


    She was going to skip Mrs. Liao.


    Tan Yue was both surprised and excited. Even though she still had to give some perfunctory words with her mouth, she said, "Isn''t this inappropriate? Let''s not talk about thedy for now, shouldn''t the eldest young master get to try some too?"


    "He''s been staying with the second boy these days. He''ll naturally eat the ones from the west wing," Old Lady Jiang said indifferently. "Send them. She doesn''t dare make trouble."


    The Jiang family only refrained from supporting the Liao family now, but did not oppress them.


    If Mrs. Liao really caused trouble, the Liao family could not afford the consequences.


    However, Jiuzhen Store was afraid it would usher in the Liao family''s real business warfare moves.


    Old Lady Jiang¡¯s gaze fell on Zheng Ruqian. The boy who was snatching lychees from his sister retracted his hand and seamlessly switched to a shrewd businessman. "Old Lady, please rest assured. Jiuzhen Store has been ready for a long time."


    She nodded slightly, both satisfied and proud.


    Unfortunately, even the best time had to end. When the sun went down, the Jiang siblings also had to get up and say goodbye.


    "Grandmother, I''lle to see you again," Jiang Sheng said crisply. "And bring your favorite pastries."


    "Good," Old Lady Jiang said lightly as she saw them off.


    The setting sun in the west; the boy led his sister back to their own little home.


    No matter how good the Jiang house was, after all it wasn''t home.


    Tan Yue was a little reluctant. Sobbing on the side, she said, "Old Lady, don''t you want to keep the youngdy here? She could have stayed at Jiang''s house."


    Old Lady Jiang just smiled without answering.


    Speaking from personal desire, Jiang''s house hoped Jiang Sheng woulde back, hoped Jiang Sheng would be the noble and elegant Jiang family''s daughter again, and continue the family''s style for hundreds of years.


    But people were not grass or wood. One couldn''t just be whatever one hoped or expected them to be.


    True love was built on respect¡ªletting the other person choose the life she wanted and was happy with.


    "Not to mention, people shouldn''t be greedy..."


    "Greed will bring misfortune," Jiang Sheng said firmly.


    Zheng Ruqian, standing on the side, didn''t know whether tough or cry, but he couldn''t refute it.


    Because they were standing at the door of Jiuzhen Store, looking at the confectionery shop across the street that also sold candied chestnuts.


    It was well known that the best candied chestnuts in the entire Fengjing were at Jiuzhen Store. Business was booming with countless people queuing up every day.


    When the secret of the chestnuts from Hebei Prefecture was exposed, people who wanted a share appeared.


    It was the confectionery shop across from Jiuzhen Store. They first imitated the glutinous rice dates cake, and now they started selling candied chestnuts, even lowering the price by five coins.


    At the beginning, they did snatch away most of the business, and Miao Zhaoying anxiously found Jiang Sheng to ask her for suggestions.


    What suggestions could she make? No one stipted that only Jiuzhen Store could sell candied chestnuts.


    Fighting a price war would damage the already scarce profits.


    Jiang Sheng chose to meet the changing with the unchanging¡ªto let Miao Zhaoying continue stir-frying chestnuts¡ªonly lifting the two-jin restriction. And Miao was still busy and delighted every day.


    In the blink of an eye, from April to June, the weather became humid and hot. Even the chestnuts with good storability couldn''tst long; worms would grow in half a month at most.


    The Gao brothers had long prepared wooden boxes lined with cotton padding and ice inside, and there were ces along the way from Hebei Prefecture to Henan Prefecture to replenish ice, ensuring that two carts of fresh and intact chestnuts arrived.


    Jiuzhen Store''s candied chestnuts were still selling like hot cakes. The shop across the street no longer had many customers due to the spoiled chestnuts causing disputes several times.


    The few people queuing now were just locals harboring vain hopes and coveting cheap things.


    "Boss is here! We just sold out today''s chestnuts," Miao Zhaoying shouted loudly to greet them.


    It seemed the shop across the street heard it. The boss looked up and red fiercely.


    It was jealousy and helplessness.


    Jiang Sheng fearlessly strode into Jiuzhen Store, nodded satisfactorily after looking at the cakes and pastries left in the tray, and asked, "Where is Auntie Zhang? Where did Auntie go?"


    "Xianglian is sending pastries to You Ran House," Miao Zhaoying said, covering her mouth andughing. "Master Kong picked them up personally. The two of them... Ah, I really envy them!"


    It seemed she had said something, yet also hadn''t.


    Jiang Sheng waspletely confused, full of bewilderment in her big eyes.


    Zheng Ruqian, on the other hand, coughed twice and changed the subject. "There are not many pastries left today. Let Auntie distribute them to everyone."


    Clearing the pastries meant closing the store and resting.


    Miao Zhaoying was overjoyed and briskly cleaned everything up, even wiping the bluestone floor before taking the servant girl to leave.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian locked the door and drove a carriage to the second courtyard.


    Just after the turn, Jiang San''s sharp eyes saw someone standing at the door. He slowed down the carriage and reported to the masters.


    "It looks like Auntie Zhang and Master Chef." Jiang Si mumbled.


    Speak of the devil.


    Zheng Ruqian frowned. Jiang Sheng stuck her head out to crane her neck and see.


    Master Chef still had his round belly, with slightly less greasiness on his smoke-filled face, inexplicably more handsome.


    Zhang Xianglian was the same as ever. Only her cheeks showed some shame and annoyance, as if Master Chef had said something.


    "Sister Xianglian, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean it. I just... I just..." Master Chef started stuttering at critical moments. "I just... I just think you''re very good. You''re great."


    "I know. You''ve said it many times," Zhang Xianglian said softly. "Anything else to say? If not, I have to go back and cook for the children."


    She turned to leave. Master Chef hurriedly reached out to grab her but jerked his hand back as if shocked by electricity.


    "Sister Xianglian," he said in a crying voice. "You really don''t know what I mean? After so long, so long..."

 Chapter 330: The War of Commerce Begins

    <h4>Chapter 330</h4>


    Who could have thought that the Master Chef, who was fearless even in front of the head steward, would have a day when his voice choked with sobs.


    Zhang Xianglian was shocked and felt a little guilty, wondering if she had gone too far.


    But she really could not give him a response.


    Her past life of being beaten, bossed around, humiliated and oppressed was too deeply ingrained.


    She had barely crawled out of a pool of bitterness. Did she want to step into a new pool of bitterness?


    No.


    While a dog can''t stop eating feces, people have to change.


    "Master Chef, it''s not you, it''s me. I''m a faded, fallen flower that can''t bear children either. I just want to live out my remaining years taking care of the kids," Zhang Xianglian said somewhat awkwardly. "I''m not as good as you think. I just want a peaceful life."


    If all happiness came at the price of tears and sorrow,


    Then she would rather have no happiness than any tears or sorrow.


    Peace was the only luxury she sought after being hurt.


    "No, you''re good, very good," the Master Chef stammered. "Xianglian, you''re not a faded flower. You really are very good, better than anyone I''ve ever met. I want to take care of you for the rest of your life."


    "But I don''t want to take care of you," Zhang Xianglian took two steps back. "I just want a quiet life into old age. I just want to watch the kids grow up. What''s in front of me now is the best."


    Her expression was calm and her voice sincere. It was clear she spoke from the heart.


    The Master Chef felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer. Even his round belly shuddered as despair flooded everything. He realized that no matter what, he could not warm this woman''s heart or walk into it.


    Knowing she feared men''s touch, the Master Chef kept his distance from her.


    Knowing she was not good with words, the Master Chef negotiated cooperation with Leisure Residence on her behalf to win benefits for Treasures Pavilion.


    But in the end, it was still in vain.


    It was hard to say if it was disappointment or sadness. The Master Chef turned around in despair and stumbled away unsteadily.


    In the distance, someone chanting: As the belt loosens, I have no regrets, fading away for him...


    Unfortunately, he didn''t even have the qualifications to fade away.


    The Master Chef staggered with every step while Zhang Xianglian watched calmly.


    Only those who knew her well would notice her hands trembling and the tears welling up in her eyes before she quickly wiped them away.


    She turned and knocked on the door of the small courtyard, her beautiful figure disappearing as the door closed. At the same time, the Master Chef disappearing from sight as he turned the street corner.


    "Sigh..."


    "I ask how many worries you could have, just like a river of spring water flowing east."


    "The sea can''t be med for being water, just as Wushan isn''t really clouds."


    With a long sigh, Wang Xiaosong, Jiang San and Jiang Si recited the lines they had specifically asked Xu Mo to teach them, which were supposedly for pleasing youngdies.


    "That''s enough, you three," Zheng Ruqian said gloomily. "Go home now."


    The Master Chef and Auntie Zhang were so immersed in their loss, they didn''t hear the carriage. Anyone else would''ve thrown them a dirty look long ago.


    Jiang San gave an awkward smile and let go of the reins, driving the carriage to the small courtyard in just two or three moves.


    When getting off the carriage, Jiang Sheng finally curiously asked, "Second brother, why did Auntie reject the Master Chef yet secretly wiped tears?"


    In her eyes, it was normal to reject someone you didn''t like.


    Secretly wiping tears meant reluctance.


    Reluctant yet rejecting, the adult world was soplicated.


    "Because...Auntie is afraid," Zheng Ruqian said with a light sigh.


    Zhou Zhiquan must not have been an abusive drunk from the start. He must have truly loved Zhang Xianglian at first. Butter, affection wore thin and time added fierceness. A once gentle and thoughtful person gradually became unrecognizable.


    It''s said the human heart is just beyond the belly, no one can truly judge until the coffin is nailed.


    "But I''m certain my brothers will always be good to me," Jiang Sheng looked up with bright eyes. "You won''t abandon me or hit me, let alone humiliate me."


    They were her brothers after all.


    Zheng Ruqian''s nose strangely turned sour. He reached out and rubbed the little girl''s head with a scoldingugh, "Just you and your confidence."


    But this confidence was exactly what they had given her.


    It probably also had to do with Jiang Sheng''s fearlessness and courageous audacity. No matter how much bitterness she had eaten, she was always willing to trust and faced the sun.


    Unfortunately, there was only one Jiang Sheng in this world.


    More people feared harm. Once bitten by a snake, they would fear the rope of a well for the next ten years.


    Their skin hardened from soft to tough. The injuries they suffered became armor, wrapped tightly around them, keeping out viins but also blocking good people.


    Didn''t they know?


    No, they understood perfectly well and saw through everything clearly. But they couldn''t ovee themselves.


    In the kitchen.


    Zhang Xianglian had just put the pork hocks into the pot when there was movement behind her.


    A round little girl came bouncing over and burrowed into her arms. "Auntie, Auntie, braised pork hocks again today? It smells so good. Your cooking skills are awesome!"


    Zheng Ruqian jealously said behind her, "You''re so fat yet still eating braised pork hocks."


    "Humph! You''re not fat but thin. You''re practically half as wide as the fourth elder brother!" Jiang Sheng retorted, hands on her hips.


    Zheng Ruqian wanted to refute at first but seeing his overly slender fourth brother, he closed his mouth.


    Jiang Shengughed loudly and happily, her voice like silver bells echoing in the yard.


    The slight disappointment in Zhang Xianglian''s heart was instantly wiped away. Smiling every day while watching the kids was better than anything. Life was already heavenly and she shouldn''t ask for anything more.


    She shouldn''t.


    The braised pork hocks were brought out. Dinner was a joyful time with Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian using the other of being fat while picking uprge pieces of meat onto the other''s te.


    asionally, a piece would fall into Xu Mo''s bowl and be silently eaten by him.


    "Big brother, any incidents at the National Academy?" Chang asked routinely.


    Xu Mo''s chopsticks paused for a bit as he picked up food. "No malicious events."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and finished dinner before resting.


    Zhang Xianglian waspletely at peace, hugging Jiang Sheng as they discussed, "The ratio for the lychee cakes needs to change. It''s a bit too sweet. Come to the workshop tomorrow to help out."


    The little girl readily agreed.


    The next day, the two rode to the white-walled workshop by the river. It took half a day for them to test out two cakes which they brought to Treasures Pavilion for everyone to try.


    Zheng Ruqian had just arranged for someone to transport something, no one knew what, from the Sichuan region and came over to take part.


    "Leave a piece for us Eastern master," Miao Zhaoying said, pulling Da Ya along.


    Treasures Pavilion was lively and exciting so no one noticed an extra lonely Master Chef outside.


    After tossing and turning all night, he not only had two eye bags under his round face but his belly also seemed somewhat shrunken. At the moment, he hid in the corner watching Zhang Xianglian, deep pain in his eyes.


    "Master Kong, why don''t you go in if you want to talk?" Jiang San urged with a de of foxtail millet in his mouth.


    The Master Chef sadly shook his head.


    "A man has to speak directly. Hiding and scheming, what does that look like?" Jiang Si added fuel to the fire. "You have to let Auntie see, for her to feel distressed over you."


    Would she...feel distressed over me?


    The Master Chef seemed to make up his mind. After taking a few deep breaths, he finally worked up his courage.


    But someone rushed into Treasures Pavilion before he could, gnashing his teeth as he said, "East Master, as you predicted, the Liao Family made a move, reducing the price of lychees by half!"

 Chapter 331: Lychee from Sichuan and Chongqing

    <h4>Chapter 331</h4>


    The Jiuzhen Store was filled with joy and excitement just moments ago, but now a silence descended, in contrast to the hubbub outside where Jiang San and Jiang Si were stomping their feet and beating their chests.


    It was so close, just a little bit more time, that''s all.


    "How could this happen?" Zhang Xianglian''s anxious voice came from inside the store. "What can we do now that the Liao Family is doing this?"


    The master chef''s figure grew increasingly lonely and deste. The courage he had just drummed up disappeared into thin air. He turned around wretchedly and fled before he could be discovered.


    "What can we do? They''ve lowered their prices so we have to lower ours too," Zheng Ruqian said, still rtively calm.


    Earlier, lychees were monopolized by the Liao Family. They raised the price to 50 taels of silver per jin, an outrageous price.


    The Jiuzhen Store had no qualms about pegging their price to this exorbitant level, profiting handsomely from a wave.


    In all honesty, even halving the price would still leave the profit very plentiful.


    "I thought the Liao Family would have some tricks up their sleeves. Turns out they just lowered their prices," Jiang Sheng smacked his lips. "Couldn''t they be a bit more cunning?"


    Zheng Ruqian chuckled lightly.


    In truth, businesspetition boiled down to just a few tactics:pressing profits, smear campaigns, and causing trouble.


    Since the Liao Family didn''t dare make a move, lowering prices was their only recourse. This happened to align with the tactics of their rival cake shop selling cheap candy and chestnuts.


    "If they lower their prices, we lower ours too," Zhang Xiann said worriedly. "What if the Liao Family sells at a loss? Do we sell at a loss too?"


    Transporting lychees came at a cost. With the Liao Family''s vast wealth, they could afford to sell at a loss for two years if needed.


    On the other hand, the Jiuzhen Store might not withstand that. If they went out of business, the lychee trade would fall back under the Liao Family''s control, free for them to set any price they wished.


    No matter how you looked at it, the Liao Family had the financial leeway to discount or even sell at a loss.


    "We can too. We''ll also sell cheap lychees," Zheng Ruqian gave a sly smile. "But not now. Let''s wait until the third batch arrives. No rush, no rush."


    Zhang Xianglian could only acquiesce.


    "Auntie, don''t worry," Zheng Ruqian went tofort her. "You just focus on making those lychee desserts. Leave the rest to me."


    He was no longer that boy who had pawned his eight copper coins only to get swindled by the pawn shop owner.


    Life had taught him countless lessons. Those years spent wandering hadn''t been for sightseeing and experiencing local cultures. Rather, they involved rubbing shoulders with all sorts of crafty folk, getting duped as often as he duped others.


    Nearly five years had flowed by. That bawling young master had transformed into a shrewd businessman.


    "That''s right Auntie, second brother is the smartest," Jiang Sheng ced absolute trust in him as always, and remained easygoing as ever. "If he says it''s fine then it must be fine."


    Zheng Ruqian was just about to burst outughing smugly when Jiang Sheng added, "Even if he sells lychees at a loss, we still have the cake shop and the workshop. We''ll always have enough to eat."


    Zheng Ruqian nearly choked at his words.


    So it wasn''t trust after all, just the sameck of ambition as always. As long as his belly was full he was satisfied.


    "Just you watch, we absolutely won''t lose money on this lychee business," he poked the little dumpling''s belly. "Your second brother will show you."


    Zheng Ruqian waved his arm grandly and brought Wang Xiaosong out with him to run around making deals.


    That left Zhang Xianglian and Jiang Sheng to continue researching various lychee vored desserts and optimizing their recipes.


    Another ten days flew by.


    The Liao Family''s price war did prove unusually effective. Apart from a few distinguished households who continued cing orders out of consideration for the Jiang Family''s prestige, almost all other families switched their orders to the Liao Family. Word was they had already received reservations for 300 jin.


    Zhang Xianglian was so anxious she was breaking out in hives. Several times she pulled Zheng Ruqian aside and asked, "My dear Qian, whatever shall we do? Things can''t go on like this. What''s your n?"


    Yet Zheng Ruqian only smiled mysteriously every time.


    Fortunately Auntie Zhang had an amiable temperament. If it were Prefect Pang, he probably would have backhanded the boy long ago.


    At the end of the sixth lunar month, Gao Yan and another shop assistant drove up with two carts brimming full of lychees, stopping right outside the Jiuzhen Store''s doors. They immediately started unloading and hauling the fruits inside.


    Zhang Xianglian got a shock and hurriedly brought over ice buckets while calling Miao Zhaoying and her mother over to help sort.


    Only then did they notice something very different about this batch of lychees.


    The fruits were slightly smaller and had fewer branches. Usually a single cart from Lingnan could hold no more than 30 jin at most. Yet one cart here easily exceeded 100 jin.


    Jiang Sheng had just finished a trial run of lychee desserts. Curious, he picked one to try. When he bit down he nearly cracked his teeth. Only after spitting out the pit did he realize, "The flesh of these lychees is thinner than before."


    Not only smaller, but bigger pits too, naturally meaning less fruit byparison.


    It could be said this lychee variety was a tier below those shipped from Lingnan.


    In fact they weren''t even as nice as the red and green lychees the Liao Family had gifted Jiang Sheng.


    "Who''s going to want to buy these?" Zhang Xianglian started fretting again, her brows furrowing with worry.


    Fortunately Zheng Ruqian sauntered in just then waving his fan. "Don''t worry Auntie. I won''t sell these expensive, just five taels of silver per jin."


    What?


    Fifty taels per jin dropped straight to five?


    This was an even steeper discount than the Liao Family''s. Truly a dramatic move.


    "Don''t be scared Auntie. These are lychees from Sichuan," Zheng Ruqian pointed with his fan. "It''s only a three day journey from Yongjing, so of course the branches get trimmed shorter for transport and the haul size increases. Forget selling at five taels, even one tael would still be profitable for me."


    As for why he wasn''t selling at one tael...


    Who turns their nose up at more money?


    Thanks to having a remarkably knowledgeable older brother at home, Zheng Ruqian had only just learned that the "feizi xiao" lychees mentioned in the line "A beauty smiles atop a galloping steed" actually did not refer to lychees from Lingnan.


    The imperial consort had grown up in Sichuan so her childhood would have imprinted on Sichuan vors. How could she have possibly tried lychees from faraway Lingnan? This implied that Sichuan must also produce lychees.


    Further reading of ancient texts confirmed that people did in fact consume Sichuan lychees a hundred years ago. This only stopped after Lingnan developed lychee preservation methodssting ten days. Unable topete, Sichuan lychees faded from poprity.


    Whenparing fifty-tael thin-fleshedrge-pitted tart-sweet lychees to five-tael thick-fleshed small-pitted sweet lychees, consumer preference was obvious.


    But once the price of lychees dropped to five taels per jin, dispelling the allure of luxury, cheapness became king.


    Sichuan lychees aimed to fill exactly this market void, to earn money from such folk.


    Zheng Ruqian spoke passionately and eloquently. As his voice trailed off, the entire Jiuzhen Store fell silent.


    While everyone else worried over the Liao Family''s price cuts, this brat had secretly gone off to source lychees from another region. He really was terribly cunning.


    "But...but won''t the Liao Family find out about this? Why didn''t they ship from there too?" Da Ya timidly asked amidst the silence.

 Chapter 332: Meituan and Hungry Me

    <h4>Chapter 332</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian swung open his fan and shouted loudly, "Good question!"


    The maid was so frightened that she immediately buried herself in her mother''s arms, not daring to peek out again.


    "The Liao Family must know about the Sichuan lychees, but the sour-sweet taste and thin flesh destined they could not raise the price high." Zheng Ruqian sneered coldly, "Only the lychees from Hejiang canpete with the Lingnan lychees, but from Fengjing to Hejiang takes at least seven days, not much less than going to Lingnan."


    The Liao Family chose thetter between thin profits and high returns through hardship.


    Sufficient quality and ten days of rushing about were key for the Liao Family to raise prices with the aristocratic families.


    Even "lychees must be eatenpletely on the day they were picked" was one link in their scheme.


    If you eat them all today, won''t you have to buy again tomorrow if you still want to eat them?


    No matter which dynasty, businessmen would stop at nothing for profit.


    The aristocratic families looked down from their high positions, not missing that bit of money.


    It was just miserable for othermoners who wanted to try the taste of lychees but couldn''t save up enough for even two bites in half a lifetime.


    "Today, my Jiuzhen Store will act on heaven''s behalf!" Zheng Ruqian pointed at the lychees all over the floor, "Xiaosong, go tell the people of Fengjing that our Jiuzhen Store is selling lychees for five taels a catty!"


    "Got it!" Wang Xiaosong sprang up, more agile than a monkey.


    His mouth had always been loud. As he sauntered over, he would greet every shop he passed, "Brother Zhang selling dried goods! Wanna try lychees? Oh they''re not expensive, five taels of silver per catty. If you mention my name to your master, I''ll give you two more."


    "Really, no kidding, just five taels of silver per catty. Go take a look quickly before they''re sold out!"


    In just over half a hour, before the cart of lychees was cleared out, a crowd had already gathered at the door of the Jiuzhen Store.


    "I say, is it really five taels per catty?" A man wearing brocade robes stood on tiptoes and asked.


    While peeling off the shells, Jiang Sheng kept nodding his head and stuffed them into his mouth, making sure to slurp the juice.


    The man stared fixedly at him, adam''s apple bobbing up and down as he kept swallowing.


    If the best way to showcase clothes is by modeling them, then the best way to sell food is to have someone munching away, aromas wafting.


    Moreover, the taste of Sichuan lychees was not bad.


    Initially used to purely sweet vors, the slight sourness was unlikable, but after a few more bites the unique blend of sweet and sour emerged, more refreshing than pure sweetness, the acidity making it less cloying.


    "C''mon, gimme two catties." Unable to endure any longer, the man took out ten small silver ingots from his clothes.


    With him leading the way, business flowed smoothly and naturally.


    None were filthy rich, but all had some pocket change. Afraid to touch the fifty tael per catty, they could all afford to sample the five tael ones.


    Zhang Xianglian was in high spirits, often throwing in a few extra as a bonus, ensuring every customer left smiling.


    The hundred catties of Sichuan lychees had sold out in half a day.


    Although the profits were notparable to Lingnan lychees, they were still considerable.


    Most importantly, they had shown the Liao Family their skill.


    "But we didn''t sell Lingnan lychees. The Liao Family isn''t stupid to be fooled." Jiang Sheng mumbled worriedly.


    Zheng Ruqian remained unruffled, "So what if that''s the case? When lychees are mentioned everyone will only think of the five taels per catty at our Jiuzhen Store. In terms of price we have triumphed over the Liao Family."


    From a certain perspective this could be seen aspressing quality to ensure profits.


    But in the eyes of Fengjing''smoners, it became the Jiuzhen Store''s lychees were cheaper than the Liaos''.


    "What about the lychees for the aristocratic families?" Jiang Sheng reminded. "The third batch is about to arrive. Sister Yao ordered fifty catties. I don''t have the cheek to still sell to her at fifty taels per."


    The aristocratic families ced orders owing to the Jiang Family''s face. The Jiuzhen Store could not treat them as fools.


    Even the Liao Family making that grueling trip to Lingnan in order to raise prices wouldn''t have dared to pass off Sichuan lychees as Lingnan ones.


    The aristocrats had lots of money but were no idiots.


    Thankfully Zheng Ruqian had made preparations early on, "Have the lychee cakes and pastries I told you guys to prepare ready?"


    Zhang Xianglian at the side nodded.


    It was not easy to make desserts with the vor of lychees. With the high costs of the fruit as the base, pricing high or low was inappropriate. High prices meant no customers, low prices meant definite losses.


    Initially they thought to take the high-profit-low-volume approach like with Lingnan lychees, but unexpectedly Zheng Ruqian waved his hand grandly, "Anyone at Jiuzhen Store who orders Lingnan lychees, will get one catty of lychee desserts plus five catties of Sichuan lychees for every catty ordered."


    Zhang Xianglian was slightly confused.


    The dessert they had painstakingly researched, not only did they lose money, but they had to give it away for free too.


    Only Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up, "The reputation for price of lychees cannot recover once lowered, or our actions would be no different from the Liao Family. Giving away so much means the aristocratic families won''t feel they lost money, and the final decision to keep giving remains in our hands."


    So what if they lost a little money? The lychee desserts were produced by Jiuzhen Store, the Sichuan lychees were transported by them, the profits still returned to them in the end.


    "Second brother, you''re capable!" After sorting things out in his mind, Jiang Sheng suddenly came to a realization. "Did you prepare these tricks ten days in advance? Were you never nning to wage a price war against the Liao Family using Lingnan lychees in the first ce?"


    "Details, just details." Zheng Ruqian waved his hand smilingly, "Like auntie said, fighting a price war is neverending. The Liao Family may be willing to lose money, but I am not."


    Now that''s a sufficiently cunning and sly businessman!


    Unfortunately, things would definitely not end just like this. The Liao Family would also not keel over obediently.


    "Deliver the third batch of lychees first." Zheng Ruqian reminded them, "If you want the aristocrats to feel they got a good deal, the pastries still have to be sold. Price them as high as the market will bear. Doesn''t matter if they don''t sell, the main thing is everyone feeling they''re worth it."


    Zhang Xianglian seriously nodded,mitting it deeply to heart.


    In another two days'' time, Jiuzhen Store''s third batch of lychees arrived. Wang Xiaosong brought Jiang San and Jiang Si to deliver goods to the various prominent families.


    The aristocrats likely already calcted a deal in their hearts, prepared to spend some wronged money this time.


    But unexpectedly, Jiuzhen Store directly filled their entirepound, Lingnan and Sichuan lychees, the newly introduced lychee desserts, dozens of vats full to the brim.


    "Our master said, we cannot be seen to lower prices openly, but will send more goods to make up." Wang Xiaosong maintained a steady attitude, neither servile nor overbearing. "In future when you order desserts from Jiuzhen Store, you will get priority service."


    Lychee desserts sold for forty taels a catty at the Jiuzhen Store. Sichuan lychees were five taels per. Carefully calcted, they had sent even more than matching the price decrease.


    Most aristocrats ced orders owing to the Jiang Family''s face, and understood they hadn''t spent wronged money, so they were rtively satisfied.


    The rare few unhappy, Wang Xiaosong decisively refunded their payments, never pestering them.


    Not only were there still some aristocratic families cing advance orders after delivery hadpleted, they specially requested the lychee vored desserts. Coupled with the fiery sales of Sichuan lychees, the Jiuzhen Store''s business grew instead of dropping.


    "The number of advance orders for Lingnan lychees decreased, but Sichuan lychees increased greatly." Jiang Sheng deftly maneuvered the abacus with one hand. "Overall profits declined."


    This was also unavoidable. After all it wasmercial warfare, the Liao Family had already broken a leg, losing them a little profit was nothing.


    The crux was who would win this silent battle.


    So far, Jiuzhen Store had pulled back one match through the lychee desserts and Sichuan lychees, but what about the future?


    The Liao Family could also transport Sichuan lychees, also lower prices to two or three taels. Snatching back the market share.


    Jiang Sheng had already made preparations, ready to counter depending on circumstances.


    But unexpectedly, news arrived that the Liao Family had lowered prices again!


    The original twenty five taels per catty of Lingnan lychees, now sold for ten taels!


    The Liao Family has gone mad.

 Chapter 333: The Six Stooges

    <h4>Chapter 333</h4>


    The status of lychees in Fengjing was undisputed. Fifty taels per catty were not only expensive, but also a symbol of status.


    In a sh, the Liao Family had lowered the price to ten taels. What would the noble families who had purchased lychees think? What would the aristocratic families in the imperial city think?


    The only advantage was probably that it could quickly squeeze out the Jiuzhen Store.


    "With a price of ten taels, no matter how much we put up as coteral, no one will buy from us anymore." Jiang Sheng was in a daze. "Two noble families have alreadye to cancel their reservations, and it''s only a matter of time before the others do too."


    "Just to crush us, they don''t even want profits anymore?" Zhang Xianglian trembled. "The Liao Family wants to take us down with them!"


    This move was extremely painful, but also swift, urate and ruthless.


    The Jiuzhen Store had not only lost reservations for Lingnan lychees, but customers for Sichuan and Chongqing lychees had also been lured away.


    Naturally, those who could afford fifty taels per catty could grit their teeth and try ten taels per catty.


    The Jiuzhen Store was clearly left with little business. But had the Liao Family ever considered that in the future, if lychees could not be sold at a higher price, it would be like tying themselves up?


    "Don''t worry, that won''t happen." Zheng Ruqian brought Wang Xiaosong in.


    The usually arrogant Second Young Master Zheng was also a little embarrassed, with wrinkles on his brow that could trap flies. "On the surface this seems like mutual destruction, but if I were the Liao Family, I would have a solution."


    The key thing in businesspetition was to crush the opponent.


    As long as no one snatched the lychee business, and it became a monopoly again, the Liao Family couldpletely switch to another variety, or change the sales model, or even change the porcin containers to raise the price again.


    They could send more lychees to the offended noble families, and the dissatisfiedmoners would have nowhere toin either.


    Only the Jiuzhen Store would be the biggest loser.


    "So should we... lower the price too?" Jiang Sheng hesitated. "But Second Brother, we don''t have the capital to take losses. If we really have to lower it, we might as well not do this business."


    Look, the Liao Family''s ruthless determination to cut off their own arm was paying off.


    The Jiuzhen Store did not have the financial strength to take losses, let alone fight it out. The more ruthlessly the Liao Family acted, the faster the situation would be resolved.


    Although they were opponents, Zheng Ruqian felt that the person who came up with this move had good business acumen.


    "Then Master, will you still transport the fifth batch of lychees?" Wang Xiaosong asked timidly from behind. "The fourth batch is already on the way, we really can''t stop it."


    This was truly a headache.


    In his many years of doing business, this was the first time Zheng Ruqian had fought such a difficult business war. He had racked his brains, but still couldn''te up with the optimal solution.


    Giving up the lychee business was unwilling and unsatisfactory.


    Not giving up meant they couldn''t lower the price further, and didn''t dare gamble on it.


    Right before their eyes,rge bowls of lychees remained ignored. A passing customer wanted to buy two catties to try, but his friend pulled him away, "Lingnan lychees are ten taels a catty. Who''s still eating Sichuan and Chongqing lychees? Come on, let''s go, or else they''ll be sold out!"


    And so the Jiuzhen Store became empty again.


    Zheng Ruqian clenched his fists and Jiang Sheng''s face was filled with dissatisfaction, but no matter how hard the siblings wracked their brains, they couldn''te up with a better solution.


    Just when they were at a loss and almost resigned to their fate,


    Three figures suddenly emerged from the medical hall next door.


    One was elegant and slender with a schrly air, one was weak and timid and somewhat shy, one had a smile that never revealed his true thoughts.


    They were none other than the three brothers, who should have been busy with their own affairs, but were gathered together at the Jiuzhen Store.


    "You guys..." Zheng Ruqian was dumbfounded. "Weren''t you busy with your own things?"


    "The Imperial College isn''t a prison. You can stille out after you go in." Xu Mo said lightly.


    "It was me, I did it." Dr. Wen said shyly. "When I heard about your troubles, I specifically called Big Brother and Fifth Brother over."


    So there were also downsides to the two shops being so close together, with no secrets that could be kept.


    "What is there to hide? If Second Brother has difficulties, just tell us. There is strength in numbers." Chang Yan said smilingly.


    Three cobblers together could match Zhuge Liang.


    What''s more, they were better than cobblers.


    "You guys..." Zheng Ruqian was at a loss for words again.


    Time flowed by, and it seemed everyone had returned to that vige again, racking their brains about how to sell an ill-fitting gray coat, running around for days to collect vegetables, and worrying about losing the recipe for cured meat.


    Although over the years he had be ustomed to traveling far and wide alone, going from ignorant to shrewd, and gradually took on the air of a sessful businessman.


    But whenever major difficulties arose, whenever it came time to make hard choices, his brothers would stand up for him and face the difficulties and storms together.


    They were independent individuals, developing in different paths and thriving upwards.


    But they were also a united family. If anyone encountered difficulties, they would lend a hand and work together wholeheartedly.


    "Others say three cobblers, but the six of us are two Zhuge Liangs." Jiang Sheng held up her chubby fingers.


    The older brothers all burst outughing.


    Tears ofughter flowed from Zheng Ruqian''s eyes. He imperceptibly wiped them away andid out the crux of the matter. "Ten taels means there''s no profit anymore. The Liao Family won''t go lower, and we can''t sell at that price either."


    "The Liao Family transports three cartloads, thirty catties per day, that''s nine hundred catties per month, earning three thousand taels in ie. Ice alone costs one thousand taels. Labor and bonuses plus purchasing also cost three to five hundred taels. On the road they need to change horses and carts. Damaged goods need to be ounted for. Picking and cleaning requiresbor. After arriving it needs to be iced. Matching wooden and porcin containers, delivering to each household, calcted altogether there''s almost no profit left."


    Even earning a few hundred taels was just a drop in the bucket.


    "Most crucial is, when the Liao Family lowered the price by twenty five taels we didn''t lower ours. Now they''re at ten taels and we still can''t lower it. If we lower it we offend people and it still doesn''t solve the key issue. The Liao Family can still ruthlessly lower it to eight taels, five taels. There will always be times we can''t keep up."


    But not lowering means the business can''t continue.


    Was there still some way to break the deadlock? What else could they still do?


    Xu Mo tapped the table lightly. Wen Zhiyun heaved long sighs. Chang Yan knitted his brow. Jiang Sheng slumped over the table.


    After conferring at length, Chang Yan gently opened his mouth. "That is to say, even if we transport lychees ourselves, it would cost ten taels."


    "Roughly that price. Business without double the profit is considered a loss." Zheng Ruqian shook his head. "Luckily lychees fruit for a short period. I only hired short-term workers without any long-term."


    Otherwise they really might have been driven into bankruptcy by the Liao Family.


    Xu Mo raised his head. "It seems lychees bear fruit from May to August?"


    "To be precise, mid May to mid August. Only three months." Zheng Ruqian supplemented. "Those inte August can still be eaten, but they can''t be transported to Fengjing anymore."


    Now it was mid July. There was still one month before the end of lychee season.


    This meant the Liao Family was giving up...twelve thousand taels of profit altogether.


    Only a business dynasty spanning generations would have the guts to be so ruthless.


    How could ordinarymoners like them with no backgroundpete with the Liao Family?


    Xu Mo sighed heavily. Chang Yan kneaded his forehead. Zheng Ruqian stared nkly into the distance.


    Only Jiang Sheng felt exceptionally sad. "We won''t get to eat lychees anymore in the future."


    "Don''t feel bad." Wen Zhiyun secretly pulled her sleeve. "I''ll secretly send Xiao Zhu to the Liao Family to buy some for you."


    Jiang Sheng resolutely shook her head, not having had the chance to say anything yet.


    Chang Yan mmed the table and stood up. "Second Brother, since it would cost the same price for us to transport from Lingnan, why don''t we just directly buy lychees from the Liao Family?"

 Chapter 334: The Power of Love

    <h4>Chapter 334</h4>


    Jiang Sheng was furious, but she swallowed her words. She was about to say that no one should buy Liao''s lychees, no matter how cheap they were. But in the blink of an eye, her fifth brother Chang Yan suggested that they go to buy lychees from the Liaos.


    He must be crazy.


    "I''m not crazy. The Liaos are willing to lower their prices. We''ll take them up on that price. Anyway, it''s about the same. We can buy all of the Liaos'' lychees and then resell them..." As Chang Yan spoke, his eyes grew brighter.


    As long as they could sell for over ten taels, they would make a steady profit without any extra effort. They could make money without lifting a finger.


    It was a good idea.


    "But there''s one key thing - lychees don''t keep overnight," Zheng Ruqian doused them with a bucket of cold water. "If lychees could keep for a long time, they wouldn''t be so expensive."


    Chang Yan fell silent.


    It turned out that even the invincible fifth younger brother had moments of failure. He looked disappointed and unwilling, opening and closing his mouth several times before sighing, "If only lychees could keep for longer."


    Yes, if only they could keep for longer.


    Everyone kept sighing despondently, wracking their brains and thinking hard.


    Zhang Xianglian felt bad for the kids and brought over some tea and a few handfuls of lychees. She took the lychees outside, rinsed them clean, and casually flung the dirty water onto the bare earth.


    The person hiding there was startled. They scrambled out, revealing a thin face and slightly sunken belly.


    "Master Kong?" Zhang Xianglian eximed in surprise and some awkwardness.


    She had thought her heart was decided, and she hadn''t felt regret or longing on ordinary days. But seeing him like this, her heart roiled despite herself.


    Especially seeing the emaciated state of the master chef, she truly felt guilty and a little sad.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhang Xianglian took out a handkerchief and wiped the dirt off him. "I''m so sorry, I didn''t know you were there just now. Do you want to go to Jiuzhen Store and change your clothes?"


    "No need." The master''s voice was hoarse. "I thought Miss Zhang wouldn''t bother with me anymore."


    Zhang Xianglian''s wiping motion halted, and she silently put away her handkerchief.


    Master Kong regretted his words immediately. "I didn''t mean it that way. Miss Zhang, please continue... No no, give that to me and I''ll wipe myself."


    "A handkerchief can''t wipe you clean," Zhang Xianglian forced a smile. "I''ll go grab a towel. Master Kong, please wait here."


    As she turned to leave, Master Kong frantically stopped her. "Miss Zhang, I can''t even talk to you now? I... I can''t evene buy pastries anymore?"


    "Of course you can." Zhang Xianglian drew back, putting some distance between them. "Jiuzhen Store always wees customers."


    She got up with the lychees in hand and went inside.


    Master Kong agonized over it before following her in.


    At that moment, Zheng Ruqian was pounding the table. "How can we preserve lychees? Should we dry them? But dried lychees are apletely different price from fresh lychees."


    There were countless dried lychees in Lingnan that didn''t require ice and took up less space. A single trip could transport hundreds of catties.


    Wen Zhiyun timidly raised her hand. "I know - dried lychees can be used in medicine and go for two taels of silver per catty."


    Zheng Ruqian frustratingly turned his head and listlessly greeted Master Kong when he noticed him. "Master Kong is here."


    "What are you all discussing with such excitement?" Master Kong made idle chitchat, his eyes stuck on Zhang Xianglian like glue.


    Zheng Ruqian was in no mood to answer.


    Jiang Sheng looked up. "We''re trying to figure out how to preserve lychees, ideally for a couple months."


    "That''s easy - just put them on ice," Master Kong responded absently.


    The five siblings sat up straight.


    Ice storage had already be popr since the previous dynasty. Iced milk pudding and iced mountain hawthorn jelly were aristocratic favorites, and evenmoners could drink a bowl of chilled mung bean soup.


    But that kind of ice usually half-melted immediately on contact, turning into water with just a trace of coolness.


    "Master Kong, putting them on ice doesn''t work!" Jiang Sheng sidled up to him. "The lychees were iced for ten days during transport, but they still go bad no matter how long you ice them."


    Zheng Ruqian nodded along beside her.


    "You transported the lychees in wooden crates with ice in betweenyers. That''s not the same as putting them directly on ice," Master Kong said dispiritedly. "Do you know what can be preserved the longest in this world?"


    It was still ice.


    Ice from winter could be kept until summer, then kept again from summer until the next winter. As long as it was properly insted, even ice a few years old could be found.


    Chang Yan caught on to the key point. "Does Master Kong mean we should also turn the lychees into ice so they can be stored like ice?"


    This time, Master Kong didn''t reply. He gazed nkly at Zhang Xianglian''s back, his eyes brimming with tears.


    Exchanging a look with Zheng Ruqian, Chang Yan neatly stood up and had Mrs. Zhang take a seat.


    "What''s going on?" Zhang Xianglian waspletely confused.


    Chang Yan smiled. "Auntie, it seems we''ve found a way to preserve lychees thanks to the master chef."


    "Really?" Zhang Xianglian was both shocked and delighted. "Master Kong, you really know how to preserve lychees?"


    Before Master Kong could open his mouth, Zheng Ruqian cleared his throat. "Auntie has known the master chef for so long, there''s no harm in calling him Brother Kong. Always calling him Master sounds too formal."


    "That''s right, we should call him Uncle Kong too," Jiang Sheng chimed in with nods.


    These calcting rascals!


    Sensing something off, Zhang Xianglian still softly called, "Brother Kong."


    "Yes, yes, I''m here!" Master Kong was revived.


    Chang Yan smiled. "It''s simple to preserve lychees - just ice them thoroughly," he directed like a strategist. "With enough quantity, you can freeze the flesh into ice blocks too. As long as the ice supplysts, you can store them for however long you want. That''s how You Ran House makes its iced milk puddings and jellies, which are very popr."


    In other words, they needed ice, lots of ice.


    Zheng Ruqian started calcting. He had to ensure that even including ice costs, there was still profit to be made on the lychees.


    Otherwise, all their efforts would be profitless.


    "But ice is expensive," Jiang Sheng muttered. "For twenty days of lychees, we''d need a thousand taels of ice."


    The kids fell silent, heads bowed as they puzzled over calctions.


    Zhang Xianglian felt bad for them and looked hopefully to the master chef again.


    "Now now, ice can''t be calcted that way," Master Kong quickly stepped forward. "A block of ice melts at very different speeds in a carriage versus a cer."


    Especially with massive quantities, the melting was almost imperceptible.


    Zheng Ruqian had an epiphany, his face lighting up excitedly.


    If enough ice could preserve lychees, he could buy up the Liaos'' entire month of lychees and sell them at inted prices in September. That would be a steady profit.


    Now there was only one question left.


    Would lychees still taste good after being frozen then thawed?


    "Why thaw them?" Master Kong was baffled. "Can''t you just eat the lychee ice directly? Best to pit them, mix in some osmanthus honey, cheese cubes, or other fillings. As long as it tastes good, there will still be buyers."


    As expected of a master chef from a fancy restaurant. Just a few casual sentences cracked the puzzle the kids had been wracking their brains over.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes shone as he eagerly told Wang Xiaosong to prepare ice blocks, osmanthus honey, cheese, and more.


    Zhang Xianglian was filled with gratitude and took the initiative to say, "Brother Kong really has good ideas to even think of such an unusual preservation method."


    "Oh, not at all." Master Kong''s face visibly reddened. "I''ve made lychee banquets at You Ran House before. One dish was lychees pitted and filled with osmanthus honey, then frozen into ice to be served."


    Unfortunately, the banquet''s hostess Lady Jiang had poor teeth and awarded the thawed lychee ice to the servants after trying it.


    At the time, Master Kong regretted it for a long while. Butter he figured few could afford lychees or ice, so he discarded the dish from memory.


    "I just happened to recall it today." He suddenly became serious. "Miss Zhang, I can only provide the method, but I can''t guarantee if anyone will buy this or if it''ll sell. I can''t make any promises."


    This was the time when one''s integrity showed through.


    Master Kong didn''t have to say this. He could have kept enjoying Zhang Xianglian''s fawning.


    But for the sake of his conscience and righteous character, he decided to be honest even if it meant closing the door on this opportunity.


    "I understand, Brother Kong," Zhang Xianglian''s heart stirred slightly. "Thank you anyway."


    Only then did Master Kong rx.


    After some time, Zheng Ruqian brought over a te of lychee ice.


    Due to time constraints, it wasn''t frozen solid, but it had an icy mouthfeel. Biting into it was refreshing, pairing beautifully with the light but unsweet osmanthus honey inside. It was an umon vor.


    The version with cheese was also delicious, providing another texture.


    There were also apple stuffed, pear stuffed, and even stuffed with meat, but because it was overly dark, only Jiang Sheng was willing to try. Then she spit it out with a "wow".


    "It looks like meat can''t be put in," Xu Mo summarized. "Apples and pears are just okay, cheese cubes taste the best, followed by osmanthus honey."


    Now there was only one question left.


    "Will anyone buy this lychee ice?"


    It was thought more hard thinking would be needed, but Zheng Ruqian gave a decisive answer, "They will, trust me."


    Under the White Water Surface Workshop was a cer, filled with ice that could store thousands of catties of lychees.


    Now, it was their turn to take action.


    "Let''s go, collect Liao''s lychees!"

 Chapter 335: Empty litchi

    <h4>Chapter 335</h4>


    The five siblings walked out of the Jiuzhen Store in various postures, crossed the street, and reached the alley corner of Liao''s shop... They were selling lychees in front of them, and a line of dozens of people had already formed because of the good price.


    "It''s okay, it''s not as hot as candied chestnuts," Zheng Ruqian shook his fan, "There are queues of over a hundred people at the door of the Jiuzhen Store."


    The rest of themughed without saying anything.


    Only Jiang Sheng ruthlessly poked through him, "Candied chestnuts are thirty cents a pound, this is ten taels a pound, can youpare it?"


    Zheng Ruqian stroked his nose and pointed to the end of the line, "That one, we all came here anyway, who''s going to line up?"


    Everyone was silent.


    "Why don''t big brother go?" His eyes rolled, "Big brother usually studies at the Imperial College, not many people recognize him, Jiang Sheng and I often go in and out of the Jiuzhen Store, it¡¯s not good to be found out."


    The siblings who had just leaked each other''s secrets immediately nodded their heads uniformly.


    Xu Mo''s mouth corner slightly upturned, and he lightly uttered a single syble, "Hmm?"


    The siblings who had just nodded their heads began to shake their heads again. Zheng Ruqian was both timid and cunning, "Big brother may not be quite suitable, why not let little four do it, he is a doctor, no one would dare offend a doctor."


    Wen Zhiyun, who was pushed out of the scene, was confused and at a loss. He looked at one and then the other, his eyes pleading for help falling on his little fifth brother.


    "Cough cough." Chang Yan cleared his throat and had not yet spoken.


    Zheng Ruqian made a decisive decision, "Then let''s leave it to little five, a great task has been imposed on...only you can take on this responsibility!"


    It was clearly because they were against the Liao family, if they rashly went to buy lychees, they would most likely be sted out on the spot.


    The five siblings were at the extreme tug of war, pushing back and forth.


    A typical case of having some affection, but not much.


    Chang Yan endured hisugh and pointed to the little servant at the front of the queue, "That person seems a little familiar."


    Zheng Ruqian, Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun were all confused, only Xu Mo nodded slightly, "It''s Zhao Yuan''s book boy."


    Behind were the little servants of the Qi family, and the little servants of the Yao family, even the guards who often followed behind Minister Dou were in the queue.


    It seemed that ten taels of silver was indeed a temptation.


    Zheng Ruqian took out a thousand-tael silver ticket from his arms decisively and heroically, "Big brother, I¡¯m counting on you!"


    Except for the Yao family, the others were all Xu Mo¡¯s connections.


    So next...


    Zhao''s little servant stammered, "Three thirty catties of lychees."


    The little second brother of the Liao family who was in charge of selling goods instantly widened his eyes.


    Even though lychees from Lingnan were already cheap at ten taels, not every household could eat dozens of catties at a time. Several hundred taels of silver were no small sum. Most importantly, eating it all in one day would also cause overheating.


    But Zhao¡¯s little servant was unusually determined, ¡°Our master wants to entertain guests, so we need thirty catties of lychees."


    The little second brother of Liao was suspicious, but Zhao¡¯s family had a secretary, and Liao¡¯s family did not dare offend them. He could only honestly pack up thirty catties.


    Those behind bought one or two catties at a time. When it came to Qi¡¯s family, it was thirty catties again.


    "Our family¡¯s master wants to make a lychee feast." This little servant was unfazed, "There is a distant rtive who especially likes to eat lychees."


    But Liao¡¯s lychees were not endless.


    Zhao¡¯s family took away thirty catties, randomly sold fifty catties, and now there were only twenty catties left.


    "Twenty catties will do." Qi¡¯s little servant decisively paid two hundred taels of silver.


    Those who lined up behindined, but they had no choice but to silently disperse.


    The little second brother bowed and nodded, ¡°Another hundred catties will arrive in ten days. Pleasee early everyone, it will be sold out once they are gone."


    In fact, within Liao¡¯s financial ability, they could deliver one hundred catties every day, but in order to control high profit margins and create an aura of nobility with "this thing is only avable in heaven, rare to hear of in the human world", Liao¡¯s family firmly controlled the lychees to three hundred catties per month.


    This was also good.


    Goods are rare and thus precious, now and in the future too.


    Fifty catties of lychees were sent from Qi¡¯s family and Zhao¡¯s family to the Jiuzhen Store. Zheng Ruqian generously picked out ten catties and gave them away to the two families to take away.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± Both little servants declined again and again with a wave of their hands.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled slickly, ¡°We were able to buy lychees all because of the two brothers helping out. These are tokens of appreciation from the Jiuzhen Store. You must take them back, otherwise I won¡¯t have the face to exin to my big brother.¡±


    Finally, he packed up some pastries and a few catties of Sichuan lychees and happily sent off the two little servants.


    The remaining forty catties of lychees were sent to the White Water Noodles Workshop for several aunts to peel, remove the pits, add osmanthus honey and cheese cubes, and freeze into lychee ice in the ice cer.


    Ten dayster...


    The Yao and Dou families did the same, taking back sixty catties of lychees.


    Plus the sixty catties delivered in the fourth batch, the cer was full to the brim with lychees and ice.


    Time passed at a leisurely pace until the eighth lunar month.


    The power of the autumn tiger was more fierce than the summer, with the zing sun making people feel unbearable. Apart from those who had to rush around, most people hid at home to avoid the heat.


    Drinking a bowl of iced milk, sipping two mouthfuls of cold fruit juice, or pouring some green bean soup if there¡¯s no money, it was stillfortable.


    In the second yard...


    Jiang Sheng shrank in the shade, holding the puff pastry made by the master chef himself, using the small wooden spoon carved by her fifth brother, scooping up the soft and rich creamy ice cream, the moment it entered her mouth, all the heat waves stayed away.


    It was just a pity that the puff pastry was too soft to withstand eating, after three to five bites she could see the bottom of the bowl.


    She dragged her feet to the kitchen, before she could open her mouth, she got a refusal from Aunt Zhang, "It''s not good for girls to eat too much ice, you can''t eat any more."


    After speaking, she took away the empty bowl and small wooden spoon.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was full of mncholy. Her big eyes circled around, recalling the lychee ice in the cer.


    As half the boss of the Jiuzhen Store, the first taste wouldn¡¯t be an overstep, right?


    "Don''t set your mind on the lychee ice," Aunt Zhang could guess her little abacus even with her back turned, "Aside from worrying that eating it will upset your stomach, Ruqian is also constantly preparing to hawk it."


    Now, just waiting for Liao¡¯sst batch of lychees to arrive.


    At the same time, look for someone who can help purchaserge quantities.


    The Yao, Qi, Dou and Zhao families had alreadye forward. In order not to arouse Liao¡¯s suspicion, it would be best to find a new prominent family.


    Trustworthy connections were not so easy to find.


    Jiang Sheng was worried in her heart. After entrusting Aunt Zhang, she stepped out into the heat wave and headed to the Jiuzhen Store to take a look.


    She had just climbed into the carriage when the master chef walked towards her holding a fish, "Young miss, we¡¯re having fish for lunch, red braised fish."


    ¡°Great, Master Chef!¡± Jiang Sheng lifted the curtain and responded crisply, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon for lunch.¡±


    The heat wave was so fierce that in the blink of an eye, her hair would have been scorched.


    She hurriedly shrank her head back in and left the master chef to bang on the door.


    The carriage rumbled and roared forwards, soon reaching its destination.


    She''d thought that the Jiuzhen Store would be dozing offzily, even deserted in this sun, but unexpectedly the entrance was very lively with peopleing and going.


    Jiang Sheng lifted the curtain to see basin after basin of lychees being carried in.


    Had they found someone to help?

 Chapter 336: Delivery to the Liao Family

    <h4>Chapter 336</h4>


    At the Jiuzhen Store.


    Zheng Ruqian wore a thin cotton robe. He cupped his hand towards the young man in brocade robes and said, "Thank you, Young Master Zhu. Young Master Zhu''s great favor, Ruqian will never forget."


    Who could have thought that in the end it was Zhu Sihuan from the Zhu family who helped buy all the lychees from the Liao family, even the whole nests.


    A full one hundred catties, all here.


    "Helping a bit of a friend, it''s nothing," Zhu Sihuan said with augh as he waved his hand. "I just hope that when Brother Xu passes the imperial examination in the future, he won''t forget about me, his friend."


    "Definitely, definitely," Zheng Ruqian said with a smile as he chatted.


    Although the Zhu family were vassals of the Fang family, Zhu Sihuan was quite a sincere person. Hampered by the conflict between the two sides, he didn''t dare get too close. Now being able to help secure the lychees was not easy.


    Zheng Ruqian gave tit for tat and gave him ten catties of lychees and some pastries.


    After the Jiuzhen Store quieted down, Jiang Sheng came over with her chubby, red face, expecting, "Big Brother, can we start now?"


    From deciding to buy lychees until now, they had already invested a full three thousand and seven hundred taels of silver, almost equivalent to their current worth. Even with Jiang Sheng¡¯s bold personality, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little afraid.


    Afraid of losing money, afraid that they wouldn¡¯t make back their capital, afraid they wouldn''t sell them.


    But the lychees were already bought and stored underground. The ice cer was constantly adding ice. With things having already progressed this far, they had no choice but to continue.


    Rather than anxiously waiting, they might as well hurry up and see the result.


    Zheng Ruqian touched his little sister''s head and softly responded, "Okay, let''s start now."


    Aside from business battles, going back to just buying and selling, things became lighter.


    To show thanks, and also to raise the price of the iced lychees, Zheng Ruqian ordered that the Yao, Dou, Qi and Zhao families each be sent a serving. Even Zhu Sihuan was secretly given a tter.


    Of course they couldn''t overlook the Jiang family. Not only did they send some over, but they sent extra.


    Two servings to Madam Jiang, two servings to Jiang''s second room.


    Lychees freshly taken out from the ice cer were initially somewhat hard. After a short pause they softened considerably. When the fruit meat showed a hint of frost, it was best for tasting.


    Girls from prestigious households would gently bite into half a lychee, first feeling the sweet and crisp flesh before tasting the fragrant sweetness and richness of osmanthus honey, and finally the cool crunchiness and sharpness of the ice that directly dispelled all sensations of heat.


    The more unbridled could stuff a whole lychee in their mouth to feel the ice crystals on their tongue and lips, enjoying the sweet saliva secreted from the stimtion before gently biting to break the fruit meat andbine the sweetness with fragrance into one.


    No matter the method, it was enough to dazzle and indulge the distinguished families of Sucheng.


    Of course, what was most precious were still the lychees themselves.


    Thanks to the Liao family''s tireless efforts over the past few years to raise lychees¡¯ status, getting to eat a few lychees in season was already an honor. Lychees after the season wereparable to precious gems in jewelry.


    In addition, because of the unique taste, Yao Sijing was amazed and came to order five servings the very next day.


    Yes, they were sold by the serving.


    Jiang Sheng felt lychees¡¯ current pricing was awkward - calling them expensive was undeserved considering their former expensiveness, yet calling them cheap shortchanged their profit. Therefore, she suggested simply selling them by the serving instead. Each serving held about thirty lychees, around one and a half catties, and was priced at forty taels.


    After deducting the weight of the ice and filling, the profit was quite substantial.


    After the Yao family, other distinguished families also came to ce orders one after another. In just a few days, they had earned back the three thousand seven hundred taels invested. Even Jiang''s second room ordered several servings.


    In the second courtyard.


    Jiang Sheng picked up a piece of red braised fish with her chopsticks, somewhat disappointed. "We''ve only earned back the capital?"


    "Out of three hundred and forty catties of lychees, we''ve only sold a bit over a hundred catties and earned back the capital. That''s pretty good," Zheng Ruqian said as he helped pick out the bones for her. "What''s left is all profit."


    Only then did Jiang Sheng feel relieved as she earnestly ate the fish.


    Zhang Xianglian was skilled at stewing pork elbows but wasn''t as adept with fish, so the dishes in the second courtyard tended to feature more meat than fish.


    After finding out, the head chef enthusiastically volunteered toe over and help stew fish.


    The children understood his intentions and good-naturedly nodded in agreement, but didn''t expect the head chef''s skills to be so remarkable that Jiang Sheng finished the entire red braised fish and still craved more.


    Feeling distressed for her niece, Zhang Xianglian had no choice but to thicken her skin and invite the head chef toe help again.


    Since he was already helping out, it would be too insensitive not to keep him for the meal.


    And so the head chef could also properly sit at the second courtyard''s dinner table and add dishes for Zhang Xianglian.


    "Sister Xianglian, try this. The meat under the fish eyeballs is the tastiest and tenderest." The head chef happily used his chopsticks to transfer some fish meat onto her te.


    Initially, Zhang Xianglian passed the fish to Jiang Sheng, butter shyly ate it herself.


    "This part is also delicious. The fish lips are the essence," the head chef said as he picked up another piece with his chopsticks.


    Zhang Xianglian waved her hand.


    As someone who knew propriety, he quickly changed course and dropped the fish into Jiang Sheng''s bowl instead, "Child, eat up."


    "Many thanks, Head Chef," Jiang Sheng crisply responded as she cleaned out the red braised fish.


    After the meal, there was still work to be done.


    With all the families cing orders for the iced lychees, the formerly deserted Jiuzhen Store became a hub of activity.


    Both familiar and unfamiliar faces came to buy the iced lychees.


    Jiang Sheng had just collected money from the Zhao family when another maid suddenly appeared before her, annoyance evident on her frosty face. "I also want a serving of iced lychees."


    "Address. Forty taels. We''ll send it over right away," she said without even raising her head as she wrote it down.


    The maid was silent for a moment before spitting out four words: "Liao Family on East Street."


    Jiang Sheng''s handwriting was messy to begin with. At this point it staggered to an abrupt stop, bingpletely illegible.


    She regretfully set aside the stationery and took out a new sheet, "Forty taels. We''ll arrange delivery shortly."


    Because of its special nature, ordinary wooden boxes were inadequate for transporting iced lychees. It required a whole block of ice wrapped in quilts to prevent melting.


    The maid let out a cold snort before shaking out fifty taels worth of silver ingots.


    Usingrge scissors, Zhang Xianglian snipped off two pieces and weighed out ten taels to push over.


    "No need," the maid didn''t reach out to take them. "These ten taels are the Liao family''s reward for you."


    What a word: reward.


    Only masters to servants, or the noble to the lowly, could use such a word.


    Although the Jiuzhen Store was just a pastry shop, belonging to the merchant ss, they had never received such tant contempt in Sucheng.


    Zhang Xianglian was a little unhappy at the time.


    Jiang Sheng on the other hand remained calm as she epted those ten taels of fragmentary silver, indifferently saying, "The Liao family is generous. Please convey my thanks."


    Seeing that her verbal barbs had no effect, the maid angrily turned to leave.


    Leaving Zhang Xianglian extremely worried, she said, "Little Jiang Sheng, go get your second brother. This Liao family is surely harboring malicious intentions. We can''t deliver iced lychees to them!"


    Business at the Jiuzhen Store progressed vigorously, and Zheng Ruqian¡¯s impatience made it so he had gone off to handle other matters long ago.


    Jiang Sheng pondered for a moment before shaking her head. "I won''t get Second Brother or let the aunties go. I''ll go myself."


    Perhaps it was the courage bestowed by Grandmother, or perhaps it was knowing that sooner orter Zheng Ruqian would have to travel far and wide while she remained protected behind her brothers¡¯ backs. The young girl who was once sheltered started to stand on her own.


    It was only the insignificant Liao family. There really wasn¡¯t anything to fear.


    Moreover, Jiang San and Jiang Si were apanying her.


    After Jiang Sheng finished handling the money, she had the older maid record everything while she herself got on the carriage and hurried to the White Water Noodles Workshop to retrieve the iced lychees before speeding to the Liao residence.

 Chapter 337: Two Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 337</h4>


    The Liao family''s scale was lower than the Jiang family''s by more than just a margin.


    Jiang Sheng stepped over the threshold that reached to her calves and stopped in front of the redwood bronze door.


    "Youngdy, are you really going?" Jiang San tried to dissuade her to no avail, "Even if you insist on going, you should at least take the young master with you."


    Every time the siblings encountered something, they would forge ahead together.


    The advantage was that they could sail through storms and overwhelm all in their path.


    The disadvantage was...


    There were no disadvantages.


    Jiang Sheng also liked to solve difficulties and sh through thorns together with her brothers.


    But as they grew up, there would inevitablye a time when they had to face the wind and rain alone.


    When her eldest brother encountered difficulties at the Imperial College, he could only solve them himself; when her second brother met with troubles during his travels, he could also only rely on himself; her third brother was fighting alone in the northern bordends. So naturally, she could also face the Liao family alone.


    Most importantly, the others were mere ants to the Liao family, only she had the Jiang family''s amulet for protection.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jiang Sheng was exceptionally calm. ¡°The Liao family wouldn¡¯t dare touch me.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Si had already knocked the bronze ring.


    The Liao residence''s gate was quickly opened as the gatekeeper stuck his head out to see who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Jiuzhen Store delivering lychees,¡± Jiang Sheng spoke in her eldest brother''s calm and noble tone.


    The gatekeeper faltered for a moment before hurriedly opening the door, his demeanor respectful. ¡°Pleasee inside.¡±


    The three of them strode in smoothly, passing through pavilions and corridors, across a garden arch, finally stopping in the spacious bright main yard.


    A plump maid came over to receive them and led them into the reception hall, even brewing them a pot of tea.


    So far, the Liao family had been quite polite.


    Jiang Sheng quietly ced the chilled lychees in a conspicuous spot, waiting for someone toe over to discuss business.


    However, after having waited for a long time, even the protective ice outside had started melting, yet still no one came.


    Jiang San was hot-tempered. ¡°Youngdy, since we''ve delivered the goods already, let''s leave first.¡±


    Even if they were merchants without an illustrious family background, they didn''t deserve such cold treatment.


    But checking and epting lychee shipments had always been necessary to ensure no issues when handing over goods between both parties.


    Jiang Sheng thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    She picked up the teacup, mimicking how her grandmother would lightly flick away the tea scum with the cup lid before leaning in for a whiff.


    The fragrance was strong, the tea leaves a verdant green and smooth. Even a teayman would be able to feel that the tea leaves were of indisputable value.


    Whether it was the Liao family being generous in treating a petty merchant well, or their extravagant wealth on full disy in how even their guest tea was of such quality, Jiang Sheng did not know.


    Until a low male voice called out from the inner chamber, ¡°Is it tasty? This is West Lake¡¯s best Longjing tea, priced at three thousand taels of silver per jin.¡±


    A jin was equivalent to sixteen liang; each liang would cost close to two hundred silver taels.


    A liang was also equivalent to ten qian. Half a qian of tea leaves would be used each time it was brewed.


    Therefore, the tea in her cup would be worth at least...


    ¡°Ten taels. This cup of tea cost ten taels of silver,¡± A middle-aged man ambled outzily. He had a slightly round belly, hisplexion like shining silver, his eyes round like marbles - stout in that slightly plump and rounded way.


    At first nce, he looked a little like Jiang Chengyuan. On closer inspection, his resemnce with Jiang Sheng was greater.


    As the saying goes, nephew resembles uncle. Indeed, there was some truth to it.


    Jiang Sheng discretely set down the teacup in her hands. ¡°Lord Liao has finally arrived. The forty taels of chilled lychees have already been delivered. Please check and verify the shipment, then we will return to the Jiuzhen Store.¡±


    Lord Liao faltered. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t expected this fair maiden with her smoothplexion and refined features to resemble him so greatly, even her gaze was much moreplex as he appraised her. ¡°You are Jiang Sheng? The Jiang family¡¯s daughter? I am your uncle, you ought to pay your respects to me.¡±


    An uncle?


    She didn¡¯t even have a mother, so where would an uncle stand?


    Jiang Sheng found it somewhatughable as she stood up. ¡°I am here today on the Jiuzhen Store¡¯s behalf. We can talk about familial ties when we meet at the Jiang residence another day.¡±


    That meant she was unwilling to acknowledge him as uncle.


    Lord Liao¡¯s expression darkened, deeply disapproving. ¡°I am your uncle. By not paying your respects when told to do so, and instead going against me over the lychee business, it is clear your mother did not teach you well.¡±


    Jiang Sheng''s eyebrows knitted into a frown.


    ¡°The Dayu Dynasty governs with filial piety. As a junior acting disrespectfully towards your elder, refusing to even recognize your closest uncle, just who do you expect to acknowledge?¡± Lord Liao continued to scold. ¡°And the Jiuzhen Store¡¯s lychees - are they really the Liao family¡¯s? Using such sly and malicious tricks like freezing lychees to sell them, you sure have wicked thoughts!¡±


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s frown only deepened.


    She had already expected that the Liao family would not have pure intentions, but hearing the barrage of usations still made her want tough a little.


    Wasn¡¯t businesspetition like this? Whoever had shrewder ideas would be able to turn the tables; whoever grasped fleeting opportunities would have a chance.


    The Liao family had sacrificed massive profits to depress lychee prices. Meanwhile, the Jiuzhen Store froze lychees to bide their time.


    It was as if the Liao family had lost this round. Their resentment was understandable, but pushing the me onto the Jiuzhen Store just made them look petty.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si were itching to teach them a lesson.


    Jiang Sheng held them back. Recalling the methods her fifth brother might use, not only was she not mad, she even had a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Lord Liao guessed correctly. The lychees we¡¯re selling now were bought from the Liaos. We have today¡¯s sess entirely thanks to you.¡±


    Both sides were shipping lychees, both were engaged in businesspetition. The Liao family had given up massive profits, benefiting the Jiuzhen Store instead.


    Lord Liao choked, nearly passing out from anger.


    Yet Jiang Sheng¡¯s smile remained guileless, her big eyes full of gratitude.


    Lord Liao felt humiliated yet furious. Trembling with rage, he raised his hand high up.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si were ready to unsheathe their des in an instant, willing to make this ce run red with blood.


    Yet both sides knew - with the Jiangs present, with Madam Jiang keeping vigil, Lord Liao would never dare bring his hand down no matter how high he raised it.


    At best, he could act the uncle and press down on them with seniority, venting some frustrations.


    But the newly arrived Jiang Chengyuan knew none of these inner workings.


    When Lord Liao¡¯s raised hand entered his vision upon kicking down the Liao residence¡¯s gates, fury erupted within the youth. His sturdy, powerful frame spun in the air before pouncing over in a sh too quick to cover one¡¯s ears. Executing a wless backwards kick,


    ¡°Crack¡±, the sound of Lord Liao smashing into the table.


    ¡°Thud thud¡±, the sound of Lord Liao spitting out broken teeth.


    The once prestige-d middle-aged man nowy feebly on the ground, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, two yellowed teeth lying conspicuously in front of him - such a ring and scalding sight.


    ¡°Milord!¡± The Liao family¡¯s maids cried out as they rushed over.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Jiang Chengyuan also dashed to Jiang Sheng¡¯s side, before silently retreating a few steps back upon seeing only confusion on the youngdy¡¯s face.


    Having rushed over btedly, Jiang Chengfeng¡¯s siblings watched this scene unfold while quivering fearfully in the corners, not daring to make a sound.


    Madness, utter madness.


    Just as Lord Liao had said, the Dayu Dynasty governed with filial piety. Parents could be overbearing and unreasonable, but their children must obey and be filial. Once discovered to be unfilial, the lightest punishment would be public scorn, while the heavier sentence would be stripping them of achievements and official titles, disbarring them from government service forever.


    No matter what, Lord Liao was Jiang Chengyuan¡¯s closest uncle on his father¡¯s side. Jiang Chengyuan could act against the Liao family¡¯s business, but he could not show disrespect towards Lord Liao.


    To openly kick out Lord Liao¡¯s two teeth in front of so many witnesses would likely spell serious trouble.

 Chapter 338: Jiang Seung Wishes to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 338</h4>


    ¡°You...you are simply unfilial...¡± Liao Lord said with a wheezing voice, ¡°I am your uncle, your own blood uncle!¡±


    The maid weeped even louder.


    Jiang Chengyuan''s face darkened, ¡°You are my uncle, but not Jiang Sheng¡¯s uncle. Don''t try to confuse things here.¡±


    "The Jiang family has never raised her, and Mother has not fed her a few mouthfuls of milk. She does not eat the Jiang''s food or drink the Jiang¡¯s water, she does not belong to the Jiang family." The youth growled, "She has absolutely no connection with your Liao family!"


    Liao Lord''s expression froze, as if recalling something from the past, and finally closed his gaping mouth.


    "So Jiang young master you can hit your uncle? How can you resort to violence?" The maid sobbed at the right time.


    Jiang Chengyuan spoke before Liao Lord could open his mouth, "Although she does not belong to the Jiang family, she is my sister. Anyone who dares to touch her, I will hit them!"


    After going around in circles, Jiang Sheng neither had to bear the responsibilities of the Jiang family¡¯s daughter, yet enjoyed the protection granted to one.


    Was this not pure bullying?


    Liao Lord''s eyes turned red with anger, "Good, good. I have such a good nephew who even dares to hit his uncle. Tomorrow, you willmit matricide!"


    He directly pped the terrible usation over.


    Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyu were like ants on a hot pan, wishing they could stand up and beg for mercy.


    Matricide, such a huge crime, no one could withstand.


    Jiang Sheng struggled for a while before she could not help but speak up, "I can testify that it was Liao Lord who bullied others first. Eldest brother only identally injured Liao Lord in order to protect me."


    Eldest brother, she called him eldest brother.


    In the past when hearing these two words, he only felt jealous and heartache for not being one of her five older brothers.


    After going through trials and emotional settling, Jiang Chengyuan actually felt that it was not bad.


    At least he was still her eldest brother after all.


    "It was Liao Lord who unreasonably bullied a merchant girl for no reason. Could it be that you look down on us ordinarymoners?" Jiang Sheng remained sharp. "Or is it that the Liao family can''t afford to lose in the lychee business, so you want to escte the businesspetition into persecution?"


    Liao Lord nearly fainted backwards.


    These siblings, each more irritating than the other.


    "It''s just a little profit, what''s the big deal." Liao Lord took a deep breath and finally regained the slyness a fox should have. "It''s just a year''s worth of lychee business. Let''s see next year who the real owner of the lychee business is. Nothing is certain yet."


    After he finished speaking, he stared at Jiang Chengyuan again with a bloody smile, "Good boy, you need to be taught a lesson."


    Before this group of children could fight back, Liao family''s maids and servants drove them out the door.


    On East Street.


    Jiang Sheng sincerely thanked him. Although the Liao family did not dare to touch her, the verbal oppression was inevitable.


    Jiang Chengyuan was able to appear at the critical moment. Both emotionally and rationally she owed him thanks.


    "It''s fine." Jiang family¡¯s young master waved his hand, stingy with words.


    They had clearly rushed over as soon as they received Dark Post''s message, disregarding their uncle-nephew rtionship and even forgetting the mother-son affection behind their heads.


    There would be nock of defenses and public discussions by the people of Fengjing in the future.


    Yet when it truly came to the critical moment, all that was left were the two words "It''s fine".


    Even Jiang Chengfeng could not bear to watch, wanting to go over to say something.


    But before he could speak, he was stopped by Jiang Chengyuan with a slight shake of his head.


    "Big brother..." Jiang Chengfeng sighed helplessly, "Forget it, decide for yourself."


    Jiang Chengyuan smiled.


    In the past when he was immature, he only felt that his chest was full of feelings wanting to express themselves. He only thought of exining things clearly and gaining the other party''s understanding.


    But were these things really useful?


    Compared to making up to the other party, it was more like finding excuses and reasons to justify his own actions.


    When one truly grows up and matures, Jiang Chengyuan finally understood that sometimes love can also be watching from afar, silently protecting, happy as long as she¡¯s happy.


    "Hurry back, it''s not safe here." The teenager had his hands behind his back, gazing at the disappearing figure of his sister.


    He only turned around after she disappeared from sight, sighing heavily.


    "Big brother, disaster is imminent for you." Jiang Chengfeng murmured, "You shouldn''t have been so impulsive. How could you resort to violence and knock out two teeth?"


    This disaster was not only the pressure of filial piety, but also the usations from Mother Liao.


    Jiang Chengyuan might be able to hide for three or five days, or even three to five months, but it was impossible to hide for three to five years.


    Sooner orter he would have to face Mother Liao and the Liao family, as well as the shattered mother-son rtionship on the verge of copse.


    "What should big brother do?" Jiang Chengyu also worried with him.


    The two cousins shook their heads together, then sighed together.


    After a long moment, Jiang Chengyuan said softly, "The lychee business is over. There shouldn''t be any major issues next. You¡¯ll probably have to help me keep an eye on Jiang Sheng."


    "Handing our sister to us while you go do what?" Jiang Chengfeng keenly sensed something wrong. "Where are you going?"


    Jiang Chengyuan gazed towards the northwest and uttered two words, "The bordends."


    Over there, there were warriors bravely fighting to the death, greedy Tartars without limits, as well as his father whom he had not seen for a long time.


    "Thest time Uncle came back was five years ago. My memories are almost blurred." Jiang Chengfeng felt emotional. "I heard Uncle woulde back at the end of the year, but I don''t know if that¡¯s certain."


    Jiang Chengyuan did not respond.


    To Jiang Chengfeng, memories of Uncle would blur.


    But to him, his father had always been straight-backed and sturdy, full of spirit, with blood that would never run dry, and promises as high as mountains.


    No matter when or where he was, his image was as clear as a painting. He was the pir in the boy''s heart, and also the strongest belief.


    "He shoulde back." Jiang Chengyuan said softly, suppressing the sourness in his heart, "It''s just that there are frequent wars at the border at the end of the year. I''m afraid it''s not easy to ask for leave. I n to go over to lend a hand, which might allow father to feel at easeing back to the capital."


    Someone from the Jiang family must guard the bordends at all times.


    In the past, it was Grandfather and Father. Now it should be Father¡¯s and his turn.


    "I''ll leave matters in Fengjing to you then." Jiang Chengyuan patted his cousin on the shoulder. "As well as the Jiang family and Jiang Sheng, I''ll also trouble you to take care of them."


    If time could flow backwards, perhaps decades ago, Jiang Jizu would have patted his younger brother''s shoulder like this and said in a deep voice, "I leave Fengjing and the Jiang family in your hands."


    I will be outside, you will be inside.


    Inheritance will continue for generations, life''s origins will flow far and long.


    That night, Jiang Chengyuan went to De Ren Tang. Kneeling on both knees, he exchanged some thick envelopes.


    Then before Mother Liao could find him, carrying the simplest luggage, riding solo, he galloped away swiftly.


    He used to be an obedient child who listened to his mother and abandoned martial arts for literary arts.


    When the fake phoenix life went wrong, when the past was overturned, when guilt drove him to grow up rapidly, not only were his two younger sisters flipped over, so were his formerly foolish andughable ideas.


    Staying in Fengjing to keep himself safe and secure.


    Stationed on the bordends to protect her lifelong peace.


    Not only for his younger sister, but also for the younger sisters of countless elder brothers, for everyone he wanted to protect, for the world to be at peace, for birds and butterflies fluttering about freely, for her to be able to smile beautifully in a safe and prosperous world.

 Chapter 339: Liao’s Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 339</h4>


    The incident where the Liao family patriarch was beaten spread quickly in Fengjing, and those two darkened front teeth were also presented to the Jiang family.


    Although no one directly said who was behind it, there were only so many people in the Jiang family capable of taking action, so Jiang Chengyuan, as the eldest nephew, was inevitably dragged to the center of the storm.


    Jiang Sheng felt a little remorseful.


    It was all because of her that today''s situation arose, so neither emotionally nor rationally should she stand idly by.


    Since she hadn''t paid her grandmother a visit for some time anyway, she discussed it with Zheng Ruqian and personally brought over two servings of lychee ice to the Jiang family residence.


    One serving was for Old Lady Jiang, and one was for Jiang Chengyuan.


    Her intentions were good, but when she actually arrived at Deren Hall, all she got was a heavy sigh: "Chengyuan has left."


    "Left?" Jiang Sheng was shocked. "Where did he go? He was clearly still here yesterday!"


    Old Lady Jiang gazed distantly to the northwest, with an expression that was hard to ssify as satisfaction or wistfulness. "He''s gone to where he should have gone long ago. Where he should have gone a long time ago."


    The Jiang family''s sons - at three they learned martial arts, at five they entered the military camp, by nine they were killing the Northern Nomads, and at fifteen they formally led troops into battle.


    Byparison, Jiang Chengyuan waste.


    But for the Jiang family¡¯s sons, as long as they were willing to go to the battlefield, it was never toote.


    "My good girl, your lychee ice unfortunately won¡¯t be eaten by Chengyuan now.¡± Old Lady Jiang turned her head back, a thin mist rising in her eyes. ¡°I can only hope that on the day he returns triumphantly, he will be able to slowly savor it once more.¡±


    On the battlefield, swords and spears show no mercy. Amidst the ughter, nobody cares what family you''re from, nor how many rtives you have behind you. It''s either life or death, injury or bloodshed.


    Nobody knew whether Jiang Chengyuan would be able toe back alive from the frontier, nor did anybody know if he would be a famous and mighty general, or turn into a puff of yellow earth, eternally silent in the north.


    But his family members would always sincerely pray for his triumphant return, hoping that hees home again.


    Jiang Sheng set down the lychee ice, remembering her third oldest brother whom she hadn''t seen for a long time. Her nose started turning red.


    "It would be so much better if there were no wars," she whispered softly. "It would be so much better if all under heaven could be at peace."


    "It will be, it will be," Old Lady Jiang murmured gently while stroking her ck hair.


    With Jiang Chengyuan gone, the two servings of lychee ice definitely could not be eaten anymore. Tan Yue picked out one and sent a little maid to bring it to the west wing, leaving the remains to slowly melt away while she patiently spoon fed Old Lady Jiang.


    Elderly people truly could not handle anything too cooling, so after just two spoonfuls Old Lady Jiang waved her hand to refuse, instructing Tan Yue to bring the rest below stairs and share it with the little maids and pages.


    "Now that I''m advanced in years, I can''t tolerate cold foods," she said mildly, memories shimmering in her eyes. "When I was your age, I could eat whole bowls full of Mt. Suyue chilled dairy products at a time. My old wet nurse worried excessively about it, forcing me to set aside half in fear that if I ate it all I''d get agonizing stomach cramps."


    Jiang Sheng vigorously nodded on the side.


    Yes, yes, yes, this was so like Auntie Zhang, repeatedly restricting her, refusing to let her eat too much under any circumstances.


    So it turned out that little Jiang Sheng wasn''t greedy at all; this is how all treasured youngdies of prominent families were.


    "Actually, for young people to eat more cooling food poses no real harm, as long as it¡¯s not excessive. It¡¯s only once you get older that you truly want to eat and drink but cannot," Old Lady Jiang said leisurely.


    Jiang Sheng again gave emphatic nods.


    Yes, yes, yes! These words really hit home.


    While pondering over how to tactfully tell Auntie Zhang this, urgent footsteps and reports sounded from outside.


    Tan Yue ate up the remaining lychee ice in her mouth in just a few bites, wiped the corners of her lips clean, and went in to report. "Old Madam, youngdy, when Xiao Qiu brought lychee ice to serve at the west wing, she saw Madam making a big fuss inside."


    Xiao Qiu was a somewhat talkative little maid.


    "Madam seemed to be searching for the eldest young master," Tan Yue carefully added.


    Jiang Sheng was astonished once more.


    Did Jiang Chengyuan leave without notifying Mrs. Liao? Wouldn''t that count as fleeing to evade punishment?


    "She actually went and caused trouble in the second wife''s residence?" Old Lady Jiang demanded in anger. She rose up shakily and said, "That Madam Liao truly no longer cares for keeping up any appearances!"


    Tan Yue did not dare reply, while Jiang Sheng could only quietly help support Old Lady Jiang as all three women hurried to the western residence.


    Mrs. Liao was standing in the middle of the courtyard, demanding one word at a time, "I know Jiang Chengyuan has been living in the second wife''s residence this whole time. I simply want to know now, where did he go? Where exactly is he?"


    Jiang Chengfeng wanted toe out and speak, but was firmly blocked by Second Madam Jiang.


    "Eldest Aunt, you''vee to the wrong ce," Jiang Chengyu said belligerently with hands on hips. "What are you doing making a scene here when you should be back home looking for your own son?"


    Mrs. Liao staunchly suppressed her anger. "I know he was here. Don''t try to cover up for him. With rumors flying wildly all over Fengjing about him assaulting his own uncle, he ought to step up whether for emotional or ethical reasons, rather than hiding away like a coward!"


    Rumors pose no mortal danger to the Jiang n, who could still protect Jiang Chengyuan, but reputation was his own to safeguard along with his future path.


    As his mother, she couldn''t just watch with resentment as he trashed his prospects over youthful hotheadedness.


    "But Eldest Aunt," Jiang Chengyu babbled urgently, "weren''t those rumors spread by your Liao n to begin with?"


    Mrs. Liao''s eyes reddened as her body froze up.


    Second Madam Jiang resignedly put her hand over her chatterbox daughter''s mouth.


    It was true those rumors came from the Liaos, but Jiang Chengyuan did assault his uncle. Mrs. Liao wasn''t wrong to demand he step forth and bear responsibility.


    Only, the problem was the second wife''s family truly didn''t have anyone hidden away.


    The Jiang heir was long gone on his way to the northern frontier.


    "Mother, go ahead and tell Eldest Aunt the truth!" Jiang Chengyu''s muffled yell could still be heard.


    Second Madam Jiang clenched her teeth with an expression filled with helplessness.


    "What truth?" Mrs. Liao asked warily. "What''s happened with Chengyuan? How is he? Where is he?"


    Seeing that Jiang Chengfeng was on the verge of breaking down and blurting out the whole story...


    Old Lady Jiang btedly arrived and loftily proimed, "He''s gone."


    Mrs. Liao whirled to face her.


    "He''s no longer in Fengjing. He left overnightst night," Old Lady Jiang stepped forth as the bearer of bad news. "You won''t be able to find him."


    As expected, Mrs. Liao became somewhat hysterical.


    She felt shock, disappointment, worry, all intertwined together: "Where did he go? Just because of a fight, he''s run away without any sense of shame? He still hasn''t given the Liao family an exnation or told me, his mother, a single thing!"


    Indeed, avoiding problems by absconding was not the proper conduct for a mature gentleman.


    She was the assaulted man''s sister so harboring resentment was understandable, as was wanting to resolve the conflict between both sides. That was reasonable.


    If Jiang Chengyuan had gone to somewhere like Anshui Prefecture instead of the northern frontier, or was sightseeing and amusing himself somewhere, his moral fiber would deteriorate in a straight line, rendering him unfit for greater duties.


    Thankfully, thankfully that was not the case...


    Old Lady Jiang took a deep breath and uttered two words amidst Mrs. Liao''s tearful, lined face:


    "The frontier."

 Chapter 340: Letters from the Frontier

    <h4>Chapter 340</h4>


    The two simple words made Mrs. Liao''s mouth and tongue tremble in shock, her soul flying to the ninth heaven.


    How could that cruel ce, that wastnd filled with blood everywhere, allow the Jiang Family''s only direct descendent to go there?


    "Mother, you must be joking, right? You''re tricking me, right?" Mrs. Liao asked with reddened eyes.


    Old Lady Jiang spoke inly, "Why would a mother make jokes about something like this? That would be inappropriate."


    "I''m not deceiving you."


    "He really went to the Northern Bordends to take over his father''s position and guard the peace and safety of his family and country."


    That also meant spilling blood, getting injured, even losing one''s soul in a foreignnd.


    Mrs. Liao''s legs turned soft, barely able to stand, stumbling as she shook her head. "Why does he need to go to a ce like that? Why the Northern Bordends? Can''t he just live as a noble young master in Fengjing? Why? Is it because of the Liao Family? Is it me? Or what else?"


    "Yes, it is," Jiang Chengyu had just gotten out two words before Second Madam Jiang covered his mouth again.


    It was because of the Liao Family, but also not entirely because of the Liao Family.


    The Liao Family had only catalyzed his steps forward. The real reason was still Mrs. Liao and the awkward mother-son rtionship, the biological mother he found difficult to face.


    Perhaps the gossip in Fengjing would be hard to hear, and Jiang Chengyuan''s reputation would also plummet.


    But as long as he could gain victory, as long as he returned alive from the Northern Bordends, everything from the past would be washed clean. People would only remember his current status and position.


    This was also why Old Lady Jiang supported her eldest grandson leaving.


    "No, impossible." Mrs. Liao still shook her head. "Chengyuan promised me that he would stay in Fengjing and never go onto the battlefield or follow his ancestors'' old path. He clearly promised me!"


    But the child had already left without even bidding her goodbye.


    Mrs. Liao suppressed her sobs, copsing onto the ground.


    She might not believe Second Madam Jiang or anyone else in the Western Residence, but she could not disbelieve Old Lady Jiang''s words.


    He had really left, disregarding her past exhortations and unflinchingly went onto the battlefield.


    Facing blood, dismembered corpses, fierce enemies.


    "Chengyuan, you muste back safely..." Mrs. Liao let out a hysterical wail.


    Second Madam Jiang''s eyes also reddened.


    Only a woman who had truly given birth could understand being decisive and ruthless enough to push one''s child onto the battlefield like Old Lady Jiang had done.


    More mothers do not ask for their children to be rich and prosperous. They only hope for them to live well.


    As long as they are alive.


    Mrs. Liao cried until nearing unconsciousness before maids helped prop her up to stand.


    Perhaps her spine had been plucked out. She no longer had her previous aloofness, instead quiet and feeble as she turned to leave.


    Right before walking out the door, she said in a weak yet firm voice, "I will resolve the Liao Family''s matters. Now that my son has gone to war, I cannot allow anyone to vilify him."


    The wooden doors opened and closed. Tranquility returned to the Western Residence.


    Second Madam Jiang brought her children over to pay respects. Jiang Chengyu enthusiastically greeted them and praised how delicious the lychee ice was.


    Jiang Sheng absentmindedly nodded.


    Mrs. Liao could actually be considered a very good mother. Not only did she dote on Jiang Chenghua, but also treasured Jiang Chengyuan like her life. Judging by her tone earlier, she even wanted to oppose the Liao Family.


    Yet why did she still not love Jiang Sheng?


    No one knew the answer.


    Jiang Sheng told herself that she was just suddenly curious and did not mean to investigate further.


    But from leaving De Ren Courtyard to arriving at the small courtyard in the second wing, little Jiang Sheng''s face held no smiles.


    She watched Auntie Zhang stewing beef, watched Zheng Ruqian bringing back the remaining pastries from Jiuzhen Store, watched Chang Yan taking out six blocks of wood again, watched Wen Zhiyun hugging a rock as a treasure, watched Xu Mo returning with slightly flushed cheeks.


    Everything around her was clearly moving, yet it all felt vague and floated outside her ears and mind.


    Someone was calling her.


    One shout after another, first sounding like the dark-haired grandmother rocking the baby cradle, then sounding like the teary-faced young Mrs. Liao, finally turning into the wrinkly old woman.


    "Which family''s child is pitifully abandoned in the fields? What will happen if she starves or freezes to death?"


    "Baby is good, baby sleep, baby is very good."


    "Why? Just why has it be like this? Why treat me this way..."


    The crossover voices echoed in her ears, finally turning into a strange buzz that scrunched Jiang Sheng''s brow in displeasure.


    Unhappiness, grievance, sorrow, chokes, emptiness,plicated emotions fluttered in her heart - seeming like her own yet also others''.


    Jiang Sheng felt a little at a loss.


    She felt that she should flee, but couldn''t discern the direction. She could only hug herself tightly into a ball.


    Yet those emotions were unbridled, unexpectedly shrinking the encirclement.


    Jiang Sheng grew scared. She wondered if she should desperately fight against these things to escape or drag them down with her.


    Until a mouthful of redolent, piping hot beef stuffed into her mouth.


    Richly-seasoned sauce instantly soothed her mind as tender, melting meat rolled over her tongue - neither stringy nor greasy. Thoroughly cooked to perfection, the familiar and tangible deliciousness connected her to the real world.


    Jiang Sheng opened her eyes to Auntie Zhang holding chopsticks with a face full of smiles. "Want another bite?"


    She split open her mouth into a grin.


    "Why are you smiling like that? Is it not tasty?" Zhang Xianglian was frightened into checking the dish herself, confirming the taste was not wrong. "Or could it be, you don''t like beef?"


    Jiang Sheng hurriedly nodded. "Eat eat, love to eat, especially love to eat. Auntie, another bite, ah..."


    Then another piece with tendon was stuffed into her mouth. Savory food dispelled all clouds of gloom, bringing forth light and hope - a sky full of sunshine.


    At the dining table, Jiang Sheng went full force into eating with an oily face full of satisfaction. Heart and stomachpletely replenished.


    "Eat some more, see how hungry you are," Zheng Ruqian smiled as he picked food for her.


    Xu Mo recounted what he had seen and heard. "The Liao Family no longer mentions the matter of their Head of House getting hit. Instead they are trying hard to suppress the news."


    "Why?" Chang Yan felt puzzled. "Wasn''t the Liao Family ranting about this in hopes that once the Jiang Family yielded, they could do some dealings for Young Master Jiang''s reputation?"


    Like continuing to rely on the Liao Family''s backing or suppressing Jiuzhen Store and the like.


    Even if their teeth got knocked out, these powerful households could use it to exchange for benefits. Their minds were trulyplicated to an insane degree.


    "I heard Old Lady Jiang kneeled at the Liao ancestral hall for half a day pleading with them," Xu Mo nced at Jiang Sheng. "I heard this bit of gossip from Qi Huai."


    She kept her word to settle matters for Jiang Chengyuan''s sake.


    Yet what did any of this have to do with Jiang Sheng?


    The little girl lifted her meat bowl with horns and happily said, "Auntie''s stewed beef is too delicious. Next time stew more, best if stewed together withmb."


    Zhang Xianglian turned ghastly pale, seemingly worried over the price ofmb yet also doubtful ifmb and beef stewed together would turn out well.


    The whole family softlyughed.


    As the meal came to an end, someone knocked on the door.


    Wag Xiao Zhu put down her bowl and chopsticks to open the door, not ushering in any guest but a letter that took over a month to ry here.


    As the eldest brother, Xu Mo righteously epted it to open and read, his brow furrowing deeper the more he read.


    "Big brother, whose letter is it?"


    "Big brother, what does it say?"


    Everyone grew curious. Zheng Ruqian with the closest view just happened to catch sight of thest line on thest page.


    "I obtained a dozen or sombs on the grasnds, already keeping them back. Hopefully second brother cane take them away soon tofort little sister???s stomach and intestines."

 Chapter 341: The Bearer of the Imperial City

    <h4>Chapter 341</h4>


    Littlembs, more than ten.


    After extracting the keywords, some people''s eyes lit up, some seemed to be struck by lightning.


    "There are more than a dozen littlembs on the border," Jiang Sheng started counting with her fingers, "If amb can be raised to two hundred catties, one and a half taels of silver per catty, that''s..."


    Ten thousand taels of silver!


    The young girl who had never seen so much money almost fainted, money rained in her pupils, and she wished she could hug the dozen or so littlembs and kiss them twice first.


    In stark contrast was Zheng Ruqian, who was grief-stricken and clenched his fists with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Lambs, they arembs, living creatures, how can I transport them! How can I take them away! Where can I raise them!¡± He hated that he couldn¡¯t roar to the sky, ¡°Little San, you really are my brother, really!¡±


    Although they were under the same roof, one was clear skies, the other thunder and lightning.


    The others couldn''t hold back theirughter anymore.


    Until the end of the meal, Zheng Ruqian still hadn''t recovered, and there were wrinkles on his young forehead.


    "Don''t worry so much, if they can''t be transported to Fengjing, they can be transported elsewhere," Xu Mo consoled him.


    Zheng Ruqian immediately angrily said, "Where can they go? They are more than a dozen live sheep. Even if I can take them away, there is not enough grass and feed. If I transport them as meat, with the current weather, the cost would be more expensive than lychees. "


    Mutton does have a selling price, up to five taels per catty at most, any more and no one will buy it.


    Even in winter, without much use of ice, mutton that has been left for a whole month still has any freshness?


    "Or I''ll send Jiang Sheng over to eat her fill ande back," Zheng Er suggested sourly.


    And got a bunch of white eyes in response.


    Not to mention the possibility of the Tatars suddenly rioting at any time, just the long journey to the bordends, plus Jiang Sheng also got dizzy on donkey carts and horse carts, who knows how many catties she would lose on the round trip.


    Who would be willing to let their chubby little sister be tortured into a little bean sprout.


    "Third brother said in his letter that they werembs, meaning they need to eat grass and fatten up." Chang Yan¡¯s left hand started tapping the back of his right hand again. "Anshui Prefecture and Fengjing are not suitable, but there should be no shortage of grass around the bordends."


    Xu Mo and Zheng Ruqian were both taken aback.


    "Little San just sent a letter asking me to take the sheep away, meaning they can''t keep raising sheep on the border," Zheng Er said, scratching his head. "From what Little San said, if they keep raising them there¡¯ll only be sheepskins left."


    The harsh cold bordendscked meat, and the soldiers saw live sheep and hated that they couldn¡¯t skin and eat them raw. They were able to keep them until now thanks to Fang Heng¡¯s immense prestige and authority.


    "Who said Little San has to raise them." Xu Mo picked up on the key point. "As long as it¡¯s suitable for the sheep herd''s livelihood, as long as someone looks after them, what remains to be resolved is how to transport the sheep to Fengjing."


    Clearly, although this was a bit difficult, it wasn¡¯t too tricky.


    Zheng Ruqian was stunned for three breaths before catching up with the two brothers'' train of thought, "You want me to raise sheep in Beijiang, no, or anywhere with grass, preferably not too far away."


    When thembs grow into sheep, go through some effort to transport them into Fengjing, then they can eat delicious mutton.


    The ewes will give birth tombs again, the flock will gradually expand, and they can even start a mutton business.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and his original hesitation also turned into determination, "Then raise them!"


    Where to raise them needed careful consideration.


    He spread out his hand-drawn map, with Xu Mo and Chang Yan assisting on the sides, asionally giving personal opinions.


    "Fengjing is out, Beijiang is out. Considering the trouble of transporting the sheep, it¡¯s best to be halfway between them." He moved his fingers and scratched over several prefecture cities north of Fengjing. "But I''ve been to these ces several times, there are simply no grasnds that can support a sheep herd."


    That left only expanding outwards.


    Chang Yan tilted his head and pointed west of Fengjing, "What about here?"


    Anshui Prefecture was east of Fengjing. They had personally driven over and seen the mountains, ins, but never any grasnds.


    Whereas they had never gone west of Fengjing before, nor investigated it.


    "This..." Zheng Ruqian hesitated, unable to speak.


    Xu Mo flipped through the misceny in his hand in a timely manner and after studying it for a while, said, "ording to the records of our ancestors and seniors, there is a grasnd west of Fengjing, located in... Fufeng Commandery."


    Mentioning this name, there was a slight pause in his tone, clearly recalling an acquaintance far away in Anshui Prefecture.


    After being apart for two years, who knows if the young master of Fufeng was still safe and sound. Or gued by old illnesses again, gazing afar.


    "Even so, it¡¯s a detour," Zheng Ruqian worried. "Little San is right north of us."


    Whereas Fufeng Commandery was southwest of Fengjing, meaning the sheep would have to go through Fengjing, and then transported back after growing up, wasting manpower and resources.


    Not only that.


    Chang Yan, who had stood up from the map, said in a deep voice, "That pasture was a secret site of the Dayu Dynasty used for raising warhorses. Outsiders would find it hard to ess."


    That path was also blocked. Xu Mo sighed deeply, "Then only Longxi is left."


    Longxi Commandery bordered Shang Commandery to the east, and arge swathe of the northern bordends to the north. ording to records of local conditions and customs, the number of grasnds was quite considerable. Although not directly north of Fengjing either, it was closer than Fufeng Commandery.


    In terms of geographical location, Longxi was closer to the northern border than Fengjing, and would also be suitable for raising sheep from the northern bordends.


    "Most importantly, prices in Longxi are much cheaper than Fufeng Commandery," Zheng Ruqian also thought one step deeper.


    He really lived up to being a shrewd businessman.


    Jiang Sheng gave him a thumbs up from the side, "Second brother thinks thoroughly. Second brother is so awesome. Second brother will soon own a sheep herd, in the future he¡¯ll be the richest under heaven, no one can rival him."


    Although knowing she was so enthusiastic because she wanted to eat mutton, Zheng Ruqian still couldn''t avoid feeling ted. It was as if the sheep had already turned into money.


    The richest under heaven was his lifelong wish.


    Just thinking about countless silver and unlimited pearls in the future, a sister decked in gold and silver, he could even collude with officials and merchants. Zheng Ruqian was delighted.


    Putting away the map, he looked northwest, with bright eyes and ambition, "I''m going to Longxi now."


    Long journeys were unavoidable for merchants'' prospects.


    Zheng Er Ye, who had just returned not long ago, had to leave again.


    This time Jiang Sheng was not sad, didn¡¯t even waste words, and neatly packed his luggage.


    On the contrary, Zheng Ruqian whined, "Will I see you next time Ie back? You won''t have gone to the Jiangs again, right? The Jiangs aren''t as good as our home. Wait for me toe back, don''t run around."


    "Ok, remember to bring a sheep back," Jiang Sheng readily agreed, not forgetting to remind him.


    As expected, all this girl had on her mind was sheep.


    Zheng Ruqian resentfully got into the carriage, rushing around with Wang Xiaosong.


    Not until the carriage disappeared from view did Jiang Sheng softly sigh, "I hope second brother returns soon."


    Sheep weren¡¯t important. Brothers were.


    Knowing that everyone had their own paths to follow was why she didn''t try to stop him.


    Without mentioning third brother guarding the borders, she had just seen off the wandering second brother. Big brother had gone by carriage to the Imperial College. Fourth brother went out on house calls. The only ones left in the small courtyard were Jiang Sheng and fifth brother grasping his little wooden stick.


    Oh right, there was still Zhang Xianglian calcting business.


    "Auntie, there shouldn''t be much lychee ice left, right?" Jiang Sheng discussed with her, "Can you save some for third brother, will it still be edible frozen until next year?"


    Zhang Xianglian was pondering when a carriage suddenly pulled up and Miao Zhaoying was half pulled, half supported by the servant girl as she hastily jumped down, "Mistress, mistress, there are people who want to buy our lychee ice."


    She didn''t dare say it outright, only blinking towards the east.


    Which was the direction of the Imperial City.

 Chapter 342: Shomer is Late Again

    <h4>Chapter 342</h4>


    As the litchi season was ending, the advent of litchi ice cream ignited the Jiang family''s determination topete against the autumn tigers.


    It was just unexpected that people from the Imperial City were also interested.


    And it just so happened that it was after most of the brothers had left, leaving Jiang Sheng unable to hide.


    "Young miss, give us an idea, should we sell this ice cream or not?" Miao Zhaoying asked urgently, "People are still waiting at the Jiuzhen Store."


    Jiang Sheng''s face was slightly pale. "Sell, of course sell."


    But how to sell, whether to charge money, whether there would be downsides, all deserved discussion.


    As a beggar who had wandered for many years, grown up rolling in the mud, seen all kinds of people, and suffered all sizes of losses, she had never dealt with people from the Imperial City.


    It would be a lie to say she wasn''t nervous, but she was the young miss, she had to remain calm. "Auntie Miao, go back and serve tea first, then tell them transporting the litchi ice cream will take some time. I''ll arrange manpower immediately."


    The old servant woman seemed to have found a backbone and tottered back to the Jiuzhen Store.


    Jiang Sheng took a deep breath and turned to look at Chang Yan, who had a strange expression.


    "Fifth brother, I have to go to the Jiuzhen Store," she said softly. "Are you staying home oring with me?"


    This seemed like a question, but it actually contained anticipation.


    After all, she was just a young girl. Facing such highly-ced people from the Imperial City, she inevitably felt intimidated.


    As the siblings had traveled this far, they had seen all kinds of county magistrates and ministers, but never dealt with anyone from the Imperial City.


    If they had met this man on the street, Jiang Sheng would definitely have turned and ran.


    But since he hade to the Jiuzhen Store to buy things, she had no choice but to grit her teeth and go in, putting down the ice cream wrapped up tight.


    "The young miss is here," Miao Zhaoying said, turning her back and winking. "This is the master here to buy litchi ice cream."


    "Greetings, master," Jiang Sheng used the etiquette she had learned from the Jiang family.


    Meanwhile Chang Yan hastily bowed beside her as if he had just imitated it.


    The man in ck raised his head, revealing a fair and smoothplexion and an insignificant Adam''s apple. "You are the young miss of the Jiuzhen Store?"


    "Y-yes," Jiang Sheng swallowed nervously.


    Since arriving in Fengjing up until now, most people she had dealt with were ordinary, and even the Jiangs were only a little distinguished, but they were considered warm and easy to get along with.


    This was the first time Jiang Sheng felt the oppression of nobles, felt the arrogance in their bones, felt the mighty pressure from on high.


    "How was this litchi ice cream made?" The man in ck spoke again nonchntly. "Is there anything harmful in it?"


    Though he showed no displeasure or anger, and didn''t even raise his voice, he was still wrapped in an overwhelming aura.


    Jiang Sheng was smothered and unable to catch her breath. She opened her mouth to speak several times but swallowed the words back for fear of saying something wrong.


    But not answering was not an option either.


    Just as the man in ck was about to raise his eyebrows, Chang Yan stepped forward and grasped his sister''s hand again, giving her warmth and strength.


    Don''t be afraid, your brother is here. You are not alone.


    If Eldest Brother was here, he would probably have answered calmly and neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    If Second Brother was here, no matter how afraid, he could have handled it smoothly and calmly.


    As their little sister, she couldn''t be too inferior.


    Jiang Sheng pressed her lips together until her breathing finally steadied. "In response, master, it was made from litchi meat and goat''s milk vored with osmanthus. Eating too much may cause diarrhea."


    Someone gave a soft snort, then quickly fell silent again.


    The man in ck nodded. "The price?"


    "Forty taels a serving," Jiang Sheng thought some more. "Master, if you want two servings, seventy taels will do."


    After all, he was from the Imperial City.


    Whether it was to keep this customer source or build goodwill, letting go of some profit would be more beneficial for the Jiuzhen Store.


    This time the man in ck reallyughed, though it was unclear if he wasughing at Jiang Sheng''s careful thinking or satisfied with the price of the ice cream. Soon he stood up, threw out seventy taels worth of silver, inspected the ice cream, then left arrogantly.


    Jiang Sheng craned her neck to watch until the group disappeared towards the Imperial City before finally breathing a sigh of relief. "I don''t know if selling litchi ice cream to the Imperial City is a good or bad thing."


    Perhaps it was both.


    The benefit was expanding the sales channels for litchi and indirectly suppressing the Liao family''s litchi business.


    The downside was that behind opportunities often followed danger, and everyone in the Imperial City were existences they could not afford to provoke.


    "Don''t worry," Chang Yanforted her. "It will be fine."


    Jiang Sheng nodded dubiously and didn''t leave the Jiuzhen Store until closing time before returning to the second courtyard.


    In order not to worry her brothers, the siblings decided not to mention the litchi matter for the time being.


    But they had always been candid amongst themselves as siblings, and it was the first time they felt uneasy about concealing something.


    Even Wen Zhiyun saying something was enough to startle Jiang Sheng.


    "What''s wrong, little sister?" The young doctor was bewildered. "Are you too worried about Second Brother? Or did something happen with the business?"


    Jiang Sheng mumbled, unable to get the words out.


    She was inherently bad at lying. Even Fourth Brother could see something was off, let alone if it was Eldest Brother. It would take just a moment for her to spill everything.


    "Fifth Brother, let''s just tell the truth," Jiang Sheng struggled painfully. "Before the Imperial College releases students."


    Chang Yan unconsciously nced at the darkening sky with knitted brows.


    They were used to using Eldest Brother''s return to judge the college''s dismissal time.


    But in fact, it was already past that time, yet Xu Mo had not appeared.


    He was a very punctual brother. He would return home after school ended, and the few times he socialized with friends, he would notify his family ahead of time.


    Could he have encountered difficulties at the Imperial College?


    Chang Yan''s brows wrinkled slightly. He took three big steps to the door and only saw other Imperial College students returning home, but there was no sight of the straight-backed, gentle Xu Mo.


    "Let''s wait another fifteen minutes," he looked up at the dark sky again. "If Eldest Brother still isn''t back, we''ll have to go look for him."


    Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun paled in shock, and even the matter at the Jiuzhen Store was put aside.


    No matter what impact the litchi ice cream might bring, their eldest brother''s safety was paramount.


    After waiting half a quarter hour, there was still no sign of Xu Mo''s clear and handsome figure.


    Chang Yan clenched his fist. "Let''s go, to the Imperial College."

 Chapter 343: Big Brother Is in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 343</h4>


    Xu Mo wasteing home from selling lychees at the front gate of the Imperial City. Jiang Sheng''s first reaction was that it was the Liao family: "Could it be they want to change who the specially supplied lychees go to next year, so they made a desperate move?"


    But before she could feel happy about that prospect, she remembered that her eldest brother still hadn''t returned, and her face fell again.


    The three siblings hurried along. Fortunately, when they had first rented the small courtyard it was so that Xu Mo could attend the Imperial College, so even on foot it only took about the time needed to drink a cup of tea before they arrived at the gates.


    It was already past ss dismissal time. Large groups of students were leaving, with only a few lingering to chat with friends.


    Chang Yan grabbed a student he recognized and asked, "Are there still any students inside who haven''t left ss?"


    "None," the baffled student replied, but still answered: "Almost everyone has gone."


    This meant Xu Mo was not inside the Imperial College.


    So where could he have gone? And who was he with?


    Chang Yan thanked the student, then turned with Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun to leave.


    At a time when both his older brothers were not present, it was up to this youngest brother to hold everything up.


    "Fifth brother, where are we going?" Jiang Sheng panted as she asked. "Fengjing City is so big. Do we need to split up and search separately?"


    Chang Yan halted abruptly in his tracks.


    She was right. Fengjing was so vast, with wine shops, brothels, teahouses and inns everywhere. With just the few of them, it would be like searching for a needle in the ocean.


    "Or perhaps we can ask Grandmother for help," Jiang Sheng suggested softly.


    Wen Zhiyun nodded lightly. "I could also ask the Princess Gong''s Eldest Son''s Consort."


    It wasn''t just them. If they asked the Jiang, Qi, Zhao, even the Zhu families, they would surely turn all of Fengjing City upside down to search.


    Finding Xu Mo didn''t seem to be a difficult matter after all.


    So just what was the person behind this after?


    Chang Yan didn''t believe anyone in the world was bored enough to abduct Xu Mo purely for amusement.


    Aside from fools, normal people made choices and took actions for a reason.


    "If it''s the Liaos, it means they want the lychee business. Eldest brother would only be leverage, they wouldn''t harm him." Chang Yan analyzed slowly. "If it''s someone else..."


    They didn''t have many enemies in Fengjing. Aside from the Liaos, there was also the covert Fang family, biding their time.


    After fighting business battles for so long, everyone had overlooked that the Fang family still eyed the civil service examinations like a tiger watching its prey.


    "Could it be the Fangs?" Jiang Sheng also recalled. "But eldest brother said they wouldn''t dare touch him."


    With so many people in Fengjing watching theing exams, if anything really happened to Xu Mo, the Fang family would surely drown in spit.


    And Fang Yuan would be forever nailed to the pir of shame for "cheating on the exams".


    Chang Yan nodded, but soon shook his head again. "It''s not that they dare injure him, but they do still dare make a move on him."


    There was a difference between the two.


    They recalled that over thest few days, whenever they had asked Xu Mo whether anything was going on, he would always pause briefly before saying there were no malicious irregrities.


    No irregrities was still vastly different from no malicious irregrities.


    "That''s right!" Jiang Sheng eximed. "I just remembered, when big brother came home yesterday hisplexion looked a little red."


    What could have happened to make that perfectlyposed gentleman''s face flush red?


    Chang Yan clenched his fist, his eyes darting left and right as he filtered through every possibility and impossibility in his mind.


    Finally, he said hoarsely: "I really should die. To actually have failed to notice anything wrong with big brother."


    Second brother and little sister were busy with the lychee business, while fourth brother was upied with the clinic. He was the onlyyabout who should have been sharp enough to notice anything amiss. Yet he had overlooked it too, leading to everything that was happening now.


    "Fifth brother¡ª"


    "Little Fifth¡ª"


    Wen Zhiyun and Jiang Sheng called out at the same time, "It''s got nothing to do with you. No matter how clever the plot, there will always be oversights."


    "The most urgent thing right now is to find big brother back."


    Chang Yan took a deep breath, gradually grasping the thread of logic.


    As spected earlier, the Fang family didn''t dare harm Xu Mo. But they would definitely try every means possible to drag him down¡ªfrom a perfectlyposed young master to a rogue rascal, from widely admired to universally condemned. Best case would be for him to lose all interest in studying and simply fail the examinations next year.


    If the siblings hadn''t investigated deeper and instead directly sought the help of families like the Jiangs and Qis, where would they have found Xu Mo? Where would he be utterly disgraced and ashamed?


    It could only be...in thepany of women.


    Perhaps it was a brothel, or perhaps one of those ruined temples where the Prince Gong kept his beauties.


    Although not exact, at least it gave them a direction.


    "Jiang Three, Jiang Four,e over here." Chang Yan instructed them in a low voice.


    The two teenage boys flushed red in awkwardness, nodding before leaving.


    If their spections regarding these contemptible methods were true, then to let everyone find Xu Mo faster, the Fang family definitely wouldn''t have picked a spot too far away from the Imperial College. It probably wouldn''t be too hard to locate either¡ªthey might even intentionally leave clues behind.


    Following that logic, Chang Yan sent Jiang Three and Jiang Four to check the nearest brothels for any young men who seemed to have been brought in by force.


    "Let''s go help search too!" Jiang Sheng said eagerly.


    Wen Zhi Yun chimed in as well: "Right, there is strength in numbers. We can help look too."


    Chang Yan''s vision dimmed. He seemed to see the two wandering helplessly amidst the sea of flowers.


    "No need," he refused in a lowered voice. "Just wait here for us."


    Jiang Sheng looked puzzled. "Fifth brother, are you afraid we''d drag you down?"


    "That''s right, little Fifth," Wen Zhi Yun said aggrievedly. "We want to help find eldest brother quickly too."


    But there were some ces truly not fit for either of you.


    Chang Yan pretended not to hear.


    About the time needed to drink a cup of teater, Jiang San came rushing back in a fluster. "Young Master Five, you guessed right. It''s in that...brothel, the third room on the second floor."


    A brothel?


    Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhi Yun shut their mouths in unison, nearly wilting in embarrassment on the spot.


    It was also difficult for Chang Yan. Lowering his voice, he asked: "Any sounds from inside?"


    "No sounds. But I had Jiang Four squat beneath the window as lookout. If anything seems off, he''ll directly break down the window and take Young Master out."


    But with the mixed crowds frequenting brothels, perhaps even esteemed officials, too loud amotion from breaking windows would surely attract attention. That wouldn''t bode well for Xu Mo.


    "Let''s head over first." Chang Yan''s brows furrowed. "If nothing else works, we can only set a fire to cause a scene and escape amidst the chaos."


    Just as they hurried over by carriage, a tail suddenlytched itself behind them, furtively following, not too near yet not too far either.


    "Miss, Young Master, there''s someone behind us," Jiang San quickly noticed. "Should we shake them off? Or catch them?"


    Chang Yan was in no mood to y cat and mouse. "Catch them and beat them up."


    The carriage slowed. Jiang San loosened the reins and used the carriage footboard to leap over in ambush. He had assumed it would be easy to catch a petty thief, but the person reacted swiftly as well. The two grappled for three to five moves before tumbling together to the ground.


    "Stop stop stop! Don''t hit me! Little Jiang Sheng, don''t hit your brother, don''t hit me!" The person yanked at their throat as they yelled.

 Chapter 344: The Common Man and the Second Sejo

    <h4>Chapter 344</h4>


    The carriage suddenly stopped, and Jiang Sheng stuck her head out curiously to see an unfamiliar elder brother.


    To be precise, it was her cousin, Jiang Chengfeng.


    He pushed Jiang San aside, brushing off the dust, and said somewhat awkwardly, "I don''t have any other intentions. I just saw you were in a dilemma here and wanted to ask if you needed any help."


    "Elder brother told me before he left to take good care of you all."


    Jiang Chengfeng did not consider himself a gentleman, but he had to keep his promise. He had to do right by Jiang Chengyuan''s trust and their decade-long brotherly affection.


    Chang Yan pursed his lips, pondering repeatedly.


    Privately, he did not want more people to see elder brother''s predicament.


    But in reality, it would be better to have Jiang Chengfeng''s help than some unfamiliar person''s.


    After a long while, he nodded, "Alright, then I''ll have to trouble Young Master Jiang."


    The Jiang family carriage was abandoned in a corner as Jiang Chengfeng joined them in another carriage, rushing to Baihua Tower at the fastest speed.


    As night fell, crimsonnterns were hung high and the sounds of orioles could be heard everywhere. The scent of powder and perfume became more concentrated, almost making one sneeze.


    The back entrance was rtively quiet, but there was still someing and going.


    "You two stay here and wait for elder brother," Chang Yan instructed Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun. "Don''t wander around. If someone finds you, say you got lost. Understand?"


    "I understand," Jiang Sheng replied familiarly. "No one will be here. Even if there is, it would just be some drunkard."


    Chang Yan did not say anything. He just ruffled his sister''s hair and turned to get off the carriage.


    Jumping over the wall was not difficult for them. Finding Jiang Si was also smooth sailing.


    Behind the window of the third room on the second floor, Chang Yan used his saliva to poke a hole in the window paper. Through the tiny gap he saw Xu Mo passed out on the couch, with two drowsy young women sitting beside him.


    "Fifth young master, we can create a distraction to lure those two women out," Jiang San whispered. "Then we can sneak elder brother away without alerting anyone else."


    Chang Yan nodded.


    Jiang Si immediately got up and flicked a pebble towards the door.


    The dozing women were startled. Displeased, they got up to check where the sound came from. Unknowingly, they moved further away from the room.


    It was time.


    Jiang San pried open the door and window, went to check Xu Mo was breathing properly, confirmed there were no issues, carried him on his back, stuffed the bedding to mimic someone sleeping, and finally climbed out through the window again.


    This would have been an easy task if not for the additional person on his back, making it significantly more difficult.


    Just then, sounds of the women''s voices came from outside, seemingly having noticed something amiss and wanting to head back.


    Jiang San panicked. The more hurriedly he tried to climb out the window, the more he struggled.


    Just when they were about to be caught by the two women, Jiang Chengfeng suddenly jumped in. He used his shoulder as support for Jiang San to flip over the window frame, then threw in the prepared rope to steady Jiang San as he lowered himself to the ground.


    The back window was right next to the backyard and back entrance.


    The moment Jiang San''s feet touched the ground, Xu Mo was safe.


    It was also at this time that the twittering orioles opened the door, the scent of powder rushing out, apanied by variousints.


    "Who was that, throwing stuff around."


    "So annoying thiste at night, having to keep watch over this dumb fool here and getting startled."


    They were about to close the door and had not looked over yet.


    Jiang Chengfeng hastily gathered the rope, signaling to Chang Yan to leave quickly before getting caught.


    The whole point of sneaking around quietly was to preserve Xu Mo''s reputation. They could not fail at thest step.


    As for Jiang family''s second young master, he was a libertine to begin with. More damage to his reputation would be of no consequence.


    Jiang Chengfeng was already prepared to face his mother''s weeping and his father''s whipping when he returned home.


    But unexpectedly, Chang Yan stretched his hand out to him. "Let''s go together."


    They came together, so naturally they should leave together as well.


    As if possessed, Jiang Chengfeng also reached out. With the youth exerting all his strength to pull him, his body floated up and somersaulted. At the instant the twittering orioles turned their heads back, he concealed himself.


    "Why didn''t you close the window?" one of the women coquettishly scolded as she went to shut it herself.


    Soon, silence returned inside the room.


    Jiang Chengfeng and Chang Yan were neatly stered under the window frame as Chang Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank the architect for his fancy eaves, thank the second floor for not being too high up, and thank the chattering orioles for being slow to respond to sounds.


    They seeded innding safely, climbed over the back entrance, and found their carriage.


    Xu Mo was lying peacefully inside while Wen Zhiyun checked his pulse. After much effort he finally said, "He was knocked out."


    They really had no idea how severely their elder brother had been clubbed and secretly brought to the brothel, plotted against to destroy his reputation and purity.


    While public opinion may be fair, if one stepped in shit, people would me the shoes, not the shit, for failing to avoid it.


    There was no such thing as absolute innocence.


    "The Fang family is so hateful," Jiang San grumbled at the side. "They want topletely ruin Eldest Young Master!"


    Was it worth it just for some petty exam?


    "For prestigious families, their daughters are as precious as gold whilemoners are like ants. There is no worth it or not worth it, only a casual lift of the Fang family''s hand," Chang Yan said as he lowered his eyshes. "They don''t even need to personally arrange things. Just leaked whispers are enough for countless families to eagerly help out."


    Influence was a strange thing.


    The more you originally possessed, the more you could obtainter.


    If you originally had nothing, even if you worked yourself to death, you would only gain a little.


    Just like Xu Mo. From schr candidate to champion candidate, he could be reced every time despite ranking first again and again, fighting with all his might just for a re-examination.


    Just like Jiang Chengyuan. After abandoning martial arts for literature, then abandoning literature for martial arts, the general position would be his as long as he did not die.


    The power brought by status, wealth that could be possessed from birth, the influence and connections built up by ancestors, were all thingsmoners could yearn for but not obtain.


    Perhaps a genius favored by heaven could break through this barrier and stand side-by-side with prestigious ns.


    But thinking carefully, if he had been born in a prestigious n, built on that foundation, how limitless would his aplishments be?


    He could soar like a dragon over the four seas, or dance like a phoenix in the nine heavens.


    Yet in reality, heaven''s favored geniuses were mostlymoners while prestigious sonsckedpetitive spirit for the most part.


    That which was readily avable was looked down on. That which was desperately struggled for was targeted.


    Who could understand the hardship within?


    In the dark of night, the galloping carriage shook its passengers. The jolting seemed to rouse the sleeping man as his eyshes fluttered, seemingly struggling to regain consciousness.


    Those sitting were like thunder rumbling in their ears. Heads lowered, they were lost in thought for a long time.


    When ordinary people worked so hard for their futures, what excuse did those already midway up the mountain have not to strive harder? What excuse did they have to continue being useless nobles?


    Jiang Chengfeng thought of elder brother who went far north, uncle who left to battle, his father busy with official dutieste into the night,ments that the Jiang family''s glory would end with their generation.


    He suddenly understood Jiang Chengyuan''s decision to go to war.


    He also vaguely grasped what he should do.


    Jiang Chengfeng lowered his eyes and earnestly observed Xu Mo, observed thismoner favored by heaven. Abruptly Xu Mo opened his eyes and they gazed straight at each other.


    "Eldest brother is awake!"

 Chapter 345: Humer

    <h4>Chapter 345</h4>


    The sudden hardship encountered filled Xu Mo with vignce. His clear pupils were covered with indifference, as if there was no emotion at all.


    Jiang Chengfeng couldn''t help but feel creeped out as he made eye contact with him.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng''s shout of "Big Brother is awake" broke the oppressive atmosphere. The chubby little girl threw herself over, smashing all coldness and heaviness.


    It was like an iceberg meetingva, and like spring rain falling on the heart. Xu Mo''s softness was visibly restored, and his eyes showed a smile. "How did you guys get here?"


    "Still saying that, you didn''te home for half a day. If we didn''te out to find you, you would have been eaten up!" Jiang Sheng mimicked the appearance of monsters inic books, baring her teeth and ws. "Luckily there¡¯s Fifth Brother and Brother Jiang to help."


    "Eldest Young Master, and me too." Jiang San stuck his head in from outside.


    "And me, and me too." Jiang Si was unwilling to fall behind.


    The originally calm Chang Yan opened his eyes and pretended to kick them both out. "Watch the road."


    Everyoneughed. Xu Mo alsoughed. As heughed, he remembered what had happened today, and his face turned cold again.


    "Big Brother, you have to tell us what happened in the end," Chang Yan''s voice sounded in a timely manner.


    In fact, things were notplicated.


    Going back in time to when Xu Mo was fighting a business war with the Liao family at Jiuzhen Store, he met two friends at the Imperial College.


    At first, they only discussed some literary allusions. Later, they gradually urged him to go out drinking and having fun, and even used "armchair generals" instead of "actualbat" as an argument.


    Xu Mo thought it was funny, and refused them with words, but gradually distanced himself from them. He didn''t expect them to be more explicit, and actually invited him to experience the joys between men and women.


    At this point, the two people''s purpose was basically obvious. They wanted to drag Xu Mo down so that he would lose interest in studying. It was self-evident who had arranged this.


    Xu Mo was very disappointed and scolded them severely.


    It wasn''t because their purpose was sordid, but because they were civilian students who could study at the Imperial College. Yet they were bought by a mere five taels of silver and forgot their conscience and studies.


    After that, the two were much less troublesome.


    Until yesterday.


    Xu Mo, the elegant schr, had just walked out of the Imperial College and was stopped by the two ssmates working together.


    One bowed with his hands and apologized, "We were wrong before, I hope Brother Xu won''t hold a grudge, can we talk about ancient times again?"


    One slightly bowed, "To express our apologies, we specially spent a lot of money to invite an enlightener for Brother Xu."


    Whether to hold a grudge or not, what was an enlightener?


    Xu Mo was a little confused. Then he saw the two men sh to the side, revealing the charming girl behind them.


    The girl was not very old, nor was she dressed particrly revealing. It was just that her actions were hard to resist. Not only did she wink at him, she bluntly said, "You bookworms, if enlightenment is enlightenment, why must you always talk about flowers, snow and the moon? Without some knowledge, we girls from Baihua Brothel can¡¯t get into your eyes.¡±


    She slowly approached him, the scent of powder rushing over with her soft and sweet voice. "What does the young master like to talk about? I know a little about everything--is it the Four Books and Five ssics? Or is it just Analects and Great Learning? "


    Xu Mo didn¡¯t dare answer her. He stood stiffly, unable to speak.


    Since gaining consciousness, apart from Auntie, he had only hugged little Jiang Sheng. He had never been in close contact with other women.


    Let alone a charming and ulterior one.


    "Mr. Xu... Mr. Xu has to go home. Please let me pass, Miss," he said as calmly as possible. "Do not block Mr. Xu''s path."


    "You bookworm!" Eyebrows pouted coquettishly. "How am I blocking your way? I''m taking you to a happier ce. Why don''t you try it, I guarantee you¡¯ll yearn for mypany and find it hard to forget."


    Her voice seemed to be deliberately trained, with a hint of enchanting charm. Especially her breathy tone, which was extremely enticing.


    Xu Mo closed his eyes.


    The Buddhist scriptures said that with unified mind and spirit, one can resist all false thoughts.


    Especially with the scenes of his parents'' suicide and the huge change shing through his mind over and over again. Thinking of his younger siblings waiting for him at home, Xu Mo opened his eyes and took two cold steps back, then turned and walked away with his sleeves swung back.


    "Young Master!" Eyebrows called out in disbelief as she chased after him.


    "Brother Xu!" The two ssmates also scolded him. "How can you be so cold-hearted?"


    Xu Mo paid them no heed and strode forward until he reached the small courtyard in the second hall, before finally breathing a sigh of relief.


    The fabricated indifference melted away, and a faint blush appeared on his delicate face, lingering untilte at night before it slowly faded.


    So their elegant Eldest Brother was teased by a brothel girl?


    Coming to this conclusion, the expressions of his younger siblings were very reluctant.


    Chang Yan was even more hesitant to speak.


    "I know what you want to ask, why didn''t I tell you." Xu Mo''s face turned slightly red again. "Because the Fang family didn''t dare hurt me, their methods were...too shameless."


    It would also be extremely devastating for those without self-control. But it didn''t shake him one bit.


    Too many things had happened at the Imperial College.


    Making friends, discovering their ugly side, avoiding the powerful and privileged, or even being slightly bullied. Xu Mo had lightly resolved all the things that could be resolved.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly inform his siblings in detail about every incident, then gather manpower in preparation.


    It was just that this time, the Fang family''s methods were somewhat unexpected¡ªusing shameful things to confuse the enemy, thenunching a sneak attack when they were unprepared.


    "After all, I underestimated the enemy," Xu Mo said dejectedly.


    He didn''t even have time to feel guilty, because the Fang family¡¯s first blow didn¡¯t work. They would only be more and more eager, even if they didn¡¯t use other methods, just finding some brothel girls to continue entangling Xu Mo would be enough to embarrass him.


    It was the end of August now. The provincial examination would take ce in February next year, a full six months away.


    He couldn¡¯t be vignt all day and sleepless all night during that half year.


    Xu Mo frowned. Even retaliation had to be postponed. He just wanted to study in peace.


    This exam was the most critical exam in his life, and the turning point in his life.


    Sess was mandatory, failure forbidden.


    "Don''t worry too much, big brother. Let Jiang San and Jiang Si be your book boys," Chang Yan sighed. "What the Fang family bullies is that you have no one around you."


    With their martial arts, they could attack and defend perfectly.


    Xu Mo pursed his lips without speaking, seeming to be weighing the feasibility.


    Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun, who couldn''t offer any suggestions, could only watch eagerly with their eyes.


    In this tense and quiet atmosphere, Jiang Chengfeng, who had been ignored for a long time, cleared his throat. "The martial arts skills of these two brothers are extremely good."


    Jiang San and Jiang Si outside proudly raised their necks, like geese at the vige entrance.


    "But..." His tone took a turn. "No matter how good their martial arts, it¡¯s useless when really facing officials."


    The geese''s necks drooped.


    Chang Yan knocked the back of his left hand with his right. This meant he was also thinking. "The Fang family dared to use such despicable brothel girl tricks. It''s not impossible for them to find officials to make things difficult for Eldest Brother."


    Especially in this city that respects power. Even if Xu Mo could cope with it, he still couldn¡¯t avoid being humiliated and suffer a bit.


    After all, his identity as a poor student was too ordinary.


    The Fang family dared to bully him, his ssmates dared to plot against him, and even brothel girls dared to cling to him.

 Chapter 346: Take a Book Boy

    <h4>Chapter 346</h4>


    The carriage continued on its way as everyone racked their brains, but could note up with the most suitable solution.


    Wen Zhiyun bit his lip, hesitating over his words several times, "Maybe...maybe...there is a way."


    Including Jiang Chengfeng, all eyes turned to look at him.


    The already timid little doctor Wen was frightened and jumped, fortunately Jiang Sheng was by his side and timely held his slender, pale fingers, "Fourth brother, don''t be afraid, speak your mind."


    Wen Zhiyun took a deep breath, "The Fang family is afraid that big brother will study well, afraid that big brother will take first ce again in the future. As long as big brother ''falls ill'', the Fang family will no longer make sinister plots."


    Not just being ill, if Xu Mo was willing, he could even pretend to be drunk, indulging in the pleasures of wine and women, a dejected student.


    As long as the Fang family believed he would be no threat for the next six months.


    "I can help big brother with acupuncture, make him appear weak on the surface without actually harming him, he may even show symptoms of lung disease and coughing." Wen Zhiyun pleaded, "A paleplexion would not be hard to fake either, just apply some powder."


    But this would be no different than deserting at the critical moment.


    Using illness as an excuse, using failure to fool the enemy, avoiding the plot while also wasting time that could have been spent on diligent study, and injuring their belief to forge ahead.


    Wen Zhiyun meant well, but it was at odds with Xu Mo''s unyielding integrity.


    Chang Yan deliberated, ¡°If there really is no other way, we can choose this method as ast resort.¡±


    Everyone fell silent again, without much time left to ponder.


    Because they had arrived at the second courtyard.


    Zhang Xianglian looked around anxiously until she saw the familiar carriage and breathed a sigh of relief, tears welling up as she said, "What happened, what''s going on, are the children alright?"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, everyone has returned." The head stewardforted her at the side.


    Only then did Zhang Xianglian stop her tears, ¡°I¡¯ll go bring food, the children must be starving.¡±


    The siblings disembarked one by one, with Jiang Chengfengst.


    He should have taken the initiative to mention being abandoned by the Jiang family¡¯s carriage, or asked Jiang Sheng and the third Jiang brother to send him back to the Jiang residence.


    Yet Jiang Chengfeng remained silent for some reason.


    The siblings of the second courtyard also could not bring it up, so they simply invited him into the courtyard to share a meal.


    Zhang Xianglian''s cooking skills were not as good as the Jiang family''s head chef, but had a unique vor. Jiang Chengfeng earnestly ate tworge bowls.


    After the meal.


    Just as the siblings were about to get up, he finally spoke, "Maybe I also have an idea, do you want to hear it?"


    As expected, everyone acts with a purpose.


    Chang Yan was not surprised, "Please, go ahead Young Master Jiang."


    "My idea is that I''ll be Xu Gongzi''s attendant for half a year." Jiang Chengfeng was very serious, "But he has to teach me so I can pass the imperial examination in three years."


    Both of the Jiang family''s sons had only attained the title of xiucai on the path of examinations, they had also participated in the provincial examination the year Xu Mo took first ce, but were eliminated together.


    This matter even attracted ridicule from hostile families, who believed the Jiang family¡¯ster generations were not up to par.


    "My eldest brother has gone to the northern border to fight, I remained in Fengjing, I can¡¯t just rest easy as a xiucai living off the Jiang family¡¯s wealth." Jiang Chengfeng mocked himself, "The Jiang family can provide for my basic needs for life, but what about my children, my grandchildren, what about the Jiang family¡¯s glory and pride?"


    Without an heir, it would be ruin.


    Be it money or pride.


    Upon realizing thatcency was the same as wasting his life away, Jiang Chengfeng set his sights on Xu Mo.


    There was no one more suitable as a guide forward than a student who hade first ce in the provincial exams. Xu Mo¡¯s excellence went without saying, and he also happened to need protection now.


    And Jiang Chengfeng just so happened to have some status, he could even contend with the Fang family.


    This was an exchange, a win-win, and was the cunning and strategy nurtured by the Jiang family over two generations.


    Do not doubt the second generation ancestors, they have one way of being when not trying their hardest, and another when they do.


    Jiang Chengfeng''s eyes shone brightly as he stared fixedly at Xu Mo, also secretly observing Chang Yan.


    After a long time.


    Xu Mo nodded, agreeing with one word, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Back then in order to overthrow Zhu Zhi, he was able to give up his talents and poems, so now just teaching a not so stupid young master from a prestigious family would be no difficulty.


    Jiang Chengfeng stretched out his hand, Xu Mo reciprocated, and the two simrly slender hands sped together as the deal was concluded.


    Chang Yan sighed, also feeling this was already the best oue.


    They were trulycking in power and protection.


    Jiang Sheng could go seek help from old Lady Jiang, and Xu Mo could also seek help from Chancellor Dou, but that kind of assistance asked for would not feel asfortable and reassuringpared to the exchange with Jiang Chengfeng.


    Oh well.


    Since the decision had been made already, then they should make full use of this influence.


    Chang Yan¡¯s eyes shed with fiery light, ¡°Eldest brother, the Fang family has gone too far, we cannot let them off so easily.¡±


    Weren¡¯t they afraid of Xu Mo striving harder, weren¡¯t they afraid of Xu Mo ranking first ce again, weren¡¯t they fond of sabotaging the examinations?


    Then let¡¯s start a six month long battle of wits.


    With both sides maneuvering their chess pieces to determine victory or defeat in the examinations.


    The three youths looked at each other, seeming to understand each other¡¯s thoughts as they burst into loudughter together.


    Only Jiang Sheng poked the sticky little doctor Wen, ¡°Fourth brother, what are theyughing about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what are theyughing about?¡± Wen Zhiyun was just as confused.


    They soon found out.


    In the days that followed, Xu Mo still diligently studied as usual, only he would no longer casually discard his writings, instead he would tear them into small pieces and throw them into the deepest part of the ash heap.


    The size he tore them into was also cleverly done, just enough to be pieced back together but always missing a few fragments.


    Xu Mo hid behind the door, listening to the sounds of someone searching through the ash heap outside, a cold smile on his face as he waited for Fang Yuan to be led astray by the incorrect writings.


    Picking up scraps scheme, foiled!


    When going to and returning from school, it was always Jiang Chengfeng himself who came to receive him.


    Sometimes a curious little girl would tag along, only to be shooed away when they arrived, and could only pout and go find Jiang Sheng to y with.


    Xu Mo regarded him as an attendant without reservation, teaching what needed to be taught, and not going easy on him when ordering him around.


    For example, when the two arrived at the gates of the Imperial College, they were blocked by shameless schoolmates. Before even greeting them with cupped fists, Jiang Chengfeng had already kicked them down with a sweeping kick, one for each.


    "Xu brother, how can you hit people?¡± The schoolmate yelled angrily.


    ¡°I hit you because I hit you, do I need a reason?¡± Jiang Chengfeng said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy then goin to the Jiang family.¡±


    That was the influential Jiang family.


    Although the Jiang family¡¯s eldest young master had left, the second young master Jiang was also not to be trifled with. Who would dare provoke them?


    The schoolmate quickly scurried away crestfallen, leaving behind a charming young woman with a pale face still standing in ce.


    ¡°You want to get hit too?¡± Jiang Chengfeng red at her.


    The young woman took two steps back before fleeing without looking back.


    Honey trap scheme, foiled!


    After getting rid of her, Xu Mo was still not anxious, patiently waiting.


    When the weather in Fengjing turned cold, a young master from one of the prestigious families could finally no longer restrain himself. Taking advantage when Jiang Chengfeng went out to pay respects, he blocked him in a corner.


    "Esteemed Xu the great talent, xiucai from Anshui Prefecture right?" The son of the Zhu family sneered coldly, ¡°I heard you write remarkable essays. Do you want to help me write some poems to make a name for myself at the Wenchang Pavilion?¡±


    Several of his followers surrounded them at the same time, one even taking out brush and paper, ready to record at any moment.


    Xu Mo remained expressionless without saying anything.


    "Hey you, you actually dare show attitude with me?¡±


    Before the Zhu family son could finish his threats, Jiang Chengfeng appeared with a sweeping kick that was swift and fierce like warriors from a military family were known for, easily subduing several students.


    "The writings Xu Gongzi produces, what makes you think you deserve them?" He stomped on the Zhu family son¡¯s face, ¡°Do you want this young master to write you something instead?"


    He really was suddenly inspired to write, yelling out, ¡°You wear red and green, worse than dog shit!¡±


    Even students at the distant Imperial College heard and burst into mockingughter.


    The Zhu family son''s face turned red, but had no recourse.


    If the easy to offend Jiang family found out, he also would not have dared to seize the opportunity when Jiang Chengfeng stepped away.


    Intimidation scheme, foiled!


    After letting the Zhu family son endure two more kicks, the two finally turned to leave.


    As they walked Xu Mo asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go pay your respects just now, how did you return so quickly?¡±


    Jiang Chengfeng awkwardly did not answer and as they passed by the wall, nced furtively at the conspicuous water stains on the ground, giving an embarrassed smile.

 Chapter 347: Big Brother Disease

    <h4>Chapter 347</h4>


    In all fairness, Jiang Chengfeng was a very good protector.


    With the Jiang Family as his amulet, he was fearless in the face of any powerful family.


    His character was slick enough. Except for women, he dared to fight anyone, and he was not shy about making a scene.


    Even in courting favors, he could solve it casually in a corner without paying attention to trivialities.


    Xu Mo admitted he could not do the same.


    Whether it was the influence of his background or his parents'' education, he and the two Jiang brothers hadpletely different personalities.


    He was upright and unyielding.


    The Jiang brothers were slick, unrestrained and carefree.


    In the past, Xu Mo admired this kind of unbendable spirit. It was this spirit that supported him from Xieyang County to Fengjing.


    But the exam results were swapped, the Fang family deliberately made things difficult for him, especially when he was taken to the brothel, which made him feel that some of his perceptions were subverted.


    No matter how strong a person is, they are always helpless in the face of soft knives. Just like Fang Heng back then, facing his once intimate little cousin kneeling and pleading, then yelling angrily, only by fleeing to the frontier could the waves be calmed.


    It was the same with the brothel girls blocking the road and pestering him. If it wasn''t for Jiang Chengfeng, Xu Mo really didn''t know how to avoid it.


    But Jiang Chengfeng could only help him for half a year. After the exam ends in half a year, he would have to walk his own path in life, and still have to smooth his own way.


    Vaguely, Xu Mo realized that the uprightness he carried might not be suitable for Fengjing anymore, nor for officialdom, nor for the court, nor for the intrigue between powerful families.


    He was as clean as a young bamboo, of course the wind could not blow him down and the rain could not make him crooked, but if a couple of shovelfuls of fertilizer were poured on him, the bamboo would always rot from the roots.


    And who would be willing to rot away?


    Xu Mo looked absently ahead, as if seeing his father''s unyielding straight back, and as if seeing the rxed smile on Minister Dou''s face, as well as the simr smiles that would be on all officials'' faces.


    "Slickness is indispensable if you want to get along well," Jiang Chengfeng said, nodding his head.


    Though casually said, it parted the clouds.


    Xu Mo''s footsteps slowed slightly, his eyes were bright. "Brother Jiang is right. May I ask whose words they are?"


    Jiang Chengfeng was stunned. "They were my father''s. He taught me and my elder brother this when we were very young, and asked us to listen, watch and learn more, because the intrigue of powerful families is cunning and all kinds of dirty tricks exist."


    Things like what Xu Mo had experienced were just small troubles. In the past, there was even a family who specially trained their daughters and sent them to be concubines for major families to harm their legitimate sons and daughters, and to support their own children to take power.


    More than ten yearster, most of Fengjing¡¯s heirs were rted to that family, and their status can be imagined.


    There was also a family who specifically trained their daughters to be widowers, raising the disabled eldest sons of their husbands, then giving birth to baby boys. Not only did they themselves gain respect and favor, but their maternal families also rose with the tide.


    "There is nothing in this world that you don''t know, only things you can''t imagine," Jiang Chengfeng concluded. "Brother Xu, you are smart and upright, but you have seen too little. If the Fang family dared to take me to a brothel, I would have to let them send me a first-ss courtesan."


    "Why don''t we go take a look at the brothel today so that you can adapt flexibly the next time this happens?"


    Xu Mo almost choked on his saliva.


    He really wanted to handle things smoothly, really wanted to learn the Jiang brothers'' unrestrained ways, but going to brothels was out of the question. As the eldest brother, he could not be a bad influence on his younger siblings.


    "Let''s go home first," Xu Mo said gently as he got on the carriage.


    As the carriage wheels rolled forward, the National Academy and the autumn wind were left behind.


    The pensive young man, in the year he arrived in Fengjing, in order to overthrow Zhu Zhixue, learned to make friends and lobby the children of officials, taking the first slippery step.


    Now, after Fang family¡¯s education and Jiang family¡¯s guidance, he understood the essence even more clearly.


    With the passage of time, the crisp young bamboo would eventually grow into a real bamboo, bending in the strong wind and standing upright in gentle breeze, soft and flexible, yet able to stand proudly upright.


    Just like the four words written by Wenchang Pavilion - Young Master Green Bamboo.


    As the carriage wheels stopped rolling, the small second courtyard appeared before his eyes.


    Xu Mo slowly got off the shaft and turned back with a bow. "I have to thank Brother Jiang these days. Our tutoring should also be put on the agenda. I dare not guarantee Brother Jiang will pass the imperial examination, but I will definitely impart all the knowledge I have."


    He still looked the same as before. Upright and still. But also different from before somehow.


    Jiang Chengfeng bowed back ordingly. "Good. Then I''ll have to trouble Brother Xu."


    The carriage left again, and the door of the small courtyard opened, revealing Zhang¡¯s round face.


    "Elder brother is back!" Jiang Sheng was very excited. "You didn''t get bullied today, did you? You didn''t suffer a loss, did you?"


    Look, even his sister was worried about him.


    As the elder brother, he actually made his younger siblings fret over him, and rack their brains to save him.


    It really shouldn''t be like this!


    Xu Mo smiled slightly and stroked her ck hair. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen anymore."


    He would no longer let the Fang family calcte against him, no longer stubbornly stick to righteousness, and no longer evade all the intrigue and shameful things.


    But if asked whether his heart was still the same as before.


    The answer was undoubtedly yes.


    A person''s behavior may change, cognition may change, thoughts may change, but what is upright in one¡¯s bones can never turn evil, not even bend easily.


    In the next few months,


    Xu Mo taught Jiang Chengfeng in earnest, and he also absorbed the unrestrained temperament unique to the children of powerful families from him. They learned from each other, protected each other, helped each other, and developed some friendship.


    After failing several times, the Fang family never bothered them again.


    Even Jiang Chengfeng believed that the Fang family had no way to go on, but Xu Mo was still vigntly on guard.


    When the autumn wind turned into cold wind, and icy snow covered the earth, he went to Wen Zhiyun who was studying medical books.


    "Fourth Brother, I need your help now," Xu Mo said solemnly. "I want to get sick."


    Wen Zhiyun stood up nkly, btedly realizing that his suggestion had been adopted.


    "Eldest Brother, aren''t you the most unwilling to fake anything?" Zhang Yan was so shocked that he even dropped his chopsticks. "You even have to put rouge on your face. Are you really okay with that?"


    Why not?


    Xu Mo smiled. "The Fang family won''t let me off. Rather than waiting for them to make a move while we try our best to guard against it, it''s better to directly reduce their vignce. It''s just some rouge, just some feigned illness."


    A true man can yield as well as carry on.


    Back then, his father was ndered but chose tomit suicide to prove his innocence just because he was too stubborn.


    But what good did that do? Zhu Zhixue still became county magistrate. Themon people of the entire Xieyang County suffered unspeakably, and his only son barely survived, his legspletely broken.


    Little Xu Mo was used to admiring his father, respecting his character, and admiring his integrity and incorruptibility.


    Now he still admired his father, but no longer wished to be like his father - an upright yet brittle bamboo.


    "Come on, little Four." He stretched out his hand, serious and calm. "Make me sick. Make me a weak young master in everyone''s eyes."


    Maybe he could also feel what Elder Brother Fu had gone through all these years.

 Chapter 348: The Second Brother Returns

    <h4>Chapter 348</h4>


    The cold wind rose with a bone-chilling cold.


    As people in Fengjing bundled up in thick padded jackets, the popr young master Xu Mo of the Zhu family unexpectedly fell into the freezing cold pond at the Imperial College. When he was fished out, his lips had turned white.


    Fortunately, with the help of the second young master of the Jiang family, he was rushed to Wen''s Clinic in haste and his life was saved with great effort.


    Unfortunately, his life was barely saved.


    It was said that the cold had entered his lungs, causing him to cough violently every day, even coughing up blood several times.


    Some peoplemented that such an outstanding young schr, who could challenge the big families and fight for a chance to retake the imperial civil service exam, would perish like this.


    Others were suspicious, feeling that it was too much of a coincidence that he would suddenly fall into the icy pond, and that he was rescued instead of drowning directly.


    No matter what they thought, Xu Mo justy in bed, motionless.


    Jiang Sheng held Wang Xiaozhu¡¯s rouge carefully, being extremely careful not to miss a spot while applying it.


    "That''s enough, Jiang Sheng," Wen Zhiyun said softly beside him. "If you apply any more makeup, big brother won''t be sick but chilled to death."


    Chang Yan was drinking water and nearly choked.


    "But I have to apply it evenly," Jiang Sheng pressed two more times, "Luckily Miss Xiaozhu doesn''t like fragrance, so there''s no scent of rouge, otherwise we could only use face powder."


    Chang Yan coughed even harder, while even the bedridden Xu Mo couldn''t help but slightly raise the corners of his mouth.


    "Alright alright," Zhang Xianglian, who didn''t know when she had entered, said, "Xiao Mo is sick, you guys need to behave yourselves and not giggle."


    After speaking, she took out a tea bowl and dabbed the corners of her eyes before leaving chokingly.


    Jiang Sheng put away the rouge and gave a thumbs up. When ites to acting, Auntie Zhang is the best!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from outside.


    The few children put on solemn expressions and peeked out through the crack of the door. It turned out to be the Jiang siblings.


    As soon as they entered, they rushed straight to the room and saw the pale-faced Xu Mo. Their eyes had turned red. "What happened? He just fell into the water, how could he have injured his lungs? How can he take the exam like this?"


    Jiang Sheng pressed his lips together.


    Only the people of the inner second courtyard knew that Xu Mo was pretending to be sick. It was deliberately kept from others. Even the master craftsman hade yesterday to cry for a bit.


    Today was probably the Jiang siblings'' turn.


    "Brother Xu," Jiang Chengfeng stared nkly for a long time before pounding the wall with his fist. "This must be a sinister plot by the Fang family. I must have failed to protect you well, I owe you."


    "Don''t be like this, brother," Jiang Chengyu said distressfully as she rushed up to stop him.


    Lying in bed, Xu Mo also slowly opened his eyes, speaking lightly and weakly, "I''m fine, don''t worry about me."


    "You call this fine?" Jiang Chengfeng said angrily. "I''m going to beat Fang Yuan to death. It''s all the Fang family''s fault."


    As he spoke, he really turned to leave.


    Xu Mo hurriedly reached out to stop him and remembered that he was supposed to be sickly so hey back down again.


    He almost blew his cover.


    "Brother Jiang," he panted for breath and deliberately slowed down his speech, "listen to me, don''t act rashly. Read through all the books I gave you. When you fullyprehend them, I will recover."


    "Really?" Jiang Chengfeng was doubtful.


    Those books were all four fingers thick. It would take until at least next spring to finish reading them.


    "Truly," Xu Mo said categorically.


    Next spring would be the time of the imperial exam. How could he not recover by then?


    Only then did Jiang Chengfeng breathe a sigh of relief. He sat for a while longer, left a lot of medicinal materials, and urged them toe to the Jiang residence anytime if they needed help before taking his sister away.


    Next was Master Dou alone.


    Seeing his pale student, Imperial Tutor Dou heaved sighs of regret and grief, also cursing the Fang family violently for their inhumanity. He was also annoyed that Xu Mo did not exercise more caution.


    "Don''t worry, Sir," Xu Mo said ever more guilty that he was deceiving his respected teacher. "This student will be healthy and well, and will definitely not dy next year''s exam."


    Dou Weiming only thought he wasforting him. He nodded heavily and left two ginseng roots behind.


    A few dayster, Qi Huai and Zhao Yuan also came, bringing a girl in ck. Her eyes were red.


    After the usual concerned words and obligatory curses at the Fang family, Qi Huai held Xu Mo''s hand and said heavily, "Brother Xu, we''ll wait for you to take the exam together. You have to win, don''t let the Fang family seed."


    Zhao Yuan''s tears and snot flowed out even more. "Brother Xu, you must get well. You have to get well. We''re all waiting for you."


    "I will," Xu Mo gave a pale smile.


    Even though his body was healthy, he also vaguely experienced the powerlessness of sickness - not of the body, but of the countless pitying looks, the sympathy that cannot be spoken, the hopeless future, the helplessness.


    After Qi Huai and the girl in ck left, Zhao Yuan lingered for a long time before leaving too.


    Unexpectedly, the Zhu family also came.


    In addition to Zhu Sihuan, there was also a young master from the Zhu family main branch. He warmly enquired solicitously but also surreptitiously observed, even feeling Xu Mo''s wrist several times.


    When he sensed the extremely weak pulse, his face revealed some smugness. "It seems Brother Xu is really unfortunate to have fallen into the icy pond. I only hope he can recover soon and not miss next year''s exam. He can still work hard four yearster."


    In contrast, Zhu Sihuan''s expression changed slightly, with undeniable worry in the depths of his eyes. "You must get well."


    Xu Mo gave a wry smile, hisplexion even paler, even his lips were ckish.


    "Brother Xu..." Before leaving, Zhu Sihuan secretly left 200 taels of silver. "Focus on recovering, don''t let the viins seed."


    Xu Mo held it to his chest, filled withplex emotions.


    After the Zhu family, the Yao family came to deliver some medicine, and even the He family sent someone to visit. Who knows what they were thinking.


    But for the siblings of the inner second courtyard, none of that mattered anymore.


    They quietly apanied Xu Mo, taking turns every day to tell him thetest news from outside, or just sit quietly reading or watching him wielded his writing brush vigorously.


    The days passed slowly, nearing the end of the year.


    The whole city of Fengjing was joyous, yet they remained quiet as usual without even buying new clothes.


    "Why hasn''t second brothere back yet after going to settle the sheep? Does it really take that long?" Jiang Sheng stared nkly at the big rednterns outside. "He still doesn''t know about our n. Won''t he get a shock when hees back?"


    Just as the saying goes, speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrives.


    The next day, the dust-covered Zheng Ruqian came knocking.


    He hadn''t even managed to unload the sheep yet, let alone boast about his great achievements in Shang Commandery. He rushed straight into Xu Mo''s room.


    Obviously, he had heard the sensational news outside and knew that Elder Brother was critically ill.


    While he already knew, when he actually saw his Eldest Brother lying pale-faced in bed, Zheng Ruqian still couldn''t help but bawl loudly, "Big brother, big brother, what happened? What on earth happened to us? Last time I came back and that huge little sister was gone, this time Ie back and Big Brother is sick, looks like he''s going to die."


    "Big Brother, wuwuwu, wake up! Don''t have an ident, don''t have anything happen to you. We can''t do without you."

 Chapter 349: Two Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 349</h4>


    Zheng Ruqian cried with snot dripping from his nose and tears rolling down his cheeks. He wished he could kneel down to the heavens and beg for his big brother''s life back.


    The person lying in bed slowly opened his eyes, revealing some helplessness at being woken up. In order to keep secrets to the greatest extent, he often stayed upte reading and took naps at noon. He hadn''t slept enough to be drowsy yet when he heard the loud wailing.


    "Younger brother," Xu Mo pretended for a while until his weakness was cooked to perfection. "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    That was the truth.


    But to Zheng Er''s ears, it sounded like, "Big brother is beyond saving but is stillforting me. I''m losing such a good big brother, I feel so heartbroken and sad."


    When Jiang Sheng rushed in with two of the brothers, they saw Zheng Ruqian throwing himself on the bed, crying until the cotton quilt was soaked.


    Xu Mo sat up weakly in bed and fished out a handkerchief from his clothes, handing it over.


    "Thanks," Zheng Ruqian took it without lifting his head, continuing to sob.


    Jiang Sheng and Fourth and Fifth Brother covered their faces at the same time, unable to watch.


    "Younger brother," Xu Mo sighed lightly. "I didn''t expect that the love between us brothers would run so deep that I would get to see you shed so many tears for me one day. It really lives up to brotherhood."


    "Big brother, if you''re gone, then won''t I be the eldest brother?" Zheng Ruqian said between sobs. "That would be so bad."


    The person on the bed pursed his lips and chuckled lightly.


    The ones at the door could no longer hold back their delight.


    Zheng Er finally realized something was off. He raised his head and saw the spirited Xu Mo. He looked back at the younger siblings covering their mouths as theyughed. Even someone as dull-witted as him finally wisened up. "You... you were pretending to be sick?"


    "Isn''t that going too far? How could anyone pretend to be sick? Whose idea was this? It must have been Little Five. You have the darkest heart."


    The long-awaited one this time was truly innocent. He spread his hands, not saying a word.


    "It was me," Xu Mo readily admitted. "Rather than stand there as a target, why not lie down and hide."


    It was still the same old saying, there are thieves who steal for a thousand days, but no guards who defend for a thousand days.


    Always being anxious would be quite tiring.


    "But... but there are loud rumors outside saying that you are seriously ill, that you fell into an icy pond. What exactly happened?" Zheng Ruqian asked with sniffles.


    The illness may have been pretend, but falling into the icy pond could not have been pretend.


    This time Xu Mo didn''t say anything, a trace of guilt on his face.


    "It was me," Jiang San said as he wiped his snot. "I jumped in wearing Big Brother''s clothes.


    The two of them had simr builds and ages. From a distance, you really couldn''t tell.


    As someone who practiced martial arts, it wasmon for Jiang San to exercise shirtless even during winter. After falling into an icy pond, he still caught a cold that persisted until now. If it had been Xu Mo instead, he probably would have lost half his life. No wonder all of Fengjing was stirred up and astir.


    Zheng Ruqian climbed up and patted Jiang San gratefully. "It must have been tough. When we get back, give ten taels of silver to Xiaosong. Buy whatever you want!"


    Jiang Sheng must have rewarded him already for jumping into the icy pond. Giving him more rewards would only make Jiang San more loyal. When it came to buying hearts, Zheng Er was the best.


    After Wang Xiaosong and Jiang San left, only the five siblings remained in the room. The atmosphere turned somber again from the previous lightness.


    "Things have be serious enough for Eldest Brother to pretend he is sick. It shows the Fang family''s methods are extraordinary," Zheng Ruqian said with knitted brows. "What exactly happened while I was away these months?"


    Xu Mo''s mind halted for a second. Even if he realized the shorings of his personality, change would not happen overnight.


    Some things were still hard to give voice to.


    Luckily, Jiang Sheng''s mouth was quicker. She casually said, "Big brother got teased by a courtesan and then got knocked out and delivered to the brothel. If we had begged all the prominent families to go find him, big brother''s reputation in the future would be ruined."


    Zheng Ruqian: "......"


    It turned out that schrly people really did have a lot of peach blossoms (romantic encounters). It wasn''t just about chanting poetry and writing couplets. It wasn''t just being able to recite sour words. Why didn''t he get teased like that?


    Zheng Ruqian felt a little glum.


    "Is that the point?" Xu Mo wished he could crack open his second brother''s skull. "This is the Fang family messing with me."


    And they were unwilling to continue tolerating the Fang family''s harassment and coveting.


    By using silver needles to change his pulse condition and by Jiang Sheng applying powder to make him look pale, then allowing all the prominent families to inquire after and visit him, they let all of Fengjing know that Xu Mo was seriously ill.


    There were two benefits to doing this.


    The first was to lead intelligent people to think about who caused Xu Mo to fall into the water, eventually tracing it back to the Fang family. It would make the Fang family take a dumb loss, leaving them speechless even if they had something to say.


    The second reason was to show weakness. A sickly exam candidate would still make the Fang family much less worried.


    "Even if the Fang family doesn''t believe it, as long as the othermoners in Fengjing believe it, it can restrict the Fang family''s actions," a cold glint shed in Xu Mo''s eyes. "The price I pay is performing this act and staying home until the exam."


    With the new year around the corner, there wasn''t much time left, only about two months.


    The only pity was that the younger siblings at home had to act with him. Not to mention they couldn''t prepare celebratory new year''s clothes.


    "It''s fine, Big Brother," Jiang Sheng waved her hand. "I''ve gotten tired of buying new clothes every year. This year I''ll wear my old ones. That''s good too."


    "That''s right, that''s right," Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun chimed in. "It''s nothing special every year, just pasting red paper and setting off firecrackers. It''s the same every year, so skipping it is fine."


    Their young faces were full of sincerity, seeming toe from the bottom of their hearts.


    But what child didn''t like new year''s, and new clothes and shoes, and merrily setting off firecrackers?


    They forcefully endured it for Xu Mo''s sake, for the exam''s sake, for that familial affection.


    Xu Mo''s nose turned slightly sour. It was like when he was recovering from his broken leg and he needed his younger siblings to earn money to attend school. He felt ashamed inside yet had no choice but to ept.


    Because Little Five was right, seeking shelter from a copyist was no match for an official''s shelter.


    A new year without firecrackers could be exchanged for years of sparklers in the future.


    "In the future, Big Brother will set off fireworks for you every year," Xu Mo said sincerely. "Every year."


    This time, Jiang Sheng believed him.


    "Not just fireworks, there has to be meat too," she raised her hand. "Lamb, beef, all sorts of delicious meat."


    The brothers allughed loudly. The heaviness in the room was swept away in a sh. ces with little sisters were always so cheerful.


    Zheng Ruqian alsoughed. As hisughter gradually faded, he felt something was off.


    "Meee... meee..."


    What was that sound?


    Everyone''s smiles slowly disappeared as they held their breath and listened. The mewing sounds grew increasingly shrill until they were piercing.


    Zheng Ruqian jumped up from the bedside. "Oh no, the sheep!"


    He had forgotten.


    He still had the sheep with him.


    Speaking of which, the sheep from the border regions gave birth tombs in April. By the time Zheng Ruqian went to acquire a manor for raising sheep, it was already October. Thembs had all grown fat and strong, each able to eat tworge armfuls of fresh grass every day.


    The one in charge, Jiang Yi, was extremely exasperated. He decided to vicious cut twice as much grass to feed these sheep, in hopes they would overeat and die so he could finally be free of them and skin them for meat.


    But unexpectedly, the sheep from the grasnds really could eat. Their bellies swelled round. The next day they shat piles of pellets before running off again.


    Jiang Yi still could only bitterly continue cutting grass.


    When Zheng Ruqian finally arrived, Jiang Yi wished he could prostrate on the ground bawling. "Second Young Master, hurry and take away these sheep that can eat and poop. I never want to see them again. The entire Fifth Squad wants nothing more to do with them."


    It wasn''t that they disliked the sheep itself, just that they disliked sheep they could see but not eat.


    Fang Henglue was slightly embarrassed. He touched his nose without showing his face.


    In the end, it was up to Zheng Ruqian to cruelly take out the potted braised beef from his waist and treat Jiang Yi to a meal before he finally calmed down.

 Chapter 350: The Mother

    <h4>Chapter 350</h4>


    Jiang Yi''s resentment subsided, but the remaining flock of sheep left Zheng Ruqian in a dilemma.


    At first there were only somembs, each weighing four, five or six catties. Throwing them into the carriage would have settled the matter.


    Half a year''s time was not enough for them to fully grow, but they had gradually expanded, each weighing forty or fifty catties now, making them much more difficult to transport.


    Even cramming them into the carriage, they still had to prevent the sheep from hitting each other, prevent the carriage from tipping over, and prevent the sheep and carriage from being destroyed at the same time.


    This gave Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng a very hard time.


    Later, an old shepherd from the northern border stood up and used cloth strips to tie the sheep''s feet in pairs, leaving a slip knot. He exined that they needed to be fed and given water every day, and if the journey was too long, the sheep had to be periodically turned over to prevent saddle sores on their skin.


    Only then were they able to arduously transport the flock to Longxi Commandery with great difficulty.


    Afterwards, feeding them was no longer difficult. The long-term workers hired were quite responsible. Zheng Ruqian picked out the two biggest and fattest sheep, intending to take them back to Fengjing, but was faced with difficulty again.


    The journey from the northern border to Longxi Commandery only took three to five days. Tying up the sheep¡¯s hooves could barely work for that duration.


    But from Longxi to Fengjing was a full month''s trip. Even if the sheep did not suffocate, they would be paralyzed. Would they even be able to eat once they arrived?


    They would have wasted away to skin and bones.


    On the advice of the long-term workers, Zheng Ruqian steeled his heart and stamped his feet. He asked the carpenter to build a wooden cage cart, which was like a carriage with a wooden cage on it, somewhat simr to a prisoner transport vehicle, with gaps left between the wooden nks specially for tossing in eggs and vegetable leaves.


    Only the gaps in the sheep cage cart were there for the sheep to stick out their heads and breathe.


    The original carriage was then filled with hay. This was how the two sheep were finally transported from the upper district back home.


    Because stopping intermittently to feed the sheep would dy the journey, Zheng Ruqian took azy shortcut and did not feed them right before arrival. He rushed into the small courtyard and was immediately engrossed in chatting and joking around with his siblings, to the point where the two starving sheep actually started bleating.


    "Baa... baa..."


    The half-grown sheep bared their teeth as they bleated, revealing neat white teeth, which was quite frightening.


    Except for Xu Mo, the other four siblings rushed out. Zheng Ruqian was responsible for getting grass and water to feed them, while the other three squeezed together to carefully scrutinize the rarely seen northern border sheep.


    Mutton was expensive in Fengjing, mainly because it was difficult to raiserge flocks of sheep. Only a fewmoners kept a handful of sheep on the wild vige grass, and sold them after they grew up to earn a living.


    Lamb sold at five coins per catty was far more expensive than any other meat, undisputedly high ss goods.


    Even so, those who had truly tasted northern border mutton would still sigh that local mutton was less than half as good as that from the north.


    Jiang Sheng suppressed her curiosity and scrutinized them for a while before blurting out, "These sheep look uglier than the ones here."


    Everyone inside and outside the houseughed.


    What influences the taste and texture of the meat could be the breed, feeding habits, or differences in grass and water, but it would never be determined by appearance.


    "It¡¯s a pity my second brother doesn''t raise sheep specifically, otherwise I wouldn''t rest until I rified it with you." Zheng Ruqian scattered thest handful of grass. "Let¡¯s feed them grass these next few days for them to eat well and drink well. We¡¯ll ughter them for the New Year."


    Although they couldn''t buy new clothes or set off firecrackers, at least they had sheep to eat, and northern border sheep at that.


    Jiang Sheng smiled brightly. "Okay!"


    This new year was finally something to look forward to.


    Fengjing City did not have grasnds, but there was more than enough grass to feed two sheep. The people in the small second courtyard were enough to handle it too. Whether it was Jiang Sheng or Chang Yan, they brought Jiang San and Jiang Four along to cut enough grass for three days¡¯ worth of meals in a couple of hours.


    Sometimes they would run into acquaintances who seemed a bit surprised to see the cart full of grass. "Are you guys nning to weave straw mats?"


    Jiang Sheng didn¡¯t bother to correct them. She just smiled and waved her hands. ¡°Wish you an early new year, happy new year!¡±


    The other party could only cup their hands in return and wish her well.


    It was two days until New Year¡¯s Eve and Jiang Sheng had cut extra grass this time. She didn¡¯t even have anywhere to sit herself so she could only sit cross-legged over the cart shaft. Behind her was a stack of hay poking out from underneath the carriage curtains, looking rather shabby.


    She had an easygoing personality and didn¡¯t mind. She handed the reins to Jiang San and rested her chin on her hands, looking at the rednterns on the roadside, the bright red candied haws, and every person wearing gold and silver who passed by on the street.


    When they passed a gold jewelry store on Fourth Avenue, she saw a mother and daughter selecting a hairpin they liked and trying it on.


    It was an intricately braided hairpin, with patterns of birds and flowers shaped from thin twisted gold threads. A bird held a bright, translucent red ruby in its mouth. The exquisite yet vibrant design was very eye-catching.


    The mother carefully pinned the hair ornament into the youngdy''s coiffure and tidied her loose strands before smiling gently. ¡°Only a beautiful hairpin like this suits our Chenghua.¡±


    The youngdy bashfully lowered her head, seemingly happy yet worried at the same time. "Mother, Grandmother has already cut off your allowance. It¡¯s impossible to make ends meet relying solely on your dowry. We should forget about such a precious hairpin."


    "No." She pressed the girl''s hand. "Since you like it, we¡¯ll buy it."


    The clever purple-clothed maid quickly stepped forward to pay.


    It was precisely at this moment that Jiang Sheng, wearing simple old clothes with a bundle of mixed grass behind her and half a leaf still on her head, raced by.


    Carriage speeds were not allowed to exceed limits within Fengjing City, so there was ample time for both parties to clearly see what the other was doing, to clearly see who the other was, and to clearly see what was behind them.


    Glittering jewels versus tangled weeds.


    Silk brocade robes versus old cotton clothes.


    The loving mother and daughter versus the silly girl.


    Simr big eyes yet vastly different warmth.


    Mrs. Liao¡¯s hand clenched tightly around the hairpin, tilting it sharply and poking Jiang Chenghua¡¯s scalp.


    "Mother!" She cried out.


    Only then did Mrs. Liao let go, still flustered. ¡°Did it hurt you? Is it bleeding?¡±


    Jiang Chenghua just bit her lip silently.


    Mrs. Liao did not continue asking. She only watched the receding image of the carriage filled with hay, seemingly lost in thought about the stubborn, tenacious young girl living in conditions akin to tangled weeds.


    "Mother." Jiang Chenghua mouthed the word without making a sound, only nestling closer uneasily, as if wanting to get nearer, even nearer.


    "Mother." Jiang Sheng simrly mouthed without producing any sound.


    She frowned in confusion as she tried vocalizing the unfamiliar, obscure word, but was struck dumb the moment it was about to leave her lips.


    It was only one word off from Grandmother, so why was there such a huge difference?


    She couldn¡¯t call it out and couldn¡¯t imagine associating the word with the glittering image of Mrs. Liao either.


    The only thing she could tell herself was that having a mother made no difference. They still wouldn¡¯t get to eat northern border mutton.


    The carriage sped on, the wind blowing past her ears.


    She grinned widely with wet eyes.

 Chapter 351: Kill the Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 351</h4>


    In order to fatten up themb a bit more, the date of ughter was pushed back again and again until the Eve of Chinese New Year.


    Master Chef came early, knife in hand, beaming like a blossoming flower surrounded by Auntie Zhang¡¯s family.


    Now and then he would say, ¡°Elder sister, why are you doing this work? Let me handle it.¡±


    Then he would offer, ¡°Xianglian, take a break and let me take over.¡±


    But his courtesy only annoyed Zhang Xianglian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with doing some work? With the New Year arriving shortly we can¡¯t set off firecrackers or put up red banners. We may as well prepare some good food.¡±


    Still,ughter lurked in the corners of her eyes and all the tasks at hand were surrendered to Master Chef ¡°against her will.¡±


    The busiest woman in years past was finally able to take a breather this year.


    ncing back, she saw the deserted courtyard and the silent children, and her heart ached for them.


    Fortunately Master Chef had stewed up some fish and pork elbows. Wielding his knife he came out and announced, ¡°Time to ughter themb!¡±


    The previously listless children instantly perked up and gathered round full of curiosity. Even bedridden Xu Mo sat up straight, his gaze passing through the window into the yard.


    ughtering amb took both strength and skill.


    The half-grownmb was carried to a table held down by Jiang San and Jiang Si while Wang Xiaosong brought a bucket of hot water and Wang Xiaozhu held a grinding stone for the knives. It was all hands on deck.


    Master Chef seemed a bit out of practice. He sized up the situation for quite awhile before decisively shing themb¡¯s throat.


    As themb¡¯s blood gushed forth, its pitiful bleating grew weaker and weaker.


    The timid Wang Xiaozhu had already hidden her face in a corner.


    The slightly bolder Zhang Xianglian also averted her gaze, her hands trembling slightly as she held the wooden basin.


    Right then Master Chef called out hoarsely, ¡°Basin over here!¡±


    Startled, she couldn¡¯t ce it urately and some of the crimsonmb¡¯s blood sshed outside.


    She had assumed Master Chef would just chuckle amiably. But instead he was solemn and earnest, simply saying ¡°Be precise.¡±


    Then he nudged the basin into the right spot.


    By the time the blood had drained away, themb had almost ceased breathing. Master Chef deftly tied a knot in its throat.


    The next steps were a bit gruesome, requiring him to make an incision in themb¡¯s hooves and blow into it.


    Unaffected by his rotund belly, Master Chef bent at the waist, not minding the filthy hooves or caring what others might think. His serious attitude was as if he were engraving a golden hairpin.


    As Zhang Xianglian watched by the side she suddenly felt the man radiating a glow, stimting sensationspletely different than his usual geniality, oddlypelling and stirring.


    No wonder the old saying goes that an earnest man is most handsome.


    Flushing, she shyly lowered her head, glimpsing out the corner of her eye that Master Chef had finished blowing and was nimbly skinning themb, tearing flesh and clearing out the abdominal cavity.


    The originally terrifying process was slowly bing matter-of-fact.


    Jiang Sheng was equally nonchnt. From the slitting of the throat she had craned her neck avidly watching it all.


    A few times Chang Yan had tried covering her eyes but she struggled free with determination. She was even more thrilled and curious during the skinning process, chasing after him and demanding, ¡°Why blow into it? Why must you blow in from the hooves? Can¡¯t you blow in somewhere else?¡±


    Her barrage of questions left her brothers speechless. None could answer.


    Finally Master Chef peeled off the skin, wiped the sweat from his brow and panted, ¡°Blowing air into themb makes skinning easier. The air loosens the hide from the flesh all the way to the extremities. Blowing in through the hooves ensures it''s airtight.¡±


    Jiang Sheng suddenly understood.


    Meanwhile Zhang Xianlian felt Master Chef¡¯s glow intensifying. She bit her lip, pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his brow.


    It was like a lightning bolt had hit Master Chef. The smile on his round face appeared and disappeared and reappeared until he finally bit his own tongue to ascertain it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡°Xianglian, y-you...you wiped my brow!¡± His voice quavered.


    Face bright red, Zhang Xianglian softly murmured affirmation.


    ¡°Wipe it again for me! Wipe me again!¡± Master Chef was desperate.


    Zhang Xianglian¡¯splexion went from bright red to purple. She gave another couple random swipes then couldn¡¯t endure anymore and fled in embarrassment.


    Only the children were left giggling behind their hands, amused yet supportive.


    Master Chef took a deep breath, realizing some matters couldn¡¯t be rushed. He resigned himself to continue breaking down themb patiently.


    This process was slightly less distressing than the ughter. But the glint of the sharp knives slicing through flesh and tendon still made Wang Xiaozhu a bit queasy.


    In contrast, if Jiang Yan hadn¡¯t been holding her back, Jiang Sheng would¡¯ve eagerly gone up to fondle the carcass.


    Fundamentally it was because the hunger she had endured in past years had cut too deep. Food was what she cherished most and eating was her utmost joy.


    Themb¡¯s cruel end and the dripping blood were insignificant next to simply being alive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grill up themb shanks and ribs for you,¡± Zheng Ruqian tugged her little braid. ¡°Everything else goes into the stewpot. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Jiang Sheng nodded excitedly like a chick pecking rice. ¡°Elder brother, let¡¯s just ughter onemb, ''kay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zheng Ruqian was puzzled. ¡°Thismb¡¯s not full grown. At best 30 jin. We¡¯ll polish it off in a few days. When you get hungry again we¡¯ll kill the second one for you. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Yes, of course! Having several dozen jin ofmb to eat over the bleak New Year was a blessing countless others envied. Yet Jiang Sheng was preupied with one absent brother out there somewhere. She counted off on her fingers estimating whether her third brother would be able to take advantage of the family visitation policy by now.


    There were twombs total. They would taste the first while reserving the second for when third brother came back so he wouldn¡¯t miss out either.


    Plus she could show off to him: Look, younger sister saved this for you!


    Quite self-satisfied with her little scheme, Jiang Sheng was caught off guard when Zheng Ruqian released her braid and knocked her pate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the smart one. Out there on the northern bordends he¡¯s already eaten who knows how many sheep. Why would he care if you specifically set one aside?¡±


    Jiang Sheng clutched her head resentfully ring at him.


    Zheng Ruqian ignored her gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll strip bothmbs clean and eat them up. Strip them together. If you¡¯re still hungryter we¡¯ll figure it out.¡± He waved Jiang San and Jiang Si over to truss up the secondmb.


    Master Chef tossed the sliced meat into a pot and efficiently repeated the skinning and bleeding process.


    By the time bothmbs were fully dressed the sky had gone pitch ck and everyone was ravenous.


    Auntie Zhang and Wang Xiaozhu brought out tes and bowls from the kitchen. There wasmb blood stewed tofu, clearmb head stew, charcoal roastedmb ribs and shanks exuding an irresistible fragrance, red braisedmb vertebrae, stewed pork elbows falling off the bone, red stewed big carp, and slicedmb liver and heart dressed in a cool sd. A dizzying variety that could absolutely be called abundant.


    Finally Master Chef had washed off themb stench. He deeply inhaled. ¡°Auntie Zhang¡¯s cooking skill is as good as ever! We¡¯ll eat well tonight!¡±


    Jiang Sheng deliberately teased him. ¡°But Master Chef, doesn¡¯t You Ran House still have seats avable? What if you get called over?¡±


    Master Chef¡¯s eyes popped. ¡°I¡¯m Master Chef! Usually I just teach some apprentices. Only asionally do I fix up fancy dishes for honored guests, not bulk orders.¡±


    Besides, this was the first New Year he would spend with his sweet Xianglian. The restaurant would just have to get in line.


    Everyone chuckled. Urging each other, they sat down around the table.


    Just as they readied their chopsticks, the sound of *ding ding dong dong* came from outside.

 Chapter 352: A Golden Hairpin Wrapped in Silk

    <h4>Chapter 352</h4>


    "Are they setting off fireworks?" Jiang Sheng pinched a cabbage andmb meat bun, wanting to go to the yard to watch the liveliness.


    Chang Yan held her back and gently shook his head.


    "It sounds like knocking on the door to me. But all our rtives and friends are here already, so who else could it be?" Zheng Ruqian wondered doubtfully.


    Xu Mo, who had just sat down, sighed and got up again, resignedly lying back down on the bed.


    "Eldest brother, don''t rush yet." Chang Yan''s tone was light. "Let''s see who it is first."


    Jiang San and Jiang Si had already cautiously gone over, and the others were also standing at the door and craning their necks.


    As the door bolt fell, therge door slowly opened, revealing a graceful figure, along with a carriage that only aristocratic families would have - if not the Jiang family''s Tan Yue, who else could it be?


    Jiang Sheng was shocked.


    Around the new year, she had thought that Madam Jiang would definitely want to spend the new year with her, but there were also four elder brothers at home, and eldest brother Xu Mo was so worrying.


    In order to conceal the secret of pretending to be ill, and to bnce both sides of the family, Jiang Sheng deliberated for a long time before making a decision - spend the 30th in the small courtyard, and go to the Jiang family to apany Madam Jiang on the 1st.


    She had even prepared twomb legs that she had brought over for her grandmother to taste earlier.


    But now Tan Yue had shown up here instead.


    "Is Grandmother ill? Or is there something else?" Jiang Sheng visibly became anxious, and the steamed bun in her hand was no longer fragrant. She ran over to Wen Zhiyun in three or two steps.


    Seeing the frail young doctor about to be dragged to the Jiang family, Tan Yue hurriedly spoke up, "No, Young Lady, Madam is perfectly fine."


    Only then did Jiang Sheng breathe a long sigh of relief, and apologetically let go of her fourth brother.


    Tan Yue turned around and beckoned to He Rui in the carriage, then gestured for Jiang San and Jiang Si to open the door wider.


    The spacious carriage barely squeezed through the door frame. The wide open door was closed again.


    Only then did everyone realize that the horse was extremely exhausted, and the carriage seemed to be loaded with heavy objects.


    "Let''s move the stuff first," Tan Yue directed everyone. "Madam knew that you can¡¯t be extravagant this year, so she specifically told me toe only after dark."


    Filled to the brim in the carriage were countless meat, several bolts of new brocade, rice, flour, oil, cakes, vegetables - everything that should have been prepared for the new year, but was not for various reasons.


    There was also a small sandalwood box that Tan Yue personally carried over.


    Opening the catch, inside were three quietly lying hairpins intricately wrapped in silk threads, along with two strands of pearl tassels, all made of superior materials and currently most fashionable jewelry.


    "Madam instructed that when Young Master Xu bes a sessful candidate, you can wear new clothes and jewelry out. For now, just keep them - consider them Madam''s new year''s gifts to you." Tan Yue smiled as she handed them over.


    Jiang Sheng stared nkly without saying a word, gazing at one of the floral bird gold hairpins intricately wrapped in silk threads. She felt it was very simr to the one Jiang Chenghua owned, but much more exquisite and precious.


    "Madam also said, whatever other girls have, girls from our Jiang family should also have them all." Tan Yue added meaningfully.


    Jiang Sheng could barely remember what had happened in that fleeting moment, yet Madam Jiang was able to find out about it and kept it in mind.


    Unable to describe what she was feeling, a sour sensation rose from the tip of her heart, along with an indescribable swelling feeling, as if it could burst open at any time into two hearts.


    "Do you like it, Young Lady?" Tan Yue pinched the intricately wrapped silk floral bird gold hairpin and carefully pinned it in Jiang Sheng''s hair. "It looks really good."


    In fact, Jiang Sheng could not see it herself - she had no copper mirror, not even a basin of water.


    But she somehow felt extremely certain that it looked especially good.


    Because whatever other girls had, she now had it too.


    Jiang Sheng grinned. Her nose felt sour, her eyes felt sour too.


    That slight envy she had looking into the wind finally dissipated with the wind as well.


    The items had been mostly moved inside. Tan Yue stood up again and took a sachet from He Rui''s hand, stuffing it into Jiang Sheng''s hand. "This is the new year money for the youngdy."


    The reason it was not ced on her was because it really was very heavy.


    If Jiang Sheng did not have some strength, she probably would have dropped it on the ground.


    With six siblings total, only Fang Heng had received fifty taels of gold ingots from his auntie in the past two years, which had made the other five siblings very envious at the time.


    Now, it was finally Jiang Sheng''s turn.


    It was so heavy that she did not know how many taels there were.


    Under Tan Yue''s encouraging gaze, Jiang Sheng carefully opened the wallet to see palm-sized gold ingots, a good double the size of the fifty taels she had seen before.


    "Wow, one hundred taels of gold." Zheng Ruqian eximed. "Jiang Sheng, you''re going to strike it rich."


    ording to the Dayu Dynasty¡¯s exchange rate between gold and silver, these could exchange for at least a thousand taels of silver. Although they already had over a thousand taels of silver, such high new year money was still the first time they had seen it.


    It was not simply gold, but a grandmother''s love for her granddaughter.


    Along with a carriage full of food and supplies, and an intricately wrapped silk floral bird gold hairpin nearly identical to the one owned by Jiang Chenghua, every single item represented efforts made to prepare them.


    "Sister Tan Yue, please take good care of Grandmother for me." Jiang Sheng clutched the gold, voice trembling.


    "Young Lady, don''t worry." Tan Yue stood up. "Since we''ve delivered everything we needed to, we''ll get going first."


    To avoid prying eyes, theiring and going were both hasty.


    Jiang Sheng was reluctant to part.


    Zhang Xianglian also saw them off, "Have a meal before leaving! We just made the reunion dinner."


    "It¡¯s fine. Madam is still waiting for me." Tan Yue stroked Jiang Sheng''s head. "Young Lady, take care."


    The closed door was opened again. Outside was the lively streets,ing and going pedestrians, high hanging rednterns, and popping firecrackers rising one after another.


    It was hard to imagine what Madam Jiang was doing amidst such a joyful eve of the lunar new year.


    Was she having dinner with her estranged daughter-inw and raising granddaughters together, or sitting dried up in the ancestral hall worshipping ancestors?


    She was such a lonely old woman. She once had a precious grandson she couldugh and chat with. Now he was also far away.


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the sadder she felt. She tugged on Tan Yue, "Sister, can I bring Grandmother here? Can shee spend the new year with us?"


    "Young Lady, don''t think too much," Tan Yue said with augh as she turned around. "Madam has a lot of things to do in the Jiang family, she''s not free."


    Moreover, if she dide, it would also make everyone in the second courtyard ufortable.


    Why make things difficult?


    "Then I''ll go to the Jiang house. I¡¯ll go apany her." Jiang Sheng blurted out.


    This time, Tan Yue shook her head again.


    "Madam sent gifts to the Young Lady hoping to make you happy, not to take you away."


    "There are many kinds of love. Apanying by your side is not the only way to show the most love. Madam''s love for you has also been slowly growing."


    "At first when she learned of your identity, Madam hoped you would return because you were her granddaughter and she wanted you to resume your position as the Jiang family¡¯s proper daughter."


    "Later when she found out about your rtionship with the brothers, Madam let you go. Her love transformed into love for you as a person, into letting go and blessing."


    "Young Lady, if you truly love Madam, then don''t think that after the 30th you made her feel remorseful for sending you gifts."


    "Why note to the Jiang family nice and early tomorrow morning instead, we¡¯ll all be waiting for you."


    Tan Yue did not stay for long before departing in the carriage.


    The sky burst into fireworks at the right time, lighting up the dark night, and also shedding light on the region in Jiang Sheng''s heart regarding love.


    Although they still did not get to set off the fireworks they had been looking forward to every year, half a courtyard full of rice, flour, oil, and hot northernmb meat, along with the intricately wrapped silk floral bird gold hairpin ced in the highest position, all proved that their new year was very good this time.


    Very happy.

 Chapter 353: Another New Year

    <h4>Chapter 353</h4>


    Jiang Sheng really went to the Jiang family on the first day of the Lunar New Year. She started knocking on the door before it was even light out.


    The gatekeeper rubbed his eyes sleepily and mumbled to Xiao Qian, "Happy New Year, miss."


    Wealthy families liked things festive, so they would give out some new year''s money before and after the holiday. Jiang Sheng was well off this year, so she took out a gold melon seed and handed it over.


    The gatekeeper sobered up instantly when he grabbed the gold melon seed and sniffed and bit it, as if to determine if it was real.


    When he realized the family would never give fakes, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed, "Ten thousand blessings, miss."


    He kept kowtowing like that until they entered De Ren Academy.


    Old Lady Jiang was already awake and washing up. When she saw Jiang Sheng, a smile spread across her face. "Did you eat dumplings yesterday?"


    "Yes,mb ones." Jiang Sheng nestled up to her. "I brought some for Grandmother too. The hotmb is perfect for you to eat."


    Without much small talk or pretense, the grandmother and granddaughter finally developed a rapport that was exclusively theirs.


    They ate the first dumplings and first meal of the new year together.


    Whether by chance or intention, Mrs. Liao and Jiang Chenghua did not appear before their eyes, quiet to an unbelievable degree.


    Instead, Jiang Chengyu wandered over, attracted by the smells, and gnawed on half argemb leg, eximing how delicious it was.


    "Themb now is much tastier than before!" As the proper daughter of the second wife, she neverckedmb to eat, so her words carried conviction. "The meat is tender and light. Sister, where did you buy it? I want to buy two legs for Father and Mother to eat too."


    Jiang Sheng covered her mouth andughed.


    Of course it was themb her third brother secretly kept for her on the border!


    The Dayu Dynasty and the Northern Nomads shed frequently there. Capturedmb wasmon, usually devoured by the starving soldiers. It was rare for somembs to be spared and transported all the way to distant Fengjing.


    With how little was left of these twombs, there would be no more to buy.


    Jiang Chengyu cried out in disappointment, "What a shame! If Yuan Ran Ju could usemb like this, business would certainly go up a level!"


    Not just Yuan Ran Ju. Even if a meat stand usedmb like this, customers woulde back after trying it. After all, good food was the crux.


    Jiang Sheng''s mind stirred. She had jokingly supported her second brother expanding his flock, but now she seriously considered it.


    "It''s so tasty, truly delicious!" Jiang Chengyu wanted more but her stomach capacity was limited. She could only regretfully rub her belly.


    Jiang Sheng regained herposure and generously reassured her, "Don''t worry, there''s more tonight."


    "Really?" Jiang Chengyu perked up.


    Indeed there would be more that night - not justmb dumplings, but grilledmb chops too, plus spectacr fireworks.


    Last year she had gazed up at them from the second courtyard. Today she could admire them up close beneath the colorful sparks.


    Jiang Chengyu scurried about beside her, remembering to pull Jiang Sheng out of harm''s way, while never taking her eyes off the dazzling sight.


    In the distance was a boisterous liveliness; nearby was her smiling grandmother.


    Her brothers were probably watching in the second courtyard too, discussing Third Brother''s exam, Second Brother''s business, Fourth Brother''s stagnant medical skills, or Fifth Brother''s useless woodworking.


    But no matter - the world was wonderful!


    Jiang Sheng recalled the vow she made before Buddha, begging for warmth that was now within her grasp.


    "It''s the new year, Sister. Do you have any wishes?" Jiang Chengyu shouted over the firecrackers.


    Jiang Sheng pressed her palms together again before her lips.


    Her hope was for this happiness tost forever, with everyone safe and sound.


    Except for Third Brother. She wished for his return, for peace so no one had to leave their homes again.


    Fengjing¡¯s prosperity could not reach the distant north.


    The north could not see Fengjing¡¯s fireworks.


    But the new year was the most sacred holiday for all people of the Dayu Dynasty, a time for them to gather no matter when or where they were.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    After three gunshots, Fang Heng put away his firearm and returned to the lively tent.


    Pressed by war, they had no firecrackers, nor could they light any. But no matter - any noise would make it New Year''s.


    Men from their teens to thirties raised bowls to toast, then gulped the wine down.


    "Captain, won¡¯t you join us?¡± Jiang Wu was pouring for others and shook the half-empty jug invitingly.


    Military rules were strict, so this was their only chance to drink a bit.


    Fang Heng waved him off and went back to his seat.


    ¡°The captain¡¯s the youngest, yet insists on acting the oldest,¡± Jiang Liu grumbled beside him. ¡°A rare happy time - what¡¯s wrong with a few drinks?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t put it that way,¡± Jiang Yi said. The eldest of them, he swapped his wine for tea. ¡°We know it¡¯s New Year¡¯s. The Northern Nomads know too. If they attack tonight counting on lowered vignce, what will you do?¡±


    A bunch of drunks would be easy pickings.


    Jiang Liu shut his mouth and hastily dumped out his drink.


    On closer look, only the greenhorns were drinking. The older men had tea in hand, ears pricked for trouble.


    After the first batch ate, they would swap patrol duty with those outside, guarding the surroundings.


    Such was war - vignt even on the most joyous days, ready to fight at any moment.


    Fang Heng pinched up some tea, sipped it, then poked at themb meat without eating it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Captain?¡± Jiang Wu sat on the ground after pouring. ¡°Worried about a Northern Nomad night raid? Our defense is solid. Even a sneak attack would be no threat.¡±


    Decades of war had made them extremely familiar foes.


    The good thing was mutual caution. The bad thing was neither could vanquish the other.


    Fang Heng didn¡¯t reply. He drank some tea before slowly answering, ¡°Not worried about that.¡±


    ¡°Then worried about Big Brother¡¯s exam?¡± Jiang Wu refilled the teapot. ¡°You nned to ask for family leave in February, right?¡±


    The Dayu Dynasty was humane, allowing three months of family leave after two years stationed on the border.


    Fang Heng had served for precisely two years.


    Three months was enough for Xu Mo¡¯s exam through the posting of results, even excluding travel time.


    ¡°Not that either.¡± Fang Heng waved her off when she moved to refill his cup. ¡°Big Brother¡¯s exam timing isn¡¯t ideal.¡±


    The others froze in shock.


    The court determined the exam timing after considering climate, temperature, season - every relevant factor to pick the best time for schrs.


    How could it be wrong in Fang Heng''s eyes?


    Only Jiang Wu frowned, cautiously asking, ¡°Is the captain worried about the north?¡±


    It wasmon knowledge that the Northern Nomads raided due to food shortages. They normally rested in summer, when soldiers most often asked for family leave.


    But Xu Mo¡¯s exam was in February and results in April - the height of northern hostilities.


    Fang Heng was reluctant to leave his siblings in Fengjing yet also worried for the northern people. He resented being unable to be in two ces at once.

 Chapter 354: Fang Heng Returns to Beijing

    <h4>Chapter 354</h4>


    Let''s go, lest the people of the Northern Frontier suffer more bullying and vige massacres, with countless lives lost in vain.


    Don''t go, lest Eldest Brother suffer bullying and the Second Branch of the Fang family go too far in bullying people.


    In the midst of this grave dilemma, Fang Heng found himself unable to eat or sleep well, and spent the New Year with a furrowed brow, unable to rx.


    "Captain, you don''t really need to worry too much about the Northern Frontier," Jiang Seven and Jiang Eight gathered around. "Before you came, life in the Northern Frontier still went on, didn''t it?"


    The brothers met this with unanimous contempt.


    Life in the Northern Frontier certainly went on without Fang Heng, but since he arrived, he had saved so many lives, and killed so many Northern Nomads.


    Aside from his illustrious military merits, the fact that he became captain of the Fifth Company at the age of fourteen meant he must have won some battles to be ashamed of.


    If he were a few years older, he might even have be captain of the Third Battalion.


    The fact that he was conflicted and worried meant that he truly cared about the people of the Northern Frontier.


    "If only we could make the Northern Nomads apprehensive," Jiang One and the others helped brainstorm, "Even if we can''t drive them back, as long as they are apprehensive and afraid, and fewermoners are harmed, that would be enough."


    But how could they make the Northern Nomads apprehensive?


    Recalling the previous time, it was when Jiang Five and the others had hidden in the ox cart, posing as traveling merchants.


    The same method certainly wouldn''t work again. Now when the Northern Nomads saw ox carts withrge merchants, they didn''t dare intercept them easily, for fear that an ambush would emerge.


    But this also showed indirectly that their tactic of impersonating ordinary people had worked, it made the Northern Nomads apprehensive.


    Fang Heng pursed his lips, pondering what kind of suggestions his elder and younger brothers might offer if they were here.


    Eldest Brother had the most steady mind, he would probably have the soldiers carry out a new ambush.


    Fifth Brother had the most ingenious angle, he would probably find bait to make the Northern Nomads thoroughly convinced.


    But what kind of bait could make the enemypletely convinced andpletely undefended as they walked into it?


    Fang Heng''s gaze wandered as he vaguely saw two older women walking over, bamboo baskets hung over their arms containing half-finished clothes and some needle and thread.


    They were survivors from the viges massacred by the Northern Nomads. Unwilling to leave thisnd yet unable to wield long des, they could only follow along to help with the cooking and cutting meat and vegetables, and asionally sew a few pieces of clothing.


    With so many Northern Frontier soldiers, even just the Fifth Company had four or five hundred men, so the older women definitely could not sew clothes fast enough for everyone to wear. At times like these they preferred those they liked, who would then get new clothes.


    Jiang Ba had a baby face and was missing a finger, so the older women were especially fond of him.


    He hade over now because his clothes were half done, worried they might not fit him well, so he specifically came to try them on.


    "That brat Jiang Ba has a mouth smeared with honey, so the older women dote on him so much to always sew clothes for him," Jiang Liu said sourly on the side.


    The others nodded, scheming to borrow the clothes from the bratter to try on themselves.


    Even if they didn''t fit, they had to get a good feel.


    Sitting in the main general''s seat, Fang Heng suddenly felt something drift by that he grabbed tightly.


    Clothes, older women, viges, survivors.


    He suddenly stood up, every thought opened up. "I''ve got it!"


    The Northern Nomads loved to raid viges, loved to ughtermoners of Da Yu who were unable to fight back. Whenever they caught sight of smoke they would be excited, awaiting their spoils of war.


    If the Da Yu soldiers could disguise themselves as traveling merchants, why couldn''t they disguise themselves as a vige?


    As long as the Northern Nomads believed it, as long as the Northern Nomads charged in, it would be the end for them.


    After enough times the Northern Nomads would also be afraid. When they saw a vige they would have to ponder deeply whether these were reallymoners or a group of soldiers lying in ambush to counterattack.


    No one would know.


    As captain of the Fifth Company, Fang Heng had absolute power and prestige. At hismand, even if everyone was puzzled, they still moved into action.


    First they found a sparsely popted vige and persuaded themoners to hide for a few days. Next they had the officers and soldiers take off their uniforms and put on coarse cloth clothes, thenbored in the vige.


    It was trulyboring, and could not exactly be called difficult, because before joining the army they had originally been children of destitute families.


    Digging earth, herding sheep, nting vegetables, sifting manure, carrying water, repairing walls.


    Everyone was busy and lively, strangely feeling as if they had left the cold Northern Frontier and returned to their hometowns to live in peace and joy with their parents.


    The biggest difficulty here was probably the women. Even the smallest vige, women made up half the poption. On the other hand, among the officers and soldiers who could wield des, there were scarcely any who could be picked out to y the role of women.


    Jiang Ba took the lead, Jiang Wu reluctantly agreed, then they found a few younger soldiers and forcibly made them up to look like young women.


    Old women were yed by older women doing the cooking. Although afraid, when they recalled their loved ones'' terrible deaths, they still gritted their teeth and agreed.


    In just half a month, the "Vige of Life" was built.


    Any outsider who barged in wouldn''t be able to notice anything amiss without close scrutiny. They were all veteran soldiers ying their parts.


    One could only see them joking and quarreling, carrying water and living life, trails of cooking smoke filling the air amidstints and scoldings, no different from any ordinary vige in the Northern Frontier.


    To attract the Northern Nomads over, the "women" led by Jiang Wu and Jiang Ba would go to the riverbanks to chop ice to wash clothes or catch fish, and fires burned ceaselessly, as vigorously as possible.


    Around seven or eight days after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the vige finally attracted the Northern Nomads'' attention.


    Now they had to go against expectations. Everyone extinguished fires, expressions tense, moving carefully,pletely ying the part ofmoners intimidated by the Northern Nomads.


    "With their vignce, observing for two or three days with no mistakes should be enough, they will mostly take action then," Fang Heng disguised as the eldest son threw firewood on the ground and instructed in a lowered voice, "Everyone stay alert, absolutely no mistakes allowed at the critical moment."


    "Rest assured, Captain," Jiang Wu disguised as the mother nodded, asionally smudging soot on his face, "I''ll notify everyone right away."


    Fang Heng slightly dipped his head. Just as he was about to turn around, from the corner of his eyes he spotted a tall horse standing at the vige entrance.


    He immediately turned back and bent down, bowing respectfully, "Mother, rest assured, your son will be careful outside, absolutely not letting the Northern Nomads discover our vige."


    Jiang Wu could only smile benevolently, "Good child, stay safe."


    The two turned around, truly containing some vor of motherly love.


    The Northern Nomad at the vige entrance nodded, determining there were no masters in this vige, nor anyone who could resist. Finally at ease, he left.


    The third day.


    Crouching to listen, Jiang Yi disguised as the father excitedly jumped up when he heard the loud approach of many footsteps. "They''re here, they''re here!"


    He had never been so eager for a Northern Nomad invasion.


    Everyone who had been working themselves tired, shifting from missing loved ones to recalling battles nced at where des were hidden, and worked even harder.


    When the Northern Nomads arrived, what they saw was thriving prosperity.


    Women taking care of children, men farming the fields, elderly basking in the sun, youths chasing each other yfully.


    This was the current condition of every vige in the Northern Frontier, and was also what countless people could not even dream of returning to anymore.


    Moreover in the Northern Nomads'' eyes these were fat sheep to be ughtered, these were the women and granaries, the battlefield to massacre as they pleased.


    Someone raised their arm, seemingly shouting "charge!"


    Over a hundred burly men on horseback burst in, the first de hacking towards the heads of the adult men.


    If this wasn''t the Vige of Life, if these weren''t veteran soldiers in disguise, then this head would have flown into the air before falling at their feet, buried together with the body until decayed.


    Fortunately this was the Vige of Life.


    The Northern Nomad swinging the de did not hack off the head. Theboring man drew out a long de with agile movements, avoiding harm before stabbing the horse''s belly.


    As the horse whinnied and reared up. the arrogant Northern Nomad was thrown to the ground, weed by the long des aimed precisely at their throats.


    The once peaceful little vige descended into ughter, only this time those being massacred were no longer themoners of Da Yu.


    Rather it was thepletely undefended Northern Nomads!


    Kill! Charge! How much blood must be spilled to make the enemy apprehensive?


    Chop! sh! How many heads must roll to make the enemy tremble?


    When the sun finally set in the west, the vige regained its tranquility. Everyone''s feet were stained no longer with muck but pools of crimson blood, and Northern Nomads who could no longer close their eyes.


    Fang Heng sheathed his long de, gazed towards Fengjing and spoke inly, "Next."


    From New Years to the fifteenth, from the fifteenth to February.


    Disguised as vigers four times, they massacred over eight hundred Northern Nomads and seized over six hundred warhorses.


    What glorious battle achievements, what resounding battle merits!


    Not only was themanding officer deeply appreciative, even the Northern Nomads shivered in fright. Their previously most leisurely vige massacres were now given a wide berth.


    Fang Heng felt relieved in his heart, and was finally able to take leave to visit rtives. With six personal guards in tow, he set off in grandeur toward Fengjing.


    They rode on horseback, their youthful vigor unable to conceal their heroic spirit, their tragic nobility unable to cover up their surging excitement.


    They bid farewell to the warriors, waved to friends, and nodded to elders.


    Under the gaze of countless people, they slowly turned around.


    When they had set off they were still naive, juvenile boys.


    When they return they will already be iron-blooded frontier men.


    "We have arrived, Fengjing!"

 Chapter 355: The Man Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 355</h4>


    Time passed steadily from the first month to the fifteenth, and from the fifteenth to the second month.


    When counting, young master Xu Mo had already been bedridden for over three months, yet showed no signs of improving.


    The imperial examinations were imminent, bringing joy to some and sorrow to others, relief to some and worry to others.


    Until the court finally announced the exact date of the examinations: the fifteenth day of the second month: these emotions had been brought to the extreme. It was said that Zhao Yuan secretly shed many tears, crying and wailing that he wanted to fall ill on behalf of brother Xu.


    Later, he was beaten with a rod by his mother, so he really did be sick.


    When the news reached the small courtyard in the second wing, Xu Mo felt very guilty. ¡°After the examinations, I will definitely go to apologize in person.¡±


    Almost all the rtives and friends who came to visit him left behind money, medicine, or other gifts. Even An Jun personally transcribed the examination aids from the National University and delivered them.


    These were both sentiments, as well as apologies he would have to make in the future.


    And that was fine. But as the examination date approached, the Fang family became restless again. Strange men dressed in ck often appeared around the small courtyard, furtively, as if afraid no one would notice their ulterior motives.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they have ulterior motives, they just want to scare brother into bing more seriously ill,¡± Chang Yan saw right through them. ¡°At the same time, they can also find out if brother really is sick.¡±


    Xu Mo¡¯s constitution could not be considered strong, but it was by no means weak either. Falling into an icy pond in winter would injure anyone¡¯s health, but it should not have kept him bedridden for three months.


    Perhaps they had pretended to be sick too extremely.


    But recovering at this critical juncture would be even more dangerous than arousing suspicion.


    ¡°It looks like we should go out for a walk,¡± Xu Mo murmured thoughtfully. ¡°When little four returns from the medicine shop, and second brother and little sister return from the workshop, we can discuss this properly.¡±


    In order to earn money, to survive, but also to pursue the joy and dreams in their hearts, everyone was busy with their own affairs during the day.


    Only when the skies gradually darkened at dusk, when Auntie Zhang closed the doors of the Nine Treasures Restaurant and returned home to cook, when the aroma of meat permeated the air, did the quiet little courtyard regain its warm liveliness.


    As dishes were brought out one by one and ced on the table, all the doors and windows were shut tight. Only then could Xu Mo¡¯s feet touch the ground as he walked around freely.


    ¡°Big brother, you don¡¯t need to pretend so hard. Do people who are sick have to stay in bed all the time and cannot even take two steps?¡± Zheng Ruqianined loudly. ¡°Luckily the examinations are almost here, otherwise if you have to lie down for a few more months, I think your legs would turn into tails.¡±


    Jiang Sheng was sipping on some meat porridge and nearly spat it out when she heard this.


    Wen Zhiyun thoughtfully handed her a handkerchief to wipe her mouth clean before gently saying, ¡°Being sick for three months does seem questionable. Anyone with some medical knowledge would be suspicious.¡±


    It is said that people who live together long enough develop a special connection. This saying was true.


    The things they had discussed during the day were now brought up by Zheng Ruqian and Wen Zhiyun at night, and Jiang Sheng nodded along beside them.


    Xu Mo smiled and spoke frankly at the dinner table. ¡°I want to go out for a walk and show everyone the truth.¡±


    This was just like a gourd. The more it was covered up, the more curious others became. When it was finally cut open and its contents revealed, it was nothing special after all.


    ¡°That works too,¡± Zheng Ruqian picked up some pork elbow skin with his chopsticks. ¡°After being sick for so long, there should be some signs of improvement to convince others.¡±


    This was the art of lying. All true masters of deception knew that a mix of seventy percent truth and thirty percent lies was the easiest way to fool the enemy. Blending truth and lies together was the best way to confuse hearts.


    ¡°Perhaps we can even set a trap for the Fang family,¡± Chang Yan finally spoke up. His brows lifted lightly and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Aren¡¯t they unable to tolerate brother getting better?¡±


    No more words were needed. After so many years as brothers, their hearts and minds were connected.


    Only Wen Zhiyun secretly sighed.


    He secretly lifted his head to nce at second brother who was heartily eating meat, then at little fifth brother who was always strategizing behind the scenes, then at big brother who was as calm as still water.


    Having such remarkable brothers was nice because he did not need to rack his brains. The downside was that his abilities were seldom put to use.


    Even in big brother¡¯s scheme to pretend to be sick, his own contribution had merely been some medical knowledge and medicine. He did not actually provide any useful suggestions.


    Yet he had also thought of ideas, he really had!


    Wen Zhiyun lowered his slender neck, his heart filled withplicated emotions tinged with sadness and joy, helplessness and delight.


    ¡°Then tomorrow, let little four take me out,¡± Xu Mo suddenly spoke again amidst the chatter around the dinner table. ¡°Zhiyun, are you making any house calls tomorrow?¡±


    Caught by surprise at being addressed, he stammered slightly in nervousness. ¡°No, I¡¯m very free tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then think of an illness I can pretend to have to trick the Fang family. Let them suffer a huge loss when the timees.¡± Xu Mo put down his chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll go read first.¡±


    He walked away so casually while everyone else continued heartily eating, chatting, andughing without even lifting their heads.


    No one secretly exchanged nces or intentionallyforted him. No one paid special attention to his dejection.


    Wen Zhiyun heaved a sigh of relief. Remembering Xu Mo¡¯s instructions, the corners of his eyes and mouth curled up happily once more.


    After he smiled, all the brothers and sisters also smiled.


    Beneath the glowing oilmp, Xu Mo turned the pages of his book, a faint smile also on his lips.


    The next day...


    It was already the second month. Yongjing¡¯s weather still held traces of winter¡¯s chill but was also infused with the warmth of spring. Unable to withstand confinement any longer, young masters and misses were roused and unconsciously went out to appreciate spring scenery together.


    It was at this time that Jiang San brought the frail Xu Mo out. Hisplexion was pale and he wore padded garments. He held a bowl of steaming broth and asionally gazed longingly when he saw vibrant youths of the same age having fun.


    This yearning was genuine.


    He had not stepped out of home for three months.


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t feel upset. You¡¯ll get better.¡± Chang Yan patted his hand and sighed.


    Jiang San outside the carriage forcefully suppressed his urge tough for fear of exposing their act.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Xu Mo''s voice was listless, with no discernable emotion.


    The carriage advanced steadily. It seemed to want to follow the troupe appreciating spring but gradually diverged from them.


    When they reached the willow forest west of Yongjing, the young masters and misses happily recited poems and exchanged verses. They gathered in groups of three or two, while Xu Mo¡¯s carriage lingered far away, not daring to get close.


    To outsiders, it looked like: This person is not in the best health and wants to join in the festivities but does not dare approach.


    However, the truth was that Wen Zhi Yun pointed at a youth in flowing white robes amidst the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s Fang Yuan,¡± he said softly.


    Fang family, Fang Yuan.


    Someone they had heard so much about for five years yet had never met before.


    Thanks to the massage business Wen Zhi Yun had built up, although they did not make a name for themselves among the wealthy and nobility of Yongjing, they still carved out a small niche.


    Several madams from prestigious households had hired the medical house¡¯s masseuses before. It was Wang Xiaozhu who had the opportunity to meet young master Fang Yuan alongside Madam Fang. Thus, she remembered this second young master of the Fang household¡¯s appearance.


    Later, when she encountered the Fang family again on a house call, Wang Xiaozhu pointed him out to Wen Zhi Yun, allowing him to differentiate Fang Yuan amidst the group of heirs from prestigious families.


    He looked about fourteen or fifteen. He resembled Fang Heng in appearance butcked that air of heroic spirit. Instead, there was more of a refined schrly presence.


    Judging purely by looks, he was an ordinary heir of a wealthy family and was even less outstanding than the two sons of the Jiang family.


    Yet somehow this sort of person had been embroiled in the struggle between the two Fang household branches and snatched away Xu Mo¡¯s examination results.


    If Xu Mo had not happened to ce among the top candidates in the provincial examinations, if Fang Heng had not been tough and courageous, there might have been two less outstanding youths in the world.


    Now, whether it was for himself or for little third brother Fang Heng, Xu Mo focused his eyes calmly and unperturbedly uttered, ¡°Do it, little fourth.¡±

 Chapter 356: Dad

    <h4>Chapter 356</h4>


    The carriages of wealthy families were all equipped with coachmen. After dropping off the young masters anddies at their destination, the coachmen would steer the carriages to the hitching posts, tie the reins securely, and then be free to move about.


    At this time, the coachmen had just arrived at the area with the hitching posts and were tying up the reins one by one ording to the order of arrival.


    Jiang San, driving the carriage, followed closely behind the Fang family''s carriage, keeping a barely perceptible distance between them while not leaving enough space for other n''s carriages to cut in line.


    "Now is the time." Wen Zhiyun took out a silver needle coated with poison and aimed at the horse''s hindquarters, flicking it forcefully.


    Practicing how to stick needles and training precision were basic skills all doctors had to possess.


    Although still young, he had gone through arduous training himself, his entire arm covered with small holes that had only faded away after two years.


    Now, from five paces away, he could still strike the target urately within a second.


    The slender silver needle was thinner than a strand of hair. After it had pierced the horse at first, the animal didn''t even feel any pain. Only when the numb and itchy feeling started to spread did the horse whinny and rear up, showing signs of going mad.


    The coachman who was just about to tie the reins was given a fright and scurried away in panic.


    "The timing is just right," Wen Zhiyun let out a breath. "The rest depends on you, Jiang San."


    "Don''t worry, young master," Jiang San grinned. Pretending to be terrified, he maneuvered the carriage to retreat, but reacted too slowly and collided solidly with the Fang family''s carriage.


    The young masters anddies in the distance, who were on an outing, only heard the loud crash, followed by the miserable shrieks of the horse.


    The nearby coachmen saw the collision jolt the carriage, causing a frail young master inside to be flung out urately onto the grass, where he tumbled twice before lying motionless.


    Cradled in his arms was a hot water bottle, which now spilled onto the cold ground. The hot water meeting the low temperature created wisps of white vapor.


    "Big brother!" Wen Zhiyun cried out mournfully, giving several people at the banquet a fright. They didn''t expect someone who looked so gentle could act so dramatically.


    It seems his talent had been wasted previously.


    "Young master!" Jiang San also yelled tragically. Flustered, he jumped down from the coachman''s seat and, as he passed the Fang family horse''s hindquarters, didn''t forget to pull out the silver needle.


    Seeing this, Chang Yan, who also had no choice but to tag along crying.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong?"


    "Big brother, are you alright?"


    "What sin is this? You weren''t even recovered from yourst fall into the water, and now you''re flung out again. Big brother, wake up! Don''t frighten us."


    The two young masters sobbed sorrowfully, enough to move those who heard them.


    The young masters anddies who were on an outing quickly gathered around. When they recognized it was Xu Mo, the previously unaware Qi siblings changed expression. Zhao Yuan, who was just at the right ce at the right time, was stunned.


    They rushed forward and helped pick up Xu Mo seven hands and eight feet. Seeing his paleplexion and feeble appearance, they were at a loss for words for a long time.


    "Why is Brother Xu here?" Qi Huai was the first to speak up, questioning straight away.


    Indeed, why would a sickly person be here?


    Rubbing the corners of his eyes, Chang Yan said softly, "Big brother was suffocating for too long and wanted to go out to rx his mind, to see if he could get better."


    With tears brimming his eyes, Wen Zhiyun said, "We didn''t even think of going out. Just sitting in the carriage we would receive this kind of treatment?"


    What treatment?


    Who did this?


    There were almost no fools present. They instantly associated this with the conflict between Xu Mo and the Fang family over the general exam. Some bolder ones even directly looked towards Fang Yuan.


    "Which family''s carriage was that!" Zhao Yuan was so furious that he didn''t even consider difference in status. "Must they drive Brother Xu to his end like this? He''s already so ill, they have to insist on his death?"


    As was well known, the carriages of prominent families all had their own unique insignia.


    When the two carriages collided and jolted, not only was Xu Mo thrown out of the cabin, the Fang family insignia also fell onto the ground some distance away.


    Dressed in ck, Qi Yue picked it up and turned it over repeatedly in her palm for some time before flinging it disdainfully at everyone''s feet.


    The perpetrator was obvious.


    Although they dared not slight the Fang family overtly due to its status, private discussion afterward was unavoidable. Even more unbearable were the looks they shot toward Fang Yuan, colored by all kinds of emotions.


    Fang Yuan clenched his fists. After some time he finally said, "This is all a misunderstanding. The Fang family will do its utmost to provide medical treatment for Young Master Xu."


    Say he was being hypocritical or that this waspensation after the fact, but at least he did something to stop the criticism from everyone present.


    "As for the carriage collision incident, the Fang family will also certainly give Young Master Xu an exnation." Fang Yuan''s tone grew steadily colder.


    It looked like he nned to investigate this properly.


    Wen Zhiyun, who had been wiping away tears, suddenly froze, somewhat at a loss.


    Chang Yan lightly patted the back of his hand and stood up. "We believe Young Master Fang will give us an exnation and that, no matter what, the culprit will be found out."


    He deliberately stressed a few words to point out that the Fang family very possibly would find a scapegoat.


    "But my big brother is injured like this already. We don''t feel assured leaving him in others'' hands," he continued matter-of-factly. "So we ask Young Master Fang to allow us brothers to bring him home to prepare for the general exam in five days."


    Since things were said to this point, if the Fang family didn''t agree, it would seem they wished for Xu Mo''s downfall and hoped he wouldn''t pass the exam.


    With so many people present, Fang Yuan clenched and unclenched his fists repeatedly at this awkward juncture. Just as he wavered over what to do, he suddenly remembered something. Hisposure regained, he said, "Since Young Master Xu has worked so hard for the exam, the Fang family can only ede to his wishes."


    After speaking, he directed some servants to disperse the crowd and clear a path.


    He watched as Jiang San carried Xu Mo back into the carriage, watched as the carriage swayed away. His eyes were filled with remorse the entire time, while his face was also full of sighs and helplessness.


    "This Fang Yuan is somewhat capable," Chang Yan assessed.


    Xu Mo, who had awoken from his feigned unconsciousness, also slowly sat up straight. "Hisst words implied that we did this on purpose."


    Although public opinion in Fengjing would be affected, Fang Yuan''s ability to think of counter arguments showed he was not mediocre.


    "As long as they don''t interfere with big brother''s exam, everything will be fine," said Wen Zhiyun as he checked Xu Mo for injuries. "Big brother, did you get hurt when you were flung out? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?"


    Xu Mo waved his hand. His jacket today was thick enough, padded with cotton front and back, so he was fine.


    It was this Fang Yuan from the Fang family who required extra vignce.


    Upon returning to the small courtyard in the second wing of the residence, the anxiously waiting brother and sister finally felt relief wash over them when they saw Xu Mo whole. They let out long breaths they''d been holding.


    "Should we just quietly wait from now on?" asked Jiang Sheng. "The Fang family won''te make trouble for us again, right?"


    There was no way to guarantee this after getting to know someone like Fang Yuan.


    If he was sufficiently sinister, he could potentially still send people to sabotage things in order to confirm Xu Mo''s serious injuries.


    Even if he didn''t dare take action, an investigation was inevitable.


    Unexpectedly, the next four days were exceptionally peaceful. Not only was there no sabotage or scheming, even the shadowy figures lurking outside vanished without a trace.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and continued busying themselves warily.


    Only Jiang Sheng vaguely felt someone watching them, especially as the exam day drew near. This feeling of being spied on became more and more obvious. Yet whenever she turned back for a look, there would be nothing.


    Could it be the Fang family wanted to capture her to coerce big brother? Or the Liao family still couldn''t get over the matter of the lychees and wanted to take out their anger on her?


    Such unease was unbearable, but as long as big brother was fine, Jiang Sheng was willing to endure it.


    She held it in until the fifth day.


    The exam was tomorrow. No moreplications could be feared now. Finally daring to stand at the entrance to the courtyard, she poured out all her dissatisfaction over the past period of time.


    "Which f*cking bastard has been sneaking around? Got the guts to watch people but not the guts to show yourself, you shameless turtle son? This young auntie has been learning how to curse from second elder brother. If you''ve got the balls,e out and let me see which turtle grandson..."


    Although just a young girl, she scolded others fiercely and sharply.


    The person hidden in the darkughed and cried in disbelief, loosening the long knife around his waist, and slowly walked out.


    He was eight feet tall, stocky and sturdy, with sideburns on his cheeks. Without getting angry he was already intimidating. Under Jiang Sheng''s astonished gaze, he slowly opened his mouth, "My dear daughter...I am your father."

 Chapter 357: Return of the General

    <h4>Chapter 357</h4>


    It is well known that "I am your father" are nasty words.


    It is also well known that Zheng Er has cursed others in various ways several times, all seen by Jiang Sheng.


    When she heard "I''m dad", her first reaction was that this person was talking back.


    She was definitely angry, but helpless that the difference in strength between the two sides was too great, and the other side had knives, obviously she could not win a fight.


    As a beggar, those who know the times are outstanding.


    Jiang Sheng red at him angrily, turned back as fast as thunder, closed the door, and bolted it.


    All in one go.


    When the world waspletely isted, the panicked little girl slowly squatted down along the door, hugging her knees. She doesn¡¯t have a father.


    She had no mother or father.


    "What''s the matter with the youngdy, is there someone outside?" Jiang San and Jiang Si walked out from the hall, "Or is your leg hurting?"


    Jiang Sheng sniffed and raised her head from herp, "There was a bad guy, but I drove him away."


    "The youngdy is really awesome, she can drive away bad guys now." Jiang San ridiculed, "Next time call me and Jiang Si, we won''t just drive him away, we''ll beat him up too."


    "Okay." The little girl agreed crisply, then got up and walked away.


    The man outside listened to the whole thing, pped his palm on the copper ring, as if he wanted to knock, but stopped alive.


    He turned around, looking at the clear sunny sky, looking at the prosperous capital, and sighed deeply.


    A young man with a knife came over, "General, you''ve been here for four days. You rushed back on horseback and used up all your time. The main force will enter Beijing soon. You have to go to the imperial city to report."


    As a military general who holds military power, every time he returns to Beijing is a big deal. He can only show himself after paying homage to the emperor first.


    The man had no choice but to turn around, "Let Jiang Xu stand guard here, I''ll go ande back soon."


    "General," the young guard spoke again, "You came back riding a fast horse. You still have to change your pants, in case it''s indecent to see the saint."


    "Alright, alright, I know." The man was impatient, gradually walking away.


    That night, the news that Jiang Jizu, the garrison guarding the northwest border, had returned to Beijing spread to several prominent families.


    Some people''s faces changed, constantly thinking about the purpose of Jiang Jizu''s return this time.


    Some people''s hearts trembled, knowing that the time to settle ounts was not far off.


    And some were extremely happy, as if they had found their true backbone.


    Unfortunately, none of them saw Jiang Jizu.


    Not even the Jiang family.


    In the Hall of Virtue and Benevolence, lights were on.


    Tan Yue wasbing Old Lady Jiang¡¯s hair, looking at the hair that was so white it had almost no impurities, she felt distressed and resentful, "The generals of the Jiang family are all fighting abroad, they can¡¯t even take a wife to share the burden, instead they are dragging down the Jiang family. You have been worried these years, I wonder how distressed the general will be when he sees this. "


    Old Lady Jiang opened her eyes and smiled slowly, "He won''te back."


    Tan Yue¡¯sbing action paused slightly, strangely said, "Why won''t hee back? Does the general have another house outside? Or... a concubine?"


    The Jiang family men were known for their self-discipline, let alone concubines, they hadn¡¯t even taken any attendants.


    Even the seventeen-year-old Jiang Chengyuan had never slept with anyone.


    "It''s neither a concubine nor another house," Old Lady Jiang pursed her lips and smiled, "Don''t be curious, get up early tomorrow and take a look at the entrance of the Tribute Academy."


    The Tribute Academy.


    The youngdy.


    Tan Yue¡¯s mind and body became one, her eyes brightened, and shebed Old Lady Jiang¡¯s hair even more carefully, changed into night clothes, and helped her to sleep.


    After tidying herself up hurriedly, she also fell asleep quickly, looking forward to tomorrow.


    The next day.


    As the big day of the imperial examination, the small courtyard was already bustling at first light, even Jiang Sheng who was rubbing her eyes had a sip of cold water to sober up, and then carefully checked everything.


    The bamboo basket, respectful bucket, brush, ink, paper and inkstone were all familiar. The diced pastries, full kettle of hot water, the fake knife, rice paste all had to be brought along.


    Finally there was Xu Mo, spirited and upright.


    After enduring humiliation and hardship for more than three months, the time for snow washing humiliation had finally arrived, the time could also fight brilliantly atst.


    Whether it is themon people losing to the gentry, or the gentry unable to defeat themon people, justice is in people''s hearts!


    To be honest, no one knew the answer until the end.


    But at this moment, they maintained the best state, they strove for victory and defeat, they did not sumb to any power and pressure.


    "Brother, do your best in the exam, don''t be afraid of the result no matter what the result is." Chang Yan said solemnly.


    Xu Mo put one hand behind his back, smiled lightly and said, "Perhaps there is no absolute fairness, but being able to take the exam again proves that there are still people who maintain justice. The purity that still exists in this world is what I strive for, the sky I hope for is clear."


    The sky was not bright at all, but he was full of light.


    "If we lose to the Fang family today, it will prove that there is no purend in the world, and filth should be destroyed in the dark." Chang Yan said quietly.


    The sky was vaguely white, but heavy as ink behind him.


    Iprehensible. Imprable.


    They were brothers, but they didn¡¯t seem like brothers, standing separately in light and darkness.


    Until Jiang Sheng, holding the bamboo basket, came over like a whirlwind, and stuffed it into Chang Yan''s hands.


    "Don''t talk about light or darkness, hurry up and pack up." She yelled, "What else is there, don''t miss anything, check it again, check everything twice."


    Chang Yan smiled helplessly, all the colors blended together, light and darkness covered at the same time, a bright gray.


    After packing up properly with great difficulty, Jiang San drove the carriage over hurriedly.


    Xu Mo got in first, looking towards the city gate, murmured softly, "I¡¯ve already written to Brother San, he also said he would be back in February, why is there still no trace of him."


    Chang Yan followed closely behind," Perhaps Brother San didn''t know the exact date of this exam, he still thought it was likest year,te February."


    No matter what the reason was, as long as nothing was wrong, as long as they coulde back safe and sound, everything was fine.


    After the big door of the small courtyard was locked, when everyone was sitting in the carriage, Jiang San drove while Jiang Si was fully guarded.


    The exam was about to begin, so they had to be extremely vignt at this time.


    They stared at corners where people might hide, at the carriages galloping in the distance, and even at all the alleys they couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    They scared the guards who had killed their way out of piles of corpses so much that they stuck to the wall and murmured, "These two brats are quite capable, have they found us?"


    But when the carriage sped up, they still had to try their best to keep up, while clearing away anything that stood in their way.


    The sky finally lit up with white light, countless people and carriages stood at the entrance of the academy, waiting for the exam to begin.


    Jiang Sheng and the others'' carriage also arrived safely, finding a corner to park.


    No one stopped them, no one harassed them, and there were no idents.


    They finally put their hearts back in their stomachs with smiles on their faces, chattering idly.


    Until there was a sound outside.


    It was Fang Yuan.


    He was wearing a white shirt, walked over politely, cupped his fist and said, "May I ask Brother Xu how you are feeling, do you still need a doctor to examine you? My Fang family has spent heavily to invite the Imperial Doctor, if Brother Xu feels ufortable, please don''t stand on ceremony."

 Chapter 358: Father and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 358</h4>


    The carriage fell silent, all smiles gone. No one had expected that they wouldn''t encounter any roadblocks, yet would be intercepted by Fang Yuan at the entrance of the Gongyuan, who pointed out Xu Mo''s illness and even prepared an imperial doctor.


    "Could it be that he wants to expose eldest brother''s fake illness and ruin eldest brother''s reputation?" Zheng Ruqian guessed, but soon denied it.


    In the Fang family''s take on Xu Mo''s storm, Xu Mo was the weaker one, and the weaker one always gets sympathy from others, even if faking an illness loses him some face, people can still understand.


    In contrast, Fang Yuan was too aggressive, which would only diminish the demeanor of an influential family.


    "Or take the chance under the pretence of seeing a doctor to poison eldest brother?" Jiang Sheng widened her eyes, "Making eldest brother faint would be enough to disrupt the exam."


    They tensed up at once, especially Wen Zhiyun, who took out several sachets of powder from his clothes.


    "Don''t worry." Xu Mo cated his younger siblings, not forgetting to raise his voice and reply, "Young Master Fang is considerate, Xu is perfectly fine."


    The man outsideughed, "Since Master Xu is fine, see you at the exam venue."


    He cupped his fist, then just left like that.


    He didn''t expose Xu Mo''s fake illness, didn''t poison him under the pretence of medical examination, didn''t even act aggressively. He disyed the demeanor of an influential family to the fullest.


    So why did he have toe over and say hi?


    Chang Yan pursed his lips, realizing, "He came to tell the other candidates that eldest brother is in this carriage."


    No private scheming, but an overt plot!


    Seeing that the others still didn''t understand, Chang Yan emphasized, "Xu Mo is in this carriage."


    And Xu Mo was the one who reported to the Jinluan Hall, causing all candidates to retake and re-exam.


    Although close friends like Qi Huai''an Jun didn''t object, would other rmendees not resent and hate him?


    No matter who tripped Xu Mo, the Fangs could absolve themselves of me and reap the rewards.


    Truly an overt scheme that could not be more overt!


    "What should we do then?" Jiang Sheng''s voice even trembled, "Outside we can still protect eldest brother, but once in the Gongyuan we really want to help but can''t."


    It wouldn''t take many students harboring hatred, three or two would suffice.


    Nor would it take much scheming, tripping him over then pretending to identally damage his brush and ink would be enough for Xu Mo to suffer.


    The main problem was it was hard to prevent, with over a thousand candidates, who knew who would make a move, who would kick a man when he''s down.


    Xu Mo lowered his eyshes, seemingly lost in thought.


    The others were panic-stricken, but couldn''te up with any solution.


    "Could it be that we can only await our doom, allowing the Fangs to carry out their overt plot?" Zheng Ruqian was puzzled, "Impossible, there are no seamless celestial robes in this world, nor are there absolute schemes."


    Having ovee so many difficulties along the way, how could they fail at the hands of such an overt plot?


    "Xiao Wu, you''re the smartest, do you have any ideas?" Wen Zhiyun''s eyes were red as he looked for thest glimmer of hope.


    Chang Yan sighed, "If we had sufficient connections, we could find the prefect of Fengtian Fu and ask him to send over two yamen runners to protect eldest brother."


    But they unfortunately didn''t have those connections.


    Even if they did, the Fengtian prefect didn''t even dare expose the Fangs'' cheating, how would he dare openly oppose the Fangs?


    Although Qi Huai was the Minister Qi''s legitimate son, he didn''t represent Minister Qi. What''s more, Minister Qi also feared the Fangs. Minister Dou did have some sway, but who knew whether he had arrived.


    Even if he had, with thousands gathered, how long would it take to find him?


    The exam was imminent, the Gongyuan gates already had yamen runners standing guard, just waiting for the scheduled opening to verify identities and inspect belongings.


    They wouldn''t be able to find or help anyone in this gap before entering.


    "Forget it." Xu Mo sighed softly, "I''ll be more careful and prudent after entering the Gongyuan."


    But no matter how careful and prudent, it would be hard to avoid malicious schemes.


    The brothers fell silent, the most timid Wen Zhiyun already had tears brimming his eyes, his small hands clutching two sachets of poison, wanting to speak yet stopping himself.


    In this quiet moment, the exceptionally reticent Jiang Sheng stood up.


    "Where are you going?" Xu Mo gently asked, "Thirsty, hungry or need the toilet?"


    Jiang Sheng shook her head without answering.


    She recalled the man iming to be her father yesterday, recalled the sabre at his waist, and felt that the peace in their small courtyard these past days was somehow rted.


    If he really was from the Jiang family and had that identity, he should still be around now right? He should lend a hand right?


    The gates could open any time, Jiang Sheng couldn''t wait or dare wait.


    Under her brothers'' puzzled stares, she alighted from the carriage, unexpectedly seeing the straight-backed, tall and sturdy man standing with his hands behind his back ahead of the carriage.


    So he really was here, right in front of the carriage, silently standing guard.


    Those who recognized him would politely greet him and call out, "You''re back."


    The man would just wave his hand, signaling not to make a big fuss over his return.


    Who''d have thought this was a general who had been fighting on battlefields for twenty years.


    Jiang Sheng pursed her lips, still rehearsing in her heart how to earnestly plead.


    The man''s attendant had already nudged him and whispered, "The young miss came out, right behind you."


    Jiang Jizu abruptly turned around to see the little girl before him, full of unspoken words, the corners of his mouth covered in whiskers turning up. "Why did youe out? Wouldn''t it be warmer to stay in the carriage?"


    His tone was exceptionally natural, as if they were familiar.


    Yet this was only their second meeting!


    Jiang Sheng felt a little aggrieved, nced at the Gongyuan gates about to open, then murmured, "Can you help me with something?"


    Having said that, she even revealed an ingratiating smile.


    Clearly she was the one who should be ingratiated!


    Jiang Jizu''s eyes reddened at the corners as he deepened his voice, "What''s the matter? Tell me first."


    "Can you ask the Fengtian prefect to send two yamen runners to protect my eldest brother? He''s about to enter the Gongyuan and we can''t protect him," the little girl sincerely pleaded, "I''ll thank you for it. I''ll bring over pastries for you. I still have two bowls of litchi ice, I''ll give you one bowl, or I can give you money too."


    The more she spoke the softer her voice became, almost devoid of confidence.


    Who would inexplicably help strangers? She was even worse than a stranger to them, she was someone they didn''t want.


    Jiang Sheng lowered her head, thest glimmer of hope in her heart extinguished as well.


    Just as she was about to turn away, the man finally reached out and flicked her neat little hair bun, smiling as he said, "Alright."

 Chapter 359: Brother and Sister Reunion 02

    <h4>Chapter 359</h4>


    Sounds came from the distance, it was the opening of the Gongyuan''s front gate, the students walked over one by one, starting identity and cheat sheet checks.


    The carriage curtain behind was also lifted, Xu Mo carried a bamboo basket down from the carriage.


    There was no time anymore.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly lifted her head, her round big eyes full of sincerity.


    Seeing this, Jiang Jizu stopped the guard who was given orders, striding to the Gongyuan gate and said something, he also showed an ID.


    The originally calm and casual Gongyuan teacher immediately became polite, stood up and urged two yamen runners.


    The deed was done.


    Jiang Sheng excitedly shed tears, turned around to grab Xu Mo¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Big brother, you will be fine, do well on the exam, we will wait for you outside.¡±


    If they didn¡¯t know better, they would have thought the big brother was thrown into prison.


    Xu Mo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, he also took a deep look at Jiang Jizu, although not knowing his identity, he could guess his close rtionship with his sister.


    It was a pity that he was about to enter the Gongyuan, he had no way to personally protect his sister, he could only look deeply at Chang Yan.


    ¡°Big brother don¡¯t worry.¡± The little fifth brother understood, ¡°Leave everything to me.¡±


    Only then did Xu Mo join the remaining few students in line.


    Next to him, Zheng Ruqian was a little jumpy, ¡°What do you mean leave everything to you, can¡¯t I as the second brother handle things?¡±


    Xu Mo held back his smile, waved to his younger siblings, and looked regretfully north.


    The teachers responsible for checking worked very quickly, first searching them then searching their belongings, finally making sure there was no cheating material hidden in the food before letting them in.


    Xu Mo packed everything into the bamboo basket, and looked north again.


    He thought it would be with regret, but unexpectedly a few agile youths appeared in the bustling streets. They couldn¡¯t ride horses in the capital city, but they ran as fast as carriage horses.


    Especially the one leading them, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, heroic spirit and tall, slender yet powerful figure, evading the crowd as nimbly as a leopard, finally arrived sweating at the Gongyuan gates.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± He called from afar, ¡°Do well on your exam, I¡¯ll wait for you out here.¡±


    Xu Mo barely entered the Gongyuan, turned back the moment thest student was checked. The Gongyuan gates slowly closed, blocking the students and families¡¯ sights, but it could not block their intertwined hearts.


    When even thest gap in the great gates disappeared, the students¡¯ families either sighed and turned away or found a corner to wait in.


    In the surging crowds, only the five siblings stood still there, smilingly looking over each other.


    Two years time, can¡¯t say it was long or short.


    Other than Zheng Ruqian who met Fang Heng in the northern border once, the others hadn¡¯t seen this brave and resolute brother for seven hundred days.


    He had grown much taller, two fingers taller than even the oldest Xu Mo. His figure was still slender, only revealing hidden strength when moving.


    His looks had also changed, grown up, matured. The immaturity from young age was gone, reced by steadiness and an heroic spirit, calmness and grace.


    Many people passed by them and many noisy sounds, but they wholeheartedly sized each other up,paring to their memories, then happily smiling.


    The surging crowds could not stop their nearing steps,yers of difficulties could not block their yearning for intimacy.


    When Fang Heng truly stood before them, not a dream or hallucination, nor thoughts of him carried in the wind.


    Zheng Ruqian was first to tear up, going over to punch him, ¡°Where have you been, little rascal, big brother¡¯s already in the Gongyuan.¡±


    Fang Heng solidly took the punch, embarrassedly exined, ¡°Got the dates wrong, thought it waste February.¡±


    Chang Yan next to him understandingly nodded, perfectly guessing right.


    ¡°How long is third brother staying this time, is it hard at the border? Tiring?¡± Wen Zhiyun squeezed to the front, quietly asking.


    In the two years, the three older brothers had all grown up, with the air of young men, only the two youngest were still so tender, especially the little fourth, skinny and frail, loveable.


    ¡°Taking out the round trip of two months, I¡¯m doing great at the border, not tiring.¡± Fang Heng ruffled his little head, ¡°It¡¯s you I heard, there¡¯s a medical hall in Fengjing doing outstanding work, our family¡¯s little fourth will definitely be a master physician.¡±


    Wen Zhiyun shyly smiled, still the one easily carried on the shoulder from three, four years ago.


    Fang Heng also smiled, his gaze falling upon Chang Yan. This youngest brother had the deepest thoughts, many matters of the family were also decided by him and big brother, bing the leader between the siblings.


    But people with heavy thoughts were destined to not be carefree.


    Even at this momentous reunion, with visible joy on everyone, he remainedposed and cool, not revealing happiness or anger.


    But so what, as long as he was a younger brother, he would always be the younger brother.


    Fang Heng stretched out both hands, to Chang Yan¡¯s stunned look pinched his cheeks and tugged them to the sides, also leaning in to quietly say, ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you tell third brother, don¡¯t keep it bottled up yourself.¡±


    The pinching hands quickly let go, not painfully at all, but Chang Yan was flooded withplex emotions. It was as if no matter how lonely the child there would always be someone to rely on, his own mountain to stand behind.


    He gently caressed his cheek with one hand, misty eyed, after awhile broadly smiling.


    Finally it was the littlest sister¡¯s turn.


    Fang Heng had just nced down when Jiang Sheng cocked her waist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯ve gotten fat.¡±


    Fang Heng had just opened his mouth again when Jiang Sheng added, ¡°Or that I haven¡¯t grown.¡±


    When clearly already a twelve year old youngdy, girls her age from good families were all tall and slender, graceful and elegant.


    Even the beancurd seller¡¯s daughter in the marketce had stretched and grown, extraordinarily resembling a beautiful flower bud.


    Only Jiang Sheng wasn¡¯t very tall, still a bit chubby, cocking her waist looking exactly like a teapot, her actions often carrying some childishness.


    Although the family didn¡¯t dislike her, Jiang Sheng still heard murmurs when out and about.


    Murmurs that she wasn¡¯t slender enough, beautiful enough, tall enough or mature and steady enough.


    But Jiang Sheng, you can¡¯t grow taller because of the hardships in childhood. You grew chubby because you desperately craved food. You weren¡¯t steady enough because brothers stood before you, as the littlest sister at home you should just freely live as you wish.


    Fang Heng smilingly went over, easily lifting Jiang Sheng up tucked under an armpit, spinning her around two circles like holding a child before cing her back down.


    ¡°Who said you got fat.¡± He squeezed the little dark dumpling. ¡°This is called having good fortune in our Jiang Sheng.¡±


    Who doesn¡¯t like perfectly round and smooth little sisters like white jade pearls.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, our Jiang Sheng has the best fortune.¡± Zheng Ruqian squeezed over to cut in. ¡°Every meal gets pork hock, which youngdy in the entire Fengjing can aplish that.¡±


    ¡°Second brother!¡± Jiang Sheng stomped angrily and ran after him to hit him.


    Zheng Er ran even faster. You chase me, I evade. I dodge your blows. Using Fang San as a pir, heartstoppingly ying.


    The other two smaller ones pressed their lips smiling, filled with joy outsiders couldn¡¯t cut into.


    Turns out it was them, apanying Jiang Sheng for five years of her life.


    Jiang Jizu watched silently from afar, choosing not to disturb.


    Until the guard behind quietly reminded, ¡°General, third young miss...also came.¡±

 Chapter 360: True Father and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 360</h4>


    Jiang Chenghua found out that General Jiang had returnedte at night. She got out of bed almost immediately, called Xiaoqiao to dress up, and went to pay her respects to her father.


    "I''ve lost some weight recently. Don''t let me wear clothes that are too thin. Apply more lipstick so Father doesn''t worry," she said hurriedly, unable to contain her excitement. "And bring the knee pads I sewed for Father. I don''t know if he''ll be back for long this time, whether two more pairs will be enough."


    She rummaged through boxes and cabs as she spoke.


    Xiaoqiao stood by sympathetically, mouth opening a few times before saying, "Miss, it''ste. Why not go tomorrow?"


    "No, I always pay my respects as soon as Fatheres back," Jiang Chenghua said, holding two pairs of knee pads. "I found them. I''ll take them to Father now."


    She hurriedly turned and bumped into a screen.


    The knee pads scattered and she fell to the floor.


    "Miss, don''t go," Xiaoqiao cried, throwing herself over. "The General isn''t at the residence. He hasn''t returned."


    Even if he had returned, would the General really want to see this cuckoo upying the magpie''s nest?


    Xiaoqiao didn''t know.


    Jiang Chenghua didn''t know either.


    She clutched her chest, ignoring her aching knees. She hugged herself anxiously and helplessly, "Father wille back, he will return to Jiang House. Every time hees back from the imperial city, he returns home."


    But that night General Jiang really didn''te back.


    Jiang Chenghua sat from the hour of the dog watch until the hour of the ox, the sky as thick as ink. Jiang House''s gates were tightly shut, all the courtyards had extinguished theirmps, and the whole world sank into silence.


    She sat limply at the edge of her bed, waiting until her eyelids ached, until her heart grew cold, until Mrs. Liao heard the news and came rushing over.


    "Foolish girl, he is always your father. He has pampered and protected you for over ten years. How could a mere blood rtion be severed so easily?" Jiang Liao was furious at herck of fighting spirit. "Just because he didn''te back tonight, what of it? He has toe back eventually. Why make a fuss over one or two nights?"


    "Is that true, Mother?" Jiang Chenghua struggled to smile. "Father won''t abandon me, will he?"


    Only when Mrs. Liao gave her affirmative answer did she copse limply into slumber.


    In her dreams, Father strode powerfully ahead, as if urgently chasing something.


    No matter how Jiang Chenghua tried, she couldn''t catch up. Though she wanted to call for him to wait, she couldn''t open her mouth.


    The chasested the entire night. When dawn broke she was utterly exhausted.


    "Miss, sleep a while longer. I''ll wake you when the General returns," Xiaoqiao advised.


    Jiang Chenghua shook her head. She insisted on dressing up and sent someone to find where General Jiang had gone.


    After a while, the servant reported that Old Lady Jiang had gone to the Imperial Examination Hall. It was the first day of the tests.


    Jiang Chenghua had a strong premonition that Father would be at the entrance of the hall, and also for Jiang Sheng.


    She couldn''t say what she felt¡ªwas it jealousy, admiration, or an indescribable bitterness? Even knowing she was a cuckoo upying the magpie''s nest, she still thirsted for her father''s affection.


    This intense desire prompted her to call a carriage and take two pairs of knee pads to the entrance of the hall.


    She saw Father smiling at Jiang Sheng, saw Father ruffling Jiang Sheng''s hair, saw Father observing Jiang Sheng from afar. She felt dizzy and unreal.


    "Miss, are you alright? Stay strong," Xiaoqiao cried. "You knew the General didn''te back for you this time. Why did you stille? Why?"


    Perhaps...because deep down, she still had that shred of hope.


    Jiang Chenghua steadied herself and stared nkly ahead. She felt she should leave, but without a definite answer she couldn''t give up hope.


    Her internal struggle led her to close her eyes. When she opened them again, someone was standing before her.


    It was Father.


    He was still tall and sturdy. His face was stern when he didn''t smile, but hisughter was hearty and unrestrained. He had a general''s bold spirit, and also cared deeply about his children.


    Even though he was stationed on the bordends, he could perceive the discord between his mother and granddaughter. At times like this he would give her small trinkets from the battlefield, buy her the most delicious pastries, take her out to rx when he had free time, and talk to her about human connections, past and present.


    In Jiang Chenghua''s heart, General Jiang was the best father in Dayu, without equal.


    But now, was he still her father?


    Jiang Jizu had the same question in his heart.


    Logically, Jiang Chenghua had only been a baby when she was swapped. She had no power to influence events. She steadfastly believed Jiang House was her home, Jiang Jizu and Mrs. Liao were her parents, and Jiang Chengyuan was her elder brother.


    In that sense she was innocent.


    Yet emotionally, her arrival had cost Jiang Sheng too much. This had nothing to do with bloodline anymore¡ªit was a daughter of Jiang House''s life, exchanged for her safe and smooth existence.


    How could Jiang House members swallow this?


    Over a decade of deep affection, jumbled true and false heiresses...theplex emotions made it hard to choose.


    Jiang Chengyuan was young enough to opt to serve on the bordends, to choose to avoid and refuse to meet.


    But Jiang Jizu could not.


    He was Jiang House''s helm, the Jiang General of the Dayu Dynasty, and above all Jiang Sheng''s father.


    "Chenghua," Jiang Jizu sighed. "Go home. Live properly. Jiang House will not mistreat you."


    After raising her for over ten years she was still a youngdy. Truly stripping her status as a Jiang House female and sending her to her alcoholic biological father would be akin to telling her to die.


    Raising an extra girl wasn''t difficult, and Jiang House was tolerant enough.


    However, there was an implicit meaning in his words. There would be nock materially, but emotionally it would be difficult to be as before.


    Jiang Chenghua''s tears flowed like rain as her final hope shattered. She reached out tremulously but could no longer grasp that wide palm. "Father... Father..."


    Jiang Jizu was unable to spare her more attention. Originally sharing stories of days gone by, the five siblings suddenly rose as if to board their carriages and leave.


    He hurriedly followed, unwilling to miss any chance.


    "Father..." Jiang Chenghua cried her heart out. She hurriedly and desperately flung herself into the bted Mrs. Liao''s embrace. "Mother, I have no father left. I have only you. Father doesn''t want me anymore. Brother doesn''t want me anymore. Mother please, please don''t leave, don''t leave."


    "I won''t leave. I won''t," Mrs. Liao stroked her in her arms, hiding in the carriage.


    The coachman cracked his whip, and the couple who had bowed to heaven and earth together twenty years ago left, now back-to-back.


    One supported her false daughter of ten thousand years.


    One rushed towards his true daughter of ten thousand years.


    In the crowd, Old Lady Jiang sighed, having anticipated this.


    "The General and Eldest Young Master are tolerant, willing to keep Third Young Lady," Tan Yue remarked with a nod. "It''s a pity Third Young Lady doesn''t understand. The life she grasped was stolen in the first ce. Giving it back is normal."


    "In matters of the world, the actors are confused while the onlookers see clearly," Old Lady Jiang gently shook her head. "Treasuring familial bonds is a good thing, but clinging too tightly will only harm yourself."


    That''s right.


    Tan Yue considered deeply. "Old Madam, will you return home, or follow the General?"


    "Let''s go back," Old Lady Jiang smiled. "The remaining time is for father and daughter."


    The weather was sunny and bright.


    Before the small courtyard''s carriage, the plump youngdy climbed onto the carriage shaft into thepartment.


    The man with muttonchop whiskers appeared again, a little aggrieved and confused. "Won''t you even thank me?"

 Chapter 361: Taste the Elbow

    <h4>Chapter 361</h4>


    Jiang Sheng suddenly remembered that she had promised to show her gratitude. At that time when she made the promise, she was generous, but now that she thought about it again, she felt a little distressed. However, she still sat upright on the carriage seat with both legs stretched straight, saying, "No matter how much money you want, I will give it to you."


    The man seemed to be pondering.


    Afraid that he might misunderstand herck of sincerity, Jiang Sheng quickly exined, "My brothers and I do some small business and make some money. We can afford a few thousand taels, but any more would have to be given slowly over time."


    Zheng Ruqian, who had been in the carriage for quite some time, nodded in agreement.


    "I also saved two tes of iced lychees for Third Brother that I can share with you. It¡¯s not worth much money, but you can¡¯t find a third te in the entire Fengjing city."


    Fang Heng, who had just sat down, was puzzled and surprised. He leaned over to listen closely.


    "If that''s still not enough..." She rolled her eyes around, "My Fourth Brother can also treat you medically, for any illness."


    Wen Zhiyun''s face flushed red with embarrassment.


    "And also...also..." Jiang Sheng hesitated, "That''s all."


    Chang Yan, who had been smiling just now, drooped the corners of his mouth expressionlessly.


    "We don''t have anything else." The little girl mumbled, "If you are still not satisfied, we can discuss it further, as long as my eldest brother is fine."


    Money is external to the self, but family is the root of life.


    It would be even better if she didn''t feel that sting.


    Jiang Jizu chuckled softly, "I don''t want money."


    Jiang Sheng was astonished, and her toes stretched even straighter.


    "I just want that te of lychees," Jiang Jizu said lightly. "I also want to try your favorite pork elbows."


    Jiang Sheng was even more astonished, incredulously asking, "Just, just these?"


    "Just these. Or are you unwilling?" He bent over slightly, exerting the imposing manner unique to grown men.


    ording to reason, a sturdy, bearded man like him should frighten Jiang Sheng.


    In her young memories, she had been shouted and scolded countless times by men of this stature, and she also knew that they hit the hardest and most painfully.


    But she didn''t know if it was because his tone was too gentle, or because he had just helped her eldest brother, or perhaps his gesture of not asking for money gave rise to goodwill, but she was not actually afraid.


    The little girl¡¯s taut toes rxed, swaying in the air.


    If her feet were bare, they would be as lovely as jade.


    "Then I''ll have someone bring them over to youter," Jiang Sheng said earnestly. "Iced lychees, pork elbows, I''ll have them delivered to you. Does that work for you?"


    The man seemed to ponder again.


    After quite a while, he said, "If you send them over, they won''t be fresh anymore. I want to try the fresh ones."


    While the pork elbows could be piping hot and fresh, iced lychees were never meant to be a fresh item to begin with - wasn''t he just being difficult?


    Fang Heng, worried that his sister was being taken advantage of, drew the dagger from his waist and was about to rush out.


    Chang Yan quickly stopped him and blocked the carriage door, shaking his head at the brothers who were ring fiercely.


    It was good to protect one¡¯s sister, but one shouldn¡¯t be overprotective to the point of driving away those who loved her.


    Moreover, Jiang Sheng herself did not seem particrly averse to the idea.


    After thinking hard for a good while, the little girl finally said, "I agree, but I have to ask my brothers for their opinion."


    Having said that, she poked her head into the carriage, facing Chang Yan directly.


    "You¡¯re the one with the credit here, so you get to decide," he said lightly, representing all the brothers.


    Jiang Sheng could only shrink her head back and crisply say, "We all agree. Pleasee on board."


    She nimbly crawled into the carriage, pushing Fifth Brother to Fourth Brother¡¯s side to make as much room as possible.


    Unexpectedly, the man untied the reins and sat on the shaft instead, "Here is good enough for me."


    After saying that, he pped his hands and the carriage headed straight for home.


    The siblings in the carriage were stunned, the chatting eight Jiangs were stunned, and even the apanying guards were left stupidly rooted to the spot.


    As the carriage moved farther away, sessive cries rang out.


    "General!"


    "Young Master!"


    "Young Lady!"


    "Captain!"


    You left your people behind!


    Not until the carriage stopped at the small courtyard gate did Jiang Shenge to her senses. She tentatively lifted the carriage curtain.


    Jiang Jizu was skillfully tying the reins to a wooden post.


    Hearing the movement, Zhang Xianglian came over swiftly, holding adle. She opened the door with one hand andughed, "The elbows just came out of the pot and you¡¯re already back, like a bunch of greedy little cats sniffing the aroma..."


    Seeing the man, she was somewhat surprised, swallowing the rest of her words.


    But to Jiang Sheng, it was as if she saw a savior. She loudly yelled "Auntie!" before leaping from the carriage into Zhang Xianglian''s arms swift as a returning swallow.


    Zhang Xianglian grew even more vignt. She shielded Jiang Sheng with her body and asked softly, "Who is this? Where are the brothers?"


    "They''re in the carriage. He helped Big Brother, so I invited him to eat pork elbows," Jiang Sheng whispered back.


    The two women acted all mysteriously, yet everyone could hear them loud and clear.


    The brothers in the carriage covered their faces while Jiang Jizuughed helplessly outside.


    Realizing he was Little Mo¡¯s benefactor, Zhang Xianglian immediately let go of Jiang Sheng and warmly beckoned, "Since you¡¯re here, pleasee inside. The elbows just came fresh out of the pot - fragrant!"


    Jiang Sheng nodded along. She had already caught a whiff of the aroma.


    "I just wonder if there is enough to eat,¡± Zhang Xianglian muttered softly. ¡°Oh well, just one extra person. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll steam a couple more steamed buns."


    "Auntie," the children in the carriage had appeared at some point, standing in a row.


    The one speaking was none other than the much taller Fang Heng now.


    Zhang Xianglian gave a jolt, dropping thedle in her hand. Tears were about to stream from her eyes. "It¡¯s little Heng, little Heng is back! Two buns won¡¯t be enough, I must add four more."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than the eight Jiangs came rushing over, yelling in unison, "Auntie!"


    Behind them were another four guards with sabers.


    Zhang Xianglian suddenly felt a little dizzy. If not for Jiang Sheng''s support, she would have copsed to the ground.


    Where did all these extra peoplee from? The prepared pork elbows might not be enough, the steamed buns might not be enough, even the bowls and chopsticks might not be enough.


    "You don''t have to worry about them, they have their own ce to eat," said Jiang Jizu, waving off his men.


    The guards looked somewhat disappointed but turned to leave obediently.


    "Wait," Zhang Xianglian picked up the fallendle from the ground. "Since you¡¯ve helped Little Mo, that makes you our benefactor. How can we not prepare enough food even for our benefactors? Everyone, don''t leave. Stay and have a meal!"


    It didn¡¯t matter whether there were six pigs or sixteen pigs to feed.


    That noon, Zhang Xianglian bought up almost the entire pork shop. The master chef from Leisure Manor who was there teaching his apprentices also came over to help. With the addition of the two Wang siblings running errands, they finally managed to prepare enough for two tables.


    One table of medium size was set up in the main hall for the household¡¯s masters, Jiang Jizu and the master chef guest.


    Another extrarge table was set in the yard for the eight Jiangs and four guards, plus the Wang siblings.


    From the crispy, soft and juicy pork elbows to the chicken stew with fried crackers, stir fried meat and vegetables - the spread was magnificent, even more sumptuous than a New Year¡¯s Eve feast.


    Even the master chef who came to help was astonished, asking repeatedly, "Lianmei, who exactly is this guest that you¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to prepare all this for?"


    "He''s the one who helped Little Mo," Zhang Xianglian replied without even turning her head. "Jiang Sheng said she wanted to show her gratitude."


    While gratitude was important, they could simply have gone to Leisure Manor to eat instead of all that effort to prepare so many dishes.


    The master chef worked resentfully, helping to pan fry dishes and arrange the tters.


    Only when he was seated at the table did he realize why the bearded man seemed vaguely familiar - it was as if he had seen him somewhere before.

 Chapter 362: Father’s Shoulder

    <h4>Chapter 362</h4>


    "It''s not necessary to be so extravagant," Jiang Jizu felt a bit embarrassed.


    He had onlye to apany his daughter for a meal and didn''t intend to make such a fuss.


    "It''s not just for you, but also for San Ge (Third Brother)," Jiang Sheng said seriously. "San Ge has traveled all the way back from the northern frontier. He rarely gets to eat these delicacies."


    Jiang Jizu fell silent and turned to look at Fang Heng, catching a glimpse of a familiar face.


    Recalling the words in the letter from Old Lady Jiang, he smiled knowingly.


    "Come,e, the braised pork knuckles are here. Try them while they''re hot; they won''t taste as good when they''re cold," Zhang Xianglian served the final dish and invited everyone to sit down. "You have to eat the pork knuckles while they''re hot; they won''t be as delicious once they cool down."


    Everyone picked up their chopsticks and served their loved ones with dishes from their own bowls.


    Jiang Sheng stood on her tiptoes, just as she was about to offer a piece of pork knuckle skin to Fang Heng, she turned around and found a piece in her own bowl.


    Jiang Jizu earnestly ate his meal, asionally exchanging a few words with Master Zhang Xianglian, without a hint of the air of a high-ranking general.


    Was he really the head of the Jiang family, who had fought battles outside?


    Was he the beloved eldest son that his grandmother had always yearned for?


    Was he the father that Jiang Chengyuan would forever admire?


    And also her... father?


    Jiang Sheng lowered her eyshes and slowly nibbled on the pork knuckle skin. For the first time, she felt somewhat spoiled and decided to have a bite of the braised fish to alleviate the greasiness.


    Master Zhang was fond of using grass carp for braising, tender and juicy but with many bones.


    Jiang Sheng always had to spend a long time picking out the bones to enjoy a mouthful. However, just as she had barely finished picking out half of them today, a clean piece of fish meat fell into her bowl from above, uratelynding inside.


    ncing at the people around her, who were all earnestly eating, she couldn''t tell who had put it there.


    Jiang Sheng sighed, picked up the fish meat, examined it for a while, and finally put it in her mouth.


    Someone chuckled softly, then picked up another piece of fish and meticulously removed the bones.


    Jiang Sheng had eaten more than half of the whole grass carp, and Jiang Jizu''s bowl was also filled with fish bones.


    As the meal wasing to an end, Zhang Xianglian remembered the simmering soup and hurriedly went to serve it.


    Master Zhang was concerned and also put down his chopsticks to help.


    There were only a few people left at the table. Jiang Sheng finally could set down her chopsticks and whispered, "Regardless of everything, thank you for helping our eldest brother. You''ve also eaten the pork knuckles. As for the iced lychees, I''ll have someone deliver them to the Jiang residenceter. What do you think?"


    Although it seemed like a question, it was actually a way of dismissing him.


    The young girl knew who he was and what he wanted.


    For the sake of her eldest brother, for gratitude, she obediently returned home and finished the meal.


    As for the remaining things, she didn''t dare to think about them or ask for them.


    The man who was picking out the bones stopped his actions, removed the bone thorns that were as fine as hair, dipped the remaining fresh and tender fish meat in the sauce, and ced it in Jiang Sheng''s bowl.


    "Child," Jiang Jizu sighed, "The Jiang family has let you down, and we''ve missed too much of your time. It''s only right to help you in any way we can. You don''t need to be grateful, and you don''t need to worry about us."


    "I''ve been stationed in the northwest for twenty years, and my time in Beijing has been only a brief two or three years. I have never made a great effort to find you, nor have I personally raised you or supported you."


    "Being able to have a meal with you and remove fish bones for you is already rare. It''s not appropriate to have too many expectations."


    "I''m just here to tell you that you have a home, you have a father. As long as you''re willing, the Jiang family will always open its doors to you, and your father will always be waiting for you ahead."


    The man stood up, tears seemingly welling up in his eyes, only to blink them away.


    His stubble covered his face, giving him a rough appearance while concealing all emotions.


    He seemed like an unbreakable mountain, standing proudly in the world, blocking the front wind and subduing the backwaters.


    The table was filled with delicious food, and the young girl who had been eating remained silent, her head lowered. The scene was dreamlike, both real and unreal.


    He reached out his hand, as if wanting to y with her ck bun, but fearing to cause displeasure, he could only sadly ce his hand behind his back.


    "After eating the pork elbow, save the ice lychees for my brothers. Don''t worry about the examination; I''m here." He finished speaking and turned to leave with big strides.


    Zhang Xianglian and the master chef happened to bring the soup over, their faces filled with astonishment and confusion.


    They were probably wondering why the benefactor who had helped them didn''t even drink the soup before leaving.


    Or perhaps they were wondering, who was it that the general, who had fought on the battlefield, had rushed back from the border for?


    Jiang Sheng suddenly lifted her head and looked at the silent Fang Heng. "Third brother, is it currently wartime in the northern frontier?"


    Fang Heng nodded, his tone heavy. "Not only is it wartime, it''s the most intense and tense moment. If I hadn''t umted some significant achievements, I wouldn''t have the face to request a leave for a family visit."


    And what about him?


    How many achievements would the general have to aplish, how many wounds would he have to suffer, how many enemies would he have to kill to return to Fengjing with his head held high?


    Would the imperial family reproach him? Would the court be furious? How many passionate and indignant petitions would the civil officials submit?


    She had simply dismissed him with a pork elbow. Wasn''t that a bit too much?


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the more upset and conflicted she became.


    Impulsively, she stood up, took two or three steps, and rushed behind Jiang Jizu, wanting to speak but hesitating. "You... What do you need? I will do my best to help you, I will repay you."


    After a while, the man who had walked to the entrance of the main hall turned around. His eyes revealed neither joy nor anger. "I only have one wish."


    "What wish?" Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. "Tell me, I will help you."


    "I want to y with you for half a day."


    This request didn''t sound unreasonable, but it felt strange.


    Jiang Sheng hesitated before agreeing. "Alright then, after we finish eating, I''ll take you."


    Jiang Jizu''s lips curled up as he replied, then he went back to drink his bowl of soup.


    After the meal, they didn''t bring any guards or servants; it was just the two of them heading to the marketce.


    Zhang Xianglian still had some worries and was discreetly reminded by the long banquet before finally putting her mind at ease.


    There were many marketces in Fengjing, but there were very few dedicated to food. Most of them were filled with clothing and jewelry shops, with a couple of pastry shops and noodle stalls in between, or perhaps a couple of small restaurants.


    For example, Tianjie Street, or the Four-Way Intersection.


    This marketce in front of them was quite unique, as from beginning to end, it was all about food, making it a feast for the eyes.


    Jiang Sheng followed behind Jiang Jizu, initially feeling somewhat reserved, but as various fragrances wafted towards her, her eyes were filled with nothing but joy.


    The man suppressed a smile and first bought two sticks of candied hawthorn. Each of them held a stick, savoring the delicious treat.


    They then passed by a pastry shop sellingyered pastries. They tore one piece in half and only sampled the vor.


    There was also eight-treasure porridge with hawthorn vor, baked buns stuffed with donkey meat, rich and fragrant mutton soup, persimmon cakes, and chicken served in a gourd.


    Even though they only took a bite or two of each, Jiang Sheng''s stomach became round and full, almost unable to walk.


    "Why have I never heard of this ce, this market?" she couldn''t contain her curiosity and asked actively.


    "It''s a ce I discovered when I was a child," Jiang Jizu chuckled. "I rarely came here after going to the battlefield. I didn''t expect so many delicious foods to be added."


    Jiang Sheng burped, and the food she just ate surged along with the heavily braised fish.


    She was stuffed, too stuffed.


    Being so stuffed made her feel drowsy, unwilling to move.


    It''s a pity her older brother wasn''t here; otherwise, she would definitely cling to his back and refuse toe down.


    Next to them, a father and son passed by. The son spread his legs and sat on his father''s shoulders, passing by withughter.


    Jiang Sheng blinked, and her thoughts became even more blurred.


    She heard a low, deep voice asking, "Are you tired?"


    She foolishly nodded, and then felt herself lifted into the air, as if leaping over something, and soonnded on broad and sturdy shoulders.


    The sudden height made her instinctively hold on tightly. Only when she came to her senses did she realize that it was a head.


    "Don''t be afraid." A hand firmly grasped her ankle, securing her in ce.


    The surrounding scenery kept receding, and an inexplicable sense of security washed over her. Apanied by a strong drowsiness, she finally buried her face in the thick, ck hair, as if suppressing her emotions.


    It was as if she was hiding those two sparkling and translucent golden beans.

 Chapter 363: Investigation and Evidence Collection

    <h4>Chapter 363</h4>


    Jiang Sheng sat on her father''s shoulders, dazed and unaware of how much time had passed.


    She seemed to have gone through the market, through the streets, through the stone-paved road at the entrance.


    She seemed to have heard the sound of knocking on the door, and Auntie Zhang''s voice, as well as the shocked and angry reprimands.


    She was really tired, she just wanted to sleep.


    The little girl yawned, holding two strands of hair in her hand, and then became still again.


    Zhang Xianglian, who was in charge of opening the door, was shocked and incredulous. She looked up to make sure that the one snoozing sweetly was really Jiang Sheng, and anger rose from her heart.


    Even though she knew the identity of the man in front of her and the rtionship between them, she still reprimanded in a suppressed voice, "What are you doing, carrying such a big girl on your shoulders."


    "And you carried her all the way here like this. She''s twelve already, a youngdy!"


    ording to ancient customs, boys and girls over seven years old should not sit together, and a thirteen-year-old girl could already be engaged, and married off at fifteen.


    Although Jiang Sheng was a bit short, her age was real. She only yed catch with her brothers now, no longer the intimate hugs of childhood.


    Zhang Xianglian''s anger was understandable, and her rebuke was instinctive.


    By the time she finished, they were both a little stunned.


    She realized that she had scolded a general, and the general felt a little embarrassed, "I carried her on one shoulder, I only used one shoulder."


    Little Jiang Sheng even slept crookedly, with most of her weight pressing down on his head.


    It was a bit more refined than directly riding on his neck.


    But only a little bit.


    Zhang Xianglian reacted and raised her voice slightly, "It doesn''t matter how, a twelve-year-old youngdy cannot be carried like this anymore. What would others think if they saw it."


    The reason was that despite the deep father-daughter love, it couldn''t override perceptions.


    For Jiang Sheng''s own good, she could no longer be carried this way.


    "I understand," Jiang Jizu sighed, "I was reckless. I just thought that since I never carried her like this when she was little, as she grows older and older... I would never have the chance again."


    The man finished the difficult words, turned his head, trying to hold back the redness in the corners of his eyes, and choke back the sob in his throat.


    Why was it so many years toote?


    The years gone by and everything in the past could only be glimpsed from books and words.


    Unfortunately no one could go back to the past, nor travel through time.


    The only thing they could do was try their best to make up for things in the time ahead.


    Bit by bit, and then some more.


    In the end, Jiang Sheng was still carried back to her room by Zhang Xianglian.


    Passing through the noisy courtyard, one of the sword-wielding guards waspeting in martial arts with one of the Jiang brothers, while others formed a circle, cheering enthusiastically.


    Going through the gentle hall, her brothers were pointing at a map, listening to Fang Heng talk about life on the border, the thrilling and intense killings, the cruel and bloody scenes, and the innocent lives lost tragically.


    Finally arriving at the quiet bedroom, the drowsy little girl could copse into the soft bed, hugging the cloud-like quilt, nuzzling it with her cheeks, while mumbling something indistinctly.


    Zhang Xianglian smiled lightly. She took off Jiang Sheng''s outer clothes, tidied her hair, and covered her properly with the quilt.


    When she came out and closed the door, the tall, sturdy, and remorseful man outside had already disappeared.


    The liveliest Wang Xiaosong darted over. "Auntie, there was another knock on the door just now, and they called the General away."


    "They looked a bit simr, and I even heard him call the General... elder brother."


    "Elder brother."


    Jiang Jizong called solemnly with cupped fists bent, "I have not let down elder brother''s trust. Thesest couple of days I observed the Liao family, and indeed they gradually rxed their vignce, seeming to believe that since elder brother came back and did not deal with the child swap immediately, he intended to let the matter go lightly."


    Jiang Jizu gave a coldugh without speaking.


    "Wanting to swap our Jiang family''s child yet hoping the Jiangs won''t pursue it, only fools would have such thoughts," Jiang Jizong alsoughed, his tone icy cold. "Following the vine to get the melon, I''ve already found several old midwives retired to the countryside, but have still yet to find the person who came up with the idea and carried it out."


    Without that person, the Liaos could easily deny everything and refuse to admit guilt.


    The Dayu Dynasty ruled withw, so everything required evidence.


    It was something from twelve years ago, and many people privy to the truth had long been buried underground. Jiang''s mother had searched fruitlessly for half a year without finding the key person. A couple months of home leave was clearly not enough.


    Jiang Jizu lowered his eyshes, his tone as cold as ice, "Since we can''t find that person, we''ll have to get the Liao family to find them themselves."


    Jiang Jizong understood implicitly. "Then shall we go first to the separate residence to meet those midwives?"


    Jiang Jizu nodded.


    The two brothers briskly got up together, simrly tall and upright, one exuding schrly refinement while the other robust virility.


    That night, the relieved Liao family became tense again.


    They had thought the Jiangs were not pursuing the matter anymore, but unexpectedly the Jiangs managed to find their way to the separate residence in the countryside and directly arrested several old midwives.


    If the Jiangs interrogated anything out from them...


    The Liao family patriarch was scared out of his wits. After much discussion, they decided to silence the one person who knew the full truth of what happened that year.


    "I said back then that only dead men tell no tales. It was Mother who refused to let her die, allowing her to live for twelve more years."


    "Now, she has to die."


    That night, four or five figures in ck slipped furtively from the Liao residence, heading straight for the countryside west of the city.


    If they had been more capable and careful, they might have noticed the burly man following behind along with several sword-wielding guards.


    At the same time, the well-rested Jiang Sheng rubbed her eyes awake.


    The food in her stomach from dinner had been fully digested, and her stomach rumbled loudly now.


    Someone outside couldn''t helpughing.


    Jiang Sheng was quite irritable after waking. She briskly put on her clothes and shoes and rushed out, yelling, "What''s so funny, do you think I grew this body fat from nothing, it''s precisely because I get hungry too quickly!"


    Because she got hungry quickly, she ate a lot, therefore she grew fat. This logic was perfectly sound.


    Fang Heng holding a te struggled not tough. "Alright alright, I know you''re hungry. This wisteria flower cake just came out of the oven, want to eat it?"


    So it was third brother. Seeing as he had just returned home, Jiang Sheng decided not to fuss over it with him, better to fuss over the cake instead.


    The wisteria flower cake was, as named, a cake made from wisteria flowers.


    Usually in the second and third lunar months, when the wisteria tree flowers were budding but not yet bloomed, the soft tender buds would be plucked. Mixed with flour and water to a thick batter consistency, they would be pan-fried over low heat.


    Eaten hot, the wisteria cakes had a crispy exterior and tender interior. They could also be stewed with meat after cooling, though the color was weird the taste was actually quite beautiful.


    She still remembered that in Anshui Prefecture, when spring winds caressed the earth, it was time to eat these little wisteria cakes.


    She didn''t expect to be able to eat them in Fengjing too. Jiang Sheng was both surprised and delighted. She carefully took a bite, and it was indeed the familiar taste.


    "Eat up, there''s plenty," Fang Heng said lightly with a smile. "It was Jiang Yi who noticed the wild wisteria flowers when he entered the city. With nothing to do this afternoon he plucked some, so we have little cakes to eat tonight."


    As the two talked they walked,ing into view of half a courtyard filled with flowers and leaves, as well as eight Jiang brothers who looked rather unenthused after all that plucking.


    The four guards were missing, as was that tall, sturdy figure.


    Could it be that everything that afternoon was merely a long dream?

 Chapter 364: Bureau for the Liao Family

    <h4>Chapter 364</h4>


    Jiang Sheng did not dare to ask aloud. She did not even dare to continue thinking, sitting down and lowering her head to eat the pastries. She ate until her mouth was full of fragrance, she ate until she was intoxicated and forgot herself.


    It was not until the wooden door was knocked that she immediately raised her head to look over ardently. It turned out that the Master Chef hade to find Auntie Zhang.


    She lowered her head, not knowing whether she felt disappointed or sad, only feeling that her heart was heavy and she did not want to speak.


    Her brothers came overughing and joking, the fragrant pork elbows were also taken out of the pot, and the eight Jiang''s were shouting that they wanted to eat. Auntie Zhang and the Master Chef had smiling faces, as if they were feeding pigs.


    The small courtyard was as joyful as usual, even more lively.


    Everyone was familiar, pushing cups and changing cups, wishing each other well. Some even dared to tease the Master Chef, and every shout of ¡°uncle-inw" left the Master Chef blushing and moved to tears.


    ¡°The way I see it, after Eldest Brother passes the exam, Auntie¡¯s matter should also be settled.¡± Zheng Ruqian was the most uninhibited, and also liked liveliness the most, ¡°By then, this would be double celebrations for our household!¡±


    ¡°Good, not bad.¡±


    ¡°Double celebrations would be great, it must be done.¡±


    Everyone chimed in words, leaving Zhang Xianglian extremely embarrassed, unable to speak for a long time.


    On the contrary, the Master Chef was long used to being in the nobility circle, blushing as he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s settle it as such, I will go prepare the gifts, and will need everyone¡¯s help in reviewing them in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°We would definitely help with uncle-inw¡¯s matters.¡±


    Everyoneughed again happily, only Zhang Xianglian was so embarrassed she could die, pping the Master Chef''s plump back with her palm.


    She really had not thought through the matter of marriage.


    Although the lychee incident had brought the two of them much closer, and she realised the Master Chef''s worth during the goat ughter, the wounds from the past were too deep, and Zhang Xianglian always did not dare to take that step.


    Even if everyone around could see that it was an eventual thing for the two of them.


    But for Zhang Xianglian, betterte than early, better to maintain status quo than change things.


    She was truly afraid.


    ¡°Auntie, once the exam ends, Third Eldest Brother will probably leave.¡± Chang Yanughed as he said, ¡°Eldest Brother and the others won''t be around either, no one can support Auntie.¡±


    That one sentence changed her thoughts.


    Zhang Xianglian was still hesitating earlier, but when she looked at Fang Heng she immediately hardened her heart, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s settle this now.¡±


    Nothing was more important than having these children gathered. The frontier was so far, they definitely could not keep making the trip back.


    Even if there was still some apprehension deep down, as long as the children were around, she would have the courage to step forward.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯s still Third Younger Brother¡¯s prestige at work here.¡± Zheng Ruqian joked, ¡°Uncle-inw owes you one.¡±


    Fang Heng smiled with pursed lips.


    The Master Chef also cast a grateful look over.


    Chang Yan even went over to Wang Xiaosong¡¯s ear to whisper something.


    Everyone was happy, everyone was joyful, only Jiang Sheng was not.


    She did not eat the pork elbows, nor the pastries, just sitting there quietly in a daze.


    ¡°Younger sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The most perceptive Wen Zhiyun looked over and asked softly, ¡°Are you feeling unwell from not eating, Fourth Elder Brother will make you digesting tea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    But normally even when full she would still eat a little more.


    Wen Zhiyun wanted to say something more, but Jiang Sheng suddenly revealed a smile, seriously picking up pork elbow skin and red braised fish, swallowing them with the fragrant flower cakes.


    It was as if her earlier gloom was an illusion.


    He did not quite understand, only feeling that something was a little strange, like something weighing down on her that she could not say, yet also like something being concealed.


    And this feeling persisted until the next day.


    Xu Mo was still at the exam, only endingte afternoon the day after, so other than continuing to eat and drink, everyone did not have much to do.


    Jiang Sheng mingled among her brothers, asionally saying something or revealing a smile, concealing things aptly.


    Until the sun started to set in the west, the wooden door was knocked again.


    Wang Xiaosong had gone somewhere, it was Jiang Yi who opened the door. Seeing the person outside, he was first stunned, then quickly gave way.


    The sturdy and upright man had rushed over covered in dust. In two to three steps he arrived before Jiang Sheng, revealing a faint smile, ¡°My daughter, Daddy has returned.¡±


    So he had not disappeared.


    So it was not a dream.


    So it really was Daddy!


    Jiang Sheng put down the wisteria flower in her hand, raising her head nkly, herrge eyes somewhat red, still a little stunned.


    ¡°What, can¡¯t recognise me after a day?¡± There was some apprehension in Jiang Jizu¡¯s heart too, his daughter had yet to recognise him after all, ¡°If you don¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    He made a show of turning to leave, his sturdy figure appearing and disappearing, as if he might vanish from sight any time, turning into nothingness.


    A wandering child simply does not have a father, they were all fake.


    But Jiang Sheng still could not bear to see him leave, even knowing it was false, she still wanted to pounce over, grabbing forcefully at his robes, burying the broken thread of beads within.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t leave.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s muffled sobs rang out, carrying twelve years of grievances, the bitterness of fighting dogs for food, as well as the sorrow of being neglected by her mother, ¡°Are you really my Daddy? Do I really have a Daddy?¡±


    ¡°I truly am, you truly do.¡± Jiang Jizu could barely suppress the tremors in his voice, ¡°This is real, all of this is real.¡±


    There would no longer be any deception, no longer any bullying or harm, no longer any saying one thing but doing another.


    Do not be afraid, the people who love you have always been here.


    Some in the courtyard turned their heads away, some lightly dabbing at the corners of their eyes, some thinking of their own fathers and mothers.


    If they could, who would not want maternal love and filial piety, who would not want both parents around, who would not want happiness and peace?


    But there were always ups and downs in life, what one sought was not obtained, what one wished for lingered at the horizon. Thus, the only thing left was to cherish the present, treasure the now.


    Jiang Sheng did not eat dinner that night.


    All she remembered was her blinded sobbing, not forgetting to look up at the thick bearded man between her sobs and vent her frustrations, ¡°You liar, my Daddy doesn¡¯t have a beard, my dream Daddy had no beard.¡±


    Then she fell asleep, sessfully missing the red braised meat for dinner that day.


    When she awoke she was fully regretful, her eyes also feeling a little ufortable.


    Fortunately Auntie Zhang smilingly walked in with a hot towel, instructing her softly to close her eyes and it would feel better after thepress.


    ¡°Quickly get up, the General is waiting for you outside.¡± She gently urged.


    Jiang Sheng nimbly put on her clothes and rushed outside, only to see a pale-faced, beardless handsome middle-aged man, without any trace of her thick-bearded father.


    A fraud, definitely a fraud.


    She was furious, stamping her feet before she realised the middle-aged man had picked her up by her armpits.


    It was that way of carrying used for children again, spinning her in a circle before putting her back down on the ground.


    Jiang Sheng did not even have time to pout before hearing the middle-aged man say, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. The Jiang Family is going to Famen Temple to worship our ancestors today, want toe along?¡±


    Jiang Family, Famen Temple, worshipping ancestors.


    She finally realised btedly that the middle-aged man before her was really General Jiang, her bearded father.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t shaved for many years. ¡± Jiang Jizu stroked his smooth chin, also feeling a little unustomed. ¡°I deliberately grew it back then to intimidate the army.¡±


    Yet now for the sake of his daughter¡¯s one line he had shaved till midnight with a knife.


    When he woke up in the morning his chin had shocked away all four of his guards, who almost thought the General had been ambushed by enemies at night who specialised in shaving off beards.


    Only Jiang Sheng pursed her lips, both embarrassed yet moved, taking a long while before recalling his earlier words, ¡°Worship ancestors? What worshipping of ancestors?¡±


    Jiang Jizu¡¯s smile faded, his gaze turning sharp.


    There was no such thing as ancestral worship.


    This trip to Famen Temple was specially meant for the Liao Family.

 Chapter 365: Today Is Foreshadowing

    <h4>Chapter 365</h4>


    It was neither a festival, the first day of the lunar month, nor the fifteenth. When the Jiang Family suddenly proposed to worship their ancestors, everyone was shocked, thinking something big was about to happen.


    What big thing could possibly happen? After careful calction, it boiled down to the status issues surrounding Jiang Sheng and Jiang Chenghua.


    In the past when General Jiang was not around, he had only recognized Jiang Sheng back into the family but had not held an ancestral hall ceremony to introduce her to the n, added her name to the family tree, or...removed the names that did not belong to the Jiang bloodline.


    Thinking these through, Jiang Chenghua in Handan Courtyard began to tremble, from her hair to limbs, from her soul to her heart.


    Although Grandmother and Father had said they would not drive her away, with her name gone from the family tree, was she still a child of the Jiang Family? Should she still stay in the Jiang Family?


    Or perhaps, would she still be herself?


    The most dreaded matter was about to be reality. Jiang Chenghua could barely stand, copsing onto the bed several times.


    Fortunately Mrs. Liao rushed over hurriedly and took her into her arms,forting her, ¡°This time it¡¯s not opening the ancestral hall or going to the family tree. It¡¯s just to burn incense for Old General Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Chenghua remembered her grandfather, a tall and sturdy old man, somewhat stern and not fond of joking around, only asionally revealing a kind look when he saw his grandchildren.


    Later he died in battle at the frontier, and by the time his corpse was sent back to the capital, it had already dposed and gave off a stench.


    Not one of his grandchildren, Jiang Chenghua included, was disgusted. They all knelt at the memorial hall, weeping silently.


    They knew of their grandfather''s valor, and understood he died for the country. They sincerely respected their grandfather and never forgot to pay tribute to him on Qingming Festival.


    It was reasonable for Father to rarelye back and burn incense for Grandfather at the temple.


    The tension in Jiang Chenghua¡¯s mind eased as a smile lit up her small, palm-sized face, with traces of tears shimmering in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mother, Chenghua is fine. Let¡¯s start preparing.¡±


    The notice came that same day. The Jiang Family was some distance away from Famen Temple, they had to set off before noon to burn incense.


    Including the two Madams, the entire Jiang Family hastily prepared and readied themselves before summoning the carriages.


    Outside the main gate of the Jiang Family:


    Old Lady Jiang slowly got into the tall, grand carriage with Tanyue¡¯s support.


    The family of four from the second west wing also gigglingly boarded their carriage, sitting neatly in a row.


    Next was Mrs. Liao with Jiang Chenghua. They chose a moderately luxurious carriage and as the servant girl stooped to make the stepping stool, the Jiang Family Steward walked over, embarrassment all over his face, ¡°Mistress, the General left word that Young Lady Chenghua need not go.¡±


    Like thunder striking them, that one line.


    The calm Jiang Chenghua had just regained in her heart was wrenched apart once more. Right then, Jiang Chengyu in the second branch¡¯s carriage flipped the curtain open, poking her head out grinning, ¡°Oh my, people unrted to the Jiang Family are so desperate to horn in on its joyous asions. If you knew you would be humiliated like this now, you might as well have hid in your own courtyard!¡±


    ¡°Chengyu!¡± Jiang Chengfeng scolded sharply.


    Only then did Jiang Chengyu stick out her tongue and withdraw her head, leaving just a slit to eavesdrop.


    ¡°Father...did Father really say I cannot go?¡± Jiang Chenghua forcibly held back her tears. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    The steward nodded with difficulty.


    Jiang Chenghua finally could not hold back her tears anymore as they rolled down her cheeks. The excruciating pain of loss clutched tightly at her heart, not allowing her to breathe or stand steadily.


    ¡°Since Father has spoken, Chenghua will not go then.¡± She barelyposed herself, choking back sobs as she withdrew.


    Within the carriage, Jiang Chengyu found it strange. Jiang Chenghua, that crybaby fake young miss of the Jiang Family, actually did not faint or throw a tantrum. Things were a little boring, she smacked her lips, preparing to drop the carriage curtain.


    Silent all this while, Mrs. Liao suddenly grabbed Jiang Chenghua¡¯s arm. ¡°Why can¡¯t she go? What right does anyone have to stop her from going?


    Intrigued, Jiang Chengyu leaned eagerly against her mother¡¯s legs to keep listening.


    ¡°Chenghua still bears the Jiang Family name. She was there to send off the Old General as well. Why can¡¯t she go?¡± Mrs. Liao berated sharply. "Who said she can''t go? Jiang Jizu? Get him to tell me personally!"


    But the General had gone to fetch the main wife and daughters already. Where would they find him now?


    Sweat beaded on the Jiang Family Steward¡¯s forehead. He felt caught in an impasse, that life was difficult.


    ¡°Today I¡¯mying down this rule. If Chenghua goes I¡¯ll go, if Chenghua doesn¡¯t go I won¡¯t go too!¡± Still fuming, Mrs. Liao pulled Jiang Chenghua along to leave.


    In the carriage ahead, Old Lady Jiang finally opened her eyes and signaled to Tanyue with her eyes.


    Tanyue understood implicitly and lifted the curtain, instructing ¡°Let the Third Young Lady go. As long as Madam does not regret it, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The Jiang Family Steward heaved in relief, as if pardoned, and turned to look at Mrs. Liao.


    ¡°Why would I regret it?¡± Mrs Liao humphed coldly. ¡°Chenghua was pampered in the Jiang Family for twelve years. She is the Jiang Family¡¯s child.¡±


    If something like going to burn incense for the Old General excluded her, she would no longer have any status in the Jiang Family or Fengjing thereafter.


    ¡°But Mother¡ª¡± Jiang Chenghua still had some hesitance, ¡°this goes against Father¡¯s wishes...¡±


    Mrs. Liao did not reply but reached out and hauled her onto the carriage.


    The carriage driver snapped his whip. As the main gates of the Jiang Family closed slowly behind them, the gatekeeper watched the fading silhouettes, filled with a vague sense of disquiet.


    Like dandelion seeds scattering in the wind, no matter how hard one tried, they could never be gathered back into their original form.


    Drifting, drifting.


    Inside the carriage, Jiang Sheng stretched out a hand and grasped some drifting willow fluff. She gently rubbed it in her palm, trying to roll it into a little ball of cotton.


    ¡°Father look, this cotton is so nice, rub more and we can make cotton-padded jackets to wear. But it only blooms when the jacket is taken off, utterly useless.¡± She sighed and shook her head, sounding like a precocious child.


    Jiang Jizu smiled, ¡°Cotton cannot be warm. Only new cotton batting can keep warm.¡±


    ¡°Who has new cotton batting?¡± Jiang Sheng blew the cotton ball away. ¡°It¡¯d be good enough to use old cotton. Some families stuff with reed floss, looks plump but touch it and it''s icy cold all over.¡±


    The little girl even made a rhyme.


    Jiang Jizuughed, but the more heughed the more his eyes reddened and his throat tightened.


    Jiang Sheng turned around and realized she had said the wrong thing again.


    Although life in the past was harsh, they managed to pull through after all. She was very content now, with her elder brother, grandmother, and father who loved her so. She should not bring up the past again, should not make her loved ones sad again.


    "Aiyaya Father¡ª" Like in her dreams countless times, the little girl threw herself into her father''s arms. "Isn''t today the Jiang Family ancestral worship? Why are my brothers called over as well?"


    Two carriages were prepared for the second courtyard. Father and daughter rode in one, while her four brothers rode in the other.


    But they were not Jiang Family sons, they did not even know Old General Jiang. Could it be to thank their grandfather for giving them such a clever and outstanding little sister?


    "No, no." Jiang Jizu shattered her self-conceit. "Famen Temple is specially formemorating departed rtives. They probably wanted to burn incense for their ownte parents."


    But the actual situation was that the tall and straight figure of the General hade calling, informing them that a distressing scene might ur today, and asking if they would be willing to apany and protect Jiang Sheng.


    Without any hesitation, he heard four echoes of ¡°okay.¡±

 Chapter 366: Questioning the Liao Family

    <h4>Chapter 366</h4>


    Arrived at Famen Temple.


    The Jiang family were already waiting in the carriage for a while. When Jiang Sheng jumped off the carriage, Tan Yue timed it right to help Old Lady Jiang walk down.


    "Grandma." Sheughed happily and threw herself over, "Sorry to keep you waiting!"


    "Not long, not long." Old Lady Jiang stroked her head, "Where''s your father?"


    Jiang Sheng held back her smile and pointed at the middle-aged man with a whiteplexion who was lifting the carriage curtain. Turns out not only she would mistake him, even Old Lady Jiang as his mother would mistake her son.


    "This..." Old Lady Jiang stared nkly.


    Tan Yue widened her eyes.


    Along with Mrs. Liao behind, Jiang Chenghua, and the four people from the second room, they were all stunned in ce.


    Who would have thought that General Jiang with a full beard could have such a white and beardless day. Not only did his original imposing manner disappear, he also gained some Confucian elegance, with a 60% resemnce to Jiang Jizong.


    "Eldest uncle is as handsome without the beard as father is." Jiang Chengyu eximed to the side, seemingly ttering.


    The Jiang family all held back their smiles, only Mrs. Liao hadplex feelings inside.


    When they first got married, Jiang Jizu was also elegant and handsome like this, which deeply captured her heart.


    Later after several battle defeats, his white and tender appearance aroused doubts in the army, and also brought shame to the Jiang family¡¯s reputation. Out of resentment, and to conceal his tenderness, he grew a full beard that he hadn¡¯t shaved for twenty years.


    Although Mrs. Liao didn¡¯t say anything, what woman doesn¡¯t wish for her husband to be handsome and carefree, and like schrly men with whiteplexions, it was just that the Liao family¡¯s status was too low back then for her to say much.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that after twenty years, she could still see her husband''s Confucian and elegant appearance.


    "Eldest brother dislikes the messy eating with a beard." Jiang Jizong said jokingly, "Have to wash his face every time after meals."


    Jiang Jizu smiled and stroked his cheek, "My daughter doesn''t like it."


    So it was for his daughter.


    Jiang Jizong nodded in realization, the others also smiled lightly.


    Only Mrs. Liao clenched her fists and stared coldly at Jiang Sheng before lowering her eyes.


    The maid behind the mistress also let out a contemptuous snort.


    Jiang Sheng''s smile disappeared as she unconsciously snuggled closer to Old Lady Jiang.


    "Alright alright, let''s go offer incense." Old Lady Jiang''s eyes shed a cold sternness as she put one arm around her granddaughter, "Our girl should also meet her grandfather."


    "The young miss probably doesn''t know what kind of person the old general is. Although I haven''t seen him many times either, I can still tell you about him from what I heard from Old Lady." Tan Yue cleverly changed the topic, "Listen to me..."


    The group slowly walked up. Even the oldest Old Lady didn''t call for a sedan chair.


    They climbed over the steps, trudged through the mud, and finally arrived at the temple halfway up the mountain.


    Unlike the small temple where the Gong Prince''s Crown Son kept his beloved concubine like a precious jewel, Famen Temple was the biggest temple most aristocratic families in Fengjing visited. It housed hundreds of ancestral tablets from aristocratic families, with dozens of monks chanting scriptures and praying for them.


    The aristocratic families would donate some incense money ande tomemorate their deceased rtives during New Year''s and Qingming.


    Since today was neither a festival nor holiday, there were almost no worshippers, and the entire Famen Temple seemed to be opened just for the Jiang family.


    "Amitabha, the patrons have arrived." The young attendant monk put his palms together.


    "We''re here." Old Lady Jiang greeted him, "How have you been, little master?"


    "All is well." The little monk lowered his head, "Everyone who shoulde has arrived."


    "That is good, very good." Old Lady Jiang nodded, "Then let''s go in. Haven''t seen the abbot in a long time."


    The little monk echoed the Buddha''s name and led the way ahead.


    Jiang Jizu followed behind expressionlessly, asionally ncing at Jiang Sheng. Seeing her only being curious and looking around with her little head swaying left and right, he put his heart back in his stomach.


    The group passed through the bluestone path, the dense bamboo forest, climbed three flights of stairs, and finally reached the main hall of the temple.


    The abbot with all white hair and beard opened his eyes, "Congrattions Old Lady, congrattions General, for finding your lost granddaughter and restoring your family ties."


    He also looked at Jiang Sheng and revealed a faint smile, "Youngdy is quite a lucky person."


    With a round face and chubby limbs, how could she be so plump without luck?


    The brothers behind thought to themselves.


    "Abbot knows physiognomy too?" Jiang Chengyu became interested and rushed to the front, "Look at me, am I also very lucky?"


    The old abbot did study him carefully and nodded seriously, "Round face mean good fortune, teeth gaps mean talkative."


    Jiang Chengyu hurriedly closed his mouth to hide his not so neat teeth.


    "What about me, what about me?" Jiang Chengfeng also came over.


    The abbot smiled, "Broad forehead, prosperous fortune."


    Since he already looked at so many, why not look at the few left.


    The abbot''s gaze swept over Jiang Chenghua and saw her slender figure and sharp chin. He shook his head and sighed, "Too frail to shoulder fortune."


    Mrs. Liao was a bit displeased but didn''t have time to say anything before the eager Zheng Ruqian pulled his brothers over.


    "Look at us too." The four boys straightened their chins.


    The abbot started evaluating them each indeed, "Broad face and big mouth, great wealth toe."


    That''s Zheng Ruqian.


    "Angr eyebrows and dignified air, born to be a general."


    That''s Fang Heng.


    "Male fortune and female body, meticulous."


    That''s Wen Zhiyun.


    When he saw Chang Yan, the old abbot obviously froze, examining him back and forth several times. His expression changed from solemn to strange and then sighing.


    "Abbot, what''s wrong with my brother?" Jiang Sheng asked anxiously and rushed over, "Is he alright?"


    The abbot weighed his words, "His life is not at peril."


    But it was just his life not in peril.


    Jiang Sheng did not detect any hidden meaning, extremely delighted, "It''s fine as long as he lives, what else to worry about?"


    "It''s even better if he can live a well fed life."


    Everyoneughed at the simplicity of the girl''s outlook on life.


    "Amitabha." The abbot finally finished with the children and brought his palms together, "The meditation room has been tidied up, and all uninvolved personnel have left. Please, this way."


    He moved slightly aside to make way for the small door leading to the meditation room.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t understand not having been here before and eagerly went ahead.


    Those who understood a bit would be puzzled since the ancestral tablets were in the side halls and they offered incense in the side halls as well. What business did they have in the meditation room, a ce to rest, which was even cleared of unnecessary people? It seemed like they were going to do something serious.


    The feeling intensified as they reached the back garden as the small monk closed the door behind them.


    Built against a mountain, the meditation rooms of Famen Temple were also staggered, connected by a winding bluestone path that led up to a jutting cliff.


    It was surrounded by nine-foot high walls that blocked out the steep mountains and enclosed the disturbances inside and outside the meditation rooms.


    No outsiders, no stray gazes.


    Tan Yue brought over rattan chairs and helped Old Lady Jiang sit down.


    Jiang Jizu finally turned to face his wife, "I have already sought permission from His Majesty to let Tan Yue Pavillion take over Liao¡¯s lychee business."


    The bored Zheng Ruqian suddenly became spirited.


    "His Majesty has also agreed to take away all official positions from the Liao family."


    "The other powerful families have also gotten wind of this and would cut off all business ties with the Liao family."


    If Jiang Chengyuan¡¯s actions were just a light shower, then Jiang Jizu was a thunderstorm.


    "Why?" Mrs. Liao was shocked speechless, "How has the Liao family offended you, you want to destroy Liao¡¯s livelihood!"


    "Aren''t you clear what you''ve done?" Jiang Jizuughed, "Are you truly unclear?"


    Recing the Jiang¡¯s eldest daughter, abandoning the Jiang¡¯s eldest daughter, ignoring the Jiangs¡¯ eldest daughter.


    Every single detail, every use, which wasn''t an offense?


    The Jiang family isn''t paper tigers, nor Saints that turn the other cheek. They were just gathering evidence, just waiting for the one with real authority to return.


    And now, he has returned.


    Not just to salvage the bond between father and daughter, but also to obtain justice for Jiang Sheng, topensate her for twelve years of bitter loneliness.


    "For your niece, you threw away your own daughter and made her beg for seven years, at death''s door starving for seven years, insulted and beaten for seven years. Are you even a real mother, how could you have such a cruel heart!"


    "Mrs. Liao, answer me, why are you so heartless?"

 Chapter 367: The Life of Jiang Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 367</h4>


    From calmness to indignation, from somberness to shouting.


    Jiang Jizu took a step forward, and Mrs. Liao took a step back.


    He stared at her with fiery eyes, trembling, she shook her head.


    Those in the know, like Old Lady Jiang, had a bitter feeling in their noses. Those who vaguely understood, like the Second Madam Jiang, had sympathy written all over their faces. And those who werepletely unaware, like Jiang Chenghua, were in a state of shock.


    "For seven long years, that little child endured hardship, crawling and begging for survival, fighting with dogs for food, wandering from ce to ce. What kind of life do you think she had? Do you know?" Jiang Jizu gritted his teeth and spoke through clenched jaw. "Mrs. Liao, answer me!"


    Mrs. Liao was shaken and couldn''t regain herposure for a while, instinctively shaking her head, again and again.


    "Do you want to deny it?" Jiang Jizu didn''t give her a chance and pped his hands.


    Two guards armed with knives appeared, escorting a drunken man with bleary eyes. Who else could it be but the fallen scions of the Lv Family from over a decade ago?


    Jiang Chenghua''s biological father had appeared.


    Mrs. Liao red with anger, as if she wanted to shout back, but couldn''t bring herself to speak.


    "If you dare to deny it again, I''ll have someone dig up Mrs. Lv''s grave, scatter her bones, and desecrate her memory," Jiang Jizu said coldly.


    Before Mrs. Liao could say anything, the drunken Young Master Lv, who was now awake, heard the conversation. He struggled to get up from the ground. "Who, who dares to desecrate my beloved wife''s grave and disturb her eternal peace?"


    Turning his head and seeing Mrs. Liao, he smiled, revealing his rotten teeth. "So, you''re my sister-inw. How is my girl doing with you? I... hup... promised not to disturb you, and I really didn''t. I''ll leave now, don''t let my girl see me. It''s not good, not good."


    He staggered away, still showing traces of his former handsome and elegant self, but mostly soaked in the stench of decay.


    In the distance, Jiang Chenghua''s eyes were filled with tears as he slowly crouched down, covering his mouth.


    Jiang Jizu sighed, seemingly feeling guilty for not being able to prevent his adopted daughter from going to Famen Temple. "Mrs. Liao, do you have anything else to say?"


    The Lv Family had admitted it, so what was left for the Liao Family to deny?


    Mrs. Liao lifted the corner of her mouth. "Yes, I switched the children."


    "You call that switching children? You switched Jiang''s child with another child," Old Lady Jiang finally couldn''t contain her anger and said, leaning on her cane. "You switched Jiang''s bloodline, you harmed Nannan for half her life!"


    "You don''t deserve to be Jiang''swful wife, you don''t deserve to be Nannan''s birth mother, and you don''t deserve to have a child like Chengyuan!"


    "You should be d that Nannan is still alive. If she weren''t in this world, the entire Liao Family would pay the price for her!"


    Old Lady Jiang, who had cultivated her manners for half a lifetime, the former heiress of the Yao Family, the mostposed and intelligentdy in Fengjing, finally had a moment of losing control and roaring.


    Jiang Sheng stood by, worriedly patting her back.


    Jiang Sheng rushed over and tightly embraced her waist.


    After a long while, Old Lady Jiang finally calmed down. "Back then, when I allowed you to enter this family, it was the most shameful thing I''ve ever done to the Jiang Family."


    An ancient saying goes, marrying an unwise wife destroys three generations.


    A wife may not be beautiful or wealthy, but she must possess wisdom.


    A foolish woman not only brings cmity upon her husband and children but also affects future generations.


    "Blinded by love, he chose Mrs. Liao as his wife," Jiang Jizu knelt on one knee. "I apologize to my father and mother, to the ancestors of the Jiang family, and especially to my daughter, Jiang Sheng."


    He knelt facing Old Lady Jiang, causing Tan Yue and Jiang Chenghua, who stood in the same direction, to recoil in fear.


    They couldn''t bear to witness their father''s gesture of submission.


    "It''s not your fault. It was my mistake for not considering the importance of social status andpatibility. I only thought about avoiding conflicts and forgot about the significance of a suitable match," Old Lady Jiang said with a bitter smile, waving her hand.


    Their mother-son bond had grown deep but had angered Mrs. Liao.


    "Our families may not be a perfect match, and you chose me not out of affection but because of my obedience and filial piety. You have never respected the Liao family," Mrs. Liao said tearfully. "I have worked diligently all these years, managing the household with devotion. Although I may not have any merits, I have certainly endured hardships. But you treat my rights as disposable and take away my position as the head of the Jiang family. Do you consider me the mistress of the Jiang family? Do you see me as the wife of a general?"


    "Don''t change the subject," Old Lady Jiang regained herposure. "We took away your position because you lost the Jiang family''s bloodline."


    "Even now, you still haven''t clearly stated why you reced the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family."


    "Just because you and your sister have a deep bond? But ording to the old maid from the Liao family, you and your sister didn''t seem to get along well."


    It was indeed strange.


    If Mrs. Liao had sacrificed her own child for the sake of her sister''s child, who had a closer rtionship with her, it would have been understandable.


    But their rtionship was ordinary, even with a tendency for rivalry.


    When the eldest Mrs. Liao married into the Lv family, it was considered a great honor. Yet, shortly after, Mrs. Liao married into the Jiang family, which was even more prestigious. The eldest Mrs. Liao had been resentful for a long time, believing that the Lv family was inferior to the Jiang family and that she was inferior to her younger sister.


    Later, the eldest Mrs. Liao died from postpartumplications while giving birth to a legitimate daughter, and Mrs. Liao herself suffered from a lingering illness after giving birth to Jiang Sheng.


    "Could it be that you hold a grudge against Jiang Sheng for being unable to bear children?" Old Lady Jiang posed her final question. "Indeed, you had a premature birth that led to infertility, but the Jiang family already had legitimate sons and daughters, so there was no need for you to bear children. There''s simply no reason for it."


    Everyone, including Jiang Sheng, looked at Mrs. Liao with confusion.


    Why did this happen?


    Perhaps each of them had their own suspicions, but they needed to hear the truth from Mrs. Liao''s own mouth in order to fully believe.


    "Speak!"


    "Speak!"


    "Speak!"


    The demands echoed, each word filled with anger and shock.


    Mrs. Liao clenched her teeth, her pupils shifting unconsciously from side to side, clearly contemting something.


    "Are you going to speak or not?" Jiang Jizu''s hatred reached its peak, and he took three quick steps forward, confronting her.


    Mrs. Liao panicked.


    Jiang Chenghua, who was sobbing in the corner, was startled as well. Although she hadn''t fully processed the fact that Jiang Sheng had suffered for seven years or that her biological father had suddenly appeared, she instinctively rushed forward and stood in front of Mrs. Liao with her frail body.


    "Father... General," she sobbed, tears streaming down her face. "You can''t hit Mother."


    Perhaps Mother had indeed made a mistake, perhaps a grave one.


    But she was still her mother, the one who had cared for her and loved her. She couldn''t bear to see her mother being struck.


    "The men of the Jiang Family nevery a hand on women," Jiang Jizu clenched his fists tightly. "I only want her to speak the truth of what happened back then."


    "If she refuses to speak, one by one, the members of the Liao Family will meet a gruesome end, starting with the young ones. I heard that the head of the Liao Family just became a grandfather."


    "The people of the Lv Family won''t escape either. Those who are alive will have no peace, and those who are dead will be disgraced."


    Perhaps a general devoted to his country and its people would never resort to such actions, but a father who yearns for his daughter is willing to do anything.


    Jiang Chenghua trembled as he shook his head, rushing into the arms of Mrs. Liao. "Mother, please tell me, speak up."


    "Speak up!"


    "Hurry, speak up!"


    Countless voices overwhelmed them, and Mrs. Liao couldn''t bear it any longer. She screamed, "I don''t want to say it, I don''t want to say it. It''s you who forced me, it''s all of you who are forcing me..."


    "Jiang Sheng, she is not my biological child!"


    "She is not of the Liao bloodline. She deserves to be abandoned, to beg for a living, to die out there!"

 Chapter 368: Mists of Yao’s Family

    <h4>Chapter 368</h4>


    Her words were shocking as soon as they came out.


    All people yearning for the truth were stunned.


    Jiang Sheng...was not of Jiang¡¯s bloodline? Then who was she? Was she even faker than the fake heiress Jiang Chenghua?


    Old Lady Jiang stood still in ce, Jiang Jizu frowned, and people from the second branch looked on with pursed lips.


    Only the person involved looked ahead nkly, ¡°Then who am I? Do I no longer have a father or grandmother?¡±


    Can days with familial bonds only be short-lived?


    Old Lady Jiang came to her senses and fiercely hugged the smooth and delicate little girl. ¡°You are a dear one, the granddaughter I raised myself. Even if you aren¡¯t rted by blood, I still want you.¡±


    Jiang Sheng shrank back tremblingly and clung tightly to the olddy¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Mrs. Liao, you can eat carelessly but you can¡¯t speak carelessly,¡± Jiang Jizu said coldly. ¡°Do not try to evade punishment in this way.¡±


    ¡°Evade punishment?¡± Mrs. Liaoughed. She seemed reckless. ¡°What crime have Imitted? I merely threw away an imposter child and brought back my nephew.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sister and I were not close, but Jiang Chenghua does have Liao blood in him after all. But this child¡ª¡± She pointed at Jiang Sheng. ¡°¡ªhas no connection to me whatsoever.¡±


    Her words were so confident that everyone was stunned into silence.


    Only Jiang Jizu felt extreme heartache as he shielded Jiang Sheng.


    ¡°Chenghua¡¯s days in the Jiang house have been difficult. I don¡¯t want to say it out and make the child sad.¡± Mrs. Liao seemed deranged. ¡°You forced me to expose this truth. This is all your doing!¡±


    The adults were still absorbing the shock. Only Jiang Chengyu bared his uneven teeth. ¡°What evidence do you have that my sister doesn¡¯t share Jiang blood?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Where was the evidence?


    Just because Mrs. Liao said so didn¡¯t mean it was true.


    By that logic, the second madam could also bring back a ¡°real¡± son to rece Jiang Chengyu.


    Evidence was needed in all matters, for both the Jiangs and Liaos.


    ¡°Evidence?¡± Mrs. Liaoughed again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Mother be clear on the evidence? Isn¡¯t it in where this child came from and why you dote on her so deeply?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Lady Jiang stood tall. ¡°Just what nonsense are you spewing?¡±


    ¡°Am I spewing nonsense?¡± Mrs. Liao cackled loudly between sobs. Theughter and cries of a powerless mother.


    ¡°My child...¡±


    Despite their dislike, Second Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t help but dab her eyes.


    It was a mother¡¯s love resonating.


    Undoubtedly so.


    ¡°Why are you crying so sorrowfully?¡± Old Lady Jiang finally reacted. ¡°Are you saying Jiang Sheng is the younger sister of Yao Siqing, the Yao daughter who died young? What a preposterous idea!¡±


    It was unbelievable and outrageous.


    ¡°What would I gain from switching Yao¡¯s child for my own?¡± Old Lady Jiang was furious enough to die. ¡°The Yaos weren¡¯t destitute like the Lus. Was it to have a granddaughter by my side? I had no shortage of those!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. Yao Siqing¡¯s mother had been bedridden for years and didn¡¯t have long to live. You wanted to find the girl a mother, someone who would love and dote on her.¡± Mrs. Liao retorted harshly but soon dissolved into sobs again. ¡°But why me...Second Madam was also with child. We had simr due dates. Was it only because the general was the main wife?¡±


    She seemed deranged but her words sent chills through everyone.


    Second Madam Jiang thought back on how they were both pregnant at the same time. Jiang Chengyu was even born over a month prematurely. Only after Mrs. Liao¡¯s prematurebor did Chengyu be Jiang Si.


    Could what Mrs. Liao said be true? Were the innocent Liaos victims to the Yaos¡¯ thorough scheming instead?


    Recalling Yao Siqing¡¯s mother on her sickbed for years and passing soon after giving birth, Second Madam Jiang shuddered from head to toe, her legs going limp.


    Only Jiang Jizong¡¯s firm hold kept her from copsing.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve concluded that the Yaos intentionally caused your prematurebor, then shoved Jiang Sheng to you for raising. To get back at them and Mother, you cruelly abandoned the girl and brought Chenghua back instead.¡± The only one still calm was the general who had seen mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Mrs. Liao struggled to meet his gaze.


    With everythingid bare, with all her tears shed, Mrs. Liao only wanted vengeance on the Yaos now, even forgetting about the girl she¡¯d raised for over a decade.


    What mother doesn¡¯t love her children?


    How could she, Jiang Liao, not love the child she carried for seven months?


    Love her she did, so much her bones ached from it.


    But her child had died twelve years ago, buried who knows where.


    Yao¡¯s daughter had stolen her child¡¯s ce and she had to love and dote on an imposter. On what grounds?


    Why should she?


    Mrs. Liao copsed to the ground,ughing loudly and crying sorrowfully in turns. It was a powerless mother¡¯s wail.


    ¡°My child...¡±


    The two women had never gotten along, yet Second Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t help but dab her eyes.


    It was a mother¡¯s love resonating.


    Undoubtedly so.


    ¡°Why are you crying so sadly?¡± Old Lady Jiang finally reacted. ¡°Are you saying Jiang Sheng is the younger sister of Yao Siqing, the Yao daughter who died young? What a preposterous idea!¡±


    It was unbelievable and outrageous.


    ¡°What would I gain from switching Yao¡¯s child for my own?¡± Old Lady Jiang was furious enough to die. ¡°The Yaos weren¡¯t destitute like the Lus. Was it to have a granddaughter by my side? I had no shortage of those!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. Yao Siqing¡¯s mother had been bedridden for years and didn¡¯t have long to live. You wanted to find the girl a mother, someone who would love and dote on her.¡± Mrs. Liao retorted harshly but soon dissolved into sobs again. ¡°But why me...Second Madam was also with child. We had simr due dates. Was it only because the general was the main wife?¡±


    She seemed deranged but her words sent chills through everyone.


    Especially Second Madam Jiang, remembering how they were both pregnant and Chengyu was even born over a month early. Only after Mrs. Liao¡¯s prematurebor did Chengyu be Jiang Si.


    Could what Mrs. Liao said be true? Were the innocent Liaos victims to the Yaos¡¯ thorough scheming instead?


    And remembering Yao Siqing¡¯s mother on her sickbed for years, passing soon after birth, Second Madam Jiang shuddered from head to toe, her legs going limp.


    Only Jiang Jizong¡¯s firm hold kept her from copsing.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve concluded that the Yaos intentionally caused your prematurebor, then shoved Jiang Sheng to you for raising. To get back at them and Mother, you cruelly abandoned the girl and brought Chenghua back instead.¡± The only one still calm was the general who had seen mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Mrs. Liao struggled to meet his gaze.


    With everythingid bare, with all her tears shed, Mrs. Liao only wanted vengeance on the Yaos now, even forgetting about the girl she¡¯d raised for over a decade.


    ¡°I hate the Yaos. I hate Old Lady Jiang too. They killed my child so I wanted to kill theirs.¡± She looked up, tears dried up. ¡°I threw her away. I hated her. I wished she would die. I¡¯d rather raise my sister¡¯s child than that girl.¡±


    No fake heiresspared to a real one after all.


    And Jiang Chenghua wasn¡¯t brought back for doting reasons either.


    She was thepromise out of Mrs. Liao¡¯s resentment, to get back at the Yaos by sabotaging their family line.


    Unnoticed by all, the frail, pale fake heiress once again curled up in the corner, trembling and shuddering.


    And Jiang Sheng was thrown into confusion byyer uponyer of ¡°truth¡± as well.

 Chapter 369: Digging up Graves and Bones

    <h4>Chapter 369</h4>


    The infant who died prematurely at twelve years old was unrecognizable to her own kin. Not even her mother could recognize her.


    If evidence really had to be provided, they could only... dig up the grave and touch the bones.


    It was still possible to discern the differences in the bones between a full-term infant and a seven-month fetus.


    However, whether in the previous dynasty or the current one, digging up graves was quite taboo, even more so for the grave of a young child that could not be entered.


    Old Lady Jiang had also gone through repeated psychological struggles before gritting her teeth and instructing, "Go call on the Yao family. Have Yao Siqing and her fathere to know where exactly that child was buried."


    "Old Madam..." Tan Yue said anxiously, "This is offending the Yao family!"


    "Go!" Old Lady Jiang said sharply. "Even if it offends the Yao family, I have to make Mrs. Liao know her mistake and realize how preposterous her error is!"


    Tan Yue had no choice but to hurry away.


    With guards escorting her, she rode a horse at the fastest speed back to Fengjing.


    No one knew how much was said and how many lips were worn out, exhausting the goodwill between the two families. After half a quarter hour, there was finally movement outside the temple.


    Mrs. Liao, slumped on the ground, also looked up, a glimmer of anticipation in her eyes.


    Before long, the entrance to the meditation room was opened. The dust-covered Yao Family Patriarch appeared with Yao Siqing, carrying a ck box in his arms, looking exhausted and distressed.


    Old Lady Jiang leaned on her cane to stand up. Before she could say anything--


    Mrs. Liao suddenly rushed towards the box. "I knew it, I knew you would dig up my child. My son is in here, isn''t he? My son..."


    The guards reacted swiftly to block her firmly.


    "Don''t stop me. I want my child. I want to see her. It''s been twelve years..." Mrs. Liao wept. "I miss her, my child."


    Old Lady Jiang realized why Mrs. Liao refused to take out evidence but instead demanded that the Jiang family produce evidence.


    She was certain that Jiang Sheng was the Yao family''s child and was also certain that the corpse buried in the Yao residence was the baby she had carried for seven months.


    What kind of misunderstanding made Mrs. Liao so firmly convinced?


    And who had misled her to this point?


    Old Lady Jiang''s eyes turned fierce. "Open the box."


    "Aunt..." The pained Yao Family Patriarch said, "Must we really open it? Little Rou has been resting for twelve years already."


    "Open it," Jiang Jizu said firmly. "Cousin, what I owe you, I will repay, but today, we must give my niece justice."


    Yao Siqing also shook her father''s arm.


    With tears in his eyes, the Yao Family Patriarch finally opened the box, revealing the tiny corpse the length of a child''s arm.


    Mrs. Liao''s cries beside them grew even more hysterical, grief-stricken.


    Tan Yue remembered a key point. "Old Madam, we haven''t called for a doctor yet."


    Even if they could discern whether an infant was full term by touching the bones, it would have to be a highly experienced elderly doctor. Ordinary people would not be able to tell.


    Old Lady Jiang did not reply. Her gaze swept around andnded on the four stunned brothers.


    Chang Yan reacted the fastest, pping Fourth Brother.


    Wen Zhiyun seemed to wake from a dream. "I, I know some medicine, but I''m not very familiar with touching bones. Should we please invite an experienced doctor instead?"


    "Good child, there is no need to invite other doctors." Old Lady Jiang said gently. "Do you have silver needles with you?"


    The silent, mncholic Yao Family Patriarch shuddered.


    "Silver needles? Of course I have them with me." Wen Zhiyun took out a small cloth bag from his sleeve pocket with three whole silver needles stuck in it. "Old Madam, what do you need the silver needles for?"


    Old Lady Jiang sighed deeply.


    She did not answer Wen Zhiyun, but brought up another tragic case instead.


    Twelve years ago, Yao Siqing''s father was considered one of the few yboys in Fengjing, although he had a wife and daughter. He still fooled around and had taken in two concubines named Chunhua and Qiuyue.


    Chunhua was gentle and did not like to fight. Qiuyue was fiery and good at arguing. Relying on favoritism, she often shed with the Yao Family Patriarch''s wife and even almost injured her at her worst.


    At that time, Old Lady Jiang had summoned the Yao Family Patriarch over for a severe scolding, demanding that he restrain Qiuyue properly and not let the disgraceful matter of a favored concubine destroying the wife happen.


    Although a yboy, the Yao Family Patriarch respected his aunt. He immediately berated Qiuyue and restricted her for two months.


    They thought harmony would be restored between wife and concubines, but Qiuyue''s intentions were malicious. She actually poisoned the Yao Family Patriarch''s wife, causing the previously healthy woman to be bedridden.


    Later, Qiuyue was disposed of. Filled with guilt, the Yao Family Patriarch cared for his wife and their days were happy again.


    The change happened when the Yao Family Patriarch''s wife conceived again and was about to give birth. Someone poisoned her again, causing the originally full-term child to be stillborn.


    Only then did the Yao family realize the true culprit was Chunhua. Qiuyue had died wrongfully. The Yao family''s eldest daughter had died wrongfully. Although the Yao Family Patriarch''s wife was rescued, she did notst much longer before passing away.


    After dealing with Chunhua, the Yao Family Patriarch also changed his ways and never fooled around again.


    But the dead could not be revived, and the happy household could never be the same again.


    Even today, whenever the Yao Family Patriarch recalled the past, tears would fill his eyes, filled with guilt, regretting not acting sooner.


    Such was life. A wrong step, a moment of carelessness, and disaster struck, irrevocable.


    No matter how hard onemented, it changed nothing.


    "To preserve the Yao family reputation and for my unworthy nephew, the Yao family covered up this story. They only announced externally that the full-term child died prematurely." Old Lady Jiang took a deep breath. "But every member of the Yao family knows the child died from poisoning."


    After twelve years, the poison in the corpse of a poisoned infant could still be detected.


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes lit up. He immediately pulled out a silver needle and carefully probed. Upon contact, it immediately ckened.


    Apart from the Yao father and daughter, everyone else''s expressions changed.


    "Impossible." Mrs. Liao cried out hysterically. "You''re lying to me. You poisoned my child. It can only be you who poisoned her!"


    Stubborn to the deathbed.


    Seeing the coffin before shedding tears.


    Even the timid Wen Zhiyun could not help but speak. "The toxicity exhibited on an infant poisoned to death in the womb and one poisoned after birth are different."


    He picked up the dark silver needle. "The discoloration upon contact, as deep as ink, shows the toxicity has prated to the bone marrow while still in the womb."


    Moreover, there were many ways to kill an infant - strangtion, drowning, throwing. Poison was less convenient than those methods.


    Mrs. Liao did not dare contemte further, shaking her head vigorously with tears flung onto the floor, congealing into little mud pellets. "Impossible. My mother would not lie to me. She said my child had two moles on her feet. Jiang Sheng''s body is smooth and wless. She cannot be my child. Impossible."


    This mother she spoke of was obviously not Old Lady Jiang.


    Unexpectedly, after all the twists and turns, everything led back to the Liao family.


    Jiang Jizu clenched his fists and turned to the guards. "Take all the Liao family members in the meditation room and tie them up. Not a single one, whether family head or servant, should be spared."

 Chapter 370: Liao’s Ending

    <h4>Chapter 370</h4>


    Initially when the Liao family members were brought back tied up, Jiang Jizu went through great pains to find the old midwife from those years out of a bit of personal interest regarding Mrs. Liao.


    He had been married to Mrs. Liao for many years. Even if there was not enough affection, there was sufficient understanding. Although Liao Ping was a bit silly, she could not be considered vicious. Back then when he chose her as his wife, it was also because he saw her gentle nature, even ants she could not bear to step on.


    She also doted on and protected Jiang Chengyuan very much. Although her vision was shortsighted, she was a loving mother.


    For such a person, in order to trade her own child for her sister¡¯s daughter, there was some vition of logic no matter what.


    What Mrs. Liao did was too extreme.


    Even if she had raised Jiang Sheng in the countryside, or sent her to be taken care by the Liao family, it would not have attracted such fury.


    Throwing away an infant in swaddling clothes, it was simply equivalent to not wanting her to live.


    Jiang Jizu had reason to suspect the Liao family was operating something behind the scenes.


    He would never have imagined in his dreams that the switched at birth incident would involve not only the Jiang and Liao families, but also their inws the Yao family.


    He even more did not expect that there would be such great lies in this matter.


    When the tied up Liao family members were dragged over by the guards, Jiang Jizu first kicked the Liao Family Patriarch and shouted, ¡°What exactly happened 12 years ago, speak!¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡± The Liao Family Patriarch copsed limply on the ground, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    His entire body shivered, his face covered in tears, appearing terrified in what seemed like honesty.


    Jiang Jizu cast his gaze upon several old midwives.


    ¡°I know that you are all old, unafraid of death or beatings.¡± He sneered coldly, ¡°But you still have descendants and family members. As a general of the Dayu Dynasty, I still have the capability to make a few people disappear without a trace...¡±


    The few midwives who were ready to sacrifice themselves were stunned.


    They widened their clouded eyes, looking up at the sky and then at the ground, finally still bowing down, ¡°General please spare our families, General please show mercy.¡±


    ¡°That year when the Lv Family declined, the Eldest Young Lady died of anger and blood loss. The Old Madam pitied the young miss in swaddling clothes. Coincidentally the Second Young Lady had an idental premature birth, and the child that was born looked like a kitten, it was unknown whether it could survive.¡±


    ¡°Wanting to spare the Eldest Young Lady from the sorrow of losing a daughter, and not wishing for the Second Young Lady to experience mourning for her dead daughter again, she immediately thought of a way to switch the identities of the two youngdies for a win-win.¡±


    This way, Jiang Chenghua would be able to live on with the identity of the Jiang family¡¯s first daughter, and the prematurely born child would also avoid bringing grief to Mrs. Liao.


    A God damned win-win. What ce would that put the Jiang family in?


    Jiang Jizu¡¯s fists were tightly clenched, blue veins throbbing, wishing he could ce the Liao family in death¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Tan Yue spoke up, ¡°Our young miss stayed with Old Madam for half a year before she was taken away. She was not switched at birth.¡±


    The few old midwives still did not speak the truth.


    Jiang Jizu finally could not stand to restrain himself, kicking the lead midwife through eight meters away, spitting blood as she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Will you speak or won¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll speak, we¡¯ll speak.¡± The others were thoroughly afraid, confessing everything, ¡°It was the Eldest Young Lady. She was jealous that the Second Young Lady had married well. She was jealous that the Jiang family was thriving like a raging fire while the Lv Family hadpletely declined. She was unwilling to resign herself to being outstanding her whole life yet in the end was notparable to her more wooden younger sister.¡±


    So before her death she had forced Old Madam Liao to agree to choose a good background for Jiang Chenghua.


    Knowing that Mrs. Liao would not possibly agree, the two mothers worked together to frame this situation, purposefully smearing the Yao Family as well, in order to coerce Mrs. Liao to take in Jiang Chenghua.


    The only pure ident in this matter was the premature birth.


    If it were not for Old Lady Jiang carefully raising Jiang Sheng for half a year after taking her in, then the prematurely born infant that was switched for a more precious chick would really have had death as the only oue left.


    The Liao family was cruel. The Lv and Liaodies were cruel. The Jiang and Liaodies were also stupid.


    Thebination of all the evil and stupidity together caused suffering for the Jiang family, and also led to tragedy for Jiang Sheng.


    Yet in contrast, these two people were both already dead.


    So Jiang Jizu did not even know who he should hate, who he should resent, and who he should crush into dust.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± He raged, kicking the Liao Family Patriarch in the chest again.


    The fat man shaped like a pig screamed as he flew out, spitting blood as he tumbled to the ground.


    Jiang Jizu was about to kick again when a figure suddenly rushed past him. Unexpectedly, it was the disheveled Mrs. Liao.


    ¡°Big brother, was what you said earlier true? Is it true? Who exactly is my child, where exactly is my child?¡± She pulled at the Liao Family Patriarch, screaming and howling in madness, ¡°Tell me, who is the child I carried for seven months, who!¡±


    The Liao Family Patriarch spit out another mouthful of blood, simply unable to speak.


    Old Lady Jiang gave a coldugh, ¡°Let me tell you. This child that you personally abandoned, Jiang Sheng, is your own kin and blood!¡±


    ¡°In the years you abandoned her, she wandered destitute. Countless times she was on the verge of freezing or starving to death. She was so starving as to snatch food from dogs. In everyone¡¯s eyes she was a little beggar, a homeless vagrant, someone anyone could casually trample on. Leftover rice was a delicacy to her, even dogs ate better than her.¡±


    It really isughable.


    Raising the enemy¡¯s child as treasure, while your heart¡¯s blood and kinship faced death.


    Howughable you are Mrs. Liao.


    There was someone whose anger rushed to their head. Someone became dizzy and feeble. Someone spit out a mouthful of blood, injuring their heart and lungs.


    ¡°My child? Where is my child?¡± Mrs. Liao stumbled to stand, the corners of her mouth dripping blood. Her messy hair and clothing made her seem like a female ghost. ¡°My child, mother is looking for you. Mother will protect you well. Pleasee back. I was wrong, I really was wrong.¡±


    When she drew close to Jiang Sheng her footsteps began to slow. It seemed she was carefully trying to discern and also carefully testing.


    ¡°My child, are you my child...¡± Mrs. Liao reached out a hand.


    Jiang Sheng subconsciously retreated two steps back.


    How could wounds this deep possibly be healed. How could mistakes this severe possibly be made right again. An abandoned child could never return to the repentant person¡¯s side.


    Was she? Or was she not?


    Was it important whether she was or was not?


    A dozen years of time had already faded. There were too many mistakes spread between. Her child could nevere back again.


    Once more Mrs. Liao spit out blood, then looked up to heaven bawling loudly.


    Yet very quickly in the midst of her crying, she suddenlyughed again. Her arms softly embraced something imaginary, even humming a childhood song ¡°Thousand mile grass, millet green green; Ten day divination, cannot be born.¡±


    ¡°Mother sings song and rhyme for my child, my child won¡¯t cry or throw tantrum.¡±


    She did not look at Jiang Sheng again, nor the Liao family either. She only smiled at the empty cavity of her arms ¡°Darling don¡¯t cry don¡¯t cry. Look look what this is, a little toy mother prepared for you.¡±


    ¡°Our darling is a general¡¯s family child. When you¡¯re older you should also be a fierce daughter. Except you can¡¯t go onto the battlefield, it¡¯s too dangerous. Your grandfather perished on the battlefield. Your father will probably also tread the same path again. Mother won¡¯t allow any danger for you siblings. Mother only wishes you all to live well.¡±


    She finally returned to twelve years ago, holding her longed for child as she wandered far away.


    No one tried to stop her, no one tried to obstruct.


    Only Jiang Chenghua in the corner quickly strode forward to chase, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s happened to you. Mother, wake up!¡±


    Only to receive a harsh shove.


    ¡°Get lost, viin! Don¡¯t touch my child.¡± Mrs. Liao¡¯s voice was vicious. ¡°You¡¯re the viin. Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 371: Mother and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 371</h4>


    Mrs. Liao went mad. This result was expected, yet unexpected.


    She was too stubbornly convinced that Jiang Sheng was her enemy. Upon hastily finding out about the betrayal from her loved one, she was especially clear about the silly things she had done before.


    Unable to forgive the past or let go of the present, going insane was another kind of self-salvaging relief.


    It seemed very hateful, it also seemed very pitiful. But in this grand drama, she was not the only one getting hurt.


    Jiang Sheng witnessed all the truths with her own eyes. Although she had never admitted in her heart that Mrs. Liao was her mother, she still had mixed feelings, like something stuffy in her chest that she could neither spit out nor swallow.


    She had always thought she was an abandoned child, and was used to not having the care of parents. Suddenly she found out that she was loved by her father, and also loved by her mother.


    It was just a pity that the deception went too deep, the time was toote, and the scene was too embarrassing.


    The extreme reversal that turned Mrs. Liao from vicious to pitiful, and the previous disregard and harm that truly existed, made forgiveness or not an extremely difficult question.


    And Jiang Sheng had retreated that one step, while Mrs. Liao went insane.


    So more and more regrets lingered in her heart. Jiang Sheng asked herself more than once: If I hadn''t taken that one step back, would it have been better?


    No one had the answer.


    Jiang Jizu walked over at some point, hesitantly asking, "My dear, do you...have any thoughts?"


    The decisive general felt tricky for the first time.


    Jiang Sheng understood that after all, Mrs. Liao was her birth mother. Her father was afraid to handle it without asking her, making it hard on her mind.


    But Mrs. Liao had never fulfilled a mother''s responsibility towards her. There was not even any emotion between the two. To seriously ask was to force her to make a decision.


    At this point, whether to ask or not was wrong.


    Being cold or gentle was not appropriate either.


    But Mrs. Liao had already gone mad. The Jiang family had to deal with this Lady Jiang after all, had to arrange where she would go. They couldn''t just let her wander around.


    Jiang Sheng looked up with her bright big eyes. She thought again and again, "Father, you should just take good care of her. I think my brother would definitely not want his mother to be bullied and disced."


    Whether it was love or hate, Mrs. Liao''s feelings in her heart were towards her own flesh and blood daughter, it could be said it was Jiang Sheng, it could also be said it was not.


    Since the mother and daughter had no affinity in this lifetime, just treating each other as strangers passing by would be good enough.


    Those pitiful and sigh-inducing pasts, the bloody painful hurts would all be sealed away with Mrs. Liao''s insanity.


    Just let Mrs. Liao be forever a little girl who harbored fantasies about her mother.


    Jiang Sheng looked up, her eyes as clear as ever, yet with a pratingprehension. It seemed that nothing in the world could make life difficult for her, nor confine her.


    Jiang Jizu''s mind settled back into ce. He sighedplicatedly, "Alright."


    Someone quickly came up to stop the insane Mrs. Liao.


    Someone bent over to pick up the seven meat eight vegetable Liao family members.


    While Jiang Sheng was slightly distracted, her brothers rushed over first, surrounding her all around.


    "You must have been so scared just now. After going home you''ll have to eat a few pork elbows to get over the shock!" Zheng Ruqian joked, obviously trying to cheer her up.


    "Jiang Sheng is not afraid, third brother is here." Fang Heng''s words were still so simple.


    "Fourth brother is here too, fourth brother has been here even longer than third brother." Wen Zhiyun quietly emphasized his own importance.


    "Then the fifth brother can''t be absent either." Chang Yan spread his hands.


    It was so nice. Although she had lost her mother, her brothers had always been there.


    Jiang Sheng pushed away thest bit of loss in her heart, a smile on her little round face.


    "Uh, uh, I''m here too." Jiang Chengyu bashfully came over at some point and took Jiang Sheng''s hand. "I''m your only little sister."


    Jiang Chengfeng scratched his head. He was too old to join in the lively fun, he could only cough twice to indicate his presence.


    These kids were so lovely.


    Old Lady Jiang had a smile on her face, her gaze falling on Mrs. Liao''s struggling back. She wondered if Mrs. Liao had wavered at all during the past half year, if she had ever doubted that Jiang Sheng was her daughter. She must have, but the hatred supported her life, the heart set on revenge made her as hard as iron. So that she would rather ignore countless details and firmly hate Jiang Sheng and the Yao family.


    To end up in this oue now, she really had no one to me.


    Luckily her little granddaughter hade back.


    Jiang Sheng had lost too much in the first half of her life. Her life afterwards would be increasingly joyful.


    On the other hand, some people had satisfying achievements in the first half of life, but would eventually crash hard into the mud.


    Jiang Chenghua maintained her fallen posture. The pain from being pushed away by Mrs. Liao was still in her heart. The loss of thest rtive overwhelmed her. And when she looked up, she saw Jiang Sheng surrounded and adored.


    Some fragments seemed to awaken in her mind.


    It was as if many years ago, they had met somewhere. One was also surrounded and adored while the other had fallen to the ground.


    The passage of time, the marching of years!


    The little beggar back then who would not cry out even with scraped palms, and the noble and indifferent third young miss, finally lived into each other''s roles.


    And she...


    Lost the care of her elder brother, lost the love of her father, and was disgusted by her mother in the end.


    Her heart ached so much that she needed to take deep breaths.


    The trickling tears seemed to remind her that everything she once tried hard to grasp had leaked through her fingers.


    Not only was she a fake rich daughter, but also the child of the Jiang family''s enemy. Her existence originated from her mother''s schemes. Her wealth and nobility was snatched from an innocent girl.


    How would the Jiang family deal with her?


    Go insane like her mother? Family destroyed and disced? Or follow her alcoholic father?


    No matter what, the beautiful and noble past would shatter like fireworks. What awaited her was only endless misery and atonement.


    No one would forgive her. No one would sympathize with her. No one wouldfort her either.


    It was so cold. How could it be so cold?


    Jiang Chenghua hugged herself tightly, like countless nights before, curling up and sobbing softly.


    There were moving figures around her, footsteps, voices, conversations, yet no one called her to get up.


    Until the young maid Xiaohuang rushed over, "Miss are you alright, get up miss, the ground is cold."


    So there was still someone who cared about her in this world.


    Jiang Chenghua looked up. Through her blurred teary eyes she saw someone stop in front of her. She thought it was her father and quickly wiped her eyes clear, but she saw the face that had always been at odds with her.


    "What are you crying about here again?" Jiang Chengyu was not pleased. "Your mother schemed and snatched someone else''s wealth and nobility, yet still shamelessly refuses to leave. I''ve never seen such shameless people."


    Jiang Chenghua wanted to deny but couldn''t open her mouth again.


    "Don''t pretend to be so pitiful. And don''t think about sinister ns like your mother to harm people!" Jiang Chengyu was even angrier. "Moreover, supporting characters like you in story books are most likely to develop malicious intents at this time!"


    "If you really have a conscience, you should atone for your mistakes! You should do your utmost topensate Jiang Sheng!"


    She said angrily and turned away.


    Leaving Jiang Chenghua stunned in ce, nails digging viciously into her flesh.


    "Miss, get up." Xiaohuang said in tears, "Be careful of the cold getting into your body. Your health has always been poor."


    Ha, she didn''t even have parents left. What would she need good health for?


    She was nothing now. She had already been crushed into dust.


    "Xiaohuang." Jiang Chenghua choked out in sobs, "What have I done that makes them determine I harbor malicious intent? That I want to harm Jiang Sheng? That I''m a bad person?"


    The maid lowered her head not daring to speak.


    Perhaps her existence itself was a mistake.


    How could she atone? How topensate? What could she do?


    Jiang Chenghua staggered up to Jiang Chengyu, "Little sister, may I ask why you can y with Jiang Sheng yet always dislike me?"


    Was it ipatible personalities? The true and false identities? Orpeting for attention?


    "Because you''re hypocritical, stubborn, not frank enough." Jiang Chengyu looked at her strangely. "What''s with the questions?"


    "Nothing." Jiang Chenghua shook her head,ughing bitterly twice.

 Chapter 372: The Death of Joy

    <h4>Chapter 372</h4>


    Hypocritical, stubborn, not frank enough.


    It seemed to really be her ws, especially after finding out that she was a fake daughter, the kind of fear of loss seeped into her bones, she would unconsciously try to please everyone.


    At the same time enjoying the favoritism of those around her, as if only this could prove that she was real, she would not be driven away, she would not lose everything she had.


    Unfortunately, owing others must be repaid, stolen goods must be returned to their original owner.


    "Don''t think about taking advantage of any opportunities, let alone pretend to be pitiful and weak, no one owes you anything," Jiang Chengyu warned in a low voice, "You owe others."


    Even the little maid Xiaoqiao behind her advised, "Miss, let''s go, let''s go farther away."


    Go? Where?


    She was born in the Jiang family, raised in the Jiang family, she thought she was the precious daughter of the Jiang family, but in the end she was just a cuckoo upying the magpie''s nest.


    What Jiang Chengyu said was right.


    She was crafty, she pretended to be weak, she got sick on purpose.


    At first it was fainting from the shock, andter it was because she was afraid of being driven out, she deliberately did not eat, deliberately did not take medicine, deliberately lingered sick in bed.


    This way she could stay by her mother''s side, she could get her father and brother''s tender loving care.


    But now she had nothing left.


    Her mother''s affection, her elder brother''s favor, her father''s protection.


    Everything she had came from the Jiang family, and she had nothing that couldpensate, only her cheap life that still belonged to her.


    "Miss, where are you going?" Xiaoqiao called out.


    Jiang Chenghua seemed not to hear, climbing up the stone steps.


    She climbed overyers andyers of buildings, smelling the fragrance of spring grass, feeling the chilly then hot breezes, and finally stopped on the protruding tform above.


    The interrogation of Mrs. Liao was already over, the Jiang family members were leaving in order.


    Father stretched out his big hand and patted Jiang Sheng on the shoulder, seeming to be affectionately urging something.


    That used to belong to her, the intimacy she could no longer touch.


    She was so afraid to lose it. Sticking to mother all the time, finding her way to father, looking at brother tearfully, hoping they would cherish her forever.


    Suddenly countless big mouths appeared around her, shouting in unison, shouting fake, asking her to make way, to get out of the Jiang family.


    Ah no.


    Jiang Chenghua painfully covered her ears, "I don''t want to leave, I don''t want to, I want father and mother, I want elder brother, I want everything, I won''t leave."


    But she had to go.


    A child abandoned by everyone could only step into the void, stretch out midair, fall like a fluttering butterfly.


    "Miss..." Xiaoqiao tore out her throat trying to reach out her hand, but was a step toote.


    That girl with pearls adorning her feet, that arrogant and aloof third miss of the Jiang family, that little girl always hiding her little thoughts.


    Shey on the ground, her ck hair spreading around her messily, red blood creeping out, staining the white gauze skirt she loved most.


    "I did scheme, I also pretended to be sick, I wanted to hold on to the blissful past so much..." "But what right did you have, what right to think I would harm others without a second thought..."


    "All these years, in my heart, father was real, mother was real, elder brother was also real, I didn''t steal anyone''s identity, I was never fake goods."


    She said intermittently, her voice drifting.


    "It hurts...Mother, Chenghua hurts so much, but Chenghua has no regrets... If there is an afterlife, Chenghua still wants to be father and mother''s child, still wants to meet elder brother, just this time... it must be real..."


    Someone screamed frightened out of their wits.


    Jiang Sheng had just turned her head when Chang Yan covered her eyes.


    "Don''t look." He lowered his voice, "Go back to the carriage."


    Tan Yue nervously ran over to forcibly take her into the carriage.


    The rest of them hurried over, looking at Jiang Chenghua who showed no more signs of breathing.


    "What on earth is going on," Jiang Jizu was shocked beyond measure, "Quickly get a doctor, hurry!"


    Wen Zhiyun rushed over in a panic, crying loudly, "Third brother!"


    Fang Heng had understood what was happening and rushed to the carriage at the fastest speed to fetch the medicine box.


    Stopping the bleeding, fetching medicine, taking pulse.


    Jiang Chengyu covered her mouth in horror, her heart filled with fear.


    Although she had sneered and said unpleasant things many times, she only wanted Jiang Chenghua to leave Jiang family and return to her original life.


    She had never thought Jiang Chenghua wouldmit suicide, let alone that Jiang Chenghua would die.


    "Did you speak recklessly again?" Jiang Chengfeng whispered.


    After all she was just a twelve year old child. Jiang Chengyu shook her head as tears started flying.


    Facing the loss of life, kindhearted people always found it hard to remain indifferent.


    Wen Zhiyun had pierced countless silver needles into Jiang Chenghua to stop her bleeding, set her bones, dredge her stagnant blood, sweating buckets.


    "Young doctor, how is she? What medicine is needed, just say it." Jiang Jizu''s eyes couldn''t conceal his pain and sorrow, "Though the Jiang family hasn''t decided how to treat her, we never wished her dead."


    Wen Zhiyun nodded without speaking.


    After what seemed like forever, he weakly straightened up, his legs so soft he almost couldn''t stand.


    It was Fang Heng extending a hand that Wen Zhiyun wiped his sweat and spoke haltingly, "The bleeding has stopped, hard to say if she will wake up or not."


    With such a fall injury, it was likely internal bleeding, no outward signs of harm but actually shattered and fractured inside.


    Moreover, she jumped herself.


    Without the will to live, it would be hard for the King of Hell himself to save her.


    The brothers wearily climbed back onto the carriage, Jiang Sheng was sitting there docilely awaiting them.


    Seeing her fourth brother shaking, she quickly took out a handkerchief and water sk to let Wen Zhiyun recover a little before cautiously asking, "What on earth happened? Did someone get hurt?"


    Wen Zhiyun looked at Fang Heng, Fang Heng looked at Zheng Ruqian, Zheng Ruqian looked at Chang Yan.


    Chang Yan cleared his throat, smiling gently, "It was Jiang family''s third young miss who twisted her ankle."


    "Will she be okay, is it a serious injury?" Jiang Sheng frowned, "It''s just a twisted ankle, why cry like that, how odd."


    "She must be frail as a youngdy." Chang Yan kept a straight face, "Oh well, it''s about time we went to pick up our big brother."


    That''s right, there was still a brother taking an exam in the School of Imperial Studiers.


    As expected, Jiang Sheng''s attention was diverted, poking her head out and urging loudly, "Grandma, we have to go first, my big brother is going to finish his exam soon, we have to protect him."


    Don''t let him get beaten up with a bruised face as soon as he leaves the School.


    "Good child, go on then." Old Madam Jiang chuckled lightly, "Go on."


    The carriage started and the Famen Temple hidden among the trees grew more and more distant.


    Jiang Sheng nced out of the corner of her eye, as if seeing Jiang Chengyu with her head lowered exining something to Jiang Jizu, with uncharacteristic solemn sincerity.


    As she focused for a better look, all that remained were sprouting grass and thriving green mountains.


    She suddenly understood why the Jiang family chose to interrogate Mrs. Liao at the meditation hall of Famen Temple. On top of being quiet and undisturbed, it could also cut off from the reality of Chongjing city.


    Just like now as they went farther away, all those noisy, cluttered, heartbreaking and tangled things drifted away, thepany of her four brothers made her feel at ease and calm, her life not extending beyond that.


    Half an hourter, the carriage arrived at the School of Imperial Studiers.


    Jiang Sheng endured her growling stomach as she awaited on the shaft.


    Waiting and waiting for who knows how long, the School gates finally opened.


    Whether it was her upright standing eldest brother or her bruised faced eldest brother, she was really curious.

 Chapter 373: The Horror of Nothing Happening

    <h4>Chapter 373</h4>


    As the gates of the Gongyuan opened, the tense brothers finally breathed sighs of relief.


    Zheng Ruqian was the first to tease, "I wonder if big brother got sshed with ink all over, or took a tumblending on his back."


    "Or maybe he just tripped, or was falsely used of cheating," Chang Yan followed.


    Tricks they had anxiously encountered five years ago at the entrance exam for tongsheng students, now so casually brought up.


    Only Wen Zhiyun with slightly pale face was taciturn, using his eyes to search the crowd.


    They saw Qi Huai, saw An Jun, saw countless students brushing past, and finally found Xu Mo standing upright amidst the surging tide of people.


    The young man was asposed as always, showing no flustered confusion from intentional bullying, nor panic from scheming plots, but rather an indescribable gravitas.


    Behind him were two yamen runners, des in hand, clearing the crowd as they protected him to the end.


    "Wasn''t bullied." Jiang Sheng cheered up, "Father''s repeated warnings did the trick, the Fangs didn''t make things difficult for big brother."


    To be precise, Fang Yuan''s schemes were unsessful, and the Fangs didn''t try anything underhanded either.


    But was this really a good thing?


    The previously rxed brothers all sobered up, looking at the equally grave Xu Mo as he bid the yamen runners farewell and slowly walked over.


    "Big brother," Jiang Sheng had just gotten ready to rush over, but was held back.


    Chang Yan pulled her back with one hand, looking left and right, and only said, "Let''s go home first."


    The siblings got into the carriage one by one, Zheng Ruqian casually grabbing the horsewhip, smacking the red maned horse''s bottom.


    With one person sitting outside driving, and five sitting inside discussing matters, it had be their rare dynamic.


    "What''s going on with you all?" Jiang Sheng sensed something amiss, "Shouldn''t you all be happy that big brother is fine?"


    Chang Yan shook his head.


    No no no.


    When it came to prominent families, one couldn''t just look at the superficial surface, but had to consider deeper, more prating thoughts.


    Everyone in the city of Fengjing knew that the Fangs held a grudge against Xu Mo, both sides determined to take first ce in the exams, and they shed right before the test too.


    Based on normal logical deduction, the Fangs wouldn''t let Xu Mo off easily, and would definitely rack their brains to make trouble, thinking of ways to sabotage the exam.


    Yet they didn''t do anything.


    Merely leaving an uncertain scheme before the exam, the Fangs actually didn''t make a single move, allowing Xu Mo to perform to his fullest. They could only be brewing up a big move.


    Once unleashed, it would be able to destroy heaven and earth, defeating the Xu siblings.


    "Could it be they want to kill big brother?" Having experienced assassination attempts, Fang Heng clenched his fists. "Back then, they wanted to silence me, and now they want to use the same tactic?"


    But they were no longer the tender youths of ten years old or younger.


    Behind Xu Mo stood the Du, Qi and Zhao families. Behind Jiang Sheng stood the Jiang and Yao families. Fang Heng was also a toon leader with three hundred troops. Wen Zhiyun''s medical knowledge was slowly infiltrating the top families. Zheng Ruqian had also taken on the task of supplying lychees.


    They didn''t have sizzling oil cauldrons, but they certainly weren''t to be bullied.


    Moreover, there were countless Fengjing citizens watching this exam, watching the Fangs'' every move.


    "It shouldn''t go as far as taking his life." Xu Mo finally spoke up, voice cold and aloof, "If the Fangs truly persecuted me before the exam results, it would be the same as admitting to cheating."


    There were loopholes in his words.


    Jiang Sheng also finally walked ahead of the brothers in understanding, "Then after the exam ends, they can persecute big brother?"


    She grinned widely, identical to a small dog anticipating its owner''s pat on the head after doing something right.


    Chang Yan didn''t have the heart to disillusion her, and could only equivocate with a nod.


    "You silly Jiang Sheng, how could that happen." Zheng Ruqian was shouting nonsense from the carriage driver''s seat outside. "With big brother getting first ce, what reason would they have to persecute him?"


    Indeed, this back and forth contention between both sides was for the sake of that top spot on the rankings.


    Jiang Sheng drooped again, like an eggnt hit by frost, head hanging low in gloom.


    Although she also felt she was quite smart herself, she was always just that tiny bit behind the brothers.


    "Alright alright, there''s still six days until the end of exams. Even if the Fangs want to persecute someone, they''d have to wait until after. No need to fret about countermeasures yet." Xu Mo smiled as he changed topics. "As for little fourth, why so crestfallen? Did something happen?"


    Ever since leaving Famen Temple, Wen Zhiyun hadn''t spoken a word. Even now seeing Xu Mo, he remained silent, seeming preupied, yet also like he was suppressing something.


    "Little fourth, did your brothers bully you?" Xu Mo stroked his head. "If something''s bothering you, tell your big brother."


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips, his chin pointy and white, exuding a feeble aura.


    "I''ll exin big brother." Jiang Sheng volunteered eagerly. "We went to Famen Temple today and so much happened..."


    She recounted the Liao, Lv and Jiang families switching children tale with dramatic twists and turns, as captivating as a teahouse storyteller.


    The little girl enunciated clearly with articte tongue, showing no self-awareness that she was talking about herself, leaving even Xu Mo astonished at her story.


    "Afterwards when that young miss sprained her ankle, little fourth probably tired himself out treating her." Jiang Sheng scratched her head. "But isn''t a sprain easy to treat? How could little fourth get so exhausted, is his constitution too weak?"


    Wen Zhiyun couldn''t provide an answer to that, avoiding their gazes as he lowered his head.


    Xu Mo sensed something off, seamlessly changing topics again. "Since you all haven''t eaten lunch even till now, you must be starving?"


    "We sure are, we''re dying of hunger. But we wanted to wait for you to eat together." As if on cue, someone called out. "I hope auntie has prepared the dishes, so we can start eating as soon as we get home."


    Just then, the carriage stopped.


    Zheng Ruqian standing at the reins got up to tie them, and Zhang Xianglian, hearing the noise, rushed over to open the door.


    "You''re finally back! Is lunch ready? The pot''s still heating chicken stewed mushrooms!" She shouted loudly.


    "Starving, starving to death! Auntie quickly scoop out tworge bowls of rice!" Jiang Sheng shouted back equally loudly, jumping off the carriage first.


    Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian followed right after, famished stomachs rumbling.


    Xu Mo and Wen Zhiyun were half a step slower, inquiring about the real condition behind the Jiang young miss''s injury.


    Chang Yan walkedst. In his mind, his siblings'' words echoed repeatedly.


    "So after the exam ends, they can persecute big brother?"


    "With big brother getting first ce, what reason would they have to persecute him?"


    Everyone seemed convinced that getting top spot in the exams would end things.


    No, that wasn''t right. After the exams came the pce exam. Bing the zhuangyuan was the pinnacle of the imperial exams!

 Chapter 374: Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 374</h4>


    Of the people at this meal, only three were truly enjoying the food: Jiang Sheng, Fang Heng, and Zheng Ruqian.


    When Xu Mo learned that Jiang Chenghua had fallen from a height, he frowned slightly. When he was alone, he quietly asked, ¡°What is the chance of survival after falling like that?¡±


    Wen Zhiyun¡¯s face was pale as he lightly shook his head.


    Then the chance was very small.


    Xu Mo thought back to the year when the county magistrate and his wife were falsely used. After sending away their only son, they chose tomit suicide in anger.


    As a result, Xu Mo did not escape the torture of having both legs broken. Fortunately, after meeting his younger siblings, he survived. By the time his injured legs had healed, the county magistrate and his wife had long been hastily buried.


    So for all these years, he still did not know exactly how his parents hadmitted suicide.


    Did they cut their throats? They did not have the strength to twist a chicken¡¯s neck, and were even afraid to kill a chicken. His mother even had a habit of fainting at the sight of blood.


    Did they drink poison? But there was no poison at home. With their reputation at that time, going to buy arsenic would have attracted rotten vegetable leaves and stinky eggs. No one would have been willing to sell it to them.


    So the most likely cause was falling from a height, which means... calm and peaceful on the outside but shattered and covered in bruises on the inside.


    Back then, they didn¡¯t even have someone like Wen Zhiyun to help stop the pain.


    Xu Mo lowered his eyes, the food in his mouth tasted like wax. The regret over his parents¡¯ death still lingered in his heart.


    The false usation had been overturned and the murderer executed. What remained was to be a sessful candidate in the imperial examination and the champion on the list, tofort histe parents¡¯ spirits in heaven.


    After the meal, Jiang Sheng hazily chose to sleep.


    Xu Mo also put down his bowl and chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m going to read,¡± he said.


    ¡°Big brother is so diligent. He wants to read even in this short time. If it were me, I would havein down to rest already,¡± Zheng Ruqian said, shaking his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re a merchant and big brother takes the exams,¡± Fang Heng liked to speak the truth.


    The brothers gave each other knowing looks, sparks flying between them.


    One took advantage of his status as the eldest brother and pushed up his sleeves, wanting to teach the younger one a lesson.


    The other relied on his agile skills, running around the yard to dodge, since he couldn¡¯t be caught anyway.


    Wen Zhiyun was tired and needed rest. But he hesitated for a moment before picking up his medicine box and having Wang Xiaosong drive the carriage out.


    ¡°Where is little four going?¡± Zheng Ruqian asked while chasing and ying.


    ¡°Maybe... to the Jiang house,¡± Chang Yan said lightly.


    For a doctor, it was always hard to forget a patient he couldn¡¯t save.


    ¡°I wonder why that Miss Jiang is so fragile, actually giving up her young life,¡± Fang Heng sighed and shook his head. ¡°As long as you live, there are endless possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Do you think everyone is like Jiang Sheng, surviving after years of struggle, enduring suffering and bullying, yet still living happily?¡± Zheng Ruqian said with mocking amusement. ¡°The key is she lives so heartlessly, able to eat and sleep well.¡±


    Yes, it was difficult.


    Unafraid of being born in the dust, unafraid of being trampled in the mud, unafraid of hardship and danger, unafraid of difficulties...


    The fundamental reason Jiang Sheng survived was because she was content and happy, because of her low status, because things couldn¡¯t get any worse for her.


    So-called suffering and enduring hunger were umted over time and through the years.


    Only an optimistic and content heart was the foundation of her survival.


    Jiang Chenghua had too much and was too afraid to lose it. It was normal that she could not ept the mountain copsing.


    Yet each one of us is Jiang Chenghua, with only Jiang Sheng being the exception.


    Even Fang Heng almostmitted suicide in the dark room, struggling for half a year before waking up.


    Zheng Ruqian was unwilling to face her birth mother. Xu Mo would be forever pained by his parents¡¯ death. Wen Zhiyun did not mention the medical officer and his wife. Even he... did not want to touch that heartless ce again.


    But by avoiding it, could those things really not need to be faced?


    Chang Yan raised his hand as a smooth wind burst through his five fingers, gently brushing his face, fluttering his hair, leaping past his ears, swirling around him.


    ¡°Fifth brother, what do you like the most?¡± he heard Jiang Sheng ask cheerfully.


    ¡°Freedom. I like freedom the most,¡± he replied with a smile.


    Because he had been restrained before, he would forever love freedom, love going everywhere, love strange ces, love everything warm.


    But could he really be free?


    That night was calm and solemn in the small courtyard.


    A sharp long knifey next to Fang Heng as the eight Jiangs were fully alert, ready to leap up at any time.


    However, until daylight, as they escorted Xu Mo back to the academy gate, there was no movement at all.


    ¡°It seems the Fang family is determined to plot sinister schemes,¡± Fang Heng clenched his fist. ¡°What exactly do they want to do? What evil tricks are they trying to use!¡±


    No one knew or answered.


    Xu Mo tidied up his bamboo basket, ready to enter the exam hall at any time.


    Some acquaintances going past nodded at him, and Qi Huai¡¯an also gently waved his hand, but no one called out his name.


    The two yamen runners fromst time appeared again, this time with two colleagues. General Jiang was probably worried and had added more men to protect him.


    ¡°Big brother, the academy gate is open,¡± Zheng Ruqian called out. ¡°Go take the exam. We¡¯ll wait out here for you.¡±


    Xu Mo nodded slightly. From the corner of his eye, he saw Fang Yuan enter the academy too.


    He did not hesitate further and left with the four yamen runners.


    ¡°I hope big brother does well on the exam,¡± Jiang Sheng put her palms together, somewhat regretting that she hadn¡¯t kowtowed at the temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and wait patiently,¡± Fang Heng patted her dumpling-like head.


    The siblings turned around. Wen Zhiyun also fell into step and followed them onto the carriage back to the small courtyard.


    ¡°Fourth brother, you¡¯re not going to the Jiang house today?¡± Jiang Sheng asked in surprise. ¡°Is Third Miss Jiang¡¯s sprain better?¡±


    Wen Zhiyun gave a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s better. I don¡¯t need to go to the Jiang house anymore.¡±


    Jiang Sheng did not think much of it. She pulled Zheng Ruqian to discuss opening a branch store.


    Their pastry business had been too popr recently. One store could no longer satisfy the appetites of these two money lovers. They wanted to open Jiuzhen Store all over the Great Yu Dynasty like Ease Manor.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit difficult, people have to have some hope, right?¡± Jiang Sheng bared her big teeth in a smile.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Zheng Ruqian nodded in agreement.


    The two chatted excitedly. Although it was noisy, it was real and full of the scent of life¡¯s everyday mundanities.


    Fang Heng smiled as he watched from the side, enjoying this rare moment.


    Only Wen Zhiyun noticed something wrong with Chang Yan. He moved closer and gently asked, ¡°Little five, is something bothering you?¡±


    The little boy came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, fourth brother. I¡¯m fine. I was just...just thinking about big brother and the Fang family.¡±


    If the Fang family had really changed their target from the top scorer in the provincial exam to the champion in the pce exam, Fang Yuan would first need to gain the status of a tribute student. The provincial exam wasn¡¯t over yet and it would still be some time before the results came out, so it was impossible to judge right now.


    The siblings could only return to the second courtyard and wait.


    And this waitsted six days.

 Chapter 375: Jiang Sheng Wants to turn over

    <h4>Chapter 375</h4>


    In the six days, the Liao Family had experienced a world of change, transforming from a family that everyone admired to livestock that everyone wanted to beat. All of their past wrongdoings were exposed, with the most serious being tax evasion.


    It was said that the prefecture had used at least thirty investigators just to calcte the amount of tax that the Liao Family had evaded over the years. Not only did the Liao Family have to pay back every penny, they also faced imprisonment.


    There were also many other business penalties that they had to pay, in addition to people seeking revenge. This kept General Jiang so busy that he had no time to apany his daughter.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng was not bothered by this. She and Zheng Ruqian had rented a new store in the west of the city that they had not yet furnished. Now it was time for the Imperial College to open its doors once again.


    The siblings put down what they were doing and gathered together again, this time with eight loyal servants joining them.


    With so many people, they split into two carriages. Fifth Jiang drove for the siblings while Jiang Yi drove for the younger brothers.


    The Jiang Sheng siblings waited quietly while the other seven were noisy and lively.


    Fifth Jiang scolded them, "Quiet down, we''re at the gates of the Imperial College."


    The seven boys immediately shut their mouths, even lowering the sound of their breathing.


    "Fifth Sis is so fierce," Jiang Sheng said in astonishment. "When can I be like you too?"


    Be like what?


    Barging through crowds and subduing her brothers with a word?


    The brothers in the carriage all turned to stare at the chubby girl who loved eating and sleeping. They didn''t realize she had such ambitions.


    "What is the youngdy thinking?" Fifth Jiang also smiled helplessly. Her seriousness made the corners of her mouth barely move. "Everyone has different experiences, so naturally personalities differ too."


    Just as there were serious and cold people, there were also sweet and cute people, sinister and heartless people, as well as sincere and honest people.


    The world was so colorful and varied precisely because it was filled with different people, different personalities, leading to different behaviors.


    Fifth Jiang''s coldness stemmed from her tough personality. She forced herself to stand strong, be even stronger than men, so she could restrain her brothers.


    Jiang Sheng''s sweetness came from her content personality, her willingness to go with the flow, as well as the optimism from having eaten her fill. Most times she was more willing to listen to her brothers.


    "Youngdy, you''re good as you are now. There''s no need to be like me," Fifth Jiang turned back, her voice barely audible, "...If possible, no one is willing to be mature and steady."


    A pampered child was the most precious.


    Jiang Sheng nodded thoughtfully and turned back to the strange expressions on her brothers'' faces.


    "I really didn''t expect our little sister to start having ideas," Zheng Ruqian said sarcastically.


    "The child has grown up and wants to scold her brothers," Fang Heng said wistfully, cradling his cheek.


    Wen Zhiyun frowned, "Jiang Sheng, am I not treating you well?"


    Only Chang Yan didn''t add insult to injury.


    Jiang Sheng''s expression faltered before turning ingratiating again. "No, you all treat me very very well. You are the best brothers. Tonight I''ll give you the pork elbow stew Auntie made, especially two pieces for Eldest Brother. You must''ve been starving these past few days."


    She was generous indeed, though it was a pity Xu Mo had only been eating rations these days. If he suddenly ate fatty foods, his intestines would surely churn from one end to the other.


    The brothers held in theirughter when they heard the gates of the Imperial College open. They all jumped down from the carriages to wee their Eldest Brother.


    The nine days of exams were an ordeal, even if they could go home for two nights in between.


    Many students looked disheveled, wrinkled clothes and oily faces marked by dark eye circles. Those unfamiliar would have thought they were harassed by female ghosts at night.


    Only a few could maintain a tidy and dignified appearance.


    Xu Mo was a prime example of this group. His clothes had slight creases but were neat overall, hecked energy but remained calm. He even remembered to thank the four yamen runners before slowly walking over to his siblings.


    "Eldest Brother," Chang Yan rarely spoke first. "What''s the situation?"


    Xu Mo''s expression was grave as he lightly shook his head.


    This meant the Fang Family had not made another move. The exams proceeded smoothly and peacefully, so peaceful it felt eerie, like the calm before a storm, like thunder brewing.


    Chang Yan''s heart sank to the bottom. He didn''t like this unpredictable unknown feeling.


    "Don''t overthink it. The difficulties we''ve encountered before, we only understood at the very end," Xu Moforted his youngest brother. "Strategizing behind the scenes is naturally good, but who can know every minute detail? Don''t exhaust yourself."


    "That''s right, little Five," Zheng Ruqian patted his shoulder. "Second Brother does business, sometimes earns money and sometimes loses money. It''s normal."


    "On the battlefield I also have wins and losses," Fang Heng added. "No one knows the oue of the next battle."


    This time, Wen Zhiyun didn''t chime in.


    As a doctor, if he couldn''t predict life or death when treating patients, his clinic''s signboard would probably be smashed by angry patients.


    Thest one remaining was Jiang Sheng. After deep thought she said, "It''s like when we go out, no one can know for sure if they''ll step in dog poop..."


    As expected, her analogy wasn''t the best.


    The brothers unanimously stopped her.


    Only after hearing it did Chang Yan truly smile again.


    "Mmpf, mmf," Jiang Sheng still tried to struggle. "See... only I work... only I can make Fifth Brough..."


    Unfortunately their mouths were covered too firmly for anyone to hear clearly.


    The streams of people revealed all kinds of sights.


    While they siblings bonded warmly, countless students also chatted andughed with their families, sharing the sweet, sour, bitter and spicy parts of the exam period, sharing about their back, neck and waist diforts, asking concerned questions.


    Ru Qihai was speaking with a girl in ck, asionally ncing at Xu Mo. Both had subtle expressions.


    Ru Anjun was assuring his parents who had travelled a great distance. His gestures of pping his chest represented his determination to ce as a tribute student.


    Of course there were also lone figures, like students travelling solo for the exam, or those with reclusive personalities. As well as... Fang Yuan.


    The youth''s white robes fluttered. He had no friends orpanions, no family to greet him, only a few servants nking his sides. He seemed strangely lonely and sad.


    His gaze roamed through the crowds, as if intentionally searching for someone.


    When he saw the straight-backed Xu Mo, he revealed a meaningful smile. Then as he swept over Zheng Ruqian, he lightly narrowed his eyes.


    They couldn''t let him look any further, what if he discovered Fang Heng?


    The rare tacit understanding between Xu Mo and Zheng Ruqian had them blocking Fang Heng, while Fifth Jiang was signaled to bring everyone away.


    Just as Chang Yan was about to leave, he caught sight of General Jiang walking against the crowds and suddenly called out, "Third brother, stop hiding."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Fang Heng had hid from the Fang Family for five years, first in Xieyang County, thenter went to the northern bordends. Although he now had some standing as a battlefieldmander, he ultimately couldn''tpare with the Fang Family.


    Not hiding was equivalent to exposing himself before the Fang Family, making himself the Fang Family''s target.


    "Without third brother, the conflict between us and the Fang Family cannot be resolved," Chang Yan narrowed his eyes. "Instead, third brother can test out the Fang Family''s true bottom line."


    As for the potential dangers Fang Heng might face, the schemes he might suffer... fear not.


    Did they not have an umbre of protection now?

 Chapter 376: Fang Heng and Fang Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 376</h4>


    Jiang Jizu finished dealing with the matters concerning the Liao family and hurriedly made his way to the courtyard to bring some food for his daughter.


    But he found it empty.


    Zhang Xianglian, who was stewing pork knuckles, said that the children were all at the entrance of the Imperial Examination Hall, and he followed them without hesitation.


    Little did he know that he arrived just as the examination was ending, and the schrs were all leaving. Being a tall man, it was quite difficult for him to move against the crowd.


    After much effort, he managed to reach Jiang Sheng''s side, his forehead covered in a thinyer of sweat, but he still smiled and called out, "Nannan, Daddy''s here."


    As usual, his chubby daughter would have happily rushed over and grabbed his clothes.


    But today was different. The little girl looked shy, and it took her a while to approach him, whispering in the softest voice, "Daddy, do you know my third brother?"


    The third brother, that would be Fang Heng from the Fang family.


    The son of an old friend, he remained true to his initial aspirations and defended the border even amidst great changes in his family. He has achieved several small victories in these past two years.


    If only he wasn''t so busy, Jiang Jizu would have liked to sit down and have a good chat with this young man.


    "Of course, I know him," he understood what was happening. "Don''t worry, anyone who defends the border under mymand is like my own child. I won''t let anyone mistreat them."


    If those who defend the border can still be mistreated by those who enjoy peace, then what meaning does war hold? What meaning does being a soldier have? What meaning does protecting one''s home and country hold?


    Soldiers deserve eternal respect and preferential treatment.


    "Daddy is really kind," Jiang Sheng didn''t expect her father to be so understanding. She happily pounced on him. "Daddy is a good father and a good general."


    Jiang Jizu forced a bitter smile.


    Perhaps he could be considered a good general, but he was never a good father.


    At least not before.


    Fortunately, there is still the future.


    "Come here, Nannan. Daddy has prepared some honey pastries from the east of the city for you, and also the most delicious candied hawthorns in the entire capital." He took out things from his pocket.


    One by one, another one, and another one.


    Jiang Sheng eagerly looked on, her eyes shining.


    Xu Mo and Zheng Ruqian exchanged a knowing nce and discreetly looked away.


    In the crowd, Fang Yuan saw his brother, Fang Heng.


    The two cousins, who used to practice martial arts together in front of their grandfather, now faced each other after experiencing a reversal of identities and a sudden change in their families.


    One dressed in elegant white robes, surrounded only by servants, despite his noble status.


    The other wore a simple ck outfit, devoid of power, amidst the bustling crowd.


    Especially when Jiang Sheng started sharing the treats, this brother received a piece of honey pastry, and that brother received a candied hawthorn stick. What Fang Heng held in his hand was a whole string of bright red ones.


    Wrapped in ice sugar, the hawthorn berries were not particrly delicious, but with the added thoughtfulness of his sister, they became especially touching.


    Fang Yuan silently watched, devoid of the surprise one would expect upon seeing an old acquaintance, and instead, a hint ofplexity showed on his face.


    Seeing this, Fang Heng raised the candied hawthorn stick and took a satisfying bite.


    "Brother, is it delicious?" Jiang Sheng held a bag full of delicacies. "If it''s good, I''ll give you some more."


    "It''s delicious," Fang Heng smiled.


    Turning his head, Fang Yuan was nowhere to be seen, leaving only emptiness behind.


    Unable to describe his feelings, he let out a sigh and joined his brothers and sister in the carriage, returning to their courtyard.


    Aunt Zhang had long simmered and cooked the meal, waiting eagerly to serve it hot when the children returned.


    They ate and drank with gusto, engaging in lively conversations about brotherhood and the conflicts on the bordends.


    Jiang Jizu seemed somewhat intoxicated and patted Fang Heng''s shoulder, saying, "You are younger than my son, yet more outstanding than him. You''ve be a squad leader without anyone''s help. If you had ambitions for promotion, you would surely achieve it."


    "I have a longstanding friendship with Old Fang, and I wouldn''t just stand by when ites to his children... But why haven''t you contacted your father''s old subordinates in the northern border all these years? Why haven''t you sought their help?"


    Why indeed?


    At first, it was to avoid the Fang family, to prevent them from discovering his whereabouts. Butter, he wanted to earnestly defend the bordends. If others could start as ordinary soldiers and rise through the ranks, Fang Heng believed he could do the same.


    If he relied solely on his father''s influence, it would feel like taking advantage of an opportunity.


    Fang Heng was straightforward and unafraid, even with Jiang Jizu''s son, Jiang Sheng, present. He honestly shared his thoughts.


    Jiang Sheng listened nearby and couldn''t help but worry about his brother''s straightforwardness.


    However, Jiang Jizu burst intoughter, appreciating this young officer even more. "You''re right. If you want to be a great general, you must start as a soldier, share the worries of the nation, and endure the hardships of themon people. Only a general who has truly risen from the grassroots can lead the Dayu Dynasty to victory and drive away the Northern Nomads."


    "Both Old Fang and I, as well as several vice-generals leading troops, all started as ordinary soldiers. None of us became squad leaders or generals without going through the camp."


    Fang Heng nodded beside him, feeling a mix of awe and admiration.


    "However..." Jiang Jizu''s tone suddenly changed, "With your own capabilities, it might take more than a decade to be a general. If you have the ability and talent, even if you rely on connections to advance faster, it would still be for the sake of protecting the people and defending the bordends sooner, wouldn''t it?"


    Fang Heng was taken aback but instinctively nodded.


    He had be familiar with small-scale operations, but continuing down that path would only lead to repetitive fatigue. However, bing the captain of the Third Battalion was not an easy task, and bing a general seemed distant and unreachable.


    "The thoughts of a military officer are straightforward, and we despise conniving methods the most. But Fang Heng, at the end of the day, we are all contributing our strength to protect our homnd. If we can help the suffering people and drive away the cruel and wicked Northern Nomads sooner, even if we take some shortcuts, it can be understood," Jiang Jizu said with profound meaning.


    After three rounds of dinner, the general rose, patting his daughter''s head and telling her to rest well.


    Fang Heng sat there, as if his heart had been cleansed, as if he had realized the path he should take.


    "I think I should seek out the old subordinates of the Fang family," he looked at his brothers, "The Fang family has long known of my existence, and the silent war is about to begin."


    "To be precise, the Fang family has long known that you are our third brother," Chang Yan spoke slowly, "We used to think that the Fang family cheated during the exams, targeting our eldest brother''s talent. But today, we realized we had misunderstood."


    Fang Yuan''s ability to practice Xu Mo''s calligraphy in just a year showed considerable perseverance. Perhaps he wouldn''t achieve the top schrly rank, but passing the provincial exams wouldn''t be difficult.


    They changed Xu Mo''s grades, but the main reason behind it was to weaken Fang Heng''s influence.


    They were afraid of Fang Heng''s rise, afraid that he would gain power in the court, afraid that he would return from the northern frontier to the capital.


    "So, it was my fault for causing trouble for everyone," Fang Heng med himself, clenching his fists. "Xiao Wu, tell me, how should I probe into the secrets of the Fang family? What''s the best approach?"


    Since they were already at odds with the Fang family, they might as well target them directly.


    Let''s see if the old-established aristocratic families are truly formidable or if the outstanding young talents are stronger.


    "No rush, no rush," Chang Yan squinted his eyes. "During this time, everyone should continue doing what they need to do. We... will wait for the results of the investigation."


    Whether Fang Yuan of the Fang family can pass the examination and secure the position of a tribute student remains to be seen.


    They watched with anticipation.

 Chapter 377: Test List

    <h4>Chapter 377</h4>


    On the fifteenth day of the second month, the imperial examination opened, and on the twenty-fourth, it concluded. In the busy days of nearly half a month in between, the copying officials who had rested for a full year callused their fingertips from copying over a thousand vermilion rolls to present before the chief examiner.


    Next it was the chief examiner''s turn to scrutinize them. First he picked out those with nonsensical writing, then relegated those with unsuitable ideas to the back. He gave priority to selecting outstanding, agreeable pieces with reasonable wording to mark. No wonder candidates inquire every year about the chief examiner¡¯s preferences - if you write of the azure sky while he likes the earth below, failing is inevitable bad luck. Of course, if you demonstrate excellence such that the chief examiner discards his preferences, even changes his views, that is a matter of personal capability.


    This periodsted some twenty-odd days.


    For the six siblings, it was also rare time together as a family.


    They gathered together to eat, drink, chat and joke around. Even Jiang Sheng felt moved, finally seeing Third Brother Fang Heng again leading the eight Jiangs in martial arts practice. Time seemed to rewind to the peaceful days of the past in Anshui Prefecture, when brother and sisters lived together.


    Yet it was not truly the same as the past, because there was always someone who needed to be busying and going everywhere, smiling at the masses.


    Jiang Sheng was fully upied with the newly opened branch of the Jiuzhen Store, hiring new aunties, signing contracts, investigating backgrounds, keeping secret forms - happy beyondpare.


    Zheng Ruqian then took on preparations for the first batch of lychees to be delivered into the imperial pce. With the Liao family fallen, the imperial tribute supply fell onto his shoulders. But there were still prominent families eyeing a share, so only by gaining a foothold this year could control of this profitable affair bepletely swallowed up.


    Wen Zhiyun had to manage the medical hall, while also making house calls from time to time to massage noblewomen, studying new massage techniques, then teaching them to the other female doctors.


    Carefully tallying it up, only Xu Mo, done with exams, and the casual wood carving Chang Yan could truly be considered at leisure.


    The two brothers sat across from each other at a writing desk, one wielding his writing brush, the other gently blowing away wood shavings, while in the distance was the shirtless Fang Heng, leading the huffing and puffing eight Jiangs.


    Finally, on the twentieth day of the third month, the examination results were posted.


    Jiang Sheng left the store in the hands of the matron Miao Zhaoying to keep watch. Zheng Ruqian arranged for Wang Xiaozong to personally escort the lychees to Lingnan. Wen Zhiyun left the medical hall to the simple care of Wang Xiaozhu, who could handle basic consultations. Together with their elder brothers they hurried to the gates of the Imperial Examination Hall.


    In the carriage...


    Xu Mo wore a crisp, unwrinkled green robe. He appeared tranquil and refined, spine upright. Only someone intimate would discern his barely hidden tension from his quicker breaths.


    The posting of results this time not only showed whether Fang Yuan passed as a tribute student, but also concerned iming first ce and implicating lives.


    A year ago in the Golden Hall, the conversation between the Fang and Tian family patriarchs left an extremely deep impression on Xu Mo.


    Clearly both sides had pulled strings in the examination, yet as long as Fang Yuan obtained the tribute student status, the Tian family¡¯s promise of granting him third rank in the pce examination would be fulfilled.


    In contrast, if Xu Mo failed, nine families would be implicated.


    This was the difference between prominent families and impoverished students, the disparity between influence and itsck.


    Although Xu Mo was extremely confident he would not fail, what if?


    Without truly seeing it, he would always feel nervous, always worry, always fear.


    No one could assuage this sentiment, so his younger siblings did not speak, only silently apanied him on both sides.


    From the secondpound to the Examination Hall, the distance of two cups of tea - the carriage was silent as the grave, until the instant it halted, when Jiang Sheng finally deeply inhaled and said, ¡°Eldest brother, I¡¯ll get off first.¡±


    She was the boldest sister, and also the most fearless of the siblings.


    When Jiang Sheng was eight years old, her conviction that Eldest Brother would im first ce came from ignorance of the examinations, bewilderment at the sea of learning¡¯s boundlessness.


    The twelve-year-old Jiang Sheng¡¯s certainty was instead support for her close one, understanding of her elder brother, bravery in the face of the unknown.


    The girl in red skirt and blouse jumped down, greeted acquaintances afternding, then unhesitatingly darted for the posted examination que.


    She did not count up from the bottom or carefully peek through her fingers.


    Instead she boldly read straight towards the top spot, finally breaking into a huge smile.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Sheng, is Brother Xu here yet?¡± Qi Huai called from outside, his voice full of delight. ¡°Where are you people? Hurry out already!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,e out quick!¡± An Jun echoed.


    Xu Mo deeply inhaled, looking towards his assembled younger brothers with faces full of encouragement, finally lifting the carriage curtain and jumping down.


    There were truly so many people at the gates of the Examination Hall - sessful candidates exulting ecstatically, failing examinees weeping despairingly, family members apanying them in shared joy or murmuring constion.


    Qi Huai led his sister over. An Jun guided his parents along. Spotting him, all revealed smiles at the same time.


    They should all have passed.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Xu Mo cupped his hands. ¡°Congrattions to you all.¡±


    ¡°We should be telling you congrattions instead,¡± Qi Huai blinked. ¡°Brother Xu¡¯s noble character and high schrship, rising above setbacks without falling, can serve as our generation¡¯s model... Aiya!¡±


    Before he could embellish further, the ck-skirted Qi Yue muffled his mouth. With a flushed face she said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my Brother¡¯s nonsense. Go see for yourself quickly!¡±


    Xu Mo gently dipped his head and finally strode up to face the que.


    His sister smiled joyfully ahead while his name loftily topped first ce. Acquainted former schoolmates cupped hands in congrattions, unconceble envy and jealousy in their eyes.


    How could someone be so outstanding as to im first ce on two examinations?


    The first time, it had been deceitfully snatched away. The second time, honor was finally regained.


    ¡°Xu Huiyuan,¡± someone cried out his new rank, bellowing congrattions. ¡°Seizing chief examiner''s first rank in the imperial examinations at sixteen - such a thing is rare now and before, promising talent to be feared in future! Promising talent indeed!¡±


    Xu Mo acknowledged with a hint of a smile, poised and tranquil.


    There were also those who resentfully red at him for being held back by the repeat attempt causing them to fail cements. Very quickly Fang Heng brought the troop of eight Jiangs over to staunchly shield Xu Mo in their middle.


    ¡°Congrattions Eldest Brother,¡± the younger brothers cheered delightfully.


    Xu Mo finally released that pent-up breath, seriously beginning to search for Fang Yuan''s name.


    It was absent from the front row, absent from the back row.


    In the end the sharp-eyed Fang Heng located the inconspicuous two characters for Fang Yuan towards the middle back.


    The previously ted siblings immediately turned grave.


    ¡°My cousin does seem to have some skill,¡± Fang Heng¡¯s re was icy cold. ¡°Grandfather taught us martial arts, while schrship was merely shallowly tasted. Yet in a few years he could test as a tribute student.¡±


    Although far from matching Xu Mo¡¯s outstanding brilliance, it was still far beyond themon sphere.


    If the Tian family continued honoringst year¡¯s agreement to grant Fang Yuan third pce exam rank, the Fang family¡¯s transformation from military generals to civil officials could be consideredplete, emerging as the greatest winner.


    The only losers in this corrupted examination affair were Xu Mo, dyed by a wasted year, and other students.


    Not only so, but judging from the Fang family¡¯s recent movements, they likely had something arranged for the pce examination to thoroughly destroy Xu Mo¡¯s examination prospects.


    ¡°On what basis!¡± Fang Heng clenched his fists furiously. ¡°The Fang family is truly excessive, bullying people too harshly!¡±


    It was tolerable at first; at what point could it no longer be tolerated?


    It could no longer be endured or tolerated.


    He neatly spun around to face the knitted-browed Chang Yan. ¡°Fifth Younger Brother, tell me, exactly what method can discover the Fang family¡¯s contingency ns?¡±

 Chapter 378: Imperial report

    <h4>Chapter 378</h4>


    In Fang Yuan''s siblings'' eyes, Fang Yuan passing the imperial examination and getting on the sessful candidate list made him a winner. It made them clench their fists in resentment. In the Fang family''s eyes, Xu Mo seizing the top spot on the ranking list probably also made him a winner. In their anger, they didn''t know what ruthless moves they would resort to next.


    Time passed from five years ago to now. After Fang Heng was hunted down and Xu Mo''s exam paper was switched, the two sides had long been like water and fire, with an irreconcble feud.


    No matter if it was to get revenge or protect Xu Mo, finding out the Fang family''s backer had be something they were determined to achieve.


    "I''ll go. I''m willing to go," Fang Heng spoke sonorously. "Xiao Wu, stop being so mysterious. Tell me quickly, what exactly is the method."


    What method could be used?


    Chang Yan sighed and uttered two words softly: "Petitioning."


    Go to the Golden Pce, go to the Office of Heavenly Officials, go kneel at every ce you can kneel. File a petition against the Fang family.


    His tone was light, but it made all five siblings stare with eyes wide open. Jiang Sheng was even more incredulous as he said, "Fifth brother, are you crazy? Eldest brother''s spot being stolen, he kneeled and wailed until his voice went hoarse at the Office of Heavenly Officials, and just got a makeup exam. How can third brother kneeling petition anything against the Fang family?"


    That was the Fang family!


    How solid was the status the Fang family gained from when General Fang fought battles and won merits for the family on the battlefield? When they fought amongst themselves now, it was just as difficult.


    If you really don''t understand, just look at the Jiang family and you can get a general idea.


    The Fang family and the Jiang family were of equal status and influence. They also previously had two brothers, one civil and one military, one in the court and one guarding the borders, and held absolute right to speak in the entire Fengjing capital.


    If you had topare, then probably only inferior to the Imperial Family, above tens of thousands of people.


    "How could I possibly petition against the Fang family with my..." Fang Heng smiled bitterly again and again. "The uncles from my father''s former subordinates are all at the borders. At most they can help me get promoted quicker. They are of no help at all in Fengjing."


    His mother''s n, the Wang family, was only stationed in Anshui Prefecture. Although Cousin Fufeng was in charge there, they couldn''t extend their reach into the vastnds of Fengjing.


    In Fang Heng''s ns, it would probably take ten to eight years to get promoted to General before he could return to the capital gloriously as a military officer and kill his enemies.


    "No, third brother," Chang Yan shook his head. "We didn''t n to take down the entire Fang family. We just want to file a petition first."


    It was the same principle as two people fighting.


    If you don''t attack, you won''t know what kind of defense the enemy has, and even less what level of martial arts the enemy possesses.


    Only after you''ve made a move and tested it out can you grasp the enemy''s techniques.


    Fang Heng was quite tactical. He quickly understood and his eyes lit up. "I see. But Xiao Wu, wouldn''t we be deliberately provoking the Fang family like this?"


    Before Chang Yan could reply, he understood. "Offend them then offend them. Anyway I''m not afraid of them assassinating me on the borders. And after eldest brother passes the imperial exam, he''ll have an official post too. We''re not ignorant children who can be easily silenced anymore."


    On the contrary, wasn''t it exactly because of this that the Fang family was anxious to destroy them?


    A small sapling would eventually grow into a towering tree after all. A tender child could also shine brilliantly among the crowds when grown up.


    And this was called growth.


    He couldn''t describe the feeling, but you would discover that the yelping puppy that was previously terrified had gradually be mighty and valiant. The struggling stalks of wheat bore fruit. The adolescent boys and girls seeking their ce grew increasingly more courageous and unyielding in purpose.


    They whispered amongst themselves to discuss the details, where they should go and how to do it best.


    Finally, on a breezy, balmy morning, Fang Heng put on his back the long saber that had apanied him through difficulties and dangers. He knelt outside the gates of the Imperial City.


    Xu Mo stood in the distance with his younger siblings. Friends who rushed over after receiving the news, passersby who stopped to watch, and spies who came to gather information surrounded the Imperial City gates.


    Arge empty space was left in the middle where a teenager with straight backbone knelt.


    "Who''s this? Not appealing unfairness at the Office of Heavenly Officials but kneeling here outside the Imperial City gates instead, what''s he doing?"


    "He looks a bit familiar, like someone... Why is he carrying a saber on his back too?"


    "What use is kneeling here? If the Imperial Family ignores him, wouldn''t he just be kneeling for nothing?"


    "How could that be possible? Even if the Imperial Family doesn''t do anything, the ministers will see him when they leave the court after the morning session. They can''t possibly ignore him."


    In fact, all this wasn''t needed. Just the Fengjingmoners surrounding them could sufficiently draw the Imperial Family''s attention.


    Public opinion itself could stir up waves.


    Fang Heng kept his back upright. Oblivious to the discussions around him, his mind steadfastly awaited fairness and justice.


    After about half a hour, when the sun hung high in the sky and the air grew hotter, the Imperial City gates finally opened.


    The court ministers from first to third rank who saw the saber-bearing kneeling youth were first dazed, then sized him up, and finally had meaningful looks on their faces.


    The Fang family patriarch''s face was ck as charcoal. He wanted to go up and scold the youth but was afraid it would affirm their guesses, so he could only shoot a look to the Zhu family patriarch.


    The Zhu family patriarch took the hint. He shouted as he strode over, "Who''s the audacious one who dared block the Imperial City gates? Quickly move away lest you be convicted of disturbing public order and thrown into prison!"


    In the crowd, Jiang Sheng blinked then waved his hand to signal.


    After receiving the hidden cue, Jiang Jizong gave two light coughs. "What do you mean blocking the way? It looks to me like he has injustice to appeal. We should quickly ry this to the Imperial Family and let them deal with it."


    "Bah, even petty viins can trouble the Imperial Family now and still need us ministers? This should be directly handed to the Office of Heavenly Officials for thirty heavy strikes first," the Zhu family patriarch retorted. He and Jiang Jizong had new and old grudges.


    Jiang Jizong shot him an icy nce, about to prepare some verbal ammunition for his niece.


    Fang Heng suddenly put down his saber and started kowtowing while shouting, "Fang Heng, son of thete Great General Fang Huaiyi, appeals on behalf of his parents'' wrongful deaths. I beseech the Imperial Family''s benevolence and to consider my father''s merits from decades of fighting battles at the borders. Please give the Fang family main branch justice!"


    He was a straightforward person. Since he said he would kowtow, he really kowtowed. Each kowtow resounded heavily.


    It angered Jiang Sheng so much that her eyes reddened as she murmured, "I told third brother not to be so sincere and not to kowtow so heavily. Why doesn''t he listen!"


    In just over a dozen kowtows, blood had already poured from the youth''s forehead.


    Jiang Jizong couldn''t bear to watch. He wanted to stand up to help support Fang Heng but someone had already rushed over first.


    "Stop kowtowing," he gritted his teeth. "The Imperial Family has received the news and will be here soon."


    Fang Heng raised his head. Blood flowed from his forehead into his eyes. In the hazy red, he saw a very very familiar face.


    "You are..." Thoughts raced through the youth''s mind as memories of his grandmother awakened. "Cousin."


    The one who called his grandmother auntie: the He family.


    He had thought the two families would have no more interactions after his grandmother''s passing. He didn''t expect to be helped up here outside the Imperial City gates.


    "The Imperial Family is unhappy with the Fang family today. If you have any injustice, just state it directly. But remember not to implicate the Imperial Family," the He Family Lord spoke extremely quickly. "Remember, you came here to appeal for justice for your family. Don''t worry about anything else."


    Fang Heng nodded solemnly.


    The Imperial City gates opened again shortly after. Pce eunuchs and maids streamed out, with the Imperial Family dressed in brilliant yellow dragon robes in the middle.


    His gaze swept past the kowtowing youth then looked at the obviously conflict-embroiled Zhu, Fang, Jiang and He families before speaking out, "Who''s causing the disturbance here?"

 Chapter 379: Infighting within the Fang Family

    <h4>Chapter 379</h4>


    As a member of the Imperial Court, how could Fang Heng not know what was happening outside the Imperial City? How could he not know who the kneeling person was?


    But there are certain protocols to follow, and certain questions that must be asked.


    Fang Heng responded in a proper manner, "Fang Heng, the son of Fang Huaiyi, requests an audience with the Emperor. After my father died in battle, my uncle and his family, in their ruthless pursuit of power, brutally murdered my mother and sent people thousands of miles to chase and kill me. I am powerless and helpless, and can only implore the Emperor to seek justice."


    Being the son of a military general, Fang Heng was straightforward and frank.


    With just a few simple sentences, the family feud within the Fang household was exposed for all to see. As the surrounding ministers discussed it fervently, the patriarch of the Fang family, Fang Heng''s own uncle, turned red with anger.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," he retorted, then knelt down on both knees. "I beseech the Emperor to see the truth. After my eldest brother passed away, my sister-inw fell ill and left. As the second uncle, it was my duty to take care of my nephew and niece. However, this child, for some reason, deemed that I was responsible for the death of his mother and left in anger."


    "For five years, I have been searching for this child, wasting countless resources and manpower. Little did I expect that he woulde to the gates of the Imperial City at this moment. My heart is filled with anguish..." The patriarch of the Fang family choked up, vividly portraying his sense of grievance and concern.


    Truth and falsehood, falsehood and truth¡ªboth sides held to their own stories, making it difficult to discern the truth.


    At this moment, it would depend on whom the Imperial Court was willing to believe.


    On one side was Fang Heng, the respected patriarch of the Fang family and a prominent court official.


    On the other side was a frail and weak young man with no status.


    The siblings in the crowd held their breaths, their eyes fixed on the pensive Imperial Court, even their breathing seemed elongated.


    Only the eldest son, Lang Yan, spoke nonchntly, "He will ask for evidence."


    Sure enough, the Imperial Court spoke with authority, "Do you have any evidence?"


    "I do," the patriarch of the Fang family hurriedly interjected before Fang Heng could speak, "I have correspondences proving that I sent people to search for my nephew, as well as records of the gold and silver spent over the years in the relentless pursuit of finding him. As long as these can make the child understand the lengths I have gone through, it will be worth it!"


    Saying this, he sent someone to retrieve the evidence from the Fang family.


    The attention shifted back to Fang Heng, who pursed his lips, his resolute face betraying a mix of emotions. Then he shook his head, "I don''t have any evidence, but it''s true that I have survived all these years while being hunted."


    The crowd erupted in astonishment.


    In truth, he did have evidence¡ªletters from the Fang family to the Wang family, his scheming aunt Sun Shi, and the gold and silver bestowed upon the Sun family by the Fang family. All of these could be presented as proof.


    But the power of these things was too weak; the Fang family could easily find a scapegoat and escape unscathed.


    What Fang Heng wanted was theplete destruction of the Fang family and for his uncle''s family to grovel and beg for mercy, even if it took ten or eight years.


    He would wait until he became a general and returned victorious.


    He would wait until his elder brother became a rising star and stood firmly in the court.


    Right now, they were merely testing the waters, searching for the hidden moves and trump cards of the Fang family.


    Fang Heng kowtowed to the ground once again and spoke in a deep voice, "I may not have evidence, but it is a fact that I have suffered and wandered alone all these years. It is also a fact that my home and family property have been seized. If my uncle were kind-hearted, how could I have suffered so much?"


    The smiling face of the patriarch of the Fang family froze.


    What good is presenting evidence? Sometimes, the human heart cannot be swayed by evidence.


    Those who wield the power and connections of the Fang family are already in a position of strength, while the young Fang Heng, only fourteen years old, is visibly disadvantaged.


    Five years ago... he was merely nine years old.


    What could make a nine-year-old child feel uneasy, abandon afortable life, and embark on a journey of hardships and growth?


    The Fang family patriarch is unable to provide a satisfactory exnation, as the surrounding people''s usations alone are enough to drown him.


    To kill a person is to kill their heart. It''s that simple.


    "Great, our n is working," eximed Jiang Sheng in the crowd. "Can the Imperial Court restore justice to Third Brother?"


    "How is that possible?" Xu Mo shook his head. "Public opinion can only fuel the fire but cannot determine the oue."


    At the level of noble families, rumors are like insignificant feathers. What truly matters is how the people who hear these rumors think and judge.


    The Imperial Court, dressed in bright yellow dragon robes, fell into contemtion once again.


    It seemed that he often lowered his head in deep thought, taking a long time to make a decision, which left the surrounding people anxious with anticipation.


    "Just putting on a show," sneered Chang Yan. "In the end, it''s all justpromise."


    As if in response to these words, the Imperial Court spoke with solemnity, "Since both sides insist on their own positions despite being blood rtives, why not sit down and have a proper conversation? Each side can take a step back and turn hostility into friendship."


    The key lies in how to step back.


    Fang Heng is unwilling to surrender the position of family patriarch that his Second Uncle fought so hard to obtain, as well as the Fang family''s assets and connections.


    Fang Heng is also unwilling to let go of his hatred for his mother''s killer and the resentment that has gued him for five years.


    Turning hostility into friendship is just empty talk. No one is willing to give up what they firmly believe in, and they cannot step back that half step.


    The face of the Fang family patriarch turned pale and he remained silent.


    On the other hand, Fang Heng didn''t hesitate to kneel down and said, "I''m willing to do so. I ask my Second Uncle to hand over the position of family patriarch, along with the deeds to the ancestral treasury."


    It sounds like a trivial matter, but after kowtowing for so long, it turns out that it''s only for the Fang family''s assets and power,pletely forgetting about his mother''s vengeance.


    But this is part of the n.


    The Imperial Court likespromise, the Fang family patriarch remains silent, and with Fang Heng''s retreat, it''s like cing both sides on a burning fire¡ªeither hand over all the Fang family possessions or make a true decision.


    At the entrance of the Imperial City.


    The Imperial Court, dressed in bright yellow dragon robes, frowned, and the kneeling Fang family patriarch began to contemte with all his might.


    Both of them wanted to resolve the situation, standing from their respective perspectives, using the simplest means to quell the unrest.


    The Fang family patriarch truly lives up to his reputation for being cunning and sly. He gave a signal to his trusted aide, and the Zhu family patriarch immediately bowed down, "How can a mere child contribute to the nation? The session of the family patriarch has always been the rightful duty of the eldest son. If there is no heir in the main branch, it would be understandable, but in this case, when there is a living person, it is unnecessary for the inheritance to go to the uncle from the second branch. This has caused great sorrow to the hearts of the thousands of soldiers, Your Majesty."


    Openly and secretly, he shifted all the me onto the general''s wife, Wang.


    Fang Heng clenched his teeth and restrained himself from retorting after several attempts.


    On the other hand, the He family patriarch couldn''t help but kneel down, bowing deeply, "Your Majesty, please see clearly. The position of family patriarch has always been inherited by the eldest legitimate son. If the main branchcks an heir, it would be understandable to pass it to the second branch. But in this case, when there is a living person, it is unjust to let the uncle from the second branch inherit it. It also fails to treat the general''s orphan properly, causing great grief to the hearts of thousands of soldiers."


    Receiving Jiang Sheng''s subtle hint, Jiang Jizong straightened his bent knees, filled with doubts, but he didn''t voice them.


    In the arrangements made by the siblings, their intention was to pressure the Imperial Court into making a decision.


    However, the Imperial Court often needed to assess the strengths of both sides in order to reach a verdict.


    The Fang Family Patriarch corresponded to Fang Heng, and initially, the Zhu Family Patriarch intended for Jiang Jizong to bnce the scales. If there were also the Yao Family Patriarch, they would have arranged for the He Family Patriarch to kneel as well, so that both sides would forever remain evenly matched.


    Who could have expected that the He Family Lord would emerge unexpectedly and snatch away all of Uncle Jiang''s aplishments?

 Chapter 380: The Great Prince

    <h4>Chapter 380</h4>


    Chang Yan saw the sly and furtive look on the Fang family head''s face as he nced towards the imperial city gate several times. Chang Yan wondered, "Is this...the trump card?"


    The Fang faction were no fools. The fact that they dared to reconsider was because Zhu Changhong stood behind Xu Mo, and now at least half of the ministers would stand behind Fang Heng.


    Rather than wait for the ministers to kneel down like des of grass, it was better to reveal the key figure early¡ªthe one who could influence the Imperial Court¡¯s decision.


    The Fang family head seemed to make up his mind as he deliberately stroked his sideburns and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m aggrieved. I¡¯ve worked hard managing the n and the businesses my elder brother left behind all these years, yet I have to suffer such humiliation from my nephew. We are both Fang descendants, so why is my life so bitter?¡±


    The Imperial Court''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, seemingly displeased with his mournful words.


    Just as he was about to speak, the imperial city gates behind him opened.


    The person who walked out from inside the imperial city was...


    The color drained from Chang Yan¡¯s handsome and androgynous face, leaving only slightly trembling lips filled with disbelief.


    "Father Emperor." The visitor was tall and slender, around sixteen or seventeen years old. His features were clean and handsome. It was none other than the current Crown Prince, Zhu Changhong.


    In an environment that favored the firstborn, if there was a legitimate firstborn son, he woulde first. If not, then the eldest son woulde first.


    This was the case for noble families, and even more so for the imperial family.


    Although the Emperor was still vigorous in his early thirties, his overly weak personality made the noble families lose respect for him. That the upstart Fang faction even dared gamble on the next heir apparent showed...bold ambitions and guts.


    There was lively discussion among themon people as they made all kinds of guesses about the rtionship between the Crown Prince and the Fang family. Even the Jiang siblings lost theirposure, at a loss as to what to do next.


    They overheard an expert analyze, ¡°The imperial n has always favored the eldest legitimate son, but His Majesty does have a legitimate eldest son who fell ill and was sent to the countryside. There¡¯s been no news of him for years now, perhaps he passed away young. Of his remaining sons, only the Crown Prince is exceptionally talented and wise¡ªthe Fang family does have discerning eyes.¡±


    An outstanding prince would naturally attract a certain degree of favor from His Majesty.


    "Father Emperor." Zhu Changhong respectfully greeted him with a bow. "Your son was about to head out when I overheard something. Although I shouldn''t meddle in ministerial affairs, I cannot hold back my indignation."


    First exin that he did not rush over on purpose, but coincidentally overheard what happened.


    Next, express his opinion, ¡°It is said that family inheritance goes to the legitimate eldest son. General Fang was mightily valorous, an exceptional character, but after his death, his young orphan was still a child. Uncle Fang is the legitimate son and second eldest. How can he be denied leadership of the Fang household?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Uncle Fang worked hard over the years managing the Fang businesses. Even if he made no contribution, at least recognize his hard work. Randomly stripping him of everything is like killing the donkey after it finished grinding the millstone.¡±


    ¡°Of course, your son also doesn¡¯t mean to say General Fang¡¯s orphan should suffer hardship. I uphold principles of fairness and justice. I believe this is the most suitable time for the two families to divide the assets.¡±


    Divide the assets?


    This was tantamount to giving the conflicted Emperor a clear solution. His expression softened as fatherly affection filled his eyes. ¡°Hong¡¯er, please continue.¡±


    ¡°In response to Your Majesty, the two brothers should have divided the family after building their own households to begin with. The elder brother¡¯s household is one family, the second brother¡¯s household is another family. Since the young nephew cannot get along with his uncle¡¯s leadership, why not directly take over the elder household''s assets and let each family develop on their own?¡± Zhu Changhong''s face shone with sincerity. ¡°That is all your foolish son presumes to suggest. What does my Father Emperor think?¡±


    Judging from His Majesty''s expression, he seemed quite satisfied.


    But the power struggle between the two Fang households was not about property. It was about lives, vengeance, an irreconcble feud to the death.


    This Crown Prince had a slick tongue, spinning ck into white, and a neutral situation into an advantage.


    On the surface, the Fang family head seemed to lose a significant amount of money and property, but how many assets did the Fangs control? And how much could the elder Fang household actually take away¡ªwasn''t that all decided by the head of house?


    Anger surged within Fang Heng but he forcibly contained it as he nced sharply at the crowd with the corner of his eyes. There they stood, the frozen Xu Mo, the stunned Zheng Ruqian, the clueless Wen Zhiyun, and the ashen-faced Chang Yan.


    Things had already exceeded their guesses and expectations. The Fang faction held a greater backer than they had anticipated. What should they do next?


    What to do now?


    Fang Heng looked pleadingly to Jiang Sheng while her elder brother showed no reaction. She could only grit her teeth and use her elbow to jab him hard.


    "Psst!" Chang Yan''s soul returned to his body as he gasped in pain. "Gently, gently."


    When girls in other families used their elbows, it was just teasing. In their family, elbows could kill.


    On the bright side, it really woke him up fast. Chang Yan didn''t have time to overthink things as he gave Fang Heng a look, mouthing: Dowry.


    That''s right, dowry.


    The Fang family head could swallow away the ancestral assets, but he could not take Wang¡¯s dowry.


    "Your subject doesn''t dare take the Fang money or fight with Uncle for the ancestral property." Fang Heng recalled his little fourth brother''s weeping and forced out a sob. "Your subject only asks that Uncle return the dowry that belongs to my mother. Please return my mother''s dowry."


    In influential households, they dared swallow gold, silver,nd, sky, but one thing they absolutely couldn''t swallow was a woman''s dowry.


    Dowry was a woman¡¯s belongings to take with her, usually given to her children before or after her death. They had little to do with her husband¡¯s family and could be freely used as they pleased.


    With the Crown Prince speaking and the Emperor assenting from earlier, the Fang family head had no choice but to return Wang''s dowry ording to her list, item by item.


    Moreover, aparison could now be made¡ªhow could the war spoils General Fang umted over twenty years of battle amount to less than Wang''s dowry?


    In this probe, although they failed to overthrow the Fangs, they discovered the greatest backer behind the enemy while also taking back some assets. This result was worthy of Fang Heng exhausting himself.


    It was just that this backer was too astonishing toprehend at the moment.


    After the Emperor''s verdict without dispute from both sides, the crowd at the imperial city gate dispersed. The He Family head deeply eyed Fang Heng before he turned to depart.


    The injured youth got up from the ground, his entire forehead a bloody mess as he returned to the siblings.


    "I¡ª" He had just opened his mouth when Jiang Sheng fiercely red at him.


    "You what? How can you be so stupid?" The little girl grumbled as she fished out her softest handkerchief from her sleeve.


    Fang Heng obediently bent down to allow her to gently dab at his wound as sheined about this and that.


    Wen Zhiyun silently poured out golden sore medicine to the side before fetching some clean water to dress his injuries.


    Although his forehead injury stung sharply and the Fang faction''s backer was intimidatingly huge, in that moment, Fang Heng suddenly didn''t feel as afraid anymore.


    "Elder brother, second brother, little fifth," he lowered his voice. "With the prince''s backing, elder brother¡¯s ranking in the uing imperial exam may get disrupted by the Fangs again."


    Studying bitterly in the cold window for decades until they became child students, then private students, then imperial examination candidates, and finally tribute students.


    The pce examination was the final checkpoint and most important one.


    If one could smoothly obtain a high rank, especially top three honors, their future official career would most likely be smooth sailing as they enjoyed imperial favor.


    On the other hand, they could still get an "elevated examination candidate" ranking, but future prospects would be limited and they might even stagnate their entire lives.


    This was unfair to Xu Mo and his two outstanding showings at the provincial examinations.


    They could not let this situation happen.


    But the pce exam was personally judged by His Majesty. Even prestigious households held no sway. Only the imperial n could whisper a few words of influence.

 Chapter 381: A Long Banquet Without Attention

    <h4>Chapter 381</h4>


    Realizing this matter, the siblings all felt somewhat low-spirited.


    Fang Heng racked his brains to recall his first nine years of luxury and wealth, "It''s...it''s not necessarily so. The imperial examination is ultimately up to the Celestial House to decide. The Crown Prince and the Celestial House are merely in a father-son rtionship."


    That was all.


    It would have been better not to say those words.


    Under heaven, except for husband and wife, only father and son could be considered to have a close rtionship. If his own son pleaded desperately a couple times, how could the father not lend an ear?


    Even if there were manyplications among the imperial n, the Celestial House could not ceplete trust in the Crown Prince. But due to the destined father-son rtionship, as long as the Crown Prince made things difficult for Xu Mo in any way, it would be easier than if an ordinary person did it.


    "My eldest brother went from being the top examinee in the provincial examination to the metropolitan examination. Everyone in the abundant capital Fengjing knows this. What obstacles could the Fang family set?" Zheng Ruqian asked doubtfully. "Even if they did set obstacles, wouldn''t it be too preposterous for such an esteemed metropolitan graduate to rankst in the pce examination?"


    This showed that theyman did not understand.


    Why was the final test of the imperial examination system set as the pce examination?


    Aside from demonstrating the emperor''s grace and preventing others from forming factions and private interests through appointments, it was to prevent people from cramming, from studying themselves to death, only able to do written work,monly known as armchair strategists.


    In the long road of imperial examinations, aside from being able to write articles, one also needed the ability to respond on the spot, an attitude that was neither servile nor overbearing, and sophisticated poise and eloquence in order to stand out from the crowd.


    In the previous dynasty, there were metropolitan graduates who lost their nerve on the Golden Steps, making quite a lot of jokes, and in the end barely managed to be fellow degree holders. Their official posts never advanced past the seventh rank.


    There were also exam takers with ordinary scores in the provincial exams. But because their poise and eloquence impressed the Celestial House, they were able to be jinshi degree holders, some even cing among the top three.


    "The fact that the Fang family allowed my elder brother to take first ce in the metropolitan exam shows that this status isn''t noticeable enough. As long as he performs ordinarily or makes mistakes in the pce exam, my elder brother won''t make many waves in the future either," Fang Heng sighed.


    As he sighed, he began to feel guilty.


    It was all his fault. Ever since the six siblings entered Anshui Prefecture, all of the storms were started by him.


    If not for him, if not for the Fang family, would they not have suffered so much misfortune and so many difficulties?


    The more Fang Heng thought about it, the more upset he felt. The more he thought about it, the more stifled he felt. He wished he could directly take up a huge chopping knife and massacre the Fang family from top to bottom.


    Even if he had to enter the grand prison in the end, even if he had to give up this life, as long as Elder Brother and younger siblings could be safe and sound, it would be worth it.


    The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became. The veins bulged on his slender arms, and his calloused palms grew hot, as if urging him--quickly, go on, kill!


    But before he could clench the hilt, a small warm hand reached over and forcefully grabbed his arm. "Third brother, don''t be impulsive. It''s not your fault. Even without you, without the Fang family, there would still be the Zhao, Li, and Sun families."


    Fang Heng looked back and saw his worried little sister with her face full of worry.


    He didn''t know why, but Eldest Brother was silent today, Second Brother was taciturn, Fourth Brother was absent-minded, and even Fifth Brother had a pale face and said nothing.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng was perceptive enough to sense something amiss, and she patiently advised, "We''ve alreadye this far. Since that''s the case we should face it properly. Don''t me yourself and don''t feel bad. We''re family, we don''t distinguish between each other."


    When it came time to enjoy benefits, siblings were intimate. But when difficulties arose, they started distinguishing between "you" and "me".


    Family was supposed to weather hardships together and help each other out.


    They were willing to help Fang Heng of their own ord and willingly offended the Fang family. None of them regretted it, and they were also willing to face the consequences.


    "Moreover, regretting anything now would be useless. We might as well think about how to solve the problem," Jiang Sheng seemed to return to five years ago, using her own rich life experiences to educate her elder brother. "Third brother, you''re already fourteen. You need to be more mature!"


    Fang Heng didn''t know whether tough or cry, but the hand gripping the knife hilt slowly loosened.


    "Little sister is right," Xu Mo suddenly regained his senses. "Now that we''ve reached this point, neither recklessness nor regret can solve this."


    The key was how they would break this new deadlock.


    "Maybe we should ask the Jiang family for help again," Zheng Ruqian scratched his head. As an outsider he started making suggestions. "Didn''t the He family say they were willing to help third brother? Added up, all those prominent families should be enough to match the Crown Prince''s standing."


    The He family''s motives were unclear, but their willingness to lend Fang Heng a hand meant they wouldn''t be enemies at least.


    "But the present problem has nothing to do with prominent families," Xu Mo said, closing his eyes. He analyzed it for everyone. "The fact that the Fang family was able to choose the Crown Prince means they are betting that His Highness has an extremely high chance of bing the next ruler of the Dayu Dynasty."


    "For him as ruler, we are his subjects."


    "If the ruler wants his subject to die, the subject has no choice but to die."


    No matter if it was the pce examination or the struggle against the Fang family, both sides were evenly matched, or the wins and losses were only the current circumstances. Once the Crown Prince became their ruler, they would be left to his mercy.


    "With this oue set, all of our current actions, including the results of the pce exam, seem soughably powerless," Xu Mo said self-mockingly, shaking his head. "Whereas for the Fang family, as long as they sessfully help the Crown Prince rise to the throne, they can be considered to have a bright open road ahead in the future."


    "Then can we also help the Crown Prince..." Wen Zhiyun had just opened his mouth when he shut it.


    There was an order to handling matters. The Crown Prince and Fang family had already formed an alliance. Anyters would be unable to surpass the Fang family''s position. And precisely because of this, the Fang family was able to wholeheartedly support the Crown Prince without worry.


    The two joined forces, making it difficult for outsiders to enter.


    If they truly wanted to seek a way to survive, they could only attach themselves to another imperial prince.


    "The Celestial House has four imperial princes. The Crown Prince formed an alliance with the Fang family. The birth mother of the Second Prince is not prestigious. The Fourth Prince has ame leg. The Fifth Prince has been chronically ill and rarely goes out." Xu Mo closed his eyes again.


    They were unable to choose a suitable prince, nor did they have the qualifications to attach themselves to a prince.


    The Jiang family did have the qualifications. But how could a centuries-old prestigious family sully their clean reputation just to protect them?


    Jiang Sheng did not have the nerve to make this plea, and neither did the siblings.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have waded into these muddy waters in the first ce, shouldn''t havee to take the exams in the capital," Xu Mo heaved a long sigh. "Only now do I realize that in the vast capital Fengjing, it''s truly difficult to take a single step without a background."


    When they encountered the county magistrate, they looked for the prefect to oppose him.


    When they encountered the prefect, they looked for prominent families to restrain him.


    When they encountered prominent families, they looked for other powerful families to check them.


    But when they encountered the Crown Prince, who could they ask the Celestial House to help them?


    Enemies were endless, opponents continually stronger. No matter how hard they tried, in the end they would still encounter all kinds of difficulties and setbacks.


    Even the steady and strong Young Master Green Bamboo seemed a bit dejected now, helplessness spreading through him.


    "Big...Big Brother," Jiang Sheng stared nkly at him. "Are we giving up now? Giving up everything we have now, giving up opposing the Fang family, giving up avenging Third Brother''s hatred?"


    When they had nothing, they still dared to oppose the county magistrate.


    Now that they had status and prospects, how could they shrink back?


    "Although I can live without money or status--I''d be fine even eating chaff and wild herbs--if we back down now, what about the aunties at the workshop? What about Aunt Zhang? What about Uncle Zhang and Sister Cui in Anshui? What about therge Xiong brothers who transport goods, the Gao brothers, the long-term workers who transport lychees, and the bean sprouts in Xieyang County?"


    It wasn''t just the six of them long ago.


    Behind them stood countless friends and rtives, the long-term workers who relied on them for their livelihoods, the short-term workers waiting to collect their wages.

 Chapter 382: Ah Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 382</h4>


    Even behind Xu Mo, there was the expectant gaze of Minister Dou, the encouraging expression of Qi Huai, the two hundred taels of silver secretly shoved over by Zhu Sihuan, the admiration of An Jun, and the irresistible admiration of Zhao Yuan.


    If they really withdrew, how disappointed would these people be?


    Xu Mo smiled bitterly,ughing at himself for being sixteen years old but not as thoughtful as his twelve-year-old sister.


    "We can''t withdraw, we must not withdraw." The pale-faced fifth brother finally spoke, his voice hoarse, "Are we going to abandon Third Brother?"


    Fang Heng''s feud with the Fang family was irreconcble and indigestible.


    If they withdrew, Fang Heng could only fight desperately on his own, going to extremes and charging forward alone.


    "Arriving at today was not a coincidence but inevitable." Chang Yan lowered his eyes, "Eldest Brother still doesn''t understand the Imperial Court very well. Although the Dayu Dynasty is the world of the Zhu family, the Golden Sacred Hall is not a ce where the imperial family has the final say."


    Think about how aristocratic families control the Emperor.


    Think about how much say the Fang family, the Jiang family, the Yao family, the Zhu family and other aristocratic families have.


    The imperial family even has to appease the Fang family to protect a sword catcher, no matter which prince seeds to the throne, on what basis can he abandon all the powerful ministers? Note that what is being talked about here is real power.


    After all, Xu Mo still has to work hard and climb higher.


    "As for the pce examination, rest assured. Once you pass the departmental examination, bing a jinshi is set in stone. With the Jiang family''s and the He family''s rmendations, your official career may be bumpy but it won''t end." The teenager finally raised his eyes, "Eldest brother, you once said you would be our backbone."


    Chang Yan''s analysis was like a crack opening in the darkness, revealing a golden ray of light.


    Thest sentence brought back the past, the school fees earned from selling mushrooms, the nights when they swore to protect their younger siblings, thepassion for the poor beggars, and the aspirations of their tender years.


    Xu Mo''s expression gradually became firm, "I''m not shrinking back, I''m just afraid of dead ends, but as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will persevere. I have never forgotten my past ideals for a moment."


    He also didn''t really understand the affairs of the court. He thought that opposing the prince was a dead end.


    Fortunately, little Fifth Brother was there, fortunately there is always a way for humans.


    "Although privately I do not want the Imperial Family to be restrained by aristocratic families, when that day reallyes, I will also preserve the ability to restrain." Xu Mo spoke sonorously, "Eldest Brother will never give up anything. Eldest Brother will work harder. Eldest Brother will also be your backbone."


    Don''t be afraid, my younger siblings.


    Behind you, your eldest brother will always be there.


    "You also have Second Brother. Second Brother has money. Even if I have to buy it, I can buy your lives." At some point, Zheng Ruqian had made up his mind, "Second Brother will also protect you."


    "Third Brother will too." Fang Heng''s palm was covered in thick calluses. "Give me a few more years and I will definitely make great military achievements and rebuild the Fang family army."


    They were the elder brothers. They would always protect their younger siblings.


    The road ahead was so bumpy, but it didn''t matter, they would get through it together.


    Chang Yan grinned, smiling on his face but bitter in his heart.


    What he said just now was all true, just slightly exaggerated - the imperial family is already ufortably restrained by aristocratic families now, so how could they possibly allow the next emperor to continue being restrained?


    No matter which prince seeds to the throne, they will all definitely try to weaken the power of aristocratic families and weaken the power of ministers in order to take back key positions and control into the hands of the emperor.


    If the Crown Prince seeds, it would be even worse. The feud between Fang Heng and the Fang family meant that the two sides were destined to fight to the death. Even if Xu Mo could gain a foothold in the court, he would still be squeezed ufortably.


    But he couldn''t say these words.


    He had to leave Eldest Brother some hope, make Eldest Brother take the pce exam, make Eldest Brother charge forward unswervingly.


    If someone really had to bear hardship, then let it be him.


    Those rotten, disgusting past events, he was willing to pick them up, gather them back, and swallow them again.


    "There''s no one left at the city gates." Jiang Sheng eximed, "Shall we also take the carriage back?"


    It was rare for Chang Yan to interrupt her. "Let''s walk back. I want to walk with you."


    That was good too.


    No one refused. The six siblings strolled leisurely inside the vast Fengjing City, watching peddlers hawk, bustling shops, and theing and going of people.


    "I remember Eldest Brother''s wish was to be an honest official, to be the clear sky over the people''s heads." Chang Yan sighed. "Back then I was wondering how there could be someone so great who was willing to work hard for strangers."


    Xu Mo smiled shallowly. "It was also to protect my family and to protect themon people of the world at the same time. With greatpassion and filial piety coexisting, it became the wish to be an honest official."


    That was the inheritance of his father''s will, but it also transcended his father''s will.


    "I''m different. I just want to make money so we can all eat well and dress well." Zheng Ruqian shook his head. "But at the most fundamental level, I''m just unwilling to be mediocre."


    With Eldest Brother being so outstanding, how could Second Brother possibly be ordinary?


    "Before going to the Northern Border, I only wanted revenge." Fang Heng spread his hands. "When I arrived at the Northern Border, I hoped for peace under heaven."


    That was the longing for peace after witnessing cruelty.


    "I don''t have any big wishes. I just hope that no one will forget me." Wen Zhiyun pursed her lips. "If being a doctor means no one will forget me, then I''m willing to work hard for it."


    Maybe only on rare asions would one recall Imperial Physician Wen''s charitable heart.


    "Is it my turn now?" Jiang Sheng scratched her head. "I have no ambitions. I''m fine as long as I have food to eat and a ce to sleep. It doesn''t matter if I''m poor, but I hope that everyone in this world can live well and live in peace."


    Whether it was Aunt Zhang, Miao Zhaoying and her mother, or those aunties in the workshop, they needed to eat. Only then did she have the motivation to work hard.


    Now there was only little Fifth Brother, who had raised the question, left.


    The gazes of the five siblings gathered over, inquisitive, puzzled, and simply happy.


    Chang Yan lowered his eyes. "It has always been freedom."


    Actually, freedom was a very abstract concept.


    Someone who wandered everywhere was not necessarily free, nor was someone sitting in a courtyard necessarily unfree. After careful analysis, the essence of freedom was probably being able to do as one pleased.


    "I was born into a very messy family, repeating meaningless things every day. Later, when my elders were not paying attention, I slipped out." Chang Yan lifted the corners of his lips. "Because I felt that leaving was the most free."


    "But now, I''ve finally realized there is no true freedom. No matter what status, there are constraints; no matter what choice, there are things that need to be feared; no matter what position, there are people that have to be respected."


    Freedom, after all, was just a concept imagined by mankind.


    Chang Yan''s smile grew wider and wider, from warm to sarcastic, and then from sarcastic to cold mockery.


    "Fifth Brother." Next to his ear came Jiang Sheng''s worried call.


    Chang Yan put away his smile and acted like the calm and taciturn little Fifth again. "Eldest Brother passed the departmental exam. We once said there would be double joy. "


    "Let''s prepare Auntie''s wedding."


    "While we''re...still together."

 Chapter 383: Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 383</h4>


    He said that the family would be reunited.


    The brothers and sisters didn''t react, thinking he was referring specifically to Fang Heng''s return from the border.


    Jiang Sheng pped her thigh, "Oh right, we have to hurry. Third Brother only has three months of leave to find his rtives. He said he''d give Auntie away in marriage."


    "This is the first time our family has hosted such a joyous event, it must be lively," Zheng Ruqian said generously. "I heard aristocraticdies embroider their own wedding dresses. Auntie won''t have time for that, but we must buy her a nice one, the best one in Fengjing."


    "Then we need to add to Auntie''s makeup," Wen Zhiyun asked timidly.


    So not only did they need to buy the wedding dress and host the wedding feast, but they also needed to buy gifts.


    Luckily they had all grown up now, no longer shy, awkward children, and had their own private savings.


    The profits from Jiang Sheng''s nine Treasures Shop and three Family Workshop were in her hands.


    The money from Zheng Ruqian''s vegetable delivery service was in his hands.


    The medical hall''s profits, as well as the fees from deceiving Prince Sessor''s diagnosis were in Wen Zhiyun''s hands.


    Even Fang Heng had two years of military pay saved up.


    "Let''s go, pick out presents for Auntie," Jiang Sheng bounced up first, both feet rhythmically alternating.


    Zheng Ruqian followed close behind, "I don''t know much about women''s jewelry as a man. Little sister, give me some suggestions, or pick one out for me."


    "I don''t know either, I also need help," Fang Heng quickly caught up to second brother.


    With her gentle personality, Wen Zhiyun shyly nced at her older and younger brothers, then hurried to catch up.


    The original group of six siblings split into two groups.


    The front four chased and teased andughed loudly, while thetter two followed with smiles.


    "Eldest brother isn''t going to pick out a present for Auntie?" Chang Yan twisted his head to look back, a rare hint of mischief in his tone, "Have you already prepared, or do you not have money?"


    This was clearly a rhetorical question.


    Xu Mo gave a helpless smile, "Looks like I''ll have to issue some IOUs with my schoolmates. But little brother hardly leaves home, does Eldest Brother need to issue some IOUs for you too?"


    If it came to hurting each other, it had to be these two.


    Chang Yan gave a bitter smile, "No need, Eldest Brother. I have money."


    The little fifth brother who lived in the broken temple had no money, but Chang Yan from the wealthy family certainly wasn''t short on funds.


    That cold, hard gold and silver. Like formless cages, benefited their owners yet also shackled them.


    Coveted by many, yet revolting to him.


    But if it could bring joy to those around him, it seemed to fulfill its value.


    That day.


    Jiang Sheng picked an intricate coil flower gold bracelet for Auntie, spending several hundred taels without blinking an eye. Usually the candy loving girl treated the sweets like her life, but as they passed snack stands several times, she didn''t even nce their way.


    Zheng Ruqian picked a golden neck cor, said to look especially beautiful on a new bride, extremely luxurious.


    Fang Heng chose a jade pendant, asking a skilled embroiderydy to add some delicatece, tying it elegantly and distinctively.


    Wen Zhiyun bought a mandarin duck purse, stuffing it with medicine she made herself, along with some precious nourishing spices. Nowhere else in all of Fengjing would have one like it.


    When it came around to Xu Mo, he really did borrow two hundred taels, adding the money left by Zhu Sihun, and prepared dozens of mu of good farnd right outside Fengjing for Auntie Zhang.


    The five siblings made no effort to hide or conceal their gifts from each other, mutually praising Eldest Brother Xu Mo¡¯s considerate choice.


    When it came around to Chang Yan, this guy acted mysterious, only saying they¡¯d know on Auntie¡¯s wedding day itself.


    The others assumed he hadn¡¯t prepared anything, and didn¡¯t ask further.


    As dusk fell, the carriage finally arrived back at thepound¡¯s second courtyard.


    Clutching the coiled flower gold bracelet, Jiang Sheng¡¯s unable to keep secrets personality made her want to give it to Auntie Zhang early, but wedding eve was the appropriate timing for adding to the bride¡¯s makeup and dowry, in order to count as a surprise.


    So where should she hide it?


    Under her pillow at night? Auntie would find it when cleaning the room.


    In the new bedding? Auntie would find it when airing out the bedding.


    At the very bottom of the chest? Auntie would find it when changing clothes.


    Until Zheng Ruqian held out a hand, ¡°Give it to me. I know you can¡¯t keep a good fart in, Second Brother will keep it safe for you until the wedding makeup, then give it back to you.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Sheng¡¯s smile bloom, not forgetting to tter, ¡°Second brother is the best, second brother is the smartest, but don¡¯t let the other brothers hear.¡±


    Zheng Ruqian, ¡°......¡±


    The carriage¡¯s movements carried into thepound, Zhang Xianglian as usual held her wok shovel and opened the door. Seeing their beaming smiles, ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, wash your hands and prepare to eat.¡±


    ¡°Auntie,¡± Jiang Sheng jumped in front of her, ¡°Where¡¯s the head chef? Howe he hasn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still working as a chef at the restaurant, how could hee every day.¡± Zhang Xianglian was a little embarrassed, ¡°Oh don¡¯t fuss, let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    Crispy sweet and sour pork ribs, rich stewed chicken, clear beautiful pan bread. A whole table of all Auntie¡¯s specialties.


    Who knew if she¡¯d still get to eat this after Auntie married.


    Jiang Sheng felt aplex mix of joy and loss swirling in her heart, lingering there until the meal ended and she finally spoke up to ask, ¡°Auntie have you looked at the astrological auspicious wedding dates recently?¡±


    Just preparing to wash the pots and dishes, Zhang Xianglian froze.


    ¡°The yellow calendar auspicious dates, Auntie.¡± Zheng Ruqian cut in. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say once Big Brother gets first in the exams we¡¯ll arrange your wedding?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Auntie,¡± Fang Heng grinned. ¡°Luckily we¡¯re all here, plenty of manpower.¡±


    Outside came a few monkey calls, little Jiang Ji making mischief again.


    ¡°I heard from patients yesterday that there are a lot of good dates this month,¡± Wen Zhiyun said, cheeks cradled cutely and quietly.


    Everyone revealed knowing smiles.


    Only Zhang Xianglian herself felt a mix of confusion and dizziness. An unbelievable feeling attacking her whole body. The children around her, the pots and dishes and courtyard all warped and blurred, as if she¡¯d fallen into a dream she couldn¡¯t wake from.


    She...was getting married?


    After the drunk, wife-beating ex-husband. Marrying a truly gentle and considerate man?


    Was this real? Was she worthy?


    Yet the surrounding sensations felt so real. Chatterbox Little Jiang Sheng jabbering on about something next to her, probably wedding dresses and dowries. She was actually going to have her own wedding ceremony?


    Remembering her previous marriage to Zhou Zhiqiang, just wearing red clothes and bowing to her parents to be someone else¡¯s. Like poured out water.


    Even if she was beaten, scolded, humiliated. Returning to her parents, just a single sigh: you married out, belong to the Zhou family now. Nothing we can do.


    But besides being her parents¡¯ daughter, Zhou¡¯s daughter-inw, she was still her own self.


    Zhang Xianglian, her name was Zhang Xianglian. She came first, before wife, daughter, mother.


    ¡°Should buy the dress at Tian Si Brocade Shop, Sister Yao said their embroideresses are extremely skilled.¡±


    ¡°We should decide the cold and hot dishes for the feast early, need to hurry and buy ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Should we find a head chef...¡±


    ¡°Idiot, the Head Chef already has disciples, how could heck chefs?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie, what do you think?¡±


    The children chattered around her, asking for her opinion. Zhang Xianglian finally calmed, smiling peacefully and serenely, ¡°Anything is good.¡±


    Everything now, anything was good.

 Chapter 384: The Long Banquet Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 384</h4>


    After looking at the auspicious wedding date, the wedding was set for seven dayster.


    Compared to themoners'' preparations half a year in advance, it was a bit rushed.


    Fortunately, with abundant connections, the master chef contributed two apprentices, Jiang Sheng was responsible for vegetables and dried goods, Zhang Tie took charge of the meat, and the wedding couplets were all handed over to Xu Mo.


    Even the odd jobs were helped by Wen Zhiyun and Chang Yan.


    Neither family was from Fengjing, without too many rtives and friends, it was expected that just three or four tables would be enough, to be neatly arranged in the yard and front hall.


    The only problem was that the tables and chairs had to be borrowed, but the generous head shopkeeper of You Ran House offered to provide them.


    When everything was prepared, the wedding was only one or two days away.


    Jiang Sheng and Xiao Zhu took Zhang Xianglian to Heavenly Silk Store, and after trying on three to five bridal outfits, they unanimously chose the most expensive one.


    "Too expensive, no." Zhang Xianglian was reluctant, "Wearing it only once, no need for something so expensive."


    "Auntie don''t worry, we''ll give it to you as a gift," Jiang Sheng said breezily, "I and my brothers will pay for this bridal gown, to present it to our beloved auntie."


    Zhang Xianglian''s eyes moistened, but she still resolutely shook her head, wanting the cheapest one.


    Jiang Sheng ignored her and signaled Xiao Zhu with his eyes.


    Xiao Zhu immediately pushed Zhang Xianglian to look at other things. By the time the phoenix crown and jewelry were chosen, the most expensive bridal gown had already been delivered to the small courtyard.


    The night before the wedding was also called the adorning night.


    The bride¡¯s family needed to bring over gold, silver, and other dowry items, pressed at the bottom of the dowry chests, so it was also known as pressing the bottom of the chest.


    Jiang Sheng took back his coiled gold bracelet, feeling some heartache for a moment, but it was soon dispelled by the joy throughout the courtyard.


    She walked through the swaying rednterns, stepped over the flickering candles, and entered the bedroom pasted with bright red double happiness characters.


    Inside, sitting on the luxurious bridal bed was a delicate and fragile woman. She walked from Shili Vige to Fengjing, and in the thirty some years, gave birth to four children, but couldn¡¯t keep any of them alive.


    But she was not alone, because standing outside the door were all her children.


    "Auntie," Jiang Sheng called out sweetly, "We''vee to adorn you."


    The coiled gold bracelet, gold ne, mandarin duck purse, jade pendant, dozens of acres ofnd deeds.


    There was also an envelope from Chang Yan, who gently exhorted, "Auntie, don''t rush to open this yet, keep it for the wedding night."


    The gazes of the surrounding brothers and sisters were clearly disdainful: Only this kid would act mysterious.


    Chang Yan justughed gently, keeping his gaze on the auntie.


    The suddenrge amount of gold and silver, plus the papers written with her own name, even if Zhang Xianglian didn''t recognize their value, she could also see they were precious.


    "You..." She choked up, "You shouldn''t spend so much, I can''t ept, you are still children..."


    "We hope auntie can be happy, and hope auntie will never fear again," Xu Mo said gently yet powerfully as the representative, "This is auntie''s home, we are auntie''s family. If auntie suffers any grievance, juste to the family to confide."


    It wasn''t spilled water, nor a discarded ball.


    You have a home.


    Zhang Xianglian cried out, the contrast between the past disgrace and current joy was so dreamlike she felt unreal.


    Warmth was not actually hard to obtain. Even eating chaff and vegetables, as long as one was loved, there was love.


    Outside came the sounds of urgent knocking, someone dropping the door bar, and heavy rushed footsteps, even the rough breathing was audible.


    By the time the footsteps stopped, the person outside already had tears brimming, "Older sister, congrattions!"


    Zhang Xianglian looked up in shock, unexpectedly seeing an old acquaintance from thousands of miles away, "Cui''er, Qiquan, how did you..."


    Not just her, even the Jiang siblings'' eyes were wide.


    Only Chang Yan remained unruffled, with a faint smile.


    "Thanks to Xiao Song sending us the news." Liu Cui walked in, looking Zhang Xianglian up and down, "Qiquan and I rushed over as soon as we got the message, luckily made it in time."


    As for her battered bottom and exhaustion from rushing through the night, she didn''t mention it at all.


    "Youing is good, as long as you came." Zhang Xianglian wiped her tears, "Let me find you a ce to rest, you must be exhausted. Have you eaten, I''ll make some food."


    "Aiya, about to get married tomorrow and still busy about this and that. We already booked an inn, nock of food and drink." Liu Cui stopped her, "Sister, just let''s have a good long chat, keep youpany well."


    The bedroom door was closed, and the two sistersughed and cried, catching up properly on the past few years.


    Only Zhang Qiquan, massaging his sore old waist and grumbling stomach, looked pitifully at Jiang Shengn, "Master, she''s not hungry but I am."


    The wedding banquet preparations were still ongoing in the yard, how could food becking.


    The master chef hade over at some point, and after formally meeting Zhang Qiquan, immediately cooked a bowl of savory soup with baked cakes, simply divine cuisine.


    Two bowls were also delivered to the bedroom, while urging them to rest early.


    On the big wedding day, the bride had to get up before daylight to bathe, and invite the five blessingsdies to do her hair, while preparing the youths to carry the dowry.


    The bride price was delivered yesterday, the deep red flowers still unopened, carried over with the dowry to the Kong residence altogether.


    When the sun was high in the sky, the spirited master chef came with people to fetch the bride.


    Led by Jiang Sheng, several mischievous boys made nock of trouble, reciting acidic poems to make the groom read aloud, listening to which all present felt their teeth ache.


    The groom finally saw the bride with great difficulty. The nervous master chef was so anxious he couldn''t get a word out, so the beaming head shopkeeper came forward, "Congrattions Sister-inw, celebrate Sister-inw, auspicious timing has arrived, let''s get on the bridal sedan."


    "Let''s go, onto the sedan!"


    Zhang Xianglian had no brothers from her maternal side, so the sturdy Fang Heng from the Kongs gave her a steady lift onto the bridal sedan.


    Her children all stood at the sides, smiling and pping, faces full of joy.


    "Auntie, you must gain happiness!"


    "Xianglian Sister, live well!"


    All seven boys excluding Jiang Wu, plus Xiao Song, neatly lifted the grand eight-man bridal sedan.


    Xiao Zhu followed behind, hands full of copper coins, scattering handfuls wherever there were more children, eliciting cheers and blessings.


    When the bridal sedan went far away, the suona music also faded into the distance.


    The lively little courtyard quieted down, only the lingering aroma in the big iron wok evidenced the wedding feast.


    "So this is the feeling when marrying off a daughter." Jiang Sheng sighed sagely, "The sedan leaving does feel somewhat dreary."


    Theter revelry was all at the Kong residence, the groom''s home.


    Luckily there were still guests arriving for the banquet, most were Zhang Xianglian''s acquaintances from the workshop, Miao Zhaoying also came with Da Ya, currently exchanging money at the registry.


    Commoners were poor, at most contributing ten-odd or twenty coins for a wedding feast, but the clerk Xu Mo still carefully recorded every name in beautiful writing.


    Until someone put down fifty taels of silver ingots.


    "Tan Yue Sister," Jiang Sheng was both shocked and delighted, "You came? And He Rui Brother too, you are here for the feast?"


    "Yes," Tan Yue smiled gently. "We represent the old madam ining, this is the gift money from Jiang Mansion."


    "Hurry and sit then, fooding up." Like a little adult, Jiang Sheng nimbly led them to their seats.


    After the sedan bearers like Xiao Song returned, the wedding feast officially began serving steadily.


    The dishes were fresh, meat plentiful. Though it couldn''tpare to You Ran House''svishness, formoners it was a rare treat of rich food.


    Jiang Sheng ate till his face was rosy, even moring to keep a portion for Auntie Zhang to also taste.


    Everyone was very happy.


    Only the slender youth harbored mncholy, standing by the window where his oldest brother read, looking at his grinning second brother, stroking the long de the third brother always carried, rolling the silver needles the fourth brother rarely let go of.


    Finally, he carefully folded his little sister''s red hair ribbon and solemnly tucked it into his sleeve. Picking up a writing brush, he gently danced it across the parchment.


    "I''ve been away for too long, it''s time to return. Don''t be sad, forever your little fifth."

 Chapter 385: After Finding the Long Banquet Left

    <h4>Chapter 385</h4>


    When the wedding hour approached at the treetop,


    The bridal carriage set off right at noon.


    The banquet was prepared after dusk,


    Everyone was busy until midnight.


    Hosting the wedding banquet at home, even if it was just three to five tables, was still tiring until the sky turned dark, seeing off all the guests, then cleaning up the leftover food and bowls and chopsticks, and neatly arranging the furniture and utensils of You Ran House for someone to collect tomorrow.


    Even with helpers, Jiang Sheng felt like copsing on the bed after mopping the bluestone floor.


    "It''s said the bride is most tired on her wedding day, so Auntie must be much more exhausted," she wondered aloud, sitting curled up in a small wicker chair.


    No one answered.


    The only elder, Zhang Xianglian, had married into the Kong family, leaving behind just some youngsters and naive girls.


    "Rest early if you''re tired," Xu Mo said, rubbing his sore fingers.


    His job was the easiest, just collecting money and keeping records, yet he still felt sore in his neck and shoulders, and was slow on his feet.


    "Do we need to tally today''s silver?" Zheng Ruqian looked at the big bag of copper coins. For the first time, he wasn''t eager to count money. "Should we give it to Auntie?"


    ording to rural wedding customs, the gold and silver recorded in the wedding ledger belonged to the bride''s family, because it needed to be returned by the bride''s family.


    But this dowry was given by Zhang Xianglian herself, so it should be returned to her.


    "Let''s take it to Auntie tomorrow, or keep it and give it to her when she visits?" Fang Heng was the only one still energetic. To him, these were trivial tasks.


    "When she visits. Let Auntie rest these few days," Xu Mo decided.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    No one knew when, but Wen Zhiyun hade over with Little Bamboo, one holding a lidded bowl, one holding an empty bowl. "Everyone worked hard today. Have this Eight Treasure Soup to invigorate you. It also has a calming effect."


    It was so nice to have a doctor at home. No need to worry about minor injuries or tonics for health.


    Eight Treasure Soup sounded wonderful.


    Jiang Sheng immediately sat up and drained the big bowl.


    Zheng Ruqian, Fang Heng and Xu Mo also epted without declining. The eight Jiang siblings and the Wang siblings each drank a bowl too.


    Only thest bowl was left, for their young fifth brother.


    Wen Zhiyun carefully held it, looking left and right, but didn''t see Chang Yan anywhere.


    "Where''s Fifth Brother?" Jiang Sheng also noticed something amiss. "Where did Fifth Brother go?"


    The siblings weren''t inseparable, each having their own matters, like Xu Mo''s schooling, Fang Heng''s military service, or Zheng Ruqian''s travels.


    But whenever they were home, they didn''t leave each other''s sight, even if busy they''d let their family know ahead of time, to avoid worrying them.


    Jiang Sheng had to go to Jiuzhen Store and the workshops, and Wen Zhiyun still needed to see patients at the clinic, but Chang Yan was the most leisurely, rarely leaving the house.


    Where could he have gone?


    Was he in danger, or taken away directly?


    The more Jiang Sheng thought about it, the more afraid she felt. She had just set down her bowl when the knock came at the gate.


    Her eyes lit up. She leapt up from the wicker chair. "It must be Fifth Brother, one of you locked him outside. Luckily we''re not asleep yet, let''s open the door for him..."


    But as Wang Xiaosong went to open the door, it wasn''t Chang Yan but the newlywed Zhang Xianglian and Master Kong who appeared.


    No Fifth Brother.


    Before Jiang Sheng could feel disappointed, she hurried over in surprise. "Auntie, why are you here? Did something happen?"


    Nothing could be more important than the wedding night.


    Master Kong''s usually jolly round face was grave for the first time. Zhang Xianglian was trembling as she said, still flustered, "Where''s Little Five? I''m here to find Little Five."


    They exchanged nces, tension coiling up in all of them.


    They were looking for Chang Yan too, their little fifth brother at home.


    "When I was sorting the dowry tonight, I opened Little Five''s envelope. Inside..." Zhang Xianglian''s voice broke as tears fell. "Inside was a title deed, a title deed!"


    That alone was shocking. She had asked the literate Master Kong to look, and it turned out to be the title deed for this two-courtyard house they''d rented for two years. Just the annual rent was 100 taels of silver. One could imagine how much the property was worth.


    Chang Yan had always been well-behaved and reserved, the only one without any outstanding talents.


    Where did he get the money and how did he buy the title deed, even preparing it as part of Zhang Xianglian''s dowry?


    These countless doubts swirled in the siblings'' minds as they rushed to search the rooms without a second thought.


    One empty, two empty, three also empty.


    Until Zheng Ruqian cried out in rm.


    Everyone crowded around to see six small wooden figurines ced neatly on the wide desk, weighing down a sheet of smooth paper that bore a fewrge characters in Chang Yan''s handwriting.


    "I''ve been away for too long, it''s time to go home. Don''t be sad, your Little Five forever," Xu Mo read aloud.


    Silence fell after he finished.


    After five years of brotherhood, they''d never heard him mention any family or that it was time to go home. What family called back a child they''d fostered out for five years?


    "And didn''t Fifth Brother say he lost his memory?" Jiang Sheng said, tones vaguely aggrieved.


    Did he regain his memories?


    "Little Five never said he lost his memory. You assumed, and he didn''t refute," Xu Mo said, picking up the six figurines.


    Sincest year, Chang Yan had taken up carving.


    He was diligent. With no foundation, he slowly honed his skills, wasting batches after batches of wood. His fingertips were calloused, but he finally carved lifelike miniatures of the siblings.


    Eldest brother forever reading. Second brother counting money. Third brother wielding a staff. Fourth brother with a medicine box on his back. Little sister holding a candied haws.


    And him, hands sped behind his back, calm as still water.


    They were a family. Even in hardship, they would unite and rely on each other, just like how the carvings stood side by side, helping each other survive.


    But now, Chang Yan had gone home.


    "We never said he couldn''t go home. Why didn''t he bid farewell to his brothers'' faces, why not say where his home was." Zheng Ruqian sat on the bedside, aggrieved. "Why did he sneak away, even on the happiest day of Auntie''s life?"


    "I think it was to dy our discovery of his disappearance," Xu Mo said softly. His fingertips holding the figurine had turned white from force.


    He had nned everything, truly cunning for their clever Little Five. But had he calcted their disappointment, their sister''s choked sobs?


    "Could Little Five have been threatened?" Fang Heng remembered his own past, gripping his de tightly. "Then I must find him. I''ll rescue my brother."


    Everyone fell silent again. These were just guesses. No one knew the real reason Chang Yan left or where he went.


    In the dead silence, a lone frail figure curled up tightly, face drenched in tears.


    "Little Five, are you leaving me? How could you...leave me."

 Chapter 386: In Search of the Long Feast

    <h4>Chapter 386</h4>


    No one had expected that Chang Yan would suddenly leave. The first person to shed tears was not Jiang Sheng, but surprisingly Wen Zhiyun.


    But when you think about it, the two brothers were simr in age and inseparable. Even when doing mischief, they went hand in hand. Adding that they ate and slept together, their rtionship was even closer than with Jiang Sheng.


    Together they had plotted against Zhou Zhiquang, dealt with the county magistrate''s wife, and tricked Prince Gong''s heir. Together they had been refused admission at the gates of schools.


    They were the closest brothers, the best of friends, and the perfect partners in crime.


    "Why did you have to abandon me?" Wen Zhiyun choked up several times. "From now on, when we brothers are all busy with our own matters... will I be left alone again?"


    The previously strong brothers could not help but redden their eyes and tighten their throats.


    Jiang Sheng sucked in her nose and went over to hold his hand. "Fourth Brother, don''t be afraid. I am still here, I won''t leave. I''m not like Fifth Brother..."


    More words were swallowed by the sourness.


    What good children they were. How could they separate again?


    Zhang Xianglian''s eyes were red. Several times she wanted to speak but did not know what to say.


    Master Kong put his arm around her shoulders tofort her, sighing as he did so.


    The night after the great joy was filled with great sorrow. Silent winds swarmed in through the windows, brushing up long sideburns, fluttering long robes, rustling paper.


    Swish swish.


    No one knew who looked up, as if awakening from a dream, and murmured, "No matter where he goes, we can find him right?"


    Everyone''s spirits were uplifted. That''s right, he could leave, but they could look for him.


    "Where do we look?" Fang Heng came to his senses and stood up to ask.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian looked at each other, and suddenly said in unison, "Anshui Prefecture!"


    That was where they had first met Chang Yan. He had been discovered in a small cave in Shili Vige. His family was most likely around Xieyang County.


    "But we''ve already left Anshui Prefecture," Wen Zhiyun lifted his tear-stained face. "I''m willing to close the clinic and go back to look."


    "No need for that much trouble," Zheng Ruqian shook his head. "I''ll write to Dashan and ask him to help look around Shili Vige with our brothers."


    "We can help too," Zhang Qiquan came over at some point. "There are over ten full-time workers at the workshop."


    With that it was considerable force already. Adding the temporary workers from Shili Vige who helped nt beans, they couldb through the entirety of Xieyang County.


    By asking around Anshui Prefecture, they would definitely be able to find their little Fifth brother.


    Everyone discussed fervently, suggesting ideas from time to time, or describing Chang Yan''s appearance and identifying features.


    Only Xu Mo remained silent, eyebrows knitted tightly.


    The younger siblings believed that Chang Yan, whom they had found in Anshui Prefecture, must be a native of Anshui Prefecture.


    But various things in life showed that their Fifth Younger Brother could also be from Fengjing. The deed they had used as ornament indicated he was of prestigious birth, at least a child of some prestigious family.


    But which prestigious family was it?


    Xu Mo did not interrupt his siblings'' discussion. Let them be happy expecting things. He would leave the rest to the Eldest Brother, and let the Eldest Brother find their youngest brother.


    That night, Auntie Zhang almost stayed to apany Jiang Sheng to sleep, worried that the youngdy would feel heartbroken over Chang Yan''s departure.


    Master Kong at the side was nearly in tears, anxious yet unable to speak.


    In the end it was Jiang Sheng who took initiative and said, "Auntie don''t worry, I''m not sad. Fifth Brother must have had some big matter to deal with, he wille back after resolving it, or we will find him."


    "However, if we find him first, we definitely can''t let him off easy. We must beat him ck and blue." She clenched her chubby fists.


    Zhang Xianglian smiled through her tears, and finally left reluctantly, looking back every three steps.


    The night was deep. Everyone bid each other goodnight and went to rest. All smiles as they turned to leave, all gloom once they turned around.


    To suddenly lose a loved one, who wouldn''t feel bad, who wouldn''t feel heartbroken?


    But the grown up children had also learned to pretend, also learned not to make others worry.


    After blowing out the lights, Jiang Sheng tossed and turned, unable to sleep.


    Not far away in another bed, Wang Xiaozhu said sympathetically, "Miss, if you feel bad, just cry it out."


    "No, I won''t cry," Jiang Sheng shook her head. "Fifth Brother just went to take care of some matters. He will definitelye back."


    He definitely would.


    The next day, Zhang Qiquan left for Anshui Prefecture with Liu Cui. After all, the workshop couldn''t be away from people for long. He had to oversee the vegetable deliveries, otherwise leaving for months could cause turmoil.


    "Uncle Zhang, slow journey. Auntie Cui, slow journey. Remember to pass our letter to Pang Dashan, and ask him to help us look for our Fifth Younger Brother." The five siblings saw them off, waving their arms.


    Zhang Xianglian hurriedly packed two full bags of local specialties for them.


    After the carriage disappeared, Xu Mo gave instructions to his younger siblings before leaving on his own.


    He was going to mobilize his own connections to look for their Fifth Younger Brother in Fengjing.


    "Eldest Brother, wait for me," Fang Heng somehow also followed along at some point.


    Xu Mo looked at him in surprise and raised an eyebrow, "Why are youing with me instead of apanying everyone?"


    "Eldest Brother, I may be frank, but I''m not stupid," Fang Heng gave a wry smile. "I was also in Anshui Prefecture, but am I a native of Anshui Prefecture?"


    For those determined, crossing half the Dayu Dynasty was not difficult.


    What was truly difficult was looking for someone within Fengjing.


    Xu Mo first looked for the Zhao and Qi families, gave a simple description of his brother, and asked them to help keep an eye out.


    Both Zhao Yuanhe and Qi Huai had seen Chang Yan before, and though surprised, readily agreed.


    Fang Heng hesitated again and again before choosing to visit the He family.


    The He Family Lord had originally weed him with a smile, but upon hearing Fang Heng''s request, his smile instantly turned to anger. "I thought you came for revenge over your family''s blood feud, didn''t expect you were just looking for someone. Could finding a person matter more than avenging your parents'' bloody hatred?"


    Fang Heng awkwardly lowered his head, and after a long pause said, "Vengeance wille in time, but I must also look for my brother."


    Not blood-rted, but better than a blood brother.


    Only then did the He Family Lord''s expression soften, and promised to help keep an eye out.


    While the two cities were busy looking, the youth who was in the thoughts and descriptions of countless people had already changed into luxurious brocade robes. He sat in a pnquin on the way to the Imperial City gates.


    It was here that Third Brother had kowtowed until his head bled that day.


    In the past, Eldest Brother had also realized here how frightening and sinister prestigious families could be.


    Now, he was finally entering the maw of this man-eating beast.


    "Your Highness," someone beside him asked softly, "are you really going back now? Why not wait a while?"


    The youth lightly shook his head, tranquil and wordless.


    No more waiting, no more time.


    The imperial examination would begin soon...


    ording to legends of the Dayu Dynasty,


    In the 7th year of Heqing, the 5th Prince was of poor health. He went south in winter, and to Rehe in summer to recuperate.


    At the end of that year, the 5th Prince disappeared on his travels, vanishing without a trace. His servants were greatly rmed, but hid the news for fear of their lives, for 5 years.


    In the 12th year of Heqing, the 5th Prince recovered from illness and returned. He arrived at the capital 7 days before the imperial examination.


    From then on, winds of change arose.

 Chapter 387: Jiang Sheng Becomes Thin

    <h4>Chapter 387</h4>


    When Fang Heng left all those years ago, even though his whereabouts and activities were known, his siblings still felt a sense of loss for nearly half a month.


    Now that the festive atmosphere has disappeared, everyone understands that being sad is of no use, but they can''t help feeling low.


    For two whole days, there was noughter in the courtyard.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t even touch the leftover meat from the delicious feast. Her round face became angr within two days, revealing a faintly discernible oval shape.


    Zhang Xianglian returned home after three days and saw Jiang Sheng in such a heartbroken state that tears flowed from her eyes. She immediately pulled Master Kong and went to cook.


    Braised pork elbow, chicken stew with mushrooms, and braised carp.


    All of them were dishes she loved to eat, but when they were ced on the table, Jiang Sheng''s chopsticks circled around and only picked up a mushroom, slowly swallowing it.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, why aren''t you eating meat?" Zhang Xianglian eximed in shock. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Which pig farmer could tolerate their little piglet not eating its food?


    Jiang Sheng forced a smile and whispered, "I don''t really feel like eating these greasy things. Vegetables and mushrooms are fine."


    She picked up two more, swallowed them whole, finished the soup, and then put down her bowl and chopsticks.


    "I''m full," Jiang Sheng stood up. "It''s the end of the month, and the ounts at Jiuzhen Store need to be checked."


    The children at the table took a few bites and also put down their bowls and chopsticks, each going about their own business.


    This is what it''s like when Little Wu is missing from the family.


    Zhang Xianglian''s heart ached like a knife, and she lost her appetite as well. She turned around and picked up two pieces of meat for Master Kong.


    It was evident that their marital rtionship had improved in these three days.


    Master Kong was no longer startled by the favoritism but instead had a sense of shyness. After gulping down the food, he patted his beloved wife''s shoulder.


    Under Zhang Xianglian''s astonished gaze, he walked over to Zheng Ruqian. "Xiao Qian, what''s wrong with the girl these past two days? She doesn''t even eat pork elbow?"


    Uncle and Aunt were not incorrect in their way of addressing them, but it was just a little bit unfamiliar.


    Zheng Ruqian shook off the strange feeling. "Worried about Little Wu but can''t show it, so she suppressed her appetite."


    Master Kong wanted to ask why but followed Zheng Ruqian''s gaze and understood in a sh as he saw Xu Mo engrossed in studying.


    Great joy and great sorrow surged simultaneously, and everyone almost forgot that the pce exam was just a few days away.


    Unknown calctions, the Fang family and the Crown Prince, the results of the pce exam, all of them were imminent.


    Xu Mo dared not lose focus and suppressed his worry for his younger brother while simting the pce exam at home, flipping through ancient books.


    The others also dared not distract Xu Mo and could only pretend as if nothing was amiss.


    "But this also can''t be a long-term solution. The girl has gotten thinner," Master Kong sighed. "How about taking her out for a walk and doing something else to take her mind off things?"


    That''s the only solution in this situation.


    Zheng Ruqian put away the self-drawn map and nodded. "Then it''s up to Aunt and Uncle to lend a hand at home."


    Time was running out for Xu Mo, so he stayed at home to simte the pce exam.


    Fang Heng, apanied by the household servants and guards, found a moment to practice military formations. He called for Wang Xiaosong to rein in the horse''s reins and burst into the room, dragging the absentminded Jiang Sheng along.


    "Second Brother, stop it," she struggled. "I still have ounts to check."


    "Why are we going to Jiuzhen Store to settle ounts? Why hide here?" Zheng Ruqian forcefully pulled her into the carriage, apanied by Wen Zhiyun, who was going to the clinic.


    The three siblings sat quietly in the carriage, surrounded by a bustling crowd outside, with a mor that filled the air.


    It seemed as if all the excitement had been stripped away from them, leaving only a sense of absent-mindedness, tranquility, and loneliness.


    It wasn''t like this when Xiaowu was around.


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips, his eyes welling up with crystal-clear tears.


    Zheng Ruqian reacted quickly, pinching him from behind and managing to hold back his emotions.


    Finally arriving at the Tian Street Corner, Wang Xiaosong''s eyes darted around, and he eximed, "So many patients! Why is it so lively?"


    All three siblings were intrigued and lifted the carriage curtain, and indeed, they saw the clinic filled with people.


    Wen Zhiyun often provided free medical consultations and medications at Wen''s Clinic, which mostly catered to ordinary folks. However, the people sitting inside at the moment were all well-dressed and clearly had wealth and status.


    "Why are there so many wealthy people here?" Wang Xiaozhu was frightened. "What should we do, Gongzi (young master), Gongzi?"


    Wen Zhiyun was at a loss, not being the type to handle such situations. He was already in a state of panic.


    Fortunately, Zheng Ruqian was there, furrowing his brow and saying, "Let''s go and have a look."


    "Yes, Fourth Brother, don''t be afraid. We''re all here," Jiang Sheng mustered up some courage and said, "Let''s go together."


    The siblings got off the carriage in order and as soon as they arrived at the entrance of Wen''s Clinic, the people inside all turned their heads.


    Dozens of pairs of eyes looked over, and it was somewhat intimidating.


    Wen Zhiyun felt a sense of unease, but as a physician, he hadpassion. If patients came to his door, he couldn''t turn them away.


    He put down his small medicine box and nced at Wang Xiaozhu.


    With their long-standing understanding, Wang Xiaozhu suppressed his panic and stood up to prepare paper, pen, ink, and inkstone, as well as necessary items for pulse diagnosis.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian exchanged a nce and quietly stood in a corner.


    The pulse diagnosis instrument was ced on the table, and the middle-aged man extended his wrist, allowing Wen Zhiyun to carefully feel it and inquire about his recent diet and rest.


    "This gentleman..." the young assistant doctor spoke tactfully.


    The middle-aged man spoke in a deep voice, "My surname is Wu."


    Wen Zhiyun was momentarily stunned, but thanks to being influenced by his younger brother, he quickly recovered and said, "Master Wu, your health is quite good, but you have some symptoms of internal heat. In the future, eat more foods that can clear heat, such as green leafy vegetables, or melons and fruits that can help cool the body."


    Speaking, he held a brush and ink, writing and drawing on rice paper.


    Master Wu thought he was writing a prescription, but to his surprise, after finishing, Wen Zhiyun blew dry the ink marks and put them in a drawer.


    "You..." he couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you going to give me a prescription?"


    Wen Zhiyun was also taken aback, "What prescription? I already mentioned earlier, just eat some green leafy vegetables and cooling fruits to alleviate the internal heat."


    Medicine is three parts poison, so if you can avoid taking it, you shouldn''t. It was his philosophy of medical treatment.


    Besides, it was just a simple symptom of internal heat.


    The idea of hosting a long banquet came from the Crown Prince Keng Meng. If it were solely up to Wen Zhiyun, he wouldn''t have had the courage even in his eight lifetimes.


    "But..." Master Wu wanted to say something else.


    The elderly man with white hair coughed twice, and he could only helplessly back off.


    Now it was the turn of the young gentleman. He looked young, with particrly lively and shrewd eyes that scrutinized people while carrying a deeper meaning.


    "Wrist," Wen Zhiyun felt somewhat ufortable, but he endured it and took the pulse.


    Unexpectedly, the young man withdrew his hand into his sleeve and yfully said, "Can''t you diagnose without taking the pulse? The ancients emphasized observation, listening, questioning, and pulse-taking, not solely relying on pulse diagnosis."

 Chapter 388: Difficulties in the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 388</h4>


    Medical skills indeed emphasize observation, listening, inquiry and palpation, but one can also diagnose an illness without taking the pulse, it''s just that reading the pulse provides a more urate assessmentpared to just using one''s eyes.


    Wen Zhiyun could already feel the other party''s malicious intent, but for the clinic, to prove himself, he gritted his teeth and agreed, "Alright."


    Observation, listening, inquiry and palpation, just as the name implies, first observe with the eyes, then listen with the ears, and finally explore the patient''s symptoms and lifestyle habits.


    The young master looked about fourteen or fifteen years old, with delicate and healthy skin, intact and agile limbs, he didn''t look ill, except for slightly red corners of his eyes, and the whites of his eyes that should have been clear, seemed to be covered by ayer of fog.


    It was just like the dry eye condition described in the books given by Doctor Wu.


    Wen Zhiyun stood up and led the young man to the entrance of the clinic. The noon sun suddenly shone upon them, and the young man immediately closed his eyes, and took big steps back into the shade.


    "Young master," he already had a sense, "Do your eyes often feel dry without tears, sometimes burning and itchy, like something is stuck in your eyes, and asionally you have blurry vision?"


    The young master was startled, but quickly nodded, "You''ve got some skills."


    Wen Zhiyun humbly pursed his lips, and returned to the wooden table to take up a brush, "If it''s more serious, auxiliary acupuncture and moxibustion may be needed, but for mild difort, taking some medicine first, using herbs like wolfberry and prepared rehmannia that clear the liver and improve vision, applying hotpresses with a towel when necessary."


    By the time he finished speaking, the prescription was also written down.


    The young master grabbed it and clicked his tongue in praise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, this young doctor looks thirteen or fourteen, yet is so capable.¡±


    In fact, capable was an overstatement.


    Wen Zhiyun¡¯s medical skills were honed on ordinarymoners. He was familiar with treatingmon illnesses like diarrhea, cold damage, and back and limb pain.


    For truly serious illnesses, ordinarymoners wouldn''t even seek treatment, just letting the patient die at home, so he never had a chance to umte experience.


    If possible, he really wanted to apprentice under an experienced master to thoroughly study medical knowledge.


    But ordinary people didn''t have the qualifications or opportunity.


    Wen Zhiyun sighed softly, and looked towards the elder with white hair and beard, his expression even more solemn, "Elder, this way please."


    The elder didn''t speak, just tottered over.


    The young master immediately moved back, giving up the cushioned seat.


    This time there was no difficulty, just a regr consultation, but Wen Zhiyun encountered new confusion with the pulse diagnosis.


    As it was known, the pulse of the elderly was slowerpared to the young, and the aged body also showed more illnesses, so when taking the pulse, theplex symptoms made it difficult to distinguish specifics.


    However, the pulse of this white-haired elder before him was vigorous and forceful, clear and healthy.


    If not for the wrinkles and spots on his skin, one would have thought he was a young and robust fellow.


    "Elder, your..." Wen Zhiyun retracted his burning hand, at a loss for what to do.


    "Young doctor, speak frankly, I''m this old already, not afraid of anything," the elder finally spoke, his voice low and hoarse.


    Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips, and decided to tell the truth, "Your pulse is too strange, extremely simr to that of a young person, without any sign of aging,pletely inconsistent with your physical condition."


    "Oh? So is this good or bad for me?" The elder slowly asked.


    Wen Zhiyun shook his head, "I''m unskilled in medicine, unable to make a judgment. I ask that the elder consult a few more doctors, to avoid misunderstanding and dy."


    The middle-aged man and young master immediately stood up and walked over aggressively.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian were startled, and at the same time rushed over to shield the slender and delicate young doctor behind them.


    "You came to see the doctor, but he says his medical skills are unskilled," the middle-aged man''s expression was unpleasant, as if seizing the opportunity to make things difficult, "Since your medical skills are unskilled, I don''t see why this clinic needs to remain open."


    The young master nodded fiercely beside him.


    Jiang Sheng red with wide eyes, a doctor''s limited ability meant there were countless illnesses they couldn''t cure. Sincerely telling the patient so was still better than recklessly prescribing medicine to harm people.


    Her fourth brother was kindhearted and sincere, yet they wanted to bully him instead.


    Where was the justice in this world!


    She was so furious she wanted to run to the Jiang house to tattle, to have her father and grandmother back her up.


    But unexpectedly, the elder spoke indifferently, "Alright, alright, everyone back down. I want to chat with the young doctor some more."


    Only then did the middle-aged man turn and leave sullenly back to his original seat.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t want to leave either, but was pulled by Zheng Ruqian before she reluctantly turned away.


    "You said the pulse did not match the physical condition, do you know what circumstances could lead to this?" The elder looked at the apprehensive young doctor and spoke up to ask.


    This...had Wen Zhiyun stumped immediately.


    Normally, one''s pulse condition reflected their physical state. That was why pulse diagnosis existed.


    If one couldn''t diagnose illnesses from the pulse, ancient medicine would have long perished in the long river of history.


    "I heard you know acupuncture?" Seeing Wen Zhiyun couldn''t answer, the elder changed the subject, "I wonder, what do you usually use acupuncture for?"


    "It''s used to unblock the meridians, invigorate blood, resolve stasis, harmonize yin and yang. It can also be used to resuscitate and in a short time, achieve fever reduction and pain relief." Wen Zhiyun truthfully recounted what he had learned.


    The elder nodded calmly, cing his left hand on his right wrist''s pulse, and didn''t speak.


    Little fifth brother had said, everyone in this world spoke and acted with their own motives.


    If the elder had a motive for mentioning the pulse, then acupuncture... Wen Zhiyun''s eyes lit up, an unbelievable notion rising up, "Could it be, this pulse condition was changed through acupuncture?"


    Teachable indeed.


    The corners of the elder''s mouth curved up slightly. He removed something from his right arm, then ced it back over his pulse, signaling Wen Zhiyun to check again.


    Only to see the three fair and youthful fingers on the wrinkled and aged skin, the slow and faint pulse of the elderly came, apanied by slight tremors, somewhat normal, yet also showing symptoms.


    Wen Zhiyun let go, cautiously saying, "Elder, do you have a heart tremor condition?"


    Elderly heart tremors were not a major problem, but if left unchecked, could very possibly lead to stroke.


    "Somewhat," the elder retracted his hand, finally smiling, "Truly unexpected, this young doctor in his teens is stronger than my grandson by a line."


    The young master pouted, a little unhappy.


    Indeed, three generations hade as a group to make trouble.


    Jiang Sheng was so angry she was fuming, ready to go tattle to the Jiang house at any time, to have her father and grandmother back her up.


    Yet unexpectedly, the elder''s tone suddenly shifted, "It''s just, too little experience with serious illnesses. Ancient texts can broaden your horizons, but without actual familiarity gained from saving lives, it''s nothing but an armchair strategist."


    This was just like martial practitioners sparring and brawling. No matter how many times one practiced moves against the air, it couldn''tpare to actual grappling and wrestling with others.


    Yet medicine and fighting were different.


    Reckless fighting could at most cost one''s own life, but recklessly needling could pitfall innocent patients.


    No one would hand over a seriously ill patient to an inexperienced doctor. But without treating illness, the doctor would be forevercking in experience.


    This was when one''s master became the most important guide.


    Wen Zhiyun knew hecked this, recalling eating closed door after closed door when trying to apprentice under little fifth brother, tears couldn''t help but flow out.


    Until he heard that sentence¡ª "I see your qualifications are decent, would you be willing to learn medicine from me?"

 Chapter 389: Schwimmer Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 389</h4>


    A sudden voice rang out, like thunder exploding in his ears.


    Wen Zhiyun raised his head in confusion, only to discover that the old man opposite him was speaking.


    He had a smile on his face, a kind and gentle expression that sharply contrasted with his initial arrogance and indifference.


    But why?


    Wen Zhiyun was timid but not foolish. As an ordinarymoner, encountering someone like Wu Suowei was already the result of half a lifetime''s luck. The setbacks he faced in Fengjing were the true reality of the world.


    Neither he nor his siblings had noble status or a reliable backing. Even the Jiang Family was severalyers removed, and they wouldn''t seek help unless it was absolutely necessary.


    How could someone teach him without rhyme or reason, and even take the initiative toe and ept him as a disciple?


    Wen Zhiyun bit his lip, his heart filled with unease and apprehension, unable to utter a word.


    The old man remained motionless, but the young nobleman next to him became impatient.


    "Hey, it would be a great fortune for you if my grandfather is willing to ept you. There are so many people who want to enter our Wu Family but can''t." He spoke fervently and indignantly, "We are a medical family, generation after generation serving as court physicians. If you miss this opportunity today, you will regret it bitterly."


    Medical family, court physician.


    These two keywords once again left Wen Zhiyun stupefied.


    The old man couldn''t bear to see this and finally coughed lightly. "Shiyan, epting disciples depends on fate. If the young doctor is unwilling, we can''t force it."


    This statement shifted the me to a coincidence of fate.


    But Wen Zhiyun still didn''t believe it. He nced at his brother and sister, and they were clearly full of doubt as well.


    "As a court physician and with the reputation of the Wu Family in Fengjing, I wouldn''t speak idly," the old man spoke slowly. "This visit is merely because I encountered a peculiar patient in the countryside. Although he has allergies, he can stille into contact with allergens without any problem, which piqued my curiosity."


    "After several inquiries, I found out that he had been treated at Wen''s Clinic and cured with your allergy medicine. That''s when I decided to personally test you after passing the test."


    This exnation sounded even more reasonable, but there was still something amiss.


    Imperial Physician Wu''s expression remained unchanged. "In case you still doubt, I have brought this patient with me."


    With that, he signaled his grandson to stand up and called over the middle-aged man sitting in the carriage.


    Upon seeing Wen Zhiyun, tears streamed down the man''s face, and he almost knelt down and kowtowed. "Divine doctor, thanks to you, I can now eat fruits and vegetables without any allergies. This condition was truly life-threatening. For over thirty years, I could only eat bread and rice, but thanks to meeting you, I can savor fruits and vegetables without any regrets."


    Even though he had encountered simr situations many times before, Wen Zhiyun still blushed deeply and responded shyly, "No need to be so polite... Your allergies weren''t severe, which is why they could be treated. If it were a severe case, I would have been helpless."


    The man wanted to say something more but was led aside by Wu Shiyan.


    Imperial Physician Wu let out a sigh. "Now, you should have no more doubts."


    Wen Zhiyun was still young and inexperienced, and his face grew even redder as he felt embarrassed and unsure of what to do.


    "Alright, even if the talent is good, we can''t force it. I''ll return home first. This is our consultation fee. I hope the young doctor will carefully consider it and avoid any future regrets," he said, and truly left with the Wu family.


    He came silently, and left swiftly like the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, Wen''s Clinic fell back into silence.


    If it weren''t for the fifty taels of consultation fee still left on the table, Wen Zhiyun would have thought he had been too eager for his master and had daydreamed.


    "Fourth Brother."


    "Little Four."


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian, who had been observing the whole process, came over and broke the silence. "I have heard of the Wu family in Jiuzhen Store. They are indeed a family of generations of physicians and have produced at least three court physicians. This cannot be faked."


    Most importantly, the Wu family has no affiliation with the Fang family and is solely dedicated to the study of medicine without any involvement in the ult.


    They have no malicious reasons, and they exined their motive for epting disciples. Coupled with the exclusive reputation of an aristocratic family, the credibility of Imperial Physician Wu gradually increased.


    Most importantly, Wen Zhiyun was eager to improve his stagnant medical skills.


    In the instant he confirmed with his brothers and sisters, he rushed out of the clinic and caught up with the Wu family''s carriage before they had gone far.


    "Master, your disciple is willing." The young man knelt down on the spot and made a serious kowtow.


    The satisfied master smiled lightly, arranged the time for studying medicine, and exined the location of the mansion before leaving grandly.


    Wen Zhiyun stood up and returned to the clinic with dust on his forehead.


    "Is it settled?" Zheng Ruqian was the first to ask.


    He nodded, his fair face filled with anticipation.


    Jiang Sheng, who was originally in a low mood, couldn''t help but feel joy as well. It was like injecting vitality into a stagnant pool of water or encountering fresh air whilecking oxygen.


    They regained their spirits and busied themselves untilte afternoon, until the sky turned dark, before returning home.


    Wen Zhiyun was going to learn medicine at the Wu mansion, but he couldn''t rest assured about the patients at Wen''s Clinic. He pondered about hiring a physician to hold the fort.


    Jiang Sheng, on the other hand, shuttled between the two Jiuzhen Stores. She found that the pastry business was stable, with daily sales almost the same, but her surname''s pastries gradually gained recognition from the aristocratic families, with profits high enough to draw attention.


    With lychees about to ripen, Zheng Ruqian was afraid of losing the business he was about to secure, so he racked his brains to prepare a contingency n.


    The three of them were undoubtedly busy.


    Life is like this. It feels ufortable when someone is missing, but the things that need to be done cannot be reduced.


    For tonight''s dinner, Zhang Xianglian took care of it. Compared to the usual mix of lean and fat meat, there were more vegetables, as well as some refreshing fruits and delicate pastries.


    Master Kong was also present, warmly weing the children. "It''s time to eat, don''t rush, eat first."


    Xu Mo finally lifted his head from the sea of books, and Fang Heng put away his long staff and long knife.


    During the meal, they inevitably inquired about the events of the day.


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes were bright, and he rarely spoke with excitement, "I have be a disciple. Tomorrow, I will start learning new medical skills."


    The whole family was momentarily stunned, followed by congrattory wishes.


    "This is a good thing. Little Four, eat more," Fang Heng passed a piece of meat with his chopsticks.


    Only Xu Mo furrowed his brows slightly and looked at Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian.


    As usual, these two individuals were engaged in a lively conversation, eager to vividly describe every detail they encountered, including the shape of dog excrement. It was impossible for them to ignore the fact that Xiao Si had taken Xu Mo as his master.


    It was evident that they were still deeply immersed in the grief of losing their loved ones, unable to free themselves from it.


    "Second Brother," Xu Mo could only call out his name, "do you know what''s going on?"


    Zheng Ruqian snapped out of his thoughts and quickly gave a brief ount of what happened at Wen''s Clinic. In conclusion, he said, "It is indeed the people from the Wu family. The whole incident is well-documented, and even the patients confirm that Xiao Si had treated them. It doesn''t seem like a scheme."


    Let''s say, hypothetically, the Fang family wanted to plot against Wen Zhiyun. What would be the purpose?


    Their enemy is Fang Heng, and their target is Xu Mo. If they truly wanted to harm the defenseless young doctor, they would have had countless other ways to do so. Why go through the trouble of involving the Wu family?


    It sounded reasonable, and even Jiang Sheng nodded in agreement, while Wen Zhiyun''s face was filled with joy.


    "But," Xu Mo hesitated, "don''t you feel like everything is too perfectly orchestrated?"

 Chapter 390: The Mother of the Long Feast

    <h4>Chapter 390</h4>


    It wasn''t a matter of course that the Wu family appeared, but first they made things difficult, then took on a disciple, and could easily bring out a patient as evidence. Finally they made a strategic retreat, pretending to give in while actually gaining the upper hand. The Thirty-Six Stratagems allowed them to use it to great effect.


    But Zheng Ruqian was right about one thing he said - their enemy was the Fang family, so the Fang family had no need to go to great lengths to plot against Wen Zhiyun.


    Compared to harboring malicious intent, Xu Mo felt it was more like someone was helping them out.


    "That makes some sense," Wen Zhiyun murmured softly, "Before I became Master Wu''s disciple with Little Five, we visited several manors, including a retired old imperial physician. But we didn''t even get to see the gatekeeper and were refused outright."


    If someone wasn''t helping them, how could a generations-old medical family possibly look upon an unremarkable young doctor.


    "Who could it be? Could it be the Jiang family?" Zheng Ruqian followed this train of thought.


    Jiang Sheng shook her head. She had wanted to ask her father, but hadn''t had the chance yet.


    Other families like the Dou, Qi, and Zhao were all friendly with Xu Mo, so they wouldn''t overstep their bounds and help without permission.


    Only blood rtives would silently make all the arrangements.


    But in the sprawling Fengjing City, they had no other rtives!


    Wen Zhiyun waspletely bewildered. Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian racked their brains.


    Only Xu Mo and Fang Heng exchanged a nce, with ripples arising in their hearts.


    "Little Four, do you still remember who the retired imperial physician was that you and Little Five visited togetherst year?" Xu Mo boldly guessed.


    Wen Zhiyun racked his brains. "At the time Little Five said this imperial physician was quite formidable, a member of a prestigious family. The que hanging over the manor we went to seemed to be... Wu."


    Wu Manor, the Wu family.


    This sudden realization left everyone dumbfounded.


    "Does this Imperial Physician Wu have ties with Chang Yan?" Zheng Ruqian blurted out, "Wasn''t he in Anshui Prefecture?"


    "No one can say for sure that Little Five returned to Anshui Prefecture," Fang Heng said in a low voice. "On the contrary, Eldest Brother and I suspected he was still in Fengjing City."


    Thinking about how familiar this brother was with Fengjing, how he was indifferent to money, how he was always unhurried - he really was quite simr to the young masters of Fengjing.


    In addition to Xu Mo''s guess that he was from a prestigious family, it did seem reasonable that Imperial Physician Wu would take on Little Four as a disciple.


    "If Fifth Brother really is in Fengjing City, why didn''t he tell us? Why did he conceal himself and hide?" Jiang Sheng was so angry she pped the table. "Why? I just want to know why!"


    Wen Zhiyun''s lips trembled as his eyes instantly reddened.


    So many people were worried about him, grieved for him. And to think he was hiding in some corner of the city nearby. Now there was anger on top of that.


    "This is all just my spection," Xu Mo took a deep breath, trying hard to dispel the resentment of his younger siblings. "It hasn''t been confirmed and may not be true."


    "We''ll know if it''s true or not tomorrow," Zheng Ruqian shouted. "Tomorrow, get Little Four to take a look and see if Wu Manor is the same ce he was refused entry."


    Of course... it was.


    Wen Zhiyun stood under the que of Wu Manor, recalling howst time he hade hand-in-hand with his brother. Now he was alone, and his eyes grew moist again.


    He touched the copper ring with one hand, hesitating whether to knock with it or not.


    Suddenly the main gate opened and the gatekeeper eagerly stuck his head out. Seeing him, the gatekeeper asked, "Are you the young doctor from Wen''s Medical Center?"


    Wen Zhiyun hesitated and nodded.


    "Oh my, you''re right on time. Come in since you''re here, the Elder Master has been waiting for you," the gatekeeper smiled brightly and enthusiastically.


    Before Wen Zhiyun could react, he was led before Imperial Physician Wu.


    The aged doctor was always immacte, wearing the simplest cotton robe, sifting through medicinal ingredients, asionally lifting his brush to record something.


    What was his rtionship to Chang Yan? Could he find their Little Fifth Brother through the Wu family?


    Full of doubts and puzzles he couldn''t voice, Wen Zhiyun forcibly swallowed them down. He remembered his brothers'' instructions to focus his attention back on medicine and medicinal ingredients.


    Xu Mo had said that since Chang Yan did not take the initiative, it meant it was not suitable for him to appear.


    Fang Heng had instructed that as long as the Wu family sincerely taught him, he should take the opportunity to learn well.


    Zheng Ruqian promised they would eventually find their Little Fifth Brother.


    Even Jiang Sheng had grasped his hand and earnestly said, "Don''t worry Fourth Brother, as long as Fifth Brother is in Fengjing City, we will run into him for sure."


    As long as they were still family, they would reunite.


    Wen Zhiyun''s attention was captured by the profound medical techniques. Looking at medicinal ingredients of different colors, differentbined effects, he gradually became absorbed in it, unable to extricate himself.


    Only asionally would hints ofplexity sh through his eyes.


    Imperial Physician Wu noticed, but gave no indication.


    At noon.


    ording to their agreement, Wen Zhiyun would study medicine in the morning and see patients at the clinic in the afternoon. He had to return home for lunch.


    Imperial Physician Wu did not stop him, only sending him off before summoning a carriage into the pce.


    In the dpidated courtyard, he bowed deeply before the youth. "Your Highness, this old servant has done exactly as you instructed, exining the reasons and sessfully epting the disciple. But I wonder why after one night, the young doctor is suspicious again."


    Acting was something Wen Zhiyun had never been good at.


    Being suspected was no exception - given all he and his siblings had experienced, how could they not be wary?


    He just didn''t know if... they had guessed his identity.


    "Your Highness, should this old servant pretend ignorance, or exin again to dispel the young doctor''s doubts?" Imperial Physician Wu asked in a low voice.


    The youth collected himself and calcted the time. "No need."


    Lies that could be fabricated contained countless ws within them.


    And everyone in that small courtyard was so clever.


    Rather than painstakingly covering things up, it was better to teach openly and generously.


    "As long as Imperial Physician Wu teaches wholeheartedly, Little Four... the young doctor will sense no ill intent and eliminate his doubts." The youth''s tone was indifferent.


    Imperial Physician Wu understood his mind. "Your Highness, rest assured. This old servant will impart all I know and never conceal anything."


    The two exchanged a few more pleasantries before the old man took his leave.


    Leaving the youth standing alone in the dpidated courtyard. After a long pause, he pushed open the door to the main room, knelt on the dusty mat, put his palms together and closed his eyes to murmur.


    Someone walked in lightly, their footsteps crunching on dry twigs.


    The youth seemed not to notice, bowing to the equally dusty ancestral tablet, seeming to express apology for his five years of absence, yet also informing the person on the tablet that he had returned.


    "It''s been five years, Mother. Are you well?"


    "In life, you lost to Imperial Concubine Ju. Now your son has also lost to Eldest Imperial Brother."


    "I hear that Father Emperor has already allowed him to enter the Golden Sacred Hall to observe the imperial examinations. You must be very gratified in the afterlife."


    "As for me, a motherless child, I can only mourn you in the home where you once lived."


    "Mourn these... five years you have been neglected."

 Chapter 391: Temple Examination (1)

    <h4>Chapter 391</h4>


    Wen Zhiyun studied under Imperial Physician Wu for several days, and it could be said that he gained great enlightenment.


    What he had guessed before was affirmed, and the blocked path gradually became smooth. Only then did he realize that the pulses he had diagnosed before were really simple, and were merely a drop in the vast ocean of medicine.


    He was like a piece of sun-dried mulberry paper that finally fell into a mountain spring, unfolding to draw sweet dew.


    This was a good thing, easing Jiang Wu and his siblings¡¯ worries.


    But it was not good enough to set their minds at rest.


    Who exactly arranged for Imperial Physician Wu?


    Could it be...Jiang Wu?


    Unfortunately, time was pressing, and they didn''t even have time to investigate. The pce examination was upon them.


    The pce examination, as the name implies, was an exam held in the Golden Sacred Hall.


    It was the final process of the imperial examination, and also a crucial turning point.


    Some said the greatest fortune of the pce exam was that one would not fail, only be ranked.


    Others said the pce exam rankings were extremely important, determining whether your future would be smooth sailing or deste and bitter.


    Both views were very true.


    In the Dayu Dynasty, the pce exam no longer resulted in failing. This was thanks to the blood and tears shed in the previous dynasty.


    It was said that in thete previous dynasty, a candidate failed the pce exam several times. Out of resentment, he actually joined the enemy country''s army and devised many winning strategies, dealing the previous dynasty a huge blow.


    Think about it. Those who could be candidates were almost guaranteed to be talented.


    Rather than let talents fail the exam resentfully, it would be better to give them an official position directly. Even just going through the motions, they could contribute somewhat to the dynasty.


    Since then, the pce exam abolished the elimination system. All candidates could get a title, they were just divided into first, second, and third ss based on merit.


    The top three in first ss were called jinshi and were the most well-known rankings of zhuangyuan, bangyan, and tanhua.


    A few dozen in second ss were called jinshi chushen, and the top-ranked one had a nice name called chuanlu.


    The rest were ssified as third ss, also called tong jinshi.


    Although all could get an official position, first ss could ascend smoothly, second ss was average, and third ss was obviously mediocre.


    If it was judged purely on schrly talent and proper essay writing, that would be simple.


    But the pce exam also tested one''s agility, eloquence, and grace.


    There were those in history who were talented but stuttered and could only get third ss.


    There were also those who barely passed but were promoted to second or even first ss zhuangyuan because their handwriting was outstanding and neither humble nor arrogant.


    The pce exam, the finish line of the imperial exam and the starting point of an official career.


    It demonstrated that anything was possible, but also made countless candidates worried and anxious, hands sweating.


    From the announcement of the provincial exam results to the pce exam, it took a full half month. All candidates were making final efforts.


    Finally, they stood outside the imperial city gates.


    Xu Mo, Qi Huai, An Jun, Fang Yuan, acquaintances and strangers, friends and foes, all stood ramrod straight waiting.


    The sky had just lightened, an indistinct light filtering through the clouds andnding on people''s shoulders.


    Guards in embroidered robes grasped long des, standing at the gates waiting for the moment dawn broke to wee the schrs.


    This scene that should have been solemn and respectful, was actually somewhat chaotic due tock of control.


    The schrs chatted with each other, orined bitterly, or worried about what to do, or gossiped.


    Xu Mo stood among the crowd. With just a slight turn he could see his worried younger siblings. He waved to indicate everything was fine.


    The Fang residence had been too quiet recently. So quiet that they all knew the Fang family must make a big move during the pce exam.


    But what of it.


    The end of the exam was right before his eyes. Xu Mo could not give up. No matter how difficult, he had to press on.


    He closed his eyes, preparing forst minute review.


    Suddenly a hand pped his shoulder. Opening his eyes, he saw the hesitant Qi Huai.


    "Brother Qi?" Xu Mo was a little surprised.


    "Brother Xu." Qi Huai rubbed his nose and nced at the crowd of rtives. "Do you know the rules of the pce exam? As son of the Minister of Rites, I''m very familiar with the imperial exam which has always been administered by the Ministry of Rites. The exam rules are engraved in my heart."


    This was the difference between children of officials andmoners.


    Children of officials had powerful connections and were well informed. Even for the pce exam they could be calm and collected.


    Commoners were ignorant and poorly informed. Their knowledge of the exam system was limited to a few words from their teacher, or sporadic hearsay from books. Yet no one was willing to freely impart knowledge at this time.


    Because they werepeting, because the rankings were so important, because it involved their future official careers.


    It was rare for Qi Huai to be open-handed. Even though Xu Mo had already investigated in advance, he was still sincerely grateful.


    "History records that the pce exams were always presided over by the imperial family, but in reality the imperial family only picked the top three first ss candidates. Second and third ss were decided by officials like the Ministers of the Six Ministries and the Three Dukes and Three Lords.


    The exam had three parts. The first was policy questions. The imperial family would give essay prompts that candidates had to respond to in writing. The second was reading the exam papers. The officials in charge would check the candidates'' handwriting and literary style, which were very important. They would also exin the content expressed in the essays. The third was the pce exam proprieties. Various questions would be randomly selected, not limited to books, or even impromptu.


    For these three parts, each would be evaluated by at least six chief examiners. Different characters represented the grades, higher scores meant better rankings. There was still a chance of being spot-checked by the imperial family. If the imperial family expressed satisfaction, your exam would take off.


    Qi Huai said this all in one breath, parched. At the same time he nced at the crowd of rtives in the distance.


    "Brother Qi''s efforts are appreciated." Xu Mo saluted with his hands cupped. "All of Brother Xu''s inquiries do notpare to Brother Qi''s clear and thorough exnation."


    "No need to be polite. It''s a trivial matter." Qi Huai rubbed his nose again. "I only hope that when Brother Xu ascends in the future, do not forget that the Qi family was the one who helped."


    The Qi...family?


    Xu Mo was still puzzled when noise came from ahead. It seemed the imperial city gates had opened.


    All words were swallowed back. The noisy crowd instantly fell silent. All schrs and rtives looked ahead.


    They saw an old white-bearded man appear above the city wall, wearing a moon-white robe. He loudly dered, "Dawn has broken. The pce exam begins!"


    The well-trained guards in embroidered robes uniformly and slowly pushed open the imperial city gates.


    In the east floated wisps of yellow glow, thin but carrying the energy of new life.


    Batch by batch, the nation''s hopeful talents.


    Their ages were eager, bidding farewell to loved ones, striding bravely into the desired halls.


    The imperial city.


    Pinnacle of power, leader of desire.


    Voracious beast, gilded cage.


    But their strides were so resolute and just.


    Xu Mo took a deep breath. Together with Qi Huai and An Jun, the three walked side by side. Passing through the city gates, past the Golden Sacred Hall, through Taihe Pce, and finally arriving at Baohe Hall.


    Hundreds of schrs stood upright, looking up at the officials seated in the hall, eyes showing admiration and some anticipation.


    "I only hope that one day, I too can sit there and give all impoverished schrs a chance." An Jun''s face was full of longing. "At that time there will be no more press ganged soldiers, and impoverished schrs will not be bullied without recourse."


    What a beautiful wish.


    But not forgetting one''s original aspirations was the most difficult thing in the world.

 Chapter 392: Temple Examination (2)

    <h4>Chapter 392</h4>


    The imperial examination was only one day.


    From dawn to dusk.


    This year, there were a whopping 400 candidates.


    The officials in charge of the imperial examination did not dare to dy. They quickly led the students to the open space outside the Taihe Hall, where tables and chairs had been set up in advance, as well as writing brushes, ink, paper and inkstones for the students to use.


    Since it was random selection, there was nothing much to prepare for. Xu Mo happened to sit down next to Qi Huai.


    "Today''s essay topic is how to view the decades of conflict between the Dayu Dynasty and the Northern Nomads."


    As soon as the chief examiner finished speaking, the candidates'' eyes widened.


    In the past dozen years, the civil service examination had not featured any war-rted topics. It wasn''t that there were taboos around civil and military affairs, but rather that this kind of straightforward topic, of either advocating war or peace, made it very difficult to take a bnced view.


    This meant that your exam paper could be outstanding enough to catch the court''s attention, or it could make the court furious enough to discard it.


    Apart from a few who were confident, most of the students furrowed their brows, not knowing what to do.


    Even Qi Huai and An Jun looked around, wanting to see what their fellow students were thinking and writing.


    "Quiet, no looking around, no peeking. Once caught cheating, you will be disqualified from the imperial examination," the chief examiner sternly reprimanded.


    The students could only bow their heads and start writing furiously.


    Xu Mo dipped his brush in ink but did not hurry to write. He thought carefully in his mind.


    Wars often led to tens of thousands of casualties. The national treasury was running low on grain. Fundamentally, the court probably did not want war or to drain the people for its own benefit.


    The wars were started by the Northern Nomads. Most of the time, the Dayu Dynasty was forced to defend passively. It was helpless.


    From this perspective, the court should hope for peace, even negotiations.


    With an empty treasury, the Dayu Dynasty could probably fully recover after ten or so years of recuperation.


    Xu Mo nodded, about to put brush to paper, when his third brother Fang Heng''s ount suddenly rang in his mind.


    "Before I went to the border, I only thought of peace under heaven. I thought both sides couldpromise. But after really participating in the killing, with someone else''s blood sttering on my face, my heart was filled with hatred."


    "Peace under heaven, these four words are easy to say. But after decades of umted hatred between the Dayu Dynasty and the Northern Nomads, after they ughtered so many corpses, can there really be peace? Even if they became peaceful, could those dead rtives and innocent lives really rest in peace?"


    All the onlookers and armchair strategists could lightly suggest negotiations.


    But only the generals knew that hatred could not be resolved, grievances could not be erased.


    The dead could nevere back to life.


    This was true for the Dayu Dynasty''s border residents, and for the Northern Nomads'' loved ones as well.


    So would the court want to continue the war?


    The military provisions to support the troops came from the treasury, and the revenue of the treasury came from taxes. Wealthy merchants could still scrape together a portion through gritted teeth, but already impoverishedmoners had to squeeze it out from between their teeth.


    In Xu Mo''s memory, the vigers of Shilipu were very poor, but they all hadnd that they farmed. They would also take on odd jobs during their free time, so why were they so poor, poor to the point they couldn''t eat their fill?


    Because of taxes and corveebor.


    The vigers would harvest ten bags of grain from an acre, but they needed to pay the basic agricultural tax, sundry taxes, personal taxes, and so on. What was left totaled only six or seven bags.


    In principle that should be enough to eat, but people don''t just eat. They also get sick, care for their elders, and reproduce.


    When they didn''t have enough silver, they couldn''t afford medicine when ill, and when they had more children they could only tighten their belts.


    Xu Mo searched his heart and asked himself, if he stood in the court''s ce, could he really bear to let his people starve and freeze just to fill the national treasury?


    He couldn''t bear it, and he believed the court couldn''t either.


    So stopping the war was the goal, but how to stop the war deserved careful consideration.


    At this moment, Xu Mo was not a student striving for a top score, but someone hovering in midair, sincerely loving this dynasty from the bottom of his heart.


    He hoped everyone could eat their fill, he hoped themon people could live in peace and joy, he hoped the border would see no more war, and he hoped the troops would live for a hundred years.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed when Xu Mo''s brush finally stopped, finishing with a flourishing dot. He put it back in its original ce.


    Some students were frowning in thought, some were looking around, and some were hesitating in a daze.


    Qi Huai had started writing early and even winked yfully at Xu Mo when he looked over.


    Xu Mo smiled. He then looked towards An Jun, who seemed to be struggling over something as his writing speed was remarkably slow.


    When he brought his gaze back, it collided head-on with the breezy figure of Fang Yuan in white.


    Neither avoided the other''s eyes, facing each other fair and square. One was gentle and courteous, the other smiled archly.


    It was evident Fang Yuan was very confident.


    As a scion of the Fang family and a military officer turned civil servant, he had a natural advantage with this topic.


    But Xu Mo was even more confident in his own answer.


    The chief examiner in the Taihe Hall stood up and looked at the sun. About one incense stick of timeter, he struck the bronze bell and said, "Stop writing, hand in papers."


    Coincidentally, An Jun had just finished writing hisst character, so nervous that he blew on the ink to dry it.


    The chief examiner went up in person to collect over 400 exam papers, and announced the start of the second item: reading aloud.


    This was randomly selected, with eight examiners in the Taihe Hall simultaneously assessing. Not only did it test individual ability, but also psychological poise.


    Being chosen first would inevitably be somewhat pressuring.


    The 400 students held their breaths, waiting for this lucky person to appear.


    After another incense stick of time, the chief examiner stood up and read from the name que, "Liu Ziqiu."


    Other than the person in question giving a start, everyone else let out a breath.


    A thin figure emerged from the crowd, walking up timidly. Before he could speak, he gave a loud hup.


    The chief examiner shook his head and marked a not very high score on the paper.


    "I, I''m Liu Ziqiu. My view is that we should stop the war. Themon people''s lives are already difficult, continued fighting will only make things worse..." He probably got absorbed in it, as his tone gradually steadied and he became moreposed.


    The second examiner gave a middling score.


    Next was the third, fourth examiner...


    As soon as he finished speaking, the eighth examiner marked down an evaluation, stacking the papers in a pile.


    It seemed Qi Huai was right that literary style was far less important than poise in the imperial examination. Composure was truly key.


    Xu Mo closed his eyes, taking deep breaths over and over, and recalling his own principles and speaking style.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed when he opened his eyes and saw Fang Yuan walking confidently out of the Taihe Hall. The examiners were all nodding slightly, looks of admiration on their faces.


    "Congrattions to Brother Fang, I wonder if you''ll rank in the top three."


    "Brother Fang stands out brilliantly. And at the age of fourteen no less. I''d say he''s sure to ce in the top three."


    The Fang n''s hangers-on had already started singing his praises.


    Fang Yuan nced at Xu Mo from afar and modestly said, "It''s nothing much, I still look forward to everyone else''s outstanding performances."


    As if by coincidence, the chief examiner reappeared and clearly announced "Xu Mo."


    Finally, it was his turn.

 Chapter 393: The Five Princes

    <h4>Chapter 393</h4>


    The youth''s gaze was steady, his pace unhurried.


    His friend watched on the left, his enemy smiled on the right.


    He spared no nce for either, striding steadily up the stairs, across the threshold, into the great hall, to stand before the eight examiners.


    It was then that Xu Mo realized there were familiar faces among the examiners.


    To avoid bias he made no idle chat, only bowed as low as he could toward that section, and replied in a clear voice, "Student Xu Mo pays his respects to the honored examiners."


    Some nodded approvingly, their gazes growing fonder.


    The head examiner unrolled his scroll, first admiring the neat and tidy penmanship, then quickly looking up. "Please read your submission."


    Xu Mo took a deep breath, gazing northward as if traversing an endless river of time, seeing the countless bones of his forebears, the countless resentful spirits cut down too soon, the fierce battles ying out around him.


    The shadows leapt and spun about him, wailing.


    Then he turned his head and all was stillness and peace, confidence and poise.


    "In my shallow understanding, we must end this war!" His voice rang out clearly. "War has cost us all too much¡ªlives, loved ones, homes, peace. Our nation needs to heal, our people need calm days. Ending strife is the wish in every heart, the trend of our age, the dream that every brother and sister struggles toward..."


    Some examiners nodded almost imperceptibly, others were impassive.


    These views were nothing new from those arguing to end war, however well phrased, and lit no fire in their eyes.


    Until Xu Mo paused, his tone indignant. "Yet the war cannot end lightly. Great Yu and the Northern Nomads have hated each other for decades. Thest emperor waged war, the present promotes peace, yet neither has quelled the border conflicts. The root cause is Great Yu''sck of strength."


    "To strengthen the nation is to strengthen oneself, and the world. Only when Great Yu''s dynasty is powerful can there be any chance of grinding our enemies underfoot, of ending war¡ªusing war to end war! To allow our people to thrive and multiply!"


    The youth''s tone was stirring, his every word a pearl. His speech contained the hopes of countless people. Even the listeners were moved.


    "Well said! Using war to end war, to allow our people to thrive!"


    One examiner pped the table in praise.


    Others scoffed coldly.


    Deaf to either reaction, Xu Mo looked to the head examiner.


    That there were eight examiners showed the system''s effort to avoid bias, but any flock contains odd birds. It was unsurprising the Fang family had installed one of their own.


    As long as the head examiner was fair and just, the exam could proceed fairly.


    Sure enough, the man in the center nced up from the scroll and nodded. "You make some reasonable points."


    This was eptance of Xu Mo''s talent.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, lowering his gaze. He no longer cared who had graded him highly or poorly.


    The reading was only the second step. The imperial audience would be key.


    At the head examiner''s call, "Next, An Jun," Xu Mo bowed and stepped away, exchanging nods with his friend as they passed on the stairs.


    The once nervous young man seemed to draw confidence from him, steadying as he went.


    Returning to the gathered students, Qi Huai also sent an encouraging look.


    Xu Mo smiled faintly before closing his eyes to review the questions the emperor might ask, and how best to answer them.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed before thest student finished reading.


    A stir went through the crowd. Everyone murmuring anxiously about the impending imperial audience.


    But the eight examiners went to stand outside Taihe Hall, waving the students back. "Guanglu Temple,e forth."


    Dozens of young men in matching robes came forward carrying stacked food boxes. These they arranged on the tables the students had used, along with bowls, chopsticks, and spoons.


    Only then did the students realize noon hade. The simple morning meal was long digested, leaving them hungry.


    "As it is lunchtime, and your stomachs must be rumbling, please eat to your heart''s content," the head examiner said, earning considerable goodwill.


    The students bowed in thanks before taking their seats.


    Beside Xu Mo sat Qi Huai and An Jun. The two ate steadily, even critiquing the dishes.


    "They say the imperial examinations serve good food, and it''s true!" When even the son of the Minister of Rites was impressed, it showed the court''s generosity.


    Four dishes, two buns, five desserts, and five fruits plus a bottomless bowl of soup and rice. This was fine fare anywhere.


    "I heard the Guanglu Temple is specifically responsible for banquets, rituals, and court meals," An Jun said between bites. "They must bring in a fortune."


    Here "fortune" had two meanings¡ªmoney, and rich food.


    Xu Mo smiled. "Do well on the exam and you can join Guanglu Temple yourself."


    After the focused eating, Guanglu Temple workers swiftly cleared away the bowls and utensils, even the tables and chairs, leaving the four hundred students clustered at the door of Taihe Hall.


    The noon sun beat down intensely. The students'' hearts burned with anxiety.


    The imperial audience was at hand. They would stand before their realm''s highest leader, the one they all served.


    "We don''t know what the Emperor likes or dislikes, what can''t be mentioned..." Some tried to learn what they could.


    "His Majesty is kindhearted. Past exams have been fair. There''s no need to fear," came the nomittal reply.


    Who would reveal vital information at this crucial juncture?


    If someone did, they surely had ulterior motives.


    Like Fang Yuan, standing aloof, hands sped behind his back. "Do you know, this year''s exam will not be attended only by His Majesty?"


    Most of the students fell silent.


    Information at this level was privy only to elite households. Commoners knew nothing.


    "Please, Master Fang, tell us what you can." Some began ttering him.


    Fang Yuan readily obliged. "His Majesty has reigned twelve years, and sired four sons and two daughters. The eldest prince is sixteen or seventeen now¡ªold enough to learn statecraft. "


    No prince was born with the talents of an emperor. Only by selection and meticulous grooming could one gain the ability to rule the realm andmand both schrly and martial spheres.


    His Majesty wished to educate the next generation, and the examinations presented a prime opportunity.


    In turn, any prince brought to the examinations must already be in the Emperor''s favor.


    Fang Yuan''s words conveyed three things: First, he was selling the students a favor by revealing the Emperor nned to bring a prince¡ªgiving them a chance to befriend an imperialpanion.


    Second, this prince was likely the Crown Prince, and a contender for the throne. The cunning would want to curry favor with the future Emperor.


    Third, and most importantly, this was meant to intimidate Xu Mo and disrupt his focus.


    While Fang Heng''s usations at the city gates had exposed the Fang n''s hand, what of it when faced with a Crown Prince?


    The Fang family was confident no trump card could be more valuable.


    "Ah, which prince might His Majesty bring? It wouldn''t be the eldest prince? I heard his mother is the esteemed Imperial Consort Gong..." Someone jumped in to stoke the mes.


    "Who else but the eldest? The second prince''s mother is a no one, the fourth is crippled. Even together the two can''t match the eldest alone!" Another quickly added.


    Murmuring spread through the crowd. Opinion seemed to shift entirely in the Crown Prince''s favor.


    Until an inopportune voice spoke up. "Have you all forgotten... the fifth prince, newly returned?"

 Chapter 394: The Great Prince Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 394</h4>


    The crowd fell silent again, and many students looked confused.


    They really did not know that there was still a Fifth Prince, let alone that he had just returned.


    Only the Zhu family students who cheered for the Eldest Prince refuted, "You also said that he has just returned. This Fifth Prince is extremely weak in health and has been away from the capital for five years to recuperate. Now it is still unknown whether he is well. How can hepare with the Eldest Prince who is aplished in both civil and military affairs?"


    "That''s right, although this Fifth Prince is the legitimate heir, his Empress Mother passed away many years ago, and even his n has since declined. " Other onlookers shook their heads.


    Some sighed, somemented, while others were helpless.


    Only Xu Mo was stunned on the spot, with the word "five years" echoing repeatedly in his mind.


    What a coincidence. Their little Fifth Brother had also lived with them for five years.


    But before he could ponder further, the surroundings turned from bustle to silence.


    Looking up, he realized that the chief examiner hade out.


    "Lunch is over, the pce examination shall begin." He looked over the students, with a warning in his eyes, "Once you enter the Taihe Hall, you will be face to face with His Majesty. You must not make noise or speak recklessly. You must not utter nonsense."


    "We students understand." The over four hundred students bowed and responded in chorus.


    Only then did the chief examiner nod in satisfaction, nced at Fang Yuan at the front, then at Xu Mo in the crowd, gently nodded, "Enter, Taihe Hall!"


    They had entered once before when reading the exam scrolls, but everyone was too nervous to appreciate the surroundings.


    Only on the second visit did they realize that this great hall was majestic and spacious, upying a vast area. Even with over four hundred students, there was still ample room.


    The long table originally ced in the center had been removed, along with the screens. Looking up, one could see the long brick road leading to the golden, magnificent dragon desk and dragon throne, as if waiting for its master''s arrival.


    The eight examiners stood on either side of the dragon desk, each waiting in position.


    After some time, a shrill voice called out, "His Majesty arrives!"


    The eight examiners and the over four hundred students alike knelt down to pay respects, greeting in unison, "We greet Your Majesty, may Your Majesty live long."


    Only when the Son of Heaven was seated on the dragon throne and nced around did he gently nod, "You may rise."


    The people were then able to stand, discreetly stealing nces with the corners of their eyes.


    This was an age-old custom. Subjects must not look directly into the eyes of the emperor. This even gave rise to something called the tablet.


    Officials ranked fifth and above held ivory tablets. When answering questions, they would hold it up before their eyes. This could both block the disrespectful gazes towards the Son of Heaven, and serve as a reminder for those with poor memory.


    The downside was probably the inability to see clearly how many were in the hall, or even whether the Eldest Prince mentioned by Fang Yuan was present.


    Only the chief examiner''s voice echoed throughout Taihe Hall. "Reporting to Your Majesty, the over four hundred students are all present. We examiners have also selected thirty outstanding scrolls for Your Majesty to review."


    There was no response from the dragon throne, only the sound of pages turning, seemingly flipping through the exam scrolls.


    The Son of Heaven''s time was limited. He could not possibly read through all the answer scrolls personally. Usually the examiners would pick the best and select the first ss, second ss, etc.


    Yet the students still did not know whether they were among the thirty, or in some other ranking.


    They could only wait anxiously and hope carefully.


    After about the time it takes to finish a cup of tea, the Son of Heaven finally held up a scroll and called out a name, "Fang Yuan."


    The white-robed youth stepped out and responded leisurely and confidently, "Student Fang Yuan, present."


    "Your approach of advocating offense is quite novel, asking Us to increase taxes, specifically collecting from the wealthy. " There wasughter in the Son of Heaven''s voice. "Aren''t you afraid of taxing the Fang family first?"


    "Replying to Your Majesty, as long as the Dayu Dynasty can prosper, the Fang family is willing to contribute their wealth and pay taxes." Fang Yuan answered sonorously. "Currently, collecting taxes displeases people, but in the long run, national prosperity leads to people''s strength. As long as the Dayu Dynasty prospers, themon people will eventually earn more wealth."


    At his words, the hall immediately erupted inmotion.


    There was a huge divide between aristocratic andmoner families, not just in ie, but also consumption.


    The idea of taxing the wealthy was not unique to him alone, but who dared propose it, who dared offend all the aristocratic families?


    Only the Fang family, only Fang Yuan, only with the support of the Eldest Prince, could he say such words.


    It was really admirable, yet also inevitably envious.


    The Fang family had made the right move. Fang Yuan''s own literary talent was not outstanding, but with the Son of Heaven''s verbal promise fromst year, plus this answer scroll catering perfectly to His Majesty''s preference, the first rank would be hard to escape.


    "Good, good, good, such an outstanding young man!" The Son of Heaven said "good" three times in a row as he gathered up the scroll.


    Fang Yuan bowed and withdrew, returning to his original spot.


    No one had expected that with the pce examination barely begun, such a character had already emerged, truly suppressing the momentum of the other students.


    Even Qi Huai''an and the others felt disheartened, thinking it would be difficult to surpass Fang Yuan.


    The few people called up afterward also gave mediocre performances, nothing eye-catching.


    Until Xu Mo was named.


    The Son of Heaven slowly read his ideology aloud, "Ending war through war. It is an approach, but unfortunately the Dayu Dynasty''s years of endless campaigns have long depleted the national treasury. Just maintaining the current state is already difficult. How to achieve ending war through war?"


    If not for being in Taihe Hall, if not for being before the Son of Heaven, the crowd would have surely burst into derisiveughter.


    But Xu Mo remainedposed and unhurried as he bowed with hands cupped, "Replying to Your Majesty, ending war through war is the only way to end warfare. The Northern Nomads are arrogant and fierce by nature. If we do not subdue them, they will return in two years even if they stay quiet for now."


    The Son of Heaven slowly nodded.


    It was indeed so. During the previous emperor''s reign, years of endless campaigns had briefly driven back the Northern Nomads, but after resting and recovering for two to three years, the Northern Nomads would still harass the borders, killing, burning, looting, and plundering.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, before putting brush to paper, this student carefully considered why the Northern Nomads wanted to invade us, why they had persistently targeted the borders for decades."


    "While there were indeed reasons they could not reach Fengjing, more importantly, it was because the Northern Nomads also wanted to survive. If they do not invade, if left to nature, they would freeze and starve to death, their tribes would be annihted."


    Survival was human instinct. Although the killing, burning, looting and plundering were wrong, countless campaigns over the years had bred deep seated grievances.


    At its root, rather than ambition and conquest, the Northern Nomads'' original motive was simply to survive.


    Xu Mo''s ideology was to first subdue them with military might, then appease them with survival, in order to thoroughly subjugate the Northern Nomads and restore peace to the border people.


    Combining gentleness and sternness, carrot and stick, it could be considered an excellent taming method.


    Even the Son of Heaven slowly nodded in agreement, acknowledging his rationale.


    But suddenly, a clear voice rang out, "Reporting to Father, your son has something to say."


    Then a youth in blue robes strode out from a side hall, nced obliquely at Xu Mo, and unceremoniously rebuked, "The Dayu Dynasty has been entangled with the Northern Nomads for decades, with countless deaths back and forth. It would be merciful to not annihte them given the enormous grievances. For this student to instead advocate assisting their survival, is he really of the Dayu Dynasty, or a spy sent by the Northern Nomads?"

 Chapter 395: The Grand Prince vs. the Fifth Prince

    <h4>Chapter 395</h4>


    The Grand Hall was quiet, front and back.


    Suddenly, a young man in blue robes walked out, even calling himself Father Emperor, surely the Eldest Prince without a doubt.


    Just these words that came out of his mouth were too obvious in meaning, even somewhatcking in subtlety.


    Xu Mo had just raised doubts in his heart when the Eldest Prince spoke again.


    He only saw him kneel down on one knee, sping his fists sonorously, "Father Emperor may find the child minister''s words presumptuous, but the child minister truly cannot keep quiet."


    "Thinking of how Dayu has been entangled with the Northern Nomads for decades, so many innocent soldiers have died, so manymoners trampled under iron hooves, so many young maidens harboring hatred and insult, so many elderly unable to die with eyes closed."


    "They are not of our kind, their hearts must be different! The Northern Nomads can raid for food when theyck supplies, why must they humiliatemoners, why must they reap innocent lives? Ancient bandits still had codes, this group of foreign tribes are truly extremely barbaric, utterlycking humanity."


    "And the countless soldiers who died miserably, countless sons of Dayu, they lost their lives in war, their parents and wives have nothing to depend on, but now we are to forgive these outsiders, show them appeasement. For this the child minister asks, what right do they have? Are they worthy? Worthy!"


    These words could be called impassioned and rousing. Combined with the previous image of reckless questioning, the image of an upright and patriotic prince was erected.


    Students in the hall who felt something, or who had warrior rtives, couldn''t help but sympathize with the vengeance.


    National humiliation and family hatred truly could not be exined in a few words. The deaths of close friends would forever remain heartache, possibly needing two generations, three generations, or even longer to fade.


    Searching himself honestly, Xu Mo was also unwilling to negotiate with the invading forces who had trampled his homnd.


    But Dayu''s military was not strong and cavalry not stout. If not for itsrge poption and vastnds, perhaps the iron cavalry would have long prated Fengjing and reduced it to a fallen nation''s ves.


    Rather than both sides tugging back and forth, bringing more casualties, it was better to stop war with war and negotiate peace, allowing themoners rest and recovery, and enabling the strained national treasury to replenish.


    The Eldest Prince''s words stirred surging tides when first heard, but careful pondering could pick out counterpoints.


    His logic was built on the basis that Dayu would certainly be victorious.


    The reality was that even victory would be pyrrhic. The reason for negotiating peace after war was the fear that the foreign tribes would fight to the death, continuing the entanglement for who knew how many more years.


    But what they wanted was to stop the war.


    Xu Mo wanted to retort, but found that most of the students had been stirred up. The sincere youths in their early twenties were almost all indignant, hating the outsiders, wishing they could don armor and kill the enemy themselves.


    Even the emperor on the dragon throne sighed, bearing the helplessness towards war and displeasure towards the foreign tribes.


    The Eldest Prince seized the opportunity to stand up and dere boldly, "Father Emperor, Dayu''s sons should be fearless and charge ahead. Our great nation, how can we tolerate provocation from outsiders? We must annihte the foreign tribes,fort our fallen souls!"


    "Annihte the foreign tribes,fort our fallen souls!" someone echoed.


    The entire hall was seething with hot blood, sincere youth, loyal souls.


    If they were not powerless students but battlefield generals, the effect would be even more outstanding.


    Xu Mo sighed inwardly, knowing this was not the time to speak, and knowing he had likely lost this round.


    He was already mentally prepared, not feeling too upset, only lowering his eyshes and waiting for the verdict.


    After some unknown amount of time, the impassioned voices gradually calmed, and the Eldest Prince smiled satisfied.


    The Emperor looked at Xu Mo withplex expressions, about to ce the scroll in the second-tier candidates.


    A light cough sounded, followed by a deliberately hoarse yet still youthful voice. "Reporting to Father Emperor, the child minister...also has something to say."


    The hall fell silent again, with only ringing in Xu Mo''s ears.


    He saw a slender ck figure slowly pacing out, beautiful features a bit pale, and the same seemingly smiling yet not smiling expression. "Eldest Imperial Brother is truly a good prince who cares for country and people. The child minister fully agrees with his hatred towards the Northern Nomads. With him here, the Northern Nomads will be annihted sooner orter."


    The students held their breath, guessing in their hearts that this was likely the rumored frail Fifth Prince, wondering why he hade out to support the Eldest Prince.


    The Eldest Prince himself was also confused. He still vividly remembered the opposition between the Empress and Imperial Concubine Ju those years ago, how could the Fifth Prince change his temperament after being ill for years?


    Until the speaker''s tone shifted, "Speaking of which, Eldest Imperial Brother is already sixteen or seventeen. The Eldest Young Lord of the Jiang family the same age as you has already gone to the northern border. I wonder when you n to set off?"


    Eldest Prince: "..."


    The other had only brought up some emotions, only to suppress Xu Mo''s essay and the sage''s heart. How did it shift to going to the northern border?


    But since he had stirred up emotions appropriately earlier, he couldn''t refute or poke holes in the aroused fervor.


    "What? Could it be after all those words, Eldest Imperial Brother is unwilling to personally take the battlefield and personally annihte the Northern Nomads?" The Fifth Prince''s voice grew increasingly incredulous.


    Even the students were eager to don armor in passionate indignation. How could the roused Eldest Imperial Son not be willing to go?


    But he truly could not go. Settling the years of northern border strife would truly doom his prospects for the crown prince''s position upon return.


    "The child minister...the child minister is of course willing." The Eldest Prince had no choice but to speak. "The child minister is willing to abandon everything for the sake of nation and family, even going to the northern border. It''s just that before that, the child minister wants to share Father Emperor''s burdens, wants to fill the national treasury, wants to stockpile enough provisions and fodder for the battles."


    The troops and horses have not moved, but the provisions came first.


    These eight words were proof enough of how much money and supplies were burned through during war.


    The Eldest Prince''s considerations were not wrong either, even aligned with Fang Yuan''s views. But ultimately it stillcked morale, disappointing many indignant students.


    "It seems Eldest Imperial Brother cannot go after all. Handling the annihtion of the Northern Nomads can only fall to the border troops." The Fifth Prince sighed lightly. "Who knows when the people away from home can return, whether they can keep filial piety and attend their parents'' funerals, whether they can apany their wives and children."


    He left it at that without borating.


    But his words hinted towards seeking peace.


    Xu Mo had to suppress his urge to raise his head several times, forcefully keeping his gaze down, intensely excited to follow up, "I hope that stopping war with war and negotiating peace afterwards will allow the border troops to return home soon."


    "Allow the border troops to return home soon!" someone echoed loudly.


    The hot blood of countless students boiled again.


    "Allow the border troops to return home soon!"


    "Return home!"


    Who didn''t want to go home!


    Someone seemed to sniffle, suppressing sobs.


    Xu Mo could bear it no longer. He nced sideways and only saw the slender ck figure walking away, hiding behind the screen once more.


    That person, the hoarseness in his voice was familiar, and the familiarity also stranger.


    He opposed the Eldest Prince, he paved the way for Xu Mo, just who was he?


    The answer in his heart was on the tip of his tongue, but he still did not dare believe it.

 Chapter 396: Schwimmer’s Second Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 396</h4>


    Xu Mo''s eyes reddened, and as soon as he heard the Imperial Court''s praise for a few moments, he put down his ink brush.


    He politely bowed and stepped back from the crowd.


    With their morale boosted, the following schrs performed even better, each filled with passion and a sense of patriotism.


    However, there were very few who could surpass Xu Mo.


    "You''ve really done well. The mysterious Fifth Prince actually came forward to help you," Qi Huai, who had just returned, approached and whispered with a lowered voice, "No, it''s not that he''s helping you. It should be said that he''s at odds with the Crown Prince, and coincidentally helped you. But it''s lucky for you to receive assistance from the Fifth Prince."


    Xu Mo remained silent.


    Was it really just luck?


    Was there... no other possibility?


    His mind stirred slightly, and he asked in a way that moved his tongue but not his lips, "Did Brother Qi look up and see the true face of the Fifth Prince just now?"


    "I didn''t see clearly," Qi Huai eximed in surprise, "I only heard that he is a frail teenager of around thirteen or fourteen years old. The voice just now seemed convincing. But why, Xu Xiong, do you have a connection with the Fifth Prince?"


    Xu Mo shook his head.


    The age matches, but the frailty does not.


    If he hadn''t had experience feigning illness, he would havepletely dismissed the suspicion.


    Unfortunately, the Imperial Examination was strict, and Xu Mo found it difficult to even raise his head, let alone catch up and inquire.


    No matter how many questions or troubles he had, they could only be left until the end of the examination.


    As the sun set, the final examination of the imperial examination finally came to an end.


    The Imperial Court was exhausted, collecting over four hundred ink scrolls, waiting only to announce the top three tomorrow and post the results the day after.


    The Crown Prince and the chief examiners left one after another.


    Over four hundred schrs, with sore legs, dispersed from the Taihe Hall and hurriedly made their way to the gates of the imperial city in pairs or threes.


    Qi Huai intercepted An Jun and Xu Mo, and the three of them formed a group, joking about the ups and downs of the day.


    "Xu Xiong, you''re lucky to have encountered a contest between the Fifth Prince and the Crown Prince," An Jun sighed, "The Crown Prince supports Fang Yuan, and the Fifth Prince happened to help you. I''m afraid both of you will secure top ranks."


    "No problem. The top ranks consist of three people, right? We still have a chance," Qi Huai was particrly optimistic, "Fang Yuan will get the first ce, Xu Xiong will get the second, and it wouldn''t be bad if I can get the third."


    "Pah, can ordinary people be the third-ranked schr?" An Jun expressed disdain through his actions.


    The two of themughed and chatted, exuding the relief of finishing the examination.


    Only Xu Mo had a serious expression, burdened with a heavy heart.


    After experiencing so much turmoil, he no longer believed in the word "coincidence." The Fifth Prince had no reason to suppress the Crown Prince during the Imperial Examination, let alone help him.


    Unfortunately, until the end of the examination, that slender figure in ck did not appear again. When Xu Mo inquired with Qi Huai and An Jun, the information he received was always minimal and repetitive.


    Fortunately, Xu Mo had a calm temperament. Even though his heart was in turmoil, his face remained calm and serene.


    He searched around, trying to find one of the eight examiners, his respected mentor, only to unexpectedlye face to face with Fang Yuan''s cold expression.


    "He''s just amoner from Anshui Prefecture, yet he wants topete with Young Master Fang for the top rank," disdainfulments came just at the right time, "If it weren''t for the Fifth Prince stepping in, he wouldn''t stand a chance."


    "Why would the Fifth Prince help him? Could there be some secret deal behind the scenes?"


    "It may be due to a disagreement with the Crown Prince, or it may be rted to him in some way, but so what? He''s just trying to please the foreign spies. The Imperial Court would never choose him as one of the top three schrs."


    Upon hearing this, Qi Huai became angry and couldn''t help but want to speak up.


    "Don''t." Xu Mo stopped him, calm andposed. "It''s just a few extra words. If we really cause a conflict within the imperial city, it may affect our performance in the pce examination."


    Although the imperial examination had already ended, the top three rankings had not yet been announced, so no one knew if they were still under the observation of the Imperial Court.


    If their rankings were trulypromised due to a moment of anger, it would be a great loss.


    Moreover, Fang Yuan was a person with deep thoughts. Were these words just unintentional remarks or were they deliberately orchestrated?


    Xu Mo didn''t know, he just tightly restrained Qi Huai and calmly locked eyes with Fang Yuan.


    These two young men, who were not much different in age, had be enemies because of Fang Heng and the imperial examination, and they would forever be in opposition to each other.


    It was either you die or I live.


    "Good luck to you." After mouthing these three words, Fang Yuan turned and walked away.


    Xu Mo responded calmly, neither annoyed nor angry.


    It was only when they were far away that he released his grip on Qi Huai.


    "What did Fang Yuan say just now?" An Jun turned his head in confusion. "Did he say he wanted to cook you?"


    Qi Huai was greatly rmed.


    Xu Mo couldn''t help butugh and cry.


    "He said ''good luck to you''," he corrected his distracted friend with a wry smile. "Perhaps he thinks that the pce examination results will only be announced the day after tomorrow, and there will be a lot of variables within a day and night."


    The current Imperial Court was not a resolute and unwavering entity. Its ears were particrly soft, and emotions could be easily influenced by the princes within the grand hall. It was likely that the selection process outside the grand hall could also be swayed.


    "Don''t worry, I saw your examination paper in the pile for the second-ranked schrs," Qi Huai said with determination. "The first-ranked schrs will be selected from the second-ranked schrs. I can''t say for sure if you, Brother Xu, will be chosen, but it will be difficult to escape the second-ranked position."


    With the trouble caused by Fang Yuan and the Crown Prince, obtaining this ranking was actually satisfactory for Xu Mo.


    But as long as the Fifth Prince''s intervention was not a coincidence, as long as he was... someone familiar, whether he would be in the first or second rank was unpredictable.


    Thinking of this, Xu Mo''s mood suddenly brightened.


    He was no longer entangled in the identity of the Fifth Prince or the return of his youngest brother. Instead, he settled down and waited for the results of the pce examination.


    This result would reveal all the answers.


    As the students returned, the families waiting at the gates of the imperial city erupted in cheers.


    Qi Huai''s younger sister rushed ahead, a mixture of surprise and shyness. "Brother, how did it go? How did it go?"


    "It went well. I feel pretty good about it," Qi Huai touched his nose and added, "Brother Xu was even more outstanding. The first ce is within reach."


    Qi Yue stomped her foot, nced at Xu Mo from the corner of her eye, and only saw him smiling at his younger siblings.


    "Don''t look, don''t look," Qi Huai murmured. "My brother''s heart hasn''t opened to love yet. He only has family in his heart, and you''re not part of it."


    "Mean brother," Qi Yue blushed even more and stomped away forcefully.


    Leaving behind a mixture of sourness and bitterness, Qi Huai nearly burst into tears.


    Looking at the young girl bouncing around by Xu Mo''s side, his jealousy grew even stronger.


    "Brother, brother, brother, brother, brother," one might have thought Jiang Sheng was about toy eggs. "How did your exams go? Was anyone causing trouble? How did you perform? Can you be an official? Can I walk with pride now?"


    "Yes, big brother, I can... Have the officials colluded with the merchants?" Zheng Ruqian also raised his voice, but luckily he remembered they were in a crowd and lowered the volume for the most important four words.


    "Big brother, has Fang Yuan, that good-for-nothing, given you a hard time?" Fang Heng''s words were filled with gritted teeth.


    "Big brother, are you feeling unwell? Let me take your pulse for you." Wen Zhiyun, for some reason, tearfully approached.


    Xu Mo almost couldn''t resist telling them about the Fifth Prince''s matter.


    Considering the temperaments of his younger brothers and sisters, he forcefully held back and simply nodded, saying, "It''s alright, at least I achieved a second-ss rank."


    A first-ss rank would grant him an exceptional status, allowing him to directly enter the Imperial Academy and obtain positions as apiler or editor, ranging from the sixth to seventh rank.


    A second-ss schr was also extraordinary. He could be a licentiate of the Hanlin Academy and even serve as a substitute county magistrate in various locations, at the very least holding a minor official position.


    Xu Mo was cautious by nature, so what he could say was likely close to the truth.


    Jiang Sheng burst into cheers, exchanged a nce with Zheng Ruqian, and then dashed off.


    "Second brother, hurry, let''s do what we nned before. Quickly!"

 Chapter 397: Jiang Sheng Rising

    <h4>Chapter 397</h4>


    The two of them dashed away at lightning speed, nearly startling Jiang Wu, who was driving the carriage.


    Xu Mo, who had juste out of the imperial city, was perplexed and nced at his two remaining younger brothers.


    Wen Zhiyun quickly lowered his head, pretending not to know.


    Fang Heng pursed his lips and spread his hands, indicating that it was not easy to say.


    Actually, it''s not that it''s difficult to say, but that they can''t say it.


    He still remembered what happened during the day.


    After Xu Mo entered the pce, Jiang Sheng became bored and didn''t want to return to the Jiuzhen Lane or the courtyard. Instead, she pulled her brothers along, weaving through the crowd.


    The schrs who could participate in the pce exam were either exceptionally talented or diligently studied poetry and literature.


    Or they came from well-off families and were hardworking and earnest.


    Like what was written in the little book, impoverished schrs often went to take the exam alone, with few rtives or friends apanying them.


    On the other hand, having rtives waiting at the gate of the imperial city indicated a certain level of family background.


    Jiang Sheng initially did it to pass the time, until she unintentionally overheard the rtives of the schrs discussing which pastry shop had good pastries and which one had fresh vors. That reminded her of the two pastry shops she managed, so she slowed down her pace with anticipation.


    But as she waited and waited, the pastries turned into clothes, and the clothes turned into jewelry, and still there was no mention of Jiuzhen Lane.


    The young woman in the midst ofughter and conversation was quite amiable, and she genuinely responded, "Delicious Orchid Spring, Wanzhen Studio, and Delicacy Pavilion are all quite good."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes darted as she deliberately asked, "Madam, have you not tasted the pastries from Jiuzhen Lane? I heard they are also extremely delicious."


    "Jiuzhen Lane?" The young woman chuckled. "I have heard of it, but they can only make one kind of custom pastry. Unfortunately, after eating it a few times, it bes monotonous. The vors at Wanzhen Studio are more diverse."


    This answer left Jiang Sheng feeling dazed.


    In fact, Jiuzhen Lane offers a variety of pastry vors, with more than twenty different kinds, including soft, crispy, sour, and sweet ones. The two shops can sell two or three hundred catties of pastries in a day, and the separately set up candied chestnuts are particrly popr.


    How is it that in the eyes of thesedies, only pastries with family names are worth considering?


    She didn''t feel puzzled for long. Suddenly, she remembered the ounts she had checked at Jiuzhen Lane. With more than twenty types of pastries and candied chestnuts, she worked hard to sell them for half a day, but the profits couldn''tpare to a few tes of pastries with family names.


    At that time, there were few prestigious families ordering pastries, so Jiang Sheng concluded that pastries with family names wouldn''t sell much. She didn''t think much of it.


    Today, it dawned on her. She thanked the young woman hastily, gasping for breath, and hurried back to ask, "Second Brother, do you know Delicious Orchid Spring, Wanzhen Studio, and Delicacy Pavilion?"


    "I''ve heard of them," Zheng Ruqian turned around. "If I remember correctly, all three of them sell pastries. Delicious Orchid Spring is exquisitely crafted, and their pastries look lifelike. Wanzhen Studio offers a variety of vors, providing richyers of taste. Delicacy Pavilion is a bit different. It started as a restaurant, but unexpectedly, their pastries are even more popr among themon people than their cooked dishes... Why are you suddenly asking about this?"


    Jiang Sheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "All of that doesn''t matter. Second Brother told me, are their pastries expensive?"


    Indeed, just like the Xingshi Pastries, they cater to the noble families.


    Her pupils dted as she fixed her gaze on Zheng Ruqian''s head, rising and falling, and her anxious heart finally settled.


    That''s right.


    Fengjing is not only for the poor and the rich; it also has many middle-ss families who live afortable life.


    They can afford pastries that cost one or two silver coins and clothes that cost one hundred taels of silver.


    Just like how they wouldn''t buy Lingnan lychees worth fifty taels of silver but wouldn''t hesitate to buy Sichuan lychees worth five taels.


    The young woman only remembered Xingshi Pastries because the ordinary price range was simply beneath her notice.


    Unfortunately, Jiuzhen Fang only has one high-priced pastry.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes brightened, determined to expand the middle-ss market and increase the variety of high-end pastries.


    "You mean you want topete with Din Chun and Wanzhen Zhai?" After listening to everything, Zheng Ruqian kindly reminded his sister, "But don''t forget, Xingshi Pastries gained some reputation because influential families supported them. Even the current orders mostlye from well-connected families."


    Only those who have done business know that opening a shop is easy, making pastries is easy, but making money is not easy.


    Jiuzhen Fang''s current scale is partly due to small profits butrge sales, and partly due to the poprity of their sugar-coated chestnuts, which has driven overall business.


    From another perspective, the shop has already gained recognition from ordinary folks, so they have to manage it with care, and the profits will undoubtedly keep flowing.


    Rashly venturing into high-end pastries may or may not be profitable, and Jiang Sheng might face setbacks.


    Zheng Ruqian himself has already suffered enough hardships outside, and he only hopes that his sister can be content and manage the two shops well.


    "If you want to earn money, leave it to me. The other matters are already shouldered by the elder brothers. Why bother so much?" He bent down and sighed softly, "Didn''t you say that this kind of life is enough for you?"


    The girl with no ambitions only wants to eat well and live with her loved ones.


    But her loved ones have left.


    Jiang Sheng''srge round eyes welled up with thin tears, and it took a while before she muttered, "I want to earn money too, lots and lots of money. I want to find Fifth Brother and solve all his problems so he won''t have to leave secretly."


    So, she also knows that Xiaochangyan, who left quietly, is facing difficulties.


    Third Brother is fighting battles outside, and she doesn''t understand military strategy or how to fight and kill, so she can''t be of much help.


    But what if she can help Fifth Brother in his difficulties?


    "Even if I can''t help, I''ll spread Jiuzhen Fang throughout the entire Great Yu Dynasty and eventually find him," Jiang Sheng looked up and asked, "Second Brother, we can find Fifth Brother, right?"


    They met when they were very young and have relied on each other for five whole years.


    They are the closest of kin; they shouldn''t be separated.


    Third Brother will return victorious from the border, and Fifth Brother will reappear, recounting the thrilling experiences they had when they were apart.


    The gaze of the younger sister is too bright, revealing rity in her innocence, like the purest fireworks burning.


    Zheng Ruqian dare not extinguish that brightness and reluctantly nodded, "Yes, we definitely can..."


    Jiang Sheng wiped away her tears and looked at the imperial city, revealing a unique blend of liveliness and pride that belonged only to a young girl. "Don''t worry, Second Brother. If it were any other time, it would be difficult for us to sell pastries. We would have to lower prices and find middlemen. But things are different now; we have a ready-made reputation."


    At first, Zheng Ruqian was a bit puzzled, but then he suddenly remembered Xu Mo, who participated in today''s pce examination, and it all became clear to him. "You mean..."


    "Yes, exactly what you''re thinking," Jiang Sheng smoothly interjected.


    The siblings, who were most alike in the family, wore identical cunning smiles.


    Fang Heng and Wen Zhiyun, who had been listening attentively the whole time, closed their eyes in unison, silently mourning for their elder brother within the imperial city. A tear of sympathy rolled down their cheeks.

 Chapter 398: The Trial Game

    <h4>Chapter 398</h4>


    Then there was the scene after the imperial examination ended.


    The young man and woman nimbly climbed onto the carriage, not forgetting to greet the remaining three people, "Get on quickly, let''s go home."


    Fang Heng was agile, and in the blink of an eye he appeared at the shaft.


    Wen Zhiyun followed closely behind, seeming a little weak and needing his brothers to lend a hand.


    When it came to Xu Mo, although he didn''t know what tricks his younger siblings were up to, his natural trust made him not think too much. Heughed and got on the carriage.


    It was dusk, and the sky was overcast.


    Jiang Wu drove the carriage, listening to the young masters talking inside, and strangely felt that the years were peaceful and nothing more.


    "The Jiuzhen Store should be closed. Let''s go straight home to find Auntie," Jiang Sheng said, leaning on his cheek. "I wonder if Auntie cane up with new pastries after a day''s work."


    "It''s fine if she doesn''te up with new ones. Just improving the old ones will do," Zheng Ruqian agreed.


    That made sense. As soon as Jiang Sheng returned home, he went straight to the kitchen, and sure enough he saw Zhang Xianglian and Master Kong, the newlywed couple, stoking the fire.


    "Oh, Uncle is here too," she greeted them sweetly. "It''s really embarrassing to have Uncle cook for us every day."


    Master Kong snorted arrogantly, "Wherever Xianglian is, I am. She can''t rest easy about you all, so I can onlye to help."


    From their wedding until now, the couple had only stayed at the Kong residence for the first three days. The rest of the time they were either busy at the Jiuzhen Store or back at the second courtyard cooking.


    If they didn''t still need to go back to the Kong residence to rest, Master Kong would even have the illusion that he didn''t marry Zhang Xianglian and bring her home, but rather Zhang Xianglian married him away.


    The deed to the small courtyard was in Zhang Xianglian''s hands anyway, so it was only right and proper for them to go back to her home. Master Kong could only follow along obediently, helping out when asked and doing chores when needed.


    asionally when he encountered Jiang Sheng coquetting with his auntie, he also had to step up unhesitatingly.


    "What, you want to make pastries?" Master Kong asked in a loud voice. "Is business bad at the Jiuzhen Store?"


    "No, it''s not that," Jiang Sheng answered crisply. "I want to make some high-end pastries to sell to the wealthy households in Fengjing. But time is tight, and it''s a bit difficult for Auntie."


    "With Big Brother passing the imperial exam, we can spread his fame and the pastries will sell themselves even if we don''t try," she said with a slight nod.


    Zhang Xianglian also watched the storefront for a long time. She was no longer the timid, apprehensive little housewife from before.


    The difficulties in business were reputation and poprity. The former could still be earned through diligent hard work, while thetter required the right time, ce, people and harmony.


    With Xu Mo advancing step-by-step through the exams all the way to the pce exam, whether or not he ced first, he was someone who could catch the eye of Fengjing. If he was lucky enough to ce first, he would be a living signboard.


    Even disregarding all that, just seeing Jiang Sheng''s eager appearance, Zhang Xianglian couldn''t bear to refuse. She firmly nodded her head in agreement, "Alright."


    That night, the couple got busy right away.


    They didn''t rest untilte into the night.


    The next day, they came back before daylight again, pondering, researching, mixing, testing, rejecting, only making the pastries they were most satisfied with.


    When the children woke up, they all came over to try, drink tea, critique, and make suggestions.


    The whole courtyard was immersed in busyness, with no time to pay attention to the outside world''s winds and rains.


    And because of this, they missed the sensational gossip in Fengjing, as well as the debate over which family ced first in the exam.


    What happened at the pce exam was no secret. The news spread quickly, and the influential families were not the only ones privy to it.


    Even the underground money houses set up betting on whether Xu Mo or Fang Yuan would ce first.


    Or if both would be ranked at the same time.


    Here there was an important prerequisite: Fang Yuan and Xu Mo were involved in the shocking exam fraud case that rocked the Great Yu Dynastyst year. From the Fengting prefecture to the Jinluan Hall, no one could discern the truth or pick out the cheater.


    To find the facts, the imperial court ordered a re-examination, and as a result both were on the list.


    Xu Mo''s passing as Top Schr proved himself, leading many to conclude that it was the Fang family who hadmitted fraud in the exams, recklessly bullying the children ofmon families.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Yuan also passed as a tribute student. Although it was a middling ranking, the exams were rigorous with no evidence found, and making the list proved he had ability. Even deities descending to earth might not necessarily pass as Top Schr every time.


    As such, the pce exam became the most critical decision.


    There was no doubt about Xu Mo''s excellence. His strategy of punishing then rewarding with sweet dates, even the Three Dukes and Three Lords would have to praise as ingenious. His sshing ink and wielding brush at the pce exam were even transcribed and collected in the Wenchang Pavilion, known as the beautiful work of the Green Bamboo Gentleman.


    Although Fang Yuan''s thinking provoked dissatisfaction among many elite families, it resonated with the imperial court''s heart, arousing support among themoners. Adding his golden words at the Jinluan Hallst year, it seemed he also had victory firmly in hand.


    So in addition to betting on each of them cing first, the money houses also offered an option for "both cing at the same time".


    But themon folk of Fengjing were no fools.


    Last year when neither had yet been involved in the fraud case that shocked the Jinluan Hall, if they both ced first this year, wouldn''t that be pping the imperial court''s face - hedging over which one cheated?


    If someone could cheat in the exams, where in the realm was justice still found?


    The people''s hearts would shatter, and the country would soon copse.


    Even if both were equally excellent, the court could only pick one for first ce, forcing the other to bitterly settle for second.


    So everyone looked forward to the decision - would they choose Xu Mo or Fang Yuan?


    Choosing Fang Yuan meant giving up an outstanding young talent, going against the imperial court''s original intention of promoting new blood.


    Choosing Xu Mo meant offending the Fang family and abandoning the taxws on the wealthy that intrigued the imperial court.


    Carefully weighing it, exceptional new talents like Xu Mo weremon, with a Top Schr emerging every three years, greatly diminishing his brilliance.


    By contrast, the Fang family scion had the backing of an elite n. His bold proposal to tax the wealthy, even offering to submit personally first, appeared much more useful however you looked at it.


    As long as the imperial court was not stupid, the choice seemed clear without a need to deliberate.


    Thus, the Fang Yuan option was far more popr than Xu Mo at the underground money houses.


    "I heard eight out of ten people who put money in the houses chose the Fang family son," the attendant beside the ck-clothed youth whispered. "Two out of ten chose Xu Gongzi. The Crown Prince also bet three thousand taels of silver on the Fang family son cing first."


    The ck-clothed youth nodded, taking out five thousand silver notes from his robe. "Remember to ce my bet."


    Even though it was his entire fortune.


    "Your Highness!" The attendant clearly knew the inside story. He cried out, "You must not! The Empress only left you this much money. What will you do if you lose it all?"


    "Lose it all?" The ck-clothed youth chuckled lowly. "Don''t worry, I won''t lose."


    He took out the low-quality rouge from his sleeve, imitating his sister''s style to apply it on his cheeks. Finally he withdrew his sleeves, "Father is still hesitating over which one to choose in the Taihe Hall. As his son, I should share some of his worries."


    The pce walls towered high, the road stretched long.


    He held the red thread in his palm, walking ahead calmly and confidently.


    When the eunuch reported that the Crown Prince had also gone to the Taihe Hall, his expression remained unchanged, with only the corner of his mouth hooked in a smile of assured victory.

 Chapter 399: The Intrigue You Want.

    <h4>Chapter 399</h4>


    The dynasty had rules. Princes lived with their mothers in the harem when young. At six years old, they moved to the east and west chambers of the Emperor''s bedroom hall, and were titled and moved out of the pce to establish their own mansions at fifteen.


    The Crown Prince was seventeen now, and had established his mansion two years ago. Coming from outside the pce to inside required a rtively long journey.


    The ck-robed youth deliberately slowed his pace, leisurely arriving after two tea times.


    The tranquil Taihe Hall was still majestic and grand. Compared to the noisy liveliness of the hundreds of examinees on the day of the pce exam, it was like a lonely, cold beast, crouching alone on the ground.


    The head eunuch steward brought two apprentices to stand guard at the door. Seeing the prince arrive, he hurried over in tiny steps and bowed, "Greetings to Fifth Highness, may Your Highness have good fortune."


    "Steward Wu, quickly rise." The youth extended a hand to help him up, only epting half a bow, "You are older than my father. We princes all grew up under your watch. How could I ept such a grand bow?"


    There were differences between lord and subject, the imperial n being supreme.


    Even if he was the head eunuch steward, he was still a servant who had to bow. But the Fifth Prince singled out seniority as a reason, and showed enough respect. Who wouldn''t be delighted?


    "You tter me, Your Highness. Bowing to you is justified by heaven and earth." Steward Wu promptly got up, feeling warm inside. "Your Highness must be here to see His Majesty. The Crown Prince has already gone in ahead of you a while ago, and even brought snacks from outside the pce. His Majesty was very happy."


    He was subtly conveying information - the father and son inside were chatting happily.


    The ck-robed youth smiled, nodded at Steward Wu in thanks, and headed inside.


    A junior eunuch had already announced his arrival. The people inside stopped talking and all looked over.


    Seeing the lone youth stride in, the Crown Prince smiled. "Father, as this son said, Fifth Brother must be thinking of Schr Xu, and hase to plead for him."


    The personal guards standing outside instantly felt uneasy, inexplicably thinking of four words: viins file charges first.


    The head eunuch steward standing next to him timely added, "From the time the Crown Prince arrived until now, he''s only mentioned bringing snacks for His Majesty, and never said a word about the pce exam."


    The personal guard felt even more uneasy.


    Everyone thought the Crown Prince had rushed over to contend for the top schr spot for the Fang family, that he hade to plead for the Fangs.


    But he not only didn''t bring it up, he got there first and set up a trap for the Fifth Prince - insinuating that he was colluding with schrs and had ulterior motives to seize power.


    So whether he went forward or retreated, his path was mired.


    To speak meant admitting suspicion, to stay silent meant wasting a trip.


    Just as everyone was worried for the youngest prince, he calmly lifted his head. "Greetings Father, greetings Eldest Imperial Brother. Eldest Brother guessed right, this younger brother is here to plead for Schr Fang to grant him first rank. I beseech Father to approve giving him the first rank."


    He opened his mouth. He opened his mouth!


    Before the Crown Prince could even feel happy, his smile froze.


    Schr Fang? Schr Xu?


    He couldn''t help but want to question the Fifth Prince, did he mispronounce the name? How did he switch to Fang Yuan?


    Even the Emperor on the dragon throne knitted his brows in confusion.


    "Please forgive this son for inquiring intost year''s fraud case. I also know of the verbal promise of three ranks to Schr Xu. Although Schr Fanges from a military family turned civil service, he is quite capable. Missing him would be the Dayu Dynasty''s regret." The ck-robed youth continued eloquently, "Not to mention anything else, just his initiative to collect wealth tax is an unparalleled n for millennia. His willingness to voluntarily hand it over shows Schr Fang has both a military man''s heart and a civil servant''s benevolence. If someone like this cannot obtain first rank, then who can?!"


    He spoke earnestly and categorically, elevating his acim of Fang Yuan to an unmatched level.


    For a moment the Crown Prince felt disoriented, suspecting that he was the one who supported Xu Mo.


    The silent Emperor on the dragon throne also frowned in puzzlement.


    "Furthermore, an emperor''s words are golden rules. Since Father agreed to the Fang familyst year, you should fulfill your promise now." The ck-robed youth added with a smile.


    Unnoticed by all, a sh of displeasure went through the Emperor''s eyes before he quickly concealed it.


    Since things had been said to this point, it would be inappropriate for first rank to not include Fang Yuan.


    Whether it was top schr, second schr, or third schr mattered little.


    The Crown Prince heaved a sigh of relief. Joy bubbled up in his heart, along with strands of lingering doubts.


    Before he could think it through, the ck-robed youth cupped his hands again. "Father, the Fang family is extremely wealthy. I wonder how many taels of silver they can hand over this time, and if it would be enough to feed the frontier soldiers and arrange their winter cotton clothes?"


    The silently pondering Emperor and the secretly delighted Crown Prince looked over in unison.


    "What is it?" The ck-robed youth lookedpletely innocent. "Father is willing to grant him first rank, but the Fang family wants to go back on their word and not hand over money?"


    "You..." The Crown Prince was shocked beyond belief, finally realizing.


    The Fifth Prince''s endless talk of money was to get the Emperor to tell everyone that the Fangs had bought a first rank.


    If they further revoked the wealth tax ordingly, it would be equivalent to turning the Fangs into an arrow and shooting them at the powerful Fengjing families.


    Yet both he and the Fangs couldn''t refuse, because this was proposed by Fang Yuan himself as proof of the Fang family''s loyalty in exchange for first rank.


    But how could a first rank bought with money convince the public, andplete the Fangs'' transition from military to civil service?


    One must not make a disturbance in the imperial hall.


    The Crown Prince swallowed his words and endured until the Emperor tiredly dismissed them before retreating with the Fifth Prince.


    Once out of Taihe Hall, he finally couldn''t stand it and questioned, "Just what are you trying to do, rushing over just to trick the Fangs out of money? What good does that do you?"


    The ck-robed youth looked back innocently. "Eldest Imperial Brother, what are you talking about? This younger brother doesn''t understand. It''s gettingte, and the rankings will be announced tomorrow. Eldest Brother might as well discuss with the Fangs early on just how much money is worth the first rank."


    Having said that, he departed leisurely.


    Only after the two were some distance apart did the eavesdropping personal guard finally refrain from asking, "Your Highness, the Crown Prince was right. Since you weren''t scheming for First Schr Xu, why wade into these muddy waters and offend the Fangs for no reason?"


    The ck-robed youth smiled without answering. Instead he spoke of the current state of Fengjing. "Even themoners of Fengjing are betting on Fang Yuan, which shows that the people''s hearts are inclined towards the powerful families rather than His Majesty."


    If he really favored them, how could he hesitate?


    An Emperor, the imperial n, a sovereign.


    One who sat in that position would never like having his hands and feet bound. Helpless, thete emperor had given away too much power, enabling the influential families'' power to reach unprecedented heights.


    If the Emperor wanted to restrain the powerful families, he had to promote new talents - impoverished ones without family backing, courtiers who could only obey the Emperor.


    Xu Mo was new talent, Fang Yuan was backed by a powerful family.


    The former was needed by the Emperor, thetter was a verbal promise. Putting them side by side would be equal to sabotaging the fairness of the civil service exam system.


    "So Your Highness provided the Emperor an opportunity to smoothly grant Schr Fang first rank. Or rather, to smoothly put them side by side." The guard was rmed then delighted. "As long as His Majesty wants to promote new talent, Xu Mo without any backing is the best candidate."


    As for who was top schr, it depended on whether the Emperor valued new talent or influential families more in his heart.


    "Did you ce the bet I told you to on them being side by side? What were the odds?" The ck-robed youth walked further and further away. "Were they high?"


    "High, very high, Your Highness can rest assured. We''re going to strike it rich..."

 Chapter 400: How to Obtain a Son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 400</h4>


    On the day the golden list was posted, it was a time of glory for the royal house.


    Last year''s corruption scandal in the imperial examination had attracted attention to Xu Mo and Fang Yuan across Fengjing Capital. This year''s underground gambling den shocked everyone by propelling an unknown to the top of the lists that everyone was looking forward to seeing.


    Wealthy families sent their servants and maids while pennilessmoners crowded around themselves. The entire front of the Examination Hall was filled with people.


    At first light, the list covered in red cloth fluttered in the wind, the golden names barely visible.


    Officials with drums and red banners were ready to move at any moment.


    When the sun started to set, the chief examiner personally removed the red cloth and all eyes widened involuntarily.


    At the very top was the First ss.


    Zhuangyuan Xu Mo, Bangyan Sun Xiaosheng, Tanhua Fang Yuan.


    Everyone who had ced bets cried out in surprise, some boldly shouting, "How is this possible, to be tied when one cheatedst year? Has the imperial examination be a joke?"


    "If the examination is unfair, what meaning is there in striving?"


    "How can they be tied? How can they be tied!"


    "And why can''t they be tied!" Someone stood up and spoke passionately, "Master Fang proposed tax reforms and bravely contributed 100,000 silver taels. Enough to provide a cotton coat for every soldier on the border. With such great achievements, how could he not deserve the Tanhua title?"


    It was tradition.


    Those with both talent and looks be Zhuangyuan.


    Those with talent, but less looks be Bangyan.


    Those with insufficient talent, but great looks be Tanhua.


    Although Fang Yuan''s talent and looks were ordinary, his contributions were significant. Giving him Tanhua was fair.


    "The Fang family has sacrificed much for the top three," themoners sneered. But no one from the Fang family appeared.


    Of course, with such a humiliating loss, the glory of Tanhua had be a stain. Who would dare show their face?


    Fortunately the Zhuangyuan and Bangyan remained. The crowds grew lively again, discussing the two talented prodigies.


    Close friends and family ecstatically searched for them amongst the sea of people.


    "Brother Xu, Brother Xu, where are you? You got Zhuangyuan, you really became Zhuangyuan, wuwuwu." Zhao Yuan''s face was covered in tears as he wailed loudly.


    Not only Zhuangyuan, but also all three top spots.


    Unlike theplex rtionships of others, Zhao Yuan had stubbornly believed his gentle and refined friend, straight as a bamboo, would stand atop the mountains surveying all below.


    And now he had.


    "Where is Brother Xu, where is he?" Qi Huai and An Jun, who had ced in the second ss, also rushed over, their faces overflowing with joy. "Howe we can''t find him?"


    Familiar seniors, charming girls, excited friends.


    Everyone was looking for Xu Mo.


    Yet at this moment, he sat in a carriage, holding a basket of golden pastries, both crying andughing.


    "Big brother,ter you take our golden pastries outside and give two to whoever you meet. Just say it''s to share in the joy." Jiang Sheng had two dark eye circles as she carefully instructed, "If anyone asks, say it''s sweets from Jiuzhen Store, got it?"


    "Got it." Xu Mo acknowledged.


    Only then was Jiang Sheng satisfied, nodding her head. Her sleepless nights were worth it to invent this new sweet.


    At the door, Zheng Ruqian lifted the carriage curtain as the siblings got off one by one. Just as they found their footing, they were spotted by the ravenous friends.


    "Look, the Zhuangyuan is there!" Zhao Yuan''s eyes were sharp.


    Innumerable gazes neatly turned their direction, joyful friends, loving seniors, yearning passersby, drumming officials.


    Xu Mo was shocked motionless.


    The grand red flowers and congrattions were nothing new, but the special red and gold que only for the Zhuangyuan was key.


    "Congrattions Zhuangyuan Xu, joyous news Zhuangyuan Xu!" The officials recited auspicious words and friends encircled them happily.


    Even his younger siblings blossomed with joy.


    Only he gazed longingly in the direction of the imperial pce, his heart aching to sob.


    Xiao Wu...


    The past was pieced together. The slender and delicate pretty youth was willing to go anywhere but resisted approaching the imperial pce. He knew all the top families of Fengjing and even dared trick the Heir Prince. He treated gold and silver as dirt.


    He should dislike that ce, yet he went back at the critical moment of the pce exam.


    Everyone said the pce had people good at handling affairs, but Xu Mo only hoped he wasn''t one.


    "Brother Xu looks dumbstruck with joy." Qi Huai teased at the side, "A sixteen year old Zhuangyuan for the record books! We''re sure to get a line as your friends."


    "If not a line, at least a few words." An Jun also joked along.


    Amidst the roaringughter, Jiang Sheng took out coins to tip the officials bringing congrattions.


    Whether ssmates ormoners, familiar or unfamiliar, all came to celebrate.


    Xu Mo could only tidy his emotions and nod with a smile, not forgetting to hand out the golden pastries his sister had instructed.


    The schr candidates were extremely happy, taking the initiative to ask, "Did the Zhuangyuan eat these sweets to be extraordinary?"


    Xu Mo was tongue tied, unable to respond.


    Fortunately Jiang Sheng hadn''t gone far. With wide blinking eyes she responded in her crisp voice, "That''s right, it was from eating our Jiuzhen Store sweets."


    "What are these sweets called?" Another schr turned back to ask.


    Jiang Sheng blurted out, "Golden pastries." Seeing Xu Mo''s expression she changed it to, "Called Zhuangyuan pastries."


    "What a name, Zhuangyuan pastries. Eat them to be Zhuangyuan!" The schrs left in high spirits.


    From then on, Jiuzhen Store became famous. Zhuangyuan pastries especially became a must-have for schrs before exams.


    After an unknown amount of time, the crowds ofmoners gradually dispersed, finally allowing the distant seniors a chance to appear.


    "Goodd, I saw your potential." Stroking his beard, Dou Weiming slowly walked over. "It was worth noticing you during the pce exam and giving you the best score."


    Xu Mo was endlessly grateful. Bowing as a junior he said, "Sir, your grace, this student will never forget and keep engraved on my heart."


    "No need to be like that." Dou Weiming gentled. "I know your talent, unmatched in all Fengjing. My family has a daughter just entering womanhood. Would the Zhuangyuan be willing to teach her?"


    Though he phrased it as teaching, with the closed morals of Dayu Dynasty men and women couldn''t be alone. This was clearly matchmaking.


    Just as Xu Mo was stunned, from the corner of his eye he glimpsed another senior hurriedly approaching, bringing a girl in ck robes.


    "Hahaha, you old fox Dou Weiming." Qi Gongzhen shook his beard and red. "I knew you suddenly rushing off was up to something. So you were cozying up to the Zhuangyuan!"


    Not waiting for a response he continued, "What a coincidence, the Qi family also has a daughter. She''s even acquainted with the Zhuangyuan, and we hope he can instruct her when free."


    Behind Dou Weiming was a girl dressed as a servant boy, behind Qi Gongzhen the girl in ck robes, both peeking out shyly from behind their fathers.


    Just then, another familiar figure appeared, also leading a tall slender beauty. "Hahaha, you all have good eyes. Last year I already saw thisd''s potential, and this year it''s just as I expected. I wonder if the Yao family''s girl can match the Zhuangyuan?"


    Last year at the imperial city gates the three top officials hadughed about matchmaking for Xu Mo. Today at the Examination Hall gates they had really brought their daughters to catch a son-inw.


    The gentle and refined Dou girl, lively and clever Qi girl, tall and elegant Yao girl.


    Any other schr would have been overjoyed making their pick.


    But Xu Mo was only filled with confusion and shock. What was happening?

 Chapter 401: Three Women Competing for Husbands

    <h4>Chapter 401</h4>


    Marrying Down The Ranking, was a cultural legacy from the previous dynasty. It was originally a practice of wealthy families who could not obtain an official position, so they simply grabbed a few sons-inw at the time when the sessful candidate list was posted, hoping to improve their social status through this marriage bond.


    Reaching the spot of being the Number One sessful candidate, ordinary wealthy families could not marry up any further. So it became apetition ground for prestigious families and high officials.


    At the critical moment when the Imperial Court was vignt against prestigious families, the real prestigious families all gave up marrying into other families, and turned their eyes to the poor but promising schrs.


    Not only here, the Number Two sessful candidate had been carried away by four servants, and no one knew which prestigious family¡¯s carriage he was stuffed into.


    The rest of the sessful candidates were also scrambled for. Everyone pulled their own and dragged their own, afraid of missing any future important minister in the court.


    The Dou, Yao and QI families were still elegant, only smilingly asking for opinions. But the determination in the eyes of the three masters still made Xu Mo nervous, with cold sweats on his back.


    Although he was already sixteen years old, he had never thought about getting married. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t like any of those youngdies at all, nor did he want to marry any of them.


    "Esteemed masters," Xu Mo gritted his teeth and bowed with his fists touching the ground, "the student still has unfinished aspirations, it''s not the time to consider marriage yet. Please forgive the student for being unable to respond."


    After saying that, he bowed deeply, almost touching the ground.


    That was already the greatest apology, anything more would be kneeling down.


    But who would bear to let the Number One sessful candidate kneel?


    Dou Weiming sighed, "Let it be, let it be. Such things cannot be forced. It depends on affinity. Anyway, whenever you have time,e to the Dou''s mansion more often. Let me teach you some insights and experience."


    His mouth said not to force it, but he actually hadn''t given up yet. He wanted to let the two young people get along by themselves and develop feelings.


    Sure enough, masters of prestigious families were all old foxes.


    Qi Gongzhen stared at Dou''s back with bulging eyes, but didn''t imitate him. Instead, he meaningfully nced at his confused daughter.


    Compared to the Dou''s youngdy whom he barely knew, Qi Yue had quite a lot of interactions with Xu Mo that could be called abundant.


    At first, she had misunderstood him for a rogue and gave him a kick, making her younger siblings think the eldest brother had suffered a disaster.


    She had also dressed up as a man to help, and screamed while fighting against the enemy together.


    Later, she knelt before her father, only to help him find out the truth, and pleaded with her elder brother to share his experience selflessly and saw him off entering the Imperial City.


    She had done so many things, in the end only touching herself.


    Her father''s eyes were on the side, seeming sympathetic but also mocking.


    Qi Yue was pissed off and walked up two steps, gritting her teeth and asking, "What exactly is your aspiration?"


    Xu Mo was a little stunned, then replied calmly, "Peace under heaven, clear rivers and seas."


    Qi Yue, "..."


    "Why don''t you wish to be able to fly, have three heads and six arms!" She could no longer hold back her emotions and stomped hard on Xu Mo''s foot before leaving.


    Qi Gongzhen followed behind, clicking his tongue and shaking his head, looking entertained.


    Qi Huai who was watching the show couldn''t bear to see it, covering his face with one hand.


    After the Qi father and daughter left, only Xu Mo was left alone, enduring the pain between his toes and soothing himself with deep breaths.


    Of the three families who wanted to marry down the ranking, only the Yao father and daughter were left. The short and fat master of the Yao family nced around with his eyes, neither meaningful nor mocking, but started talking to Jiang Sheng.


    "My daughter, you haven''t gone out to y with Siqing these days. You two have simr ages, just take her out shopping whenever you have time, and let Siqing buy you something you like." He said with a smile.


    The Jiang and Yao families were inws. Old Lady Jiang was the aunt of the Yao family. Calcting carefully, Jiang Sheng should call him Uncle.


    Xu Mo was Jiang Sheng¡¯s elder brother. Roundabout, there must be some connection between him and the Yao family.


    It''s true that all the masters were old foxes. Things like stalking and approaching obliquely were simply unrivaled skills for them.


    Only poor little Jiang Sheng who was still indulging in the joy of being the sister of the Number One sessful candidate was staring with wide eyes, not knowing whether she should take the conversation.


    If she didn¡¯t respond, it would be impolite given the rtionship between the Jiang and Yao families.


    If she did, she couldn¡¯t sell out her own elder brother.


    It was Yao Siqing who came over with a smile to smooth things out, "I¡¯ve been busy with things these days, once I have time, I will definitely take my sister out to y."


    When she walked past Xu Mo, she also apologized with her eyes.


    The Yao family master had the expression of "frustrated with hisck of tact", but he could only sigh and said, "Girls don''t listen to their fathers. Then just let it go. You young people should just follow your hearts."


    After saying that, he leisurely turned and left.


    With all the elders gone, the peers all rxed their expressions.


    Yao Siqing covered her mouth and chuckled softly, "It made everyoneugh. Today should have been Xu Gongzi''s big celebration, but so many jokes came out instead."


    "It''s because Xu Brother is so outstanding. I just hate that my mother didn''t give birth to a little sister. Even a babbling toddler could have been betrothed to Brother Xu." Zhao Yuan said while clenching his fists, feeling honored.


    Fortunately his mother wasn¡¯t here, otherwise she would have beaten him with a new rod.


    "Of course, my elder brother is the best." Jiang Sheng started to brag proudly again, like a little peacock disying its tail. "My elder brother is the best, unique in the world. My elder brother has elegant writing. My elder brother stands out from the masses. My elder brother excels in both character and learning. My elder brother is distinguished and unparalleled..."


    If not for being modest, she could have boasted until dark.


    Xu Mo listening on the side had his ears turning red, feeling warm and helpless inside.


    "Alright, alright, your elder brother is the most outstanding." Yao Siqing endured her smile, "The excellent Number One sessful candidate should go home to prepare for the conferment as an Imperial Academy Draftsman. There are also many things like the parade of sessful candidates and paying respect to elders."


    She bid Jiang Sheng farewell, and also bowed gracefully to everyone before gracefully leaving.


    Speaking of grace, the youngdy of the Yao family was definitely among the best.


    "If I were Brother Xu, I would definitely marry this youngdy from the Yao family." An Jun looked infatuated. "She is generous andposed, and also understands the officialdom a little. Slender and beautiful in appearance, excellent both inside and out - the very interpretation of a talent in both writing and speech."


    "I still think the youngdy of the Dou family is better." Zhao Yuan leaned against his hand. "In terms of family background, the Dou family is on par with the Jiang and Fang families."


    "Why didn''t you mention my sister?" Qi Huai couldn''t help but ask. "The youngdies of my Qi family are not bad!"


    That was logical.


    But Xu the Number One sessful candidate was oblivious about rtionships. No matter how beautiful the youngdies were, they were just skeletons covered in rouge.


    The three looked at each other and nced at Xu Mo who was chatting andughing with his sister. They sighed with envy and jealousy.


    The three couldn''t stay at the gate of the Examination Institute any longer.


    As Yao Siqing said, being on the golden list was not the end. Next, they had to prepare for paying respect to the imperial grace, conferment of title, as well as parading in the capital city Fengjing for two hours.


    The robes had been tailored to fit each sessful candidate on the day the list was posted. Hundreds of embroiderydies had worked days and nights to cut and sew the well-fitting robes and caps unique for the sessful candidates.


    The top three were conferred titles on the spot. The Number One became a sixth rank Imperial Academy Draftsman. The Number Two and Three became seventh rank Imperial Academy Compilers, meaning they had to rush out another three more delicate court robes. No one knew how many embroiderydies that would exhaust.


    And in the twelfth year of Huangqing, fifth month.


    The much anticipated conferment of the sessful candidates was carried out as scheduled. The Manufacturing Bureau rushed to deliver the robes and ck gauze hats for sessful candidates. The once frail boy who needed his younger siblings to raise funds, finally stood at a brand new height.

 Chapter 402: Letters from Afar

    <h4>Chapter 402</h4>


    Xu Mo entered the small courtyard.


    Apart from the people attending the long banquet, everyone else sat in the courtyard, staring intently and excitedly at the study. As the wooden door slowly pushed open, Xu Mo, wearing a blue robe and schr''s hat, stood tall and dignified like jade.


    Unlike the bookish aura of the green fasteners, the schr''s robes and hats added a touch of nobility. He truly looked like a humble top schr, unparalleled in the world.


    From Jiang Sheng to Wen Zhiyun, from Fang Heng to Zheng Ruqian, they all looked over with reddened eyes.


    Only they themselves knew how much hardship they had endured and how many difficulties they had encountered before arriving at today.


    Those once seemingly insurmountable obstacles, looking back now, were just fleeting clouds and gentle breezes. Sometimes when they thought about it, without those hardships, there would be no present them.


    Truly resolute people are brave enough to grow in the mud and climb amidst adversity. Marching forward in the face of storms and rains, every fall will be the power to rise up again, and every pain will be the courage to persist.


    Life is undefeated, blooming eternal flowers.


    Xu Mo also didn''t expect that when he walked out, he would be met with total silence.


    His younger siblings, his aunts and uncles were all looking over with moist eyes, some sentimental, some relieved, some approving, and some regretful.


    Why was it... missing just one person?


    From achieving first ce in the imperial examinations to now, doubts had constantly gued Xu Mo. He was determined to seek an audience with the Fifth Prince during the conferral ceremony to see with his own eyes whether that was really his little fifth brother from home.


    "Let''s go, it''s almost time to enter the pce." Xu Mo returned to his senses and broke the silence in the courtyard.


    The youths who had been sniffling just now immediately became mischievous, moring for their eldest brother to bring back some good stuff from the imperial pce.


    Some wanted to taste the pastries from the imperial kitchens, some were curious about the emperor''s appearance, and some even wanted to dig up a gold floor tile.


    Previously they didn''t dare to joke around since the memorials to the throne and pce examinations were too solemn. Now that they could finally rx, they couldn''t wait to go in and see for themselves what the imperial pce was like.


    Xu Mo was torn betweenughter and exasperation. Steady knocks sounded from outside.


    Jiang San gave a shout and got up to open the door, weing in a tall figure.


    "Dad!" Jiang Sheng immediately threw herself into his arms. "What are you doing here?"


    Jiang Jizu smoothly took out two packs of pastries from his robe, watching as she opened them beforeughing and saying, "Of course I¡¯m here to congratte the top schr."


    The imperial court was wary of prominent families but promoted new talents.


    Jiang Sheng was both the younger sister of a new talent and the legitimate daughter of a prominent family, so to avoid any impropriety, the Jiang family had not openly celebrated, even reducing the frequency of visits to see their daughter.


    But today was the day of conferral, so Jiang Jizu had toe, both emotionally and reasonably.


    "Thank you, General." Xu Mo bowed in greeting for his junior status.


    Jiang Jizu waved his hand, his gaze falling back on Jiang Sheng''s bulging cheeks. "After this conferral ceremony, the new jinshi will parade through Fengjing City. I''ve already prepared a private room with the best view at You Ran House to watch the parade."


    Since they couldn''t enter the pce to watch their eldest brother''s conferral ceremony, watching the parade was the next best thing.


    Jiang Sheng was extremely happy. She gobbled down the pastries in two or three bites and bounced on her tiptoes excitedly. "Dad is the best. You''re so thoughtful."


    They shouldn''t dy any further, so everyone immediately set off.


    But when they had just reached the door, they were blocked again.


    This time it was a dusty courier who still had a bamboo basket over his shoulder. As soon as he steadied himself, he said, "Who is Xu Mo? Is Xu Mo here?"


    "Official, I am Xu Mo." The person in question wearing schr''s robes stepped forward.


    The courier was startled, and his tone became gentle. "I have a letter and package for you, rushed here overnight for eight hundred li. Almost worked several horses to death. If not for heavypensation, no one would have taken this job."


    He chattered on, taking out the envelope and handing over the bamboo basket from his shoulder.


    Commoners sending letters through merchants in the parade only needed to get it there. Things were moreplicated for official couriers who had to get handprints for confirmation.


    Only after Xu Mo finished the formalities did he carry the bamboo basket to the carriage.


    Several curious little heads crowded around, chirping questions. "Big brother, see who sent you the letter."


    After traveling thousands of miles, who else could it be?


    It could only be an old acquaintance from Anshui county.


    Xu Mo lowered his eyshes and used his slender fingers to open the envelope and take out the small, neat calligraphy.


    The letter was written over half a month ago, around when the sender had first learned he had gotten first ce in the provincial examination. Worried that sending something for getting top schrter would be toote, it was sent ahead of time.


    "In high spirits the galloping horses fly, in one day viewing all the flowers of Chang''an."


    "Brother Xu, you will surely attain what I could not, do what I could not, go where I could not. You are outstanding and remarkable, the moon among thousands of stars, the most pure in the human world."


    "If themon people gain your protection in the future, I hope you will never forget your original aspirations, to be a clear sky overlooking the rivers and mountains for thousands of miles."


    "Humbly offering a night glowing pearl to illuminate faint light, supporting the wind''s rise."


    The small, tidy box was taken out. His siblings watched the entire time but none were rude enough to touch it.


    They watched as Xu Mo stretched out his hand and lifted the sp. Faint light shone into view. The smooth, lustrous pearl was captivating.


    So this was the legendary night glowing pearl.


    No one knew how much wealth the Wang family had spent to find it and how many trials they had ovee to send it here.


    That frail, perceptive youth could never obtain in his lifetime what his friend had helped realize on his behalf.


    Xu Mo silently closed the sp and solemnly handed it to Fang Heng for safekeeping.


    When the carriage arrived at the pce gates, the students who had endured the night dew during the pce exam all changed into azure schr''s robes and went from waiting to entering one by one, from humble trepidation to confidentposure.


    They conversed with each other, walked alone, entered in groups, bowed in reverence, and looked around.


    When they saw top schr Xu Mo, some lit up and hurried over to socialize.


    Others scoffed disdainfully and turned to follow the second ce schr.


    The intertwiningplexities of the official world were already faintly discernible in this moment.


    Xu Mo remained unperturbed. He recalled Jiang Jizu mentioning that the top three schrs this time were all new talents, while only the fourth ce schr Fang Yuan was from a prominent family, which had thwarted the imperial court. It showed the emperor''s deep hatred and intolerance for prominent families forming factions and cabals.


    He returned the greetings of schrs trying to befriend him, but politely declined their offer to apany him. He only waited until Qi Huai''an arrived to say farewell to his family before entering the imperial pce alone.


    Second ce schr Sun Xiaosheng had already gone in, followed by over a dozen schrs trying to curry favor.


    The top schr was rtively aloof with only two friends apanying him.


    Would the fourth ce schr Fang Yuan, who had stumbled badly, appear at the conferral ceremony?


    Harboring doubts, they entered Taihe Hall to find Fang Yuan already wearing azure schr''s robes and standing steadily in front.


    He had an easy and tranquil expression without the slightest frustration, as if the earlier events had never happened, or as if he had already found a solution.


    Either way, this young master Fang''s city was profoundly deep and chilling.


    "Brother Xu, be careful of petty viins and their dirty tricks," Qi Huai''an softly urged, afraid his good friend would suffer a loss.


    Xu Mo smiled and used his eyes to reassure him, walking alone to the front.


    Status was determined by achievements. The top three schrs undoubtedly stood at the very front, the second tier in the middle, and the third tier behind them.


    Top schr, second, fourth, lined up side by side in order.


    Xu Mo had juste to a stop when the tranquil Fang Yuan turned his head and revealed a kindly smile.

 Chapter 403: Fang’s Family Turns Over

    <h4>Chapter 403</h4>


    Fromst year''s fraud in the imperial examination to this year''s struggle for first ce, the two had long been at odds and would not rest until the other was destroyed.


    At this moment, Fang Yuan smiled gently and amiably, something most people would be hard pressed to withstand.


    Fortunately, after being ground down and crushed, Xu Mo''s former righteousness and naivete werepletely pulverized, allowing him to smile back calmly and neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    To an outsider, it would seem these two were close friends and quite harmonious.


    Those in the know, like third-ce graduate Sun Xiaosheng standing between them, felt as if they were being burned and boiled alive, the soles of their shoes sprouting thorns.


    It was not until the distant sound of a eunuch singing "The Emperor arrives!" that he felt as if he had received a great amnesty.


    Everyone fell silent and stood at attention, bowing to greet the Imperial Court. "We greet the Emperor, may the Emperor live ten thousand years."


    "Rise."


    It was not clear if it was an illusion, but the Imperial Court today seemed especially different, his tone rxed but excited.


    His gaze swept approvingly over each pir of the state, pausing for a long while before saying, "Thest time We met you all, you were still unadorned examinees; today We meet again, and you are decorated graduates. We wonder if next time We meet, it will be in this court hall or in memorials to the throne."


    The top three graduates were guaranteed promotions within three years to the Hanlin Academy, and some with good connections could even be promoted to second or third rank positions, possibly appearing in court.


    The second ss graduates could be appointed to vacant positions, either remaining in Fengjing or being sent out as county magistrates, depending on luck and connections.


    The third ss were guaranteed to be sent out for substitute positions, unlikely to ever set foot in Fengjing again for the rest of their lives.


    But there was no remedy for this; in this world some stood at the peak while others leaned halfway up the mountainside, and still others groveled at its base.


    Some were born royalty while others struggled their whole lives only to remain peasants.


    Such was the inequality of life, as it had always been.


    The Imperial Court continued to speak vigorously and inspirationally, easily finding encouraging words to rouse their spirits, while also instructing the graduates not to forget their original aspirations, and to gather students from all over thend under the Emperor''s tutge.


    Taking advantage of the rare lull, Xu Mo scanned the room, but did not see any princes present.


    Neither the Eldest Prince nor the Fifth Prince were there. Instead, Dou Weiming and several Ministers had gathered, seemingly discussing which vacant positions could be given to the graduates.


    He frowned slightly, catching sight of the rxed and genial Fang Yuan out of the corner of his left eye, and calmed down again.


    No matter how deep one''s city, after the disgrace the Fang family had suffered, it would be impossible to face one''s enemy with such warmth and tranquility. Rather than exin it as depth of stratagem, it made more sense to consider whether the other party had found a key method of turning the tables.


    By preparing for danger in times of safety, one could make far-reaching ns.


    But Xu Mo did not understand noble families or the intricacies of court politics. He could not swiftly analyze the crux like Jiang Wu. At most, he could try to put himself in the Fang family''s position and ponder deeply.


    Spending 100,000 silver tales to buy the third ce graduate spot, proposing the collection of wealth taxes that offended all the powerful families, the Fang family''s reputation was precarious to say the least, and even their status among the nobility was no longer secure.


    The only one they could possibly curry favor from was the endlessly prattling Imperial Court.


    Yes, currying favor with the Imperial Court.


    Xu Mo suddenly opened his eyes wide, a guess surfacing in his mind.


    But before he could scrutinize it further, the conferral of awards had begun.


    Naturally, the first to be conferred were the top three graduates with appointments as Compiler and Supiler, which did not seem significant as sixth and seventh rank positions but were actually jobs right beside the Emperor.


    Their main duties were topile the national history, the veritable records of the Emperor''s deeds and words, deliver lectures on the ssics and histories, and draft documents regarding ceremonies.


    If one could gain the absolute trust of the Imperial Court, even grasping the end of a pole a hundred feet high would be a small matter.


    As the champion graduate, Xu Mo stepped forward first to receive his reward, calmly kowtowing to give thanks.


    In the distance, Dou Weiming watched on with fatherly love and admiration, even asional helplessness and sighs.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. Your subject will surely fulfill this duty and not betray your grace."


    The youth was still wearing the azure graduate''s gown, not yet changed into his own official robes, but his whole body already exuded solemnity, as if what he had taken up was not some minor post but the Buddhist sutras from the Buddha''s hands, the jade vase bestowed by Guanyin, a lifetime of determination.


    He would surely transform into the blue sky, protecting the peace of this Great Yu Dynasty''s realm, with tranquil seas and cid rivers, a prosperous country and content popce!


    "Rise, beloved minister," the Imperial Court said gently. "You may change into your robes in the side hall."


    Truly exceptional.


    The difference between first and second tier graduates was evident.


    Xu Mo slowly rose to his feet, walked to the side hall with his gaze fixed straight ahead. After changing into his official robes, he returned to his spot.


    Now it was the second-ce graduate''s turn to change clothes while the third-ce graduate received his appointment.


    The Imperial Court''s tone lightened up again, full of smiles. "Fang Yuan of the Fang family,e forward."


    Xu Mo''s heart plummeted.


    "Not only did this child grow up before Our eyes, he has developed so exceptionally, achieving third ce while still so young. He is truly outstanding." The Imperial Court even turned back to ask Steward Wu, "Do you still remember, esteemed one, how many years has it been since Great Yu produced a 14-year-old third ce graduate?"


    What a question to ask.


    Wu Steward clicked his teeth. It took him quite a while to answer, "It must have been over a hundred years."


    It hadn''t been a hundred years, it had been five or six hundred years since there was a 14-year-old third ce graduate!


    At most there had been 14-year-old top graduates.


    But of course he could not say that. With no fools beside the Emperor, Wu Steward carefully considered before giving an answer everyone could ept.


    The Emperorughed heartily while Fang Yuan smiled demurely.


    "Talented youths are rare; outstanding talented youths are even rarer. The Hanlin Academy is fortunate to have you as Compiler. We are greatlyforted." The Imperial Court made the usual conferral but then suddenly paused.


    As if leaving an opening for someone else to cut in.


    ncing out of the corner of his eye, Xu Mo was unsurprised to see Fang Yuan kneel down on one knee and cup his fists, ringing out, "Your subject has something to say!"


    The Imperial Court responded genially, "Speak your mind, beloved."


    "During the pce examination, Your Majesty raised the issue of how, after decades of ceaseless war with the Northern Nomads, the Great Yu Dynasty should resolve it. Your subject believes the top priority should be enriching the national treasury before eliminating the Northern Nomads. Ultimately, the root cause is that our nationcks sufficient strength and our treasurycks sufficient wealth."


    "As someone born to a noble house, I deeply feel that Fengjing is prosperous beyondpare, and noble families lead extravagantly wasteful lives. The food and clothing one person consumes in a day could easily support dozens of frontier soldiers to eat their fill and dress warmly. I have tried going a day without food myself and it caused me no great trouble, but if dozens of frontier soldiers cannot eat their fill or dress warmly, it will be difficult for them to fight, border unrest will continue, and the country cannot be at peace if the people are not secure."


    "My father and I reflected deeply and painfully on this and decided to contribute half our family property, 100,000 silver tales, to the frontier soldiers. We hope this will allow them to eat their fill and dress warmly, allow them sturdy spears in hand, allow them to wield des against the foreign tribes, and allow this war to end swiftly!"


    Fang Yuan spoke unhurriedly and fluently, even eloquently.


    The 100,000 silver tales mocked by themoners as having bought his graduate ranking were openly spoken of in Taihe Hall. Combined with sufficient ringing vigor and ardor, who could do anything but pound the table and acim it?


    At least he donated money.


    At least the frontier soldiers benefitted.


    Who else, having donated nothing, had any right to mock?


    Judging from the speechless hall, it was clear he had yed this hand well.


    But this was not enough.


    Fang Yuan lightly tapped the floor with his little finger. A man in court robes emerged from a more distant spot, surprisingly the Zhu Family Patriarch.


    He wore an expression of grave distress, pledging selflessly, "This subject also hopes the war will end swiftly. The Zhu family will tighten our belts and contribute 50,000 silver tales."


    "The Tao Family is also willing to donate 30,000 silver tales."


    "The Qiu Family will donate 20,000 silver tales."


    "The Zhou Family will donate 20,000 silver tales."


    "The Meng Family will donate 10,000 silver tales."


    The more people spoke up, the wider the Imperial Court smiled.


    Finally, the Eldest Prince slowly stepped forward, knelt on one knee and said, "Your unworthy son oversteps, but is also willing to tighten belts and live frugally, contributing 50,000 silver tales together with Imperial Concubine Mother."

 Chapter 404: The Five Imperial Sons

    <h4>Chapter 404</h4>


    What was supposed to be a glorious conferral of titles turned into a donation.


    The top schr and second ced schr who were supposed to stand out extraordinarily ended up highlighting the third ced schr''s uniqueness.


    No wonder Fang Yuanchun was gentle and mild, no wonder the Fang family was calm andposed.


    The original collection of wealth tax was blurred into a donation. The Fang family was forced to act reluctantly, but in the blink of an eye, it became voluntary.


    The key was that collecting the wealth tax was difficult. By coincidentally making a one-time donation, they could still get the favor of the emperor. Clever aristocratic families would not refuse.


    Such as the Zhu family, the Tao family, the Qiu family, the Zhou family, the Meng family, etc.


    Plus there was the Eldest Prince. The Imperial Court could at least umte 300,000 taels of silver. It would be enough for the border soldiers to eat their fill, dress warmly and get through the whole winter. It could also exin why he was particrly rxed and ted today.


    The Fang family should havemunicated with the Emperor in advance. The aristocratic families that donated were mostly from their faction.


    On the contrary, the Jiang family, the Dou family and so on, were all frowning and hesitating about whether or not to follow suit.


    If they followed along, all the benefits would be taken by the Fang family. It would be no different than helping Fang Yuan aplish his goals.


    If they didn''t follow along, they were afraid of leaving a lump in the emperor''s heart. Theter they put out money, the less impact it would have.


    The Fang family had figured out beautifully how to make enemy families work hard without gaining anything.


    Xu Mo lowered his head. The first thing he thought of was not the chagrin of having the limelight taken away or the embarrassment of the Jiang and Dou families. Rather, it was that since the Eldest Prince could make an appearance, it meant that the Fang family''s actions were not solely to regain their reputation.


    They should also have a backup n.


    The purpose of the Fang family supporting the Eldest Prince was nothing more than to seize the position of Crown Prince, making all the princesckluster to highlight the only bright star.


    Would they strike at the Fifth Prince?


    Would the Fifth Prince stand up?


    Something he was quite worried about now carried a few more expectations because of this spection.


    At this time, the Imperial Academy schr had recorded the amounts of money and silver donated by the various families.


    As the Heavenly Family looked at the dazzling numbers, his face was full of satisfaction and benevolence. "Hong''er has only set up his household for two years. He doesn''t have much family business. These fifty thousand taels must have taken you a long time to umte."


    The Eldest Prince took the opportunity to stand up from the ground and said vigorously, "It is the duty of the prince to share worries with my father and relieve the Dayu Dynasty of its troubles."


    "As the eldest brother, I should set an example for my younger brothers and sisters to follow. Only if I do better can my younger siblings learn from my example and care about our people."


    Here hees.


    The Fang family was clearly not satisfied with regaining their reputation. They still had to squeeze out enemy families and other princes while they were at it. It was truly killing two birds with one stone.


    The Fang family, the Tao family, the Zhu family and others had donated so much silver. The Jiang family, the Dou family, the Yao family and others were somewhat murmuring about whether or not to follow suit.


    The Eldest Prince had donated 50,000 taels of silver. As princes, could the Second, Fourth and Fifth Princes really not murmur?


    What would the Heavenly Family think? Would he expect his sons to also donate? Or understand that they didn''t have money to turn down the request?


    The answer was obvious.


    "Hong''er''s kind intentions deserve praise. Hundreds of thousands of border soldiers will be grateful to you." The Heavenly Family''s tone was slow, as if to give the other imperial princes a chance to speak up.


    The aristocratic families led by Jiang Jizong were still hesitating about what to do.


    Suddenly, Steward Wu took two steps forward and whispered in the Heavenly Family''s ear loud enough for everyone to hear, "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Second Prince has arrived saying that he is preparing 10,000 taels of silver to show his intentions."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he nced at the side hall and added, "The Third Princess also said that she is willing to jointly donate 10,000 taels of silver with Consort Min."


    The Second Prince''s mother was not prominent, and he was only half a year younger than the Eldest Prince. He had set up his household two years ago but didn''t have many assets. 10,000 taels was his limit.


    The Third Princess was not out of the pce yet and had few assets. Fortunately, Consort Min had a powerful family backing her up to take out this 10,000 taels.


    The Heavenly Family was clearly very clear about his children''s situations and nodded in satisfaction.


    But he still did not respond, seeming to be waiting for others to continue donating.


    The aristocratic families hesitated, gradually bing motivated and discussing the amount in hushed voices.


    The formerly tranquil Taihe Hall became noisy. The sessful examination candidates who were supposed to be the center of attention werepletely marginalized.


    Some were unhappy and gritted their teeth. "The Eldest Prince and Fang, the examination top scorer, did this on purpose. Donating at this time is deliberately making us unhappy."


    Others understood the scheme behind it and whispered, "We were just affected. The real goal of the Eldest Prince and Fang family should be the Fifth Prince."


    "Fifth Prince?" Xu Mo blurted out in surprise.


    "Yes, the Fifth Prince," the previous person said even more quietly. "The Second Prince''s mother is not prominent but has long established his own household. The Third Princess relies on a powerful family. The Fourth Prince''s mother is also a Noble Consort. Taking out 10,000 taels is no problem."


    "Only the Fifth Prince - not to mention his mother passed away early, even his maternal family has declined. Let alone 10,000 taels, even 5,000 would be difficult."


    Even if he took it out, there would still be expenses for food, clothing, housing and transportation in the future, as well as social connections.


    He was still a prince after all. He couldn''t live worse off than the pce maids and eunuchs.


    Just when the Second Prince and Third Princess followed suit, although the Fourth Prince made no moves, he probably couldn''t escape either.


    As the heir to the throne, still holding the orthodox position, if the Fifth Prince did not donate at least 10,000 taels, it would be indefensible and he would lose popr support.


    No matter how hard the Crown Prince tried in the future, he would have no fate with that position.


    The Fang family''s move was brilliant.


    Xu Mo couldn''t help but start worrying about the Fifth Prince, even though he had not confirmed it was his young Fifth Brother.


    "This scheme is not easy to break," the voice sighed before gradually fading away.


    The noisy Taihe Hall also quieted down ordingly. The aristocratic families seemed to have finished their discussion. Led by Jiang Jizong, they had just taken half a step forward when a hoarse, weak voice rang out from the side hall.


    "Replying to Father Emperor, your son hasete."


    The person deliberately suppressed his voice, but you could still hear him panting a little, as if he had rushed over.


    This could both exin his anxiousteness and eliminate any displeasure in the Heavenly Family''s heart. It also told everyone present that he valued this donation.


    Jiang Jizong, who had already decided to donate, drew back his leg, not wanting topete with the prince to speak.


    Everyone in the main hall looked up together, wanting to know how much this prince would donate.


    Then they waited and waited, but there was never an announcement of 10,000 taels.


    Even the Heavenly Family couldn''t sit still and used his voice to remind, "Wu[fifth son], what are you doinging to the Taihe Hall?"


    It was the Fifth Prince!


    Xu Mo immediately pricked up his ears. His heart shook uncontrobly as he tried to distinguish a familiar voice.


    "Replying to Father Emperor," there was silence over there for a moment before he finally spoke up. "Your son hase to offer a strategy."


    "So many aristocratic families have donated money and silver, made contributions to the dynasty. This should be rewarded," the Fifth Prince spoke slowly, still making his usual lead in before refuting. "But the Taihe Hall has limited capacity after all. It can neither recognize the families nor have a celebration banquet. Therefore, your son dares to ask Father Emperor to select an appropriate day to hold a Spring Reward Banquet to specially recognize families willing to make donations."


    There was a very clever word choice here - willing to make donations, rather than have already made donations.


    As the Fifth Prince said, the Taihe Hall had limited capacity. It could only amodate first to third rank officials and could not cover all the wealthy households in Fengjing.


    The Fang family''s idea was ingenious, forcing the aristocratic families to donate.


    But the Fifth Prince''s idea was even more brilliant - having the entire Fengjing donate money along with them.


    You just had to look at the Heavenly Family''s instantly brightened eyes to know this reached his heart. The Fang family''s clever n had indirectly helped the Fifth Prince too.


    As for the resentment caused by proposing donations...sorry, but it was the Fang family who made the proposal. The resentment should be attributed to the Fang family as well.


    If this was not the Taihe Hall, if there were not so many people here, Xu Mo would have apuded and shouted brilliant.


    At the same time, he became more and more certain that this person was none other than his young Fifth Brother.


    Only at a long banquet could the enemy be made to lose face without any power to retaliate. You just had to look at Fang Yuan and the Eldest Prince''s instantly lost smiles to know they were unhappy with this proposal but had no grounds to refuse it.


    Because the Heavenly Family was happy. The Heavenly Family agreed to it while they...were just trying to make the Heavenly Family happy in the first ce.


    "This Emperor has truly given birth to several good princes." The man on the dragon throne was extremely delighted. "As little Wu said, set a date for a Spring Reward Banquet. All you ministers shoulde as well."


    Of course they had toe and donate money.


    Some ministers smiled bitterly, some were helpless, and some were satisfied.


    Whether willing or not, the conferrals still had to proceed unhurriedly.


    The first ss was already arranged properly. Now it was the turn of the second ss, as well as the third ss.


    Hundreds of sessful examination candidates became the protagonists again. Some kowtowed, some gave thanks, some were excited, and some were moved to tears.


    After waiting until it finally ended, Xu Mo could no longer restrain himself and wholeheartedly sought to see the Fifth Prince.

 Chapter 405: Ask to See the Five Princes

    <h4>Chapter 405</h4>


    Taihe Hall was the ce for both the imperial examination and the conferral of titles. It was divided into the Main Hall and the Side Halls, connected by corridors.


    Subjects and students entered through the front gate, while members of the imperial family and princes entered from the Side Halls.


    The same applied when leaving after the events.


    Xu Mo considered himself quite fast on his feet. He hurried to the back door of the Side Hall, only catching a glimpse of the teenager''s disappearing back.


    It was so slender, so delicate, so familiar.


    He grew more certain and excited, quickening his pace to catch up. At the same time he pulled out the small jade pendant from his sleeve, preparing it for future need.


    If the Fifth Prince was attending a long banquet, there would naturally be no need to say more.


    If the Fifth Prince was not at a long banquet, it would be inappropriate for a minister to request to see the prince without reason.


    For example, having picked up a lost jade pendant and wishing to return it.


    Xu Mo suppressed his emotions, catching up in two or three quick steps as the prince turned the corner. Just as he was about to request an audience, he heard the familiar voice that he knew so well, "Thank you, Fourth Brother, for hearing me out and not publicly donating silver on the spot."


    "It was effortless," the Fourth Prince, who had been waiting for some time, responded. "It is thanks to Fifth Younger Brother''s clever intervention that stopped me, or it would have been making clothes for Eldest Brother."


    To spend his own money to build up good deeds for someone else, even blood brothers could not tolerate such an insult.


    Only now did Xu Mo realize that the Fifth Prince''s breathlessness earlier was not an act, but because he had pulled the Fourth Prince aside to stop him. By forming an alliance against it, there would be no isted donation to criticize.


    Humans tend to go along with the crowd, whether it be good or bad. Anyone who stands alone will inevitably draw some discussion.


    "But even if we do not donate now, we will still have to at the Spring Banquet," the Fourth Prince said, rather displeased. "The Fang family wants to look good themselves, while forcing everyone else along. I wonder what they are after."


    What they wanted was to curry favor with the imperial family, to backstab their opponents, to hit two birds with one stone.


    If the Fifth Prince had not stopped the Fourth Prince, and instead proposed the Spring Banquet, the Jiang and Dou families would not have been able to withstand the pressure, donating silver as well. The Fang family would be the biggest winner.


    They would please the imperial family, wash away the disgrace of buying the top schr title with money, and even take on the shining image of caring for the country and people.


    In his mind, Xu Mo had already prepared the Fifth Prince''s response, but unexpectedly he avoided the question, ncing ntingly over as he sternly shouted, "Who is it!"


    Eavesdropping on the conversation between princes was a crime worthy of the third degree punishment. Even if unintentional, even ifing to seek an audience.


    From the corner of his eye Xu Mo saw guards approaching, so he immediately held up the jade pendant pleading guilty. "This inferior minister has just been appointed as apiler in the Hanlin Academy. I picked up an ornament dropped by the Fifth Prince outside the Main Hall and chased after to return it, with no intention of being presumptuous towards Your Highnesses."


    Fortunately he had prepared in advance.


    The guard skeptically took the jade pendant and presented it to the two princes. Judging only by the quality, the jade ornament was quite ordinary overall, not something the imperial family would choose to wear.


    However, a littlepiler from the Hanlin Academy following them to eavesdrop was no different than seeking death.


    The Fourth Prince was full of suspicion. "Brother, is this thing really yours?"


    At this point, the Fifth Prince''s answer was critical.


    If he answered that it was, it would prove Xu Mo''s sincerity in returning it, and he would have to thank Xu Mo in turn.


    If he said it wasn''t, then Xu Mo would go from helpful to eavesdropping, and it would take some effort topletely clear the allegation.


    In the silence, the Fifth Prince finally opened his mouth. "It is."


    The Fourth Prince rxed with a sigh. "Then we must thank this schr. Otherwise, the prince''s belonging would have been lost."


    Xu Mo was equally moved to tears. The answer in his heart was affirmed - his lost sibling had returned to his side after all this time.


    They had not been far away at all.


    They had brushed past each other so many times before.


    In Xu Mo''s estimation, since the prince had imed the jade pendant, he would surely send the Fourth Prince away to recognize and catch up with him alone. Failing that, he would at least ask about his elder brother and sister at home.


    However, right after iming it, the Fifth Prince indifferently added, "But I had no intention of keeping this jade pendant when I dropped it. Why bother Schr Xu to dutifully run over to return it. Since you picked it up, you may as well keep it."


    Xu Mo instantly felt his whole body turn icy cold with chills.


    Beside them the Fourth Prince alsoughed. "This jade pendant is muddled with impurities and cotton fuzz throughout, the quality is indeed average. It would be beneath my Fifth Brother to wear something like this. I say we can just let it get lost as it already did."


    With a few careless words between them, the ownership of the mediocre jade pendant was decided.


    Just like that festive night long ago, when the teenager had left behind a few bold words before withdrawing.


    Could it be that he and his siblings were truly burdens on the Fifth Prince that could be casually abandoned without a second nce, like a forgettable piece of jade?


    Xu Mo''s heart roiled with turmoil, sour bitterness and numbness hitting him at once. And yet with the Fourth Prince present, he could not even voice a question.


    He could only slowly raise his head, hoping to examine the familiar face, to know whether his younger brother was well.


    But all that entered his eyes was a cascade of ck hair over the back - he did not even show his face.


    On the other hand, the Fourth Prince revealed some goodwill. "This has wasted the Hanlin schr''s time for no reason. There is still the procession after receiving the titles. You are the top schr and should not miss your moment in the limelight."


    Xu Mo did not speak. In his heart there was still some expectation left.


    Not until the Fifth Prince with his back to him opened his mouth again, "Then, Fourth Brother, let us return first."


    "Alright. We can discuss back home how much silver we should donate at the Spring Banquet." The two princes drew farther and farther away in tandem.


    Xu Mo clenched his fists tightly, watching that familiar, slender back. He caught sight of the jade pendant on the ground again, feeling unspeakably bitter in his heart.


    He left dejectedly, returning to the schr procession preparing for the parade.


    Qi Huai and An Jun were craning their necks looking around. Catching sight of the top schr from afar, they immediately squeezed through the crowd to ask in hushed voices, "Brother Xu, where did you go? We were looking everywhere for you just now!"


    "Right, Brother Xu. If you did not show up, the second and third schrs would have had to walk in front. What a loss of style!" An Jun clicked his tongue. "Hurry, the parade is about to start!"


    This was the most glorious moment for hundreds of schrs, the grandest scene to happen once every three years.


    Led by the top schr, the new schrs rode tall horses draped with red silk shawls and flower gands, shuttling down the wide stone-paved avenues of Fengjing tofort ten years of lonely studying in the cold.


    Themon people of Fengjing loved such lively events the most. Those with money booked private rooms in teahouses with a good view, while those without squatted along the roadsides for a gratuitous sight.


    Bolder youngdies would take the rare opportunity to embroider purse handkerchiefs, taking aim at the young schr of their admiration, throwing them with gusto.


    The schrs would alsopete with each other through the number of purse handkerchiefs received, topare youthful grace and poprity.


    As the top schr, Xu Mo was tall and handsome, refined and elegant. Though not a bewitching beauty that brought cmity to the country, he was still extraordinarily eye-catching among the schrs of his age.


    Originally the second and third schrs could still be considered elegant, but stood in front of him they immediately appeared much iner.


    "Good heavens, this year''s top schr is so fair and refined!"


    "A sixteen year old top schr, such would be rare even in ancient times!"


    "Sixteen years old... old enough to marry!"


    Usually shy and bashful youngdies from prestigious families took the rare chance to let loose, biting their lips as they secretly threw all kinds of embroidered purse handkerchiefs.


    Of the dozens thrown out, nine out of ten targeted Xu Mo. Lacking martial arts mastery, his chest was soon filled with the scent of fragrant face powder.


    Seated early on at the You Ran House in anticipation, Jiang Sheng had eaten and drunk her fill, almost unable to move. Suddenly she heard cries of "Eldest Brother is here!"


    She immediately sprang up from the couch to rush to the window.


    Sure enough, at the head of the slowly passing convoy of white horses, aside from the armed guards on both sides, was the dazzlingly upright figure of a young schr she knew so well as her dear elder brother.

 Chapter 406: March of Jinshi

    <h4>Chapter 406</h4>


    From before, Jiang Sheng knew about her big brother Xu Mo, but seeing him every day, she did not have any particr strong feelings.


    Today, wearing the sixth-rank official uniform, coupled with Imperial College graduate Sun Xiaosheng and top scorer Fang Yuan apanying him, Jiang Sheng only then realized how good-looking her big brother was, just falling short of her androgynous fifth brother Chang Yan by a tiny bit.


    If only he could smile more.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng and her brothers also discovered that their eldest brother was not happy at all. Beneath his seemingly tranquil expression lurked traces of loneliness, and there was no joy to be found in the depths of his eyes.


    "I can understand why the Imperial College graduate and top scorer are sour-faced, anyone would feel inferior next to such an exceptional zhuangyuan (top scorer)," Zheng Ruqian clicked his tongue in wonder. "But why is big brother also glum, as if someone borrowed a few hundred taels of silver from him and never paid him back."


    "I think it''s more than just a few hundred," Fang Heng shook his head. "More like a few thousand."


    It wasmon knowledge that the eldest son of the family, Xu Mo, felt extremely apologetic towards his younger siblings. Other than the hundred taels he earned as an instructor at Imperial College, he never contributed anything else to the family. Instead, it was always the opposite case of him depending on his younger siblings'' support and provisions.


    Although he had decided to be the family''s pir of support, what Xu Mo minded the most was still money, and what he hated the most was people borrowing money from him.


    There had been several asions where his fellow Imperial College ssmates tried to borrow a couple taels of silver from him, only to be tly rejected. If it was a request to borrow hundreds of taels of silver, top schr or not, he would have severed ties.


    Suddenly, seemingly alerted by an inexplicable sensation, Xu Mo lifted his head and looked left and right, finally spotting his siblings peeking out from the wide open window.


    "Big brother!" Bncing on tiptoes, Jiang Sheng waved her little arms about vigorously, her body swaying precariously. "Big brother, I''m over here! Can you see me?"


    Luckily Fang Heng reacted swiftly, grabbing hold of the hem of her dress in the nick of time while also seizing the back of her cor.


    "Oh no, I''m choking--" Jiang Sheng barely managed to retract her tongue.


    Fang Heng''s faced flushed red as he hurriedly changed to supporting her properly, with Zheng Ruqian also chipping in to hold up their not very tall little sister on the other side.


    On the other window, Wen Zhiyun still had no idea the brush with danger that had just urred beside him.


    These little rascals.


    The heaviness weighing down Xu Mo''s heart lightened substantially. Not wanting his siblings to worry, he forced out a faint smile.


    "Ah..." Someone was so emotional they screamed out shrilly, mistakenly thinking the top schr had smiled at them.


    Xu Mo quickly shifted his gaze, resuming his unfocused forward march.


    But that brief smile had already been seared into the hearts of the youngdies nearby. Countless coin purses and handkerchiefs fluttered down. Even the schr-officials passing by were not spared.


    Imperial College graduate Sun Xiaosheng was already gnashing his teeth, jealousy swirling unrestrainedly in his eyes.


    Top scorer Fang Yuan somehow managed to maintain his previous genial smile.


    "I really didn''t expect the top schr to be so popr," someone muttered from behind, full of admiration and envy.


    Recalling something, Fang Yuan gave another coldugh.


    Popr?


    Perhaps. Some flowers were destined to be peerlessly vibrant, but were also fated to wither prematurely. For flowers and grasses though, enduring magnificence was the mark of a true winner.


    The procession was scheduled tost two hours. By the time they passed by the Yuanyuan Residence, it was already nearing the end. Jiang Sheng specifically asked Jiang Jizu, finding out that after the parade, the schrs would all return to their respective homes. She thus decided to head back to Erjin courtyard as well.


    But just before leaving, nostalgia arose in her heart and she quietly asked, "Daddy, where will you be going after this?"


    While they were waiting for the procession, quite a number of people from the Jiang family rushed over to notify Jiang Jizu about the Jiang household''s conflicts with Taihe Hall.


    As a battle-hardened general who often waged war at the borders, Jiang Jizu typically did not interfere in family matters, fully respecting his younger brother''s decisions.


    Since Jiang Jizong had sent someone to look for him today, it appeared the situation was rather severe.


    "Of course I will be..." Recalling something, Jiang Jizu changed his words. "Of course I''ll be sending my precious daughter back home."


    "Really, daddy?" Delight shed across Jiang Sheng''s face but soon melted into hesitation. "Second uncle came looking for you, so there must be important matters with the Jiang family to handle. Daddy should go attend to them, I can make my own way home."


    While she dearly wished her father could apany her, she could not monopolize his time when the Jiang household needed him even more.


    "My younger brother can handle issues with the Jiang family. As for me," Jiang Jizu grasped her little plump hand. "I don''t usually interfere with family matters. I''m only in charge of fighting battles and killing the Tatars out at the border."


    For someone who was always outside, the time spent at home was thus extremely precious.


    He would be leaving soon. Of course he wanted to apany his daughter more.


    Spending a little more time together wouldn''t hurt.


    In the end, Jiang Jizu still apanied Jiang Sheng into the carriage. Chatting merrily all the way, they soon arrived back at Erjin courtyard. Just as Jiang Jizu finished tethering the horses, Zhang Xianglian''s voice calling out to Xu Mo could be heard from outside.


    It appeared the procession had ended and eldest brother had returned.


    Jumping off the carriage gleefully, before Jiang Sheng could even get a word out, a thunderp resounded.


    "I saw little fifth."


    Still dressed in his official robes, catching the curious looks from the neighbors, Xu Mo retreated back into the small courtyard in three quick strides, telling his siblings who had just entered as well, "I saw little fifth in the imperial city just now."


    This was no different from a sudden explosive thunder in clear weather, leaving all four siblings and even Jiang Jizu who was just about to bid farewell, shocked and uncertain.


    What kind of ce was the imperial city? It was the residence of the imperial household, the most mystifying and unfathomable courtyard in the entire Dayu Dynasty, and an supremely lofty existence in the minds ofmon citizens.


    "How is that possible?" Wen Zhiyun''s voice quivered as he spoke out.


    They had imagined countless possibilities before, spected about Chang Yan''s status, and also considered the plight their little fifth brother might be facing, yet never once did they think he would show up in the imperial city!


    "Don''t tell me..." Jiang Sheng''s expression drastically shifted. Heart achingly anxious, she was on the verge of tears. "Fifth brother was captured to be castrated?"


    It was onlyst year after reading some storybooks that she found out all pce eunuchs had to be castrated, gradually bing more feminine in their behavior and bearing as well.


    Thinking back on Chang Yan''s perfect blend of masculinity and femininity, this now provided an exnation.


    Turned out her fifth brother was actually her fifth sister!


    "What are you thinking?" Xu Mo was torn betweenughter and helplessness,pletely nonplussed. "He''s not a eunuch."


    "Then, then what is it?" Jiang Sheng asked with reddened eyes. "What exactly happened to fifth brother? Is he still alive? Is he still intact?"


    After obtaining Xu Mo''s affirmative nods, her anguish immediately turned to joy. "As long as he''s alive and well, that''s good enough!"


    Even Wen Zhiyun heaved a long sigh, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his heart.


    Xu Mo was briefly dazed, also starting to feel relieved. No matter what Chang Yan''s circumstances were, whether he acknowledged their sibling bonds or not, as long as he was doing fine and still alive, that was sufficient.


    Details previously glossed over were now re-examined meticulously.


    If Chang Yan truly did not recognize him, he could have easily denied the jade pendant instead of speaking as if deliberately distancing himselfter.


    If the fifth prince was not Chang Yan, there would also be no need to deliberately turn his back against them without revealing his face, even refusing to meet his eyes.


    Compared to little fifth brother outright abandoning them as siblings, Xu Mo was more inclined to believe difficult circumstances prevented Chang Yan from having any contact with them.


    But what sort of difficulties could he face?


    Snippets of the schr-officials'' discussions during the conferment ceremony floated to mind. The awkward position the fifth prince was in was in for all to see. Xu Mo could barely suppress his agitation. "Little fifth might be facing trouble. We have to help him, we can''t just ignore him like this!"


    But how could they help? The Spring Feast to raise funds was approaching, yet the fifth prince clearlycked money and still refused to acknowledge their rtionship.


    Then they could only discreetly send money over without revealing themselves.


    Xu Mo''s gaze flickered briefly before finally settling on the thoroughly relieved Jiang Sheng.

 Chapter 407: My Royal Brother

    <h4>Chapter 407</h4>


    There are not many pure people in this world, and Jiang Sheng can be considered one.


    Compared to Eldest Brother''s mncholy loneliness and suspicion, she only cares about whether Fifth Brother is intact, cares about whether Fifth Brother is alive.


    For her, even if Fifth Brother really ran away and abandoned them, it doesn''t matter.


    "As long as you are healthy, anywhere is fine," the little girl said with satisfaction on her face. "Eat well, dress warmly, that''s enough."


    From beginning to end, she was always afraid that the frail Fifth Brother would not fare well.


    Next to her, Wen Zhiyun also nodded, with relief flowing in his watery eyes.


    It was Fang Heng and Zheng Ruqian who heard the key point, and gathered around with solemn expressions.


    In the Imperial City, the amount of information was tooplex, making their breathing unconsciously hold.


    "I was too worried that my concern was chaotic, and I was not as perceptive as my younger siblings," Xu Mo said with a wry smile while describing, "I had suspicions during the imperial examinations, and when I went to identify during the conferment, little Wu did not recognize me, and his attitude was extremely cold. At first there was anger and loss, before I came around, he must have had difficulties to speak of."


    While protecting big brother, also sever ties.


    It shows that his situation is not good, and it also shows that there are many intricate rtions in the deep pce.


    "Now that little Wu is in trouble, I, as the eldest brother, cannot sit idly by," Xu Mo clenched his fist. "Second and third brothers, what do you think?"


    In self-reflection, he had led the younger siblings for five or six years, and most of the time he would help to make suggestions and give advice, but he would only put it forward without presumptuously deciding.


    They were siblings, but also independent individuals with their own ideas and thoughts.


    Respect starts from little things.


    "Of course it is to help, you are the eldest brother, and I am the second eldest brother," Zheng Ruqian yelled hoarsely, "But big brother, you talked for so long without mentioning the key point, what exactly does little Wu do in the Imperial City?"


    It can''t be a eunuch, don''t tell me he''s a pce maid?


    Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun nodded at the same time, obviously also curious beyond endurance.


    Only Fang Heng had a wooden face, thinking of that most unlikely possibility.


    "Of course... he is a prince," Xu Mo said bitterly.


    The expressions of all the younger siblings changed. It was inconceivable that the surrounding environment distorted along, the brain muddled, vaguely feeling that it was because they missed little Wu too much and had a strange dream.


    How is that possible?


    The backgrounds of Fang Heng and Jiang Sheng were already shocking enough, who would have thought little Wu was even more amazing.


    Just thinking of such a noble status, yet having to eat steamed buns and pickles with them, sleeping on bed boards, wearing ill-fitting grey jackets, it felt unrealistic.


    "Could it be... a mistake?" For the first time, Zheng Ruqian gave up his official merchant collusion ideas.


    "It won''t be wrong," Xu Mo said with certainty. "He is little Wu, he is the brother we lived together with for five years."


    In the current era where average life expectancy is fifty years old, five years takes up a tenth of one''s life.


    There is no need to mention the years of relying on each other, the understanding from conspiring smiles has also seeped deep into the bones.


    "No wonder I asionally felt that little Wu had a kind demeanor, and was indifferent towards the morous fireworks." Fang Heng murmured. "He was indifferent to money, as well as indifferent to power."


    The impoverished Zheng Ruqian would swear to be wealthy and desperately earn money.


    The fallen Xu Mo would strive to progress and be a pir of support for the younger siblings.


    Only Jiang Wu was carefree and natural, never minding poverty or wealth, never fearing coercion from power.


    It turns out he himself once stood at the pinnacle.


    "Little Wu actually concealed it from me. He clearly said there should be no secrets between brothers," tears began welling up in Wen Zhiyun''s eyes again. "He broke his promise, he lied to me."


    The one who warned everyone not to hide secrets back then turned out to conceal deeper and bigger secrets than anyone else.


    No wonder Xu Mo was angry and depressed, no wonder Wen Zhiyun''s tears were gushing.


    Only Jiang Sheng nkly lifted her head. "Fifth Brother did not leave for no reason. He said he did not like the Imperial City. He said he loved freedom."


    Thest sentence remained unsaid ¡ª he went back for our sake.


    But it was enough to pain Xu Mo.


    The elegant youth pounded the table with his fist. "I''d rather not have this Hanlin Compiler position, rather be an ordinary second-rank schr, if I had known little Wu would go against the Crown Prince like this."


    All the glory and pride was gained by sacrificing his brother.


    How can he stand it?


    "Big brother," Zheng Ruqian stretched out his hand to stop him. "There''s no use saying more now. We should think about what to do."


    Things hade to this point. Indulging in inconsble pain is a foolish choice.


    Xu Mo was very smart, and immediately told them about the Fang family''s threat for donations during the conferment. He also said, "My ssmate mentioned that the Fifth Prince has no wealth or power, and his maternal n is destitute without support. We cannot let little Wu lose face at the Spring Appreciation Banquet."


    Thousands of words boiled down to two ¡ª "send money".


    Zheng Ruqian took on everything. "Second brother doesn''t have much else, but has a little money that can buy meat for Third Brother, and can also donate to Fifth Brother."


    ording to the standards of the Second Prince and Third Princess, it was only ten thousand taels.


    Only... ten thousand taels.


    Someone gasped, their calves shivering along.


    "The taxes from Fengjing and Anshui Prefecture these two years, as well asst year¡¯s lychee silver, should be enough to pool together." Zheng Ruqian gritted his teeth. "For my Fifth Brother, anything goes."


    "Yes, anything goes," Fang Heng also stood out.


    How do their family status and identity as a princepare to the intimacy built from relying on each other in Anshui for many years? It could not restrain them at all.


    "Little Wu lied to me. I will settle ounts with him," Wen Zhiyun wiped his tears clean. "But when a brother is in trouble, I as his elder brother cannot ignore him. I can take out all the ie from my clinic."


    They seemed quite well-off, with no worries about food and clothing.


    But they did not have that much money, ten thousand taels still needed pooling together.


    Fortunately, they could pool enough.


    Zheng Ruqian heaved a long sigh of relief, finallying to the most critical link. "Who will send the money to little Wu? Big brother will you go?"


    Xu Mo shook his head.


    Their ordinary brotherly status was nothing much in Fengjing. Even with a second-rank Compiler position, only children of prestigious families were familiar with little Wu. After deliberation, only the ethereal daughter of the Jiang family was most suitable.


    The Jiang family worried their legitimate daughter would suffer losses, and it was not impossible for them to obstruct.


    Jiang Sheng was even prepared to coax and pester.


    Until Jiang Jizu revealed a helpless smile. "You children think I''m old so I ought to be stubborn and rigid, forsaking all for safety?"


    Don''t forget, every middle-aged person has walked the impassioned and fiery path of youth before.


    Who hasn''t been young before?

 Chapter 408: Jiang Sheng Goes to a Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 408</h4>


    "That means Father has agreed," Jiang Sheng reacted quickly. "Father is the best, thank you so much."


    She threw herself over, holding on to the reassuringrge palm.


    "Don''t thank me too early," Jiang Jizu resumed his sternness. "The Imperial City is different from the ordinary, withplex lines of sight and branches everywhere. Every sentence needs to be considered three times to prevent people with ulterior motives from specting and making a fuss out of minor issues."


    "Have you learned the etiquette for those banquet invitations? Can you recognize the familiar noble housewives and youngdies? You have to prepare the clothes and jewelry to wear when attending banquets. Since you are representing the Jiang Family, you must look like a youngdy from a noble house."


    "You will also meet the imperial concubines in the Imperial City. Not only do you need to greet them properly, but you also need to know which noble houses are behind them and who their children are and what taboos you cannot mention..."


    Being a youngdy from a prestigious house was never a simple thing.


    Jiang Sheng listened nkly, her head almost mushy, but when she thought of her destitute Fifth Brother, she immediately sobered up and gritted her teeth, "Learn, I will learn them all."


    Even the mostzy person has moments of striving and exertion.


    For Fifth Brother, these are nothing!


    Jiang Sheng clenched her fist, go all out, and went back to the Jiang Family with her father that day.


    As soon as she mentioned the banquet invitation, Old Lady Jiang really disapproved, but she was an open-minded elder. After Jiang Sheng''s persistent pleadings, she reluctantly waved her hand in agreement, only urging, "When the timees, stay close to your Second Aunt. If anything unexpected happens, you can also ask Cousin Si Qing for help. Remember?"


    "I remember, Grandmother." Jiang Sheng crispily responded. She suddenly thought of something and asked, "Isn''t Xiao Yu going too?"


    The madness of Lady Liao, General Liao''s wife, in Fengjing was not a secret. Old Lady Jiang was also getting older, so the burden of banquet invitations and interactions fell on the Second Madam.


    As the legitimate daughter of the Second Madam, Jiang Chengyu should not have been absent.


    "Her..." Old Lady Jiang hesitated. "She is unreliable."


    So Jiang Chengyu was still attending the Spring Appreciation Banquet after all. It was just that because her personality was not mature and steady enough, Grandmother excluded her from the list of people to ask for help.


    Fortunately, she did not know about it, otherwise she would definitely be angry enough to stomp her feet.


    Jiang Sheng covered her mouth andughed secretly.


    The next few days were very busy for the Jiang Family.


    Not only did they have to invite Madam Xi to teach etiquette and rules, they also had to force Jiang Sheng to memorize the lineage of Fengjing''s prestigious houses, recognize portraits of imperial concubines and princes and princesses.


    That was not even the hardest part yet. The most troublesome thing was making the ceremonial clothes.


    The long banquet was only a few days away, and Jiang Sheng had already lost several catties from worrying, and now with both learning and fatigue, she unknowingly lost even more weight.


    When taking measurements for clothes that fit just right, a finger could be inserted into the waistline after just two days.


    The ceremonial dress had not been tailored to size yet when it no longer fit. Remaking measurements meant redoing the work, and ceremonial dresses were different from ordinary clothes. Even with ten embroiderers working simultaneously, it would still take three to five days to finish stitching.


    Tan Yue was anxious enough to have steaming out of her head as she paced around frantically, "Young Lady, eat more, eat some more, don''t get any thinner!"


    The Jiang Family''s master chefs showed off their skills again, cing a dazzling array of foods on the table: pork, mutton, beef, chicken, birds, things that fly in the sky, run on the ground, and swim in the water - as long as they were avable on the market, they were brought over.


    Jiang Sheng also ate, but with things weighing on her mind and punishment marks on her palms from Madam Xi¡¯s strikes, she no longer had the appetite she used to.


    "If it really doesn''t work, just buy ready-made clothes for the youngdy," He Rui, who was now working in Old Lady Jiang''s courtyard, couldn''t bear to see his sweetheart suffer and boldly suggested.


    Tan Yue red, "How can that be, which youngdy from a prestigious house wears ready-made clothes? Our Jiang Family''s youngdies must certainly not be inferior to others." After speaking, she looked again at the lifeless Jiang Sheng and pleaded, "Young Lady, do eat more, don''t lose any more weight. It is said that it is easy for sick people to lose weight, could the youngdy be ill?"


    She vaguely felt it made sense and was about to call the family doctor over.


    It was He Rui who resolutely stopped her, "Sister Tan Yue, calm down. I think the youngdy does not seem ill, but rather, seems to have grown taller."


    Oh right, growing taller.


    Due to the many hardships suffered in the past, after Jiang Sheng briefly surpassed her Fourth and Fifth Brother in height when she was eight years old, she stagnated again.


    As Chang Yan gradually transitioned from children to teenagers, Wen Zhiyun also grew ordingly, and once again the little sister became the shortest.


    Even in the Jiang Family, the two granddaughters who were close in age - Jiang Chengyu was close to 5 chi while Jiang Sheng was not even 4 chi.


    If she could really grow taller, that would obviously be best.


    Finally, Tan Yue let go of the mouth full of blisters, took out a wooden ruler to measure Jiang Sheng¡¯s height, and cautiously made three sets of ceremonial dresses inrge, medium and small sizes.


    In mid May, the charity banquet held under the name of Spring Appreciation was finally held at the Imperial City''s Baohe Hall.


    The embroiderers sent over the three sets of ceremonial dresses. Tan Yue took the opportunity to measure Jiang Sheng again from head to toe. Adding both together, there was a difference as small as double eyelids.


    Although hardly noticeable, it had only been a few days! It was enough to make Tan Yue delighted enough to grin from ear to ear.


    When trying the ceremonial dresses again, the middle set barely fit.


    Because of this Spring Appreciation banquet, the entire Jiang Family¡¯s main house was in turmoil.


    Finally when the dust settled, Tan Yue waited upon Jiang Sheng to change into her ceremonial dress, and styled an borate hair style befitting of nobility yet not losing a maiden''s charm for her, the Zhihe chignon, and finally inserted custom-made pure gold ornaments.


    There is a saying that Buddha relies on gold decorations and people rely on clothing.


    Previously, Jiang Sheng always wore simple cotton clothes and ordinary double looped buns. She never wore any jewelry for fear of losing it and only tied a red ribbon to her hair at most. From afar, one would only feel that this child was healthy and sturdy, easy to feed.


    But now, wearing a satin lined jacket of rich brocade, a pleated gold embroidered skirt with real gold made silk embroidery, neck adorned with a long and luxurious strand of pearls, wristsced with wless jade and agate bangles that jingled crisply at every step.


    Her face was surely powdered and her lips reddened. Along with the rich outfit, she really did seem to metamorphosize into a different person.


    Old Lady Jiang was in rare shock. Jiang Jizu frowned slightly while the other maids and servant boys vied with one another to watch the spectacle.


    Jiang Sheng shrank back for a moment, then remembered Madam Xi''s teachings and straightened her back, walked out as gracefully as she could on bent knees, "Greetings to Father, greetings to Grandmother."


    If not for the dozen years that were lost, this should have been the exact appearance of a legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family.


    Old Lady Jiang''s eyes reddened as she stretched out both hands, "Good child, rise." Over these days, it must have been difficult for you."


    Jiang Sheng shook her head. The ornament in her hair jangled and she immediately steadied her head, not daring to shake it recklessly.


    Her careful manner couldn''t help but make people chuckle.


    "Young Lady, the Second Madam and Fourth Young Lady are already waiting outside," Tan Yue came in to report.


    As Jiang Jizong was an official in court, he was still at the Golden Sacred Hall. The only women from the Jiang Family that came were a few madams.


    Jiang Sheng slowly walked to the front gate, bade her father and grandmother farewell with her most perfect etiquette and manners. Finally, she touched the hundred thousand silver tickets in her bosom and resolutely stepped onto the carriage.


    The coachman grabbed the reins outside, "Go!"


    In the distance, the young lords all sighed. One couldn''t tell if it was for the little sister made over until they couldn''t recognize her, or for the brother who secretly slipped away but was about to reunite.

 Chapter 409: The Family Way

    <h4>Chapter 409</h4>


    The pearls on her ring clinked softly.


    Who would have thought that the girl with a simple upbringing and awkward manners from before could now hold herself with such elegance.


    Though perhaps this was always her destined fate.


    Second Madam sighed gently, catching a glimpse of the equally resplendent Jiang Chengyu. Breaking the silence with a smile, she said, "My dear, don''t be afraidter. The madams will gather to chat so just stick with little Yu. Call her if you need anything."


    That''s not true at all. Grandmother said Jiang Chengyu was unreliable.


    But with her mother right there, Jiang Sheng didn''t bat an eye as she lied, "I''ll remember, thank you Auntie."


    "No need to stand on ceremony with me, we''re all family." Second Madam smiled again and pinched her daughter''s thigh.


    The distracted Jiang Chengyu finally focused her gaze. "Oh, oh right, that makes sense."


    How strange. The girl usually so lively and blunt, unafraid to spar words, was actually quiet for once.


    Even her perfunctory manner seemed oddly nervous.


    Jiang Sheng blinked, acting the part of older sister. "Little Yu, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well somewhere?"


    "I''m fine," Jiang Chengyu forced out a dryugh. "But Sister, if you feel difort anywhere, do tell me."


    As girls from prominent families themselves, no matter how energetic Fourth Young Miss Jiang was, she was still raised with noble teachings and had an official father, a battle-hardened uncle, and a merchant grandfather.


    Compared to Jiang Sheng, she was the one truly raised infort.


    Capable of throwing childish tantrums one moment then perfectlyposed in formal wear the next.


    When the carriage stopped, she still remembered to exin to her newfound cousin, "As rtives of ministers, our carriages can''t enter the Imperial City. Servant girls aren''t allowed in either. With such a long walk ahead, we''ll have to go on foot."


    It did sound rather tiring.


    Jiang Sheng stepped off the carriage after her, gazing into the distance. Everything shone so brightly it nearly blinded her.


    Looking closer, it was the ostentatious madams adorned in gold from head to toe, apanying equally glittering youngdies. Enough wealth to not see in amoner''s lifetime.


    "Gaudy bunch," Jiang Chengyu scoffed. "And here I thought my family was rich. They''re on a whole other level, just short of carrying gold mines on their heads."


    The fashionable hairpieces were certainly encrusted in all manners of gemstones.


    Jiang Sheng used to like them but now with the pain in her neck, she suddenly found cold hard cash to be far more beautiful.


    "Let''s go," Second Madam urged from the front.


    The youngdies drew themselves up and followed gracefully.


    This was Jiang Sheng''s first visit to the pce. On top of the pressing mission to deliver money to Fifth Brother, she also privately wondered if the ground was really paved in gold bricks.


    Yet upon entering, she realized there was no golden yellow, only smooth stone bricks that didn''t catch the feet.


    Disappointed for sure but the anticipation of seeing Fifth Brother lifted her spirits again as she maintained perfect poise beneath the weight of her pearls and jewels.


    From the Imperial City gates to Baohe Hall was roughly the time needed to finish a cup of tea.


    "This is where the imperial family often holds banquets," Jiang Chengyu''s barely concealed distress surfaced again. "We''re quite early. The madams and youngdies of prominent houses will arriveter. Greet those you recognize and ignore the rest."


    Jiang Sheng nodded. Following Second Madam, they took their seats near the front.


    One could tell the standing of each house simply from the seating arrangements. The closer to the dragon throne meant greater status. The Jiang House was only second to the various princes and nobles, on equal footing with the Three Dukes and Three Orphans, and ahead of even the Six Ministries.


    As the Jiang family''s representative woman these past years, it was only natural for Second Madam to exchange pleasantries, bringing the young ones along as well.


    "This is Chengyu right? More stunning by the day, blossoming beautifully into a woman." A certain madam gave the customarypliments to the Second Branch''s daughter before noticing there were in fact two youngdies at the table.


    One tall, one short; one plump, one normal:pletely different in appearance but with some resemnce in build.


    The madam''s astonishment was palpable. Unsure which one was Jiang Chengyu and confused by the extra girl.


    Could it be... Lord Jiang secretly raised an illegitimate daughter outside?


    Before imaginings could run further, Second Madam exined with wry amusement, "My niece, the same age as Chengyu. She''s joining me at court today."


    With only two Jiang brothers, a niece could only be the Eldest Branch''s heir.


    The one at the center of all the rumors in Fengjing, the trueborn daughter.


    "So it''s Young Lady Jiang." Quick to react as a court veteran, the madam offered, "I''m of the He Family. I also have daughters around your age. Feel free to gather and go sightseeing sometime."


    Jiang Sheng remembered the He Family, one of the rare houses in Fengjing to continually extend helping hands, even indirectly aiding her Uncle Xu once.


    Eyes brightening, she rose and greeted earnestly, "Madam He, please call me Jiang Sheng."


    "What a nice child," Madam He beamed and nodded. Fiddling at her wrist a moment, she slipped off a heavy gold bangle. "First time seeing you, not sure what you''d like. Wear this bangle first. I''ll look for something betterter."


    Studded with gems, the thick bracelet had to be at least a full tael even at a nce.


    Yet she said to just "wear this for now" and she''d find "something better"? That was no measly sum.


    Unustomed to such, Jiang Sheng frantically tried to refuse but was at a loss.


    Second Madam stepped in. "Since an elder has gifted, simply ept. Remember to return the favour with sweets from Jiuzhen Store, best of the best."


    Taking the opening, Madam He took hold of Jiang Sheng''s hand and yanked the bangle off her own wrist.


    She didn''t linger, exchanging brief goodbyes with Second Madam before returning some ways away.


    Jiang Sheng grasped the intention then - the He Family''s standing clearly fell short of the Jiang House so they were currying favour instead.


    Wide as the bracelet was, it was considerably lighter than her initial guess of a full tael and most likely only half a tael. More bark than bite.


    "My dear, no need to fret. The He''s just opened a wine lodge and wish to emte the sess of You Ran House." Second Madam murmurred. "The bangle was deliberately worn at the wrist, ready to be gifted anytime. Nothing special."


    Not just Madam He, all courtdies prepared in this way with cheap pieces on the body and wrist to curry favour.


    Jiang Sheng was reminded of the gold melon seeds Tan Yue had specifically told her to take. It was likely for the exact same purpose.


    The intricacies of court could hardly be grasped through etiquette lessons alone.


    Second Madam pointed out a thing or two before turning her attention back to the other Madams for idle chatter.


    Left in her wake, Jiang Sheng wondered if she too would have had a mother to teach her the twists and turns of court in just a couple sentences.

 Chapter 410: Jiang Sheng Takes care of My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 410</h4>


    The Yao Family Patriarch came after the brief period of absent-mindedness.


    After the passing of his wife and daughter, the Yao Family Patriarch had not remarried. The arrangements for this banquet could only be left to Second Madam Yao.


    Speaking of which, the fates of my two cousins were quite simr- they could only obediently follow behind their auntie.


    Compared to the demure and obedient Jiang Sheng, Yao Siqing was more generous andposed. Her small talk faintly carried the aura of a matriarch, annoying Second Madam Yao to the point where she pursed her lips several times.


    ¡°The two Yao brothers came from the same mother, yet they¡¯re less harmonious than my father and eldest uncle.¡± Jiang Chengyu muttered to the side, sounding proud and disdainful.


    Jiang Sheng did not respond. She just stared intently at Yao Siqing exchanging pleasantries all the way until she stood before the Jiang family¡¯s table.


    ¡°Greetings to Auntie, and to my two young cousins.¡± Yao Siqing was generous andposed. Yet her first words cut straight to the point, ¡°There¡¯s still half a shichen before the banquet. If my young cousins find the wait dull, why not take a walk with me?¡±


    Jiang Chengyu and Jiang Sheng¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Before they could respond, Second Madam Yao objected with displeasure, ¡°This is an imperial banquet. With so many peopleing and going, how can it be proper? Stay here and wait for the half shichen.¡±


    Yao Siqing just smiled silently, and gave Jiang Sheng a cating look before winking at Jiang Chengyu.


    As expected, Fourth Miss Jiang kicked up a fuss, ¡°Mother, my stomach feels a little ufortable. I¡¯d like my two sisters to apany me out for a moment.¡±


    Who would believe she neededpany just to relieve herself? She clearly just wanted to sneak out and y.


    Second Madam Yao¡¯s brows furrowed once more.


    But before she could say anything this time, Second Madam Jiang justughed, ¡°Then off you go. Just remember to return early and not bete for the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    The three youngdies curtsied gracefully and left elegantly. Their varying heights and builds had their own charm.


    Aside from Jiang Chengyu who was sincerely restless, both Jiang Sheng and Yao Siqing knew today¡¯s objective¡ªto find the Fifth Prince.


    Though simple in word, this was extremely difficult in execution.


    Firstly, Jiang Sheng had to pass over the money, so she couldn¡¯t look for the Fifth Prince after the banquet ended. By then, it would be toote.


    Before the banquet was the perfect time, but as female rtives of an outer court minister, they had no proper excuse to contact the prince.


    After careful calction, their only chance was to intercept him on the way over right before the banquet started.


    The few of them were now familiarizing themselves with the terrain. Following the directions Xumu had provided, they observed and predicted which path the Fifth Prince might take.


    Unaware of the truth, Jiang Chengyu happily indulged herself, ¡°Other than gaining some reputation, attending these banquets is nothing but suffering¡ªthe food is served cold and barely edible. And the waiting is unbearable.¡±


    Yao Siqing concealed her smile behind a raised hand. ¡°Then why did you stille?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe at all. Mother insisted I must, saying that seeing more people will help secure a good marriage proposal.¡± Jiang Chengyu muttered under her breath, ¡°I¡¯m only twelve, why must I think of marriage already? I don¡¯t want to at all.¡±


    Only those with mothers could enjoy such care and arrangements.


    Yao Siqing and Jiang Sheng¡¯s gazes simultaneously darkened at the thought¡ªone had to arrange everything herself, while the other had never considered arrangements at all.


    Jiang Chengyu also realized her slip of tongue and hastily shut her mouth.


    A brief silence descended on the group.


    It was broken by the sound of approaching footsteps. Several young girls walked over, the one dressed in ck ncing scornfully at Jiang Chengyu with a coldugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the rotten fish? Spouting inappropriate words again? Be careful or you¡¯ll die and have your tongue ripped out in hell.¡±


    Jiang Sheng and Yao Siqing were both surprised.


    But Jiang Chengyu reacted extremely quickly. Letting go of her hand, she raged, ¡°You¡¯re the rotten fish, you pig head! Dead pig! Who are you calling a pig?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a pig?¡± The girl was furious. ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Zhu, not Pig!¡±


    So she was from the Zhu family. No wonder she didn¡¯t get along with the Jiang girl.


    Though it was quite...childish for girls of their status to be calling each other names like this.


    ¡°You are a pig, aplete pig from head to toe! Pig head, pig tail!¡± When it came to a vicious tongue, Jiang Chengyu feared no one. ¡°Just look at that ck dress you¡¯re wearing¡ªwhich fellow swine did you tear it off of?¡±


    After all, pigs had ck skin.


    Jiang Sheng barely held back herughter at the quality retort.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhu Wanwan nearly fainted from anger. ¡°Jiang Chengyu, still so vicious after all this time. That poisonous tongue of yours¡ªwhen will you ever reflect? You¡¯ve caused someone¡¯s death, you¡¯ll meet a terrible end in the future!¡±


    At these words, Jiang Chengyu¡¯s arrogant expression instantly paled. She choked back angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, Zhu Wanwan? Trying to stir up trouble?¡±


    In terms of status, the Zhu girl was clearly no match for the Jiang girl.


    Faced with Jiang Chengyu¡¯s threat, Zhu Wanwan shrank back two steps. Just as she was about to turn and leave, she couldn¡¯t resist tossing over her shoulder, ¡°Killed your own sister¡ªif I were you, I wouldn¡¯t dare show my face. Just go home and smother yourself with a nket! How dare you still attend banquets?¡±


    Jiang Chengyu¡¯s hands trembled at the repeated usations of killing someone.


    She badly wanted to drive away these chattering pests, but her shaken heart left her speechless. She couldn¡¯t even pretend to be strong.


    ¡°Guilty conscience, isn¡¯t it Jiang Chengyu?¡± Zhu Wanwan seized the opportunity and turned back. ¡°And well you should, killing your own sister¡ªyou grew up together, and she just died right in front of you. Scared, aren¡¯t you? If only you knew back then, you wouldn¡¯t have done it. If I were you, I¡¯d sew my mouth shut and never dare speak again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, murderer that you are!¡±


    ¡°Took a person¡¯s life yet still acts so carefree.¡±


    ¡°Must be gued by nightmares at night.¡±


    The sycophants chimed in with increasingly vicious remarks.


    Jiang Chengyu¡¯splexion grew paler and paler.


    This was indeed her weakness, her biggest regret and fear¡ªthe key to her absent-mindedness.


    The lost life before her eyes, the thoughtless words from her mouth... No matter how her parents and brothersforted her, she still couldn¡¯t sleep well at night.


    She knew she was wrong.


    She shouldn¡¯t have spouted nonsense, shouldn¡¯t have been so vicious, shouldn¡¯t have ignored others¡¯ feelings, shouldn¡¯t have pressed people relentlessly.


    With the Jiang family¡¯s prestige, the other prominent Fengjing families could only specte about the rumors in private.


    But meeting the loose-tongued Zhu Wanwan today, having her shame exposed so publicly, was probably her retribution¡ªthe punishment she deserved.


    Jiang Chengyu lowered her gaze as her hands hung limply at her sides.


    On the other side, the group of girls were happily exchanging delighted looks, preparing to thoroughly trample the Jiang girl¡¯s arrogance.


    Having witnessed everything, Jiang Sheng sighed and ultimately still shielded her cousin.


    ¡°Enough.¡± She pressed her lips tightly together as her petite body erupted with immense strength. ¡°Wishing death and harm with every word¡ªif something really happened to Chengyu because of you, wouldn¡¯t that make you the murderer?¡±


    Zhu Wanwan was taken aback.


    ¡°Plotting against a Jiang girl, I wonder what crime that would be? Do you even dare bear the consequences?¡± Jiang Sheng red icily. ¡°Even if you dare, I wonder if Madam Zhu could bear it?¡±


    Or perhaps, whether the Zhu family could bear it or not.

 Chapter 411: The Growth of Jiang Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 411</h4>


    An ancient saying goes, what you see at three determines who you be at seven.


    If you look closely, you can see that experiences in childhood influence choices and habits for a lifetime.


    Jiang Sheng was unfortunate that during the years she should have grown confident, shepeted with dogs for food. But she was also fortunate to meet her brother before her personality was set, finding her closest kin.


    When she realized beggingpromised her dignity, she learned to be self-reliant.


    When she discovered earning money could help more people, she was willing to cast offziness.


    When her brother needed help, she bravely learned unfamiliar things.


    A noble house, etiquette, grace, tranquility.


    Even when facing the formerly arrogant legitimate daughter of a noble house, she dared to step forward and protect her stunned cousin.


    Even if her heart shook a little, even if her palms sweated a bit.


    Lady Tan''s lingering advice echoed again, "Girl remember, apart from the imperial family, the Jiang family isn''t afraid of any noble house in Fengjing, be they the Three Dukes, Three Solitaries, or Six Ministries. As long as you''re reasonable, there''s nothing to fear. The General is your backbone."


    That''s right, she had someone to rely on now.


    Jiang Sheng steadied her emotions again, ring over like her strict grandmother, "Hurry up and go, or do you want me to call over thedies to judge you, or tell the people of Fengjing what you did!"


    Zhu Wanwan was frightened, unsure who this person was, but afraid to make a scene.


    Bickering between youngdies was one thing, but forcing someone to their death was another.


    She didn''t dare linger, hurriedly pulling herpanion away.


    The willow tree was quiet again.


    Jiang Sheng turned around, gazing steadily at the still stunned Jiang Chengyu, asking softly, "Who was the Zhu family girl talking about?"


    Yao Siqing wanted to stop her, but seeing the girl''s determination, slowly lowered her hand.


    Some things, you''d find out eventually.


    Jiang Chengyu lowered her head, stammering, "It was Jiang Chenghua."


    That fake heiress, whose formerly proud manner was still vivid, as startled as a deer, always with unease in her eyes.


    Her life had plummeted, fallen from a pampered daughter of heaven to vilified by all, losing what she had, her losses never to return.


    If she was a pure victim, perhaps she could have survived on past affections, living in the Jiang household as an invisible third young miss.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    Her mother''s schemes let her enjoy riches and nobility, but also made her fall into hell. While unaware, her fate had already been decided.


    "It was the day Grandmother found out the truth, she jumped from the Cloud Tower. It was because my words were too harsh, provoking her. I was thest straw that broke her. I really know I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said those things." Tears swirled in Jiang Chengyu''s eyes. "If...if I could have counseled her,forted her, maybe she wouldn''t have died."


    No one wanted to harm a life, but an unintended loss had still been caused.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t stop Jiang Chengyu''s guilt.


    She just gazed into the distance, thinking of the two babies swapped twelve years ago. If they knew their fates twelve yearster, would they still have agreed to the swap? Would they still have agreed to walk the predetermined paths?


    No one knew Jiang Chenghua''s answer, but Jiang Sheng was willing.


    Those seven years of wandering and begging were truly bitter, but she also gained a freedom nobledies never experienced, and met her brothers, her life gradually bing colorful, transforming from simple freedom to striving prosperity, from deste loneliness to joyous celebration.


    Different paths led to different lives, different births destined different futures, but no matter the path, as long as your heart was happy, the world shone bright.


    People must broaden their roads as they walk, turn the ordinary into beauty, make their days blossom.


    Jiang Sheng turned around, wiping the tears from Jiang Chengyu''s cheeks, "Hurtful words were your mistake, but her choice wasn''t yours to decide. I also didn''t expect she would take that path, and that I wouldn''t learn of this regret for so long."


    The lies the brothers coborated on were well-intended at their core.


    But she had grown up now. Some things had to be faced, had to be experienced.


    "Sister, don''t you hate her?" Jiang Chengyu asked in surprise, stopping her tears.


    Even Yao Siqing was somewhat surprised.


    The two girls in the true and false heiresses scam were in opposing positions in status and interests, innate adversaries, inherently ipatible.


    Not to mention, everything Jiang Chenghua gained was due to her mother''s borate scheming and seizing it from Jiang Sheng.


    Not only had this caused Jiang Sheng to wander destitute, but now Mrs. Liao was neither ghost nor human, the mother and daughter never to have a loving family.


    Yet clearly, they should have loved each other deeply.


    While Mrs. Liao may not have been an ideal general''s wife, she was certainly a good mother.


    She just failed to love her own child at the right time, loving and hating the wrong people.


    Mistaken to an absurd degree, without even a chance to repent.


    "I don''t hate her." Jiang Sheng shook her head, enunciating each word. "Jiang Chenghua''s death wasn''t for you to decide, nor was us two being swapped for her to decide. The missed fine clothes and jade food were certainly a pity, but hating her is useless."


    No one dictated the true and false heiresses must oppose and scheme against each other without principle.


    She now realized the more pampered a flower grew, the weaker it was against storms, while adversity brought resilience.


    "Hate would only immerse me in anger and me, torment me with resentment." Jiang Sheng''s bright eyes were pure and prating. "Life has alreadye to this point. Living well is most important."


    It was for her.


    It was for Jiang Chengyu.


    It should have been for Jiang Chenghua too.


    The bitterness eaten, falls stumbled through, should all transform into nimbleness for the road ahead.


    Use umted experience to avoid future risks.


    Wasn''t that life?


    Jiang Chengyu watched nkly, suddenly realizing she was far less enlightened than her cousin, formerly careless with hurtful words, now mired in guilt and bullied by others.


    Both extremes were unsuitable.


    She should watch her mouth, bravely counter when oppressed by enemies, yet stay kind in peace.


    From somewhere drifted melodious bells, calling the gathered wives and daughters to return to Baohe Hall.


    "The banquet is starting." Yao Siqing reminded Jiang Sheng. "Should we go back now?"


    Oh no, too focused on being a sister, her responsibilities weren''t fulfilled yet.


    Jiang Sheng stuck out her tongue, remembering this was the imperial pce and quickly pulled it back in.


    "Little Yu," she said solemnly, "I need to quickly take care of some business. Tell Second Aunt first so she doesn''t worry for us, okay?"

 Chapter 412: Brother and Sister Reunion 03

    <h4>Chapter 412</h4>


    Jiang Chengyu naturally wanted to follow his sisters, but what Jiang Sheng said was right. The Second Madam mighte out in a hurry, so he had to reluctantly agree, "Then hurry back, the banquet is about to start."


    In fact, it wasn''t so fast. The bell was just a signal for aristocraticdies to return to their seats and meet with the men who had finished court sessions in the Golden Sacred Hall. They still had to wait for the princes and princesses to be seated before the members of the Imperial Court arrived.


    The more people there were, the more chaotic it would be, and the slower it would go.


    Jiang Sheng took this opportunity to linger on the predicted path to intercept the Fifth Prince.


    The conversation between the new top schr and the prince attracted attention, while the two daughters of aristocratic families greeting the prince did not provoke criticism. Even if someone wanted to spread rumors, there was no opportunity.


    Just in case, Jiang Sheng also prepared a small jade pendant and threw it into the lush bushes before bending down to look for it.


    Soon, Yao Siqing reminded next to him, "The Third Princess ising. I''ve met her a few times before, so I''ll pay my respects and exchange a few pleasantries. That will not raise any suspicions."


    If she could pay respects to the princess, she could certainly also pay respects to the prince.


    Jiang Sheng calmed her mind. From the corner of her eye, she saw a graceful and charming young girl approaching, with a pce maid behind her, and a pride unique to those of high status in her eyes.


    "Greetings to you, Princess," Yao Siqing bent down and bowed. "I wish you good health, Princess."


    "Ah, it''s Miss Yao," the Third Princess looked at the Yao family girl, and the arrogance in her eyes faded a little. "The banquet is about to start, why haven''t you gone in yet?"


    Yao Siqing smiled lightly with her eyes and mouth, "My younger sister lost her beloved jade pendant, so I''m here with her to find it."


    "Shall I help look?" the Third Princess offered verbally, but did not actually make a move to do so.


    Yao Siqing knew this well, and said neither humbly nor arrogantly, "Princess has to help host the asion for the Imperial Court. How could you be dyed here with us?"


    The two exchanged a few pleasantries, carrying out the courtesy to the extreme, and then parted gracefully.


    In theory, the Third Princess represented the host, so she should have helped the guests find their lost belongings.


    But at sixteen years old, she was at the age to be seeking a marital family. Having encountered such a grand banquet, it was natural that she had no interest in dealing with such trivial matters.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she raised her head, she caught sight of two figures striding over.


    One looked slightly older, about fourteen or fifteen. The other was slender and delicate, thirteen or fourteen years old. Behind each was an attendant dressed in brocade, a treatment reserved for princes.


    They seemed quite close, and were talking animatedly.


    "Fifth younger brother, how much silver have you prepared to donate this time?" asked the slightly older one. "If money is tight, Fourth Elder Brother can chip in for you too."


    "Thank you for thinking of me, Fourth Elder Brother," the Fifth Prince said with a wry smile. "Even if you lend me money, how would I pay you back without ie? I can''t use Fourth Elder Brother''s money to make donations."


    One referred to himself as "Fourth Brother".


    The other only called him "Fourth Elder Brother".


    The form of address seemed a bit distant, because he already had his own Fourth Elder Brother.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Jiang Sheng forced down the sour feeling in her throat, and stood up straight with her head full of pearls and jade hair ornaments.


    She wanted to see if her usually cunning and crafty Fifth Brother could be scared sh*tless.


    Yao Siqingughed behind her hand, taking on the stance of a spectator watching a show.


    "...That''s true too," the Fourth Prince had not expected such a blunt response from his younger brother. Worried that the twenty thousand silver pieces would go to waste, he quickly changed the subject. "Who are those two youngdies ahead? Why are they still lingering around here?"


    The Fifth Prince chuckled knowingly, "I guess news that Father ns to select principal consorts for Eldest and Second Brother has been leaked, so some aristocratic families have thoughts about it."


    The Emperor had many sons.


    The Eldest Prince was seventeen, the Second Prince only half a month younger, the Third Princess was sixteen, the Fourth Prince would turn fifteen next month - all ages when they should be married.


    Only he at a little over thirteen had nothing to do with betrothals, so he could talk about it with a smile.


    "This..." Disdain rose in the Fourth Prince''s eyes. "Marriage matters should be decided by the parents. What girls would promote themselves like this? How inappropriate!" He added, "I must find out which two households these girls are fromter. They are definitely unsuitable."


    The Fifth Prince nodded in agreement, ncing over casually and sweeping his eyes indifferently.


    Due to the height difference, the first person he noticed was the graceful andposed Yao Siqing. Her slender figure and pretty features made his heart skip a beat, and a bad premonition rose.


    His gaze dropped down further. Thevish attire was a given, but the smooth and lustrous sheen was eye-catching.


    Looking closely, the round little face held a pair of round eyes. Her rosy lips and fair skinplemented each other beautifully, with a faint scar near her eye where she had been bitten by a dog while fighting over food.


    No...right?


    The usually calm andposed Fifth Prince turned pale. His hands shook like sieves beneath his brocade robe as he looked back and forth repeatedly before finally confirming that the girl of an aristocratic family, dolled up with cosmetics, was none other than his chubby little sister who should have been sitting in her courtyard eating pork elbows.


    When he met her angry gaze, the shock at the grand banquet was like seeing a ghost. He directly retreated two steps, stepping on his attendant''s foot.


    "Ow ow ow, Your Highness," the attendant winced in pain.


    Only then did he regain hisposure, and returned to his original position as quickly as possible.


    Fortunately the Fourth Prince did not notice anything amiss. His eyesnded on Yao Siqing, looking her up and down, seemingly regretting his previous tactless words.


    "Greetings to you, Your Highnesses," Yao Siqing was dignified and graceful, executing the bow smoothly and pleasingly.


    Jiang Sheng also bent down, but did not speak.


    She was afraid Fifth Brother would start sneezing uncontrobly.


    "There''s no need for such courtesy, youngdy," said the Fourth Prince, his eyes zing. "The banquet is about to start. Are you lingering here because you have some matter to resolve? If you can''t resolve it, just tell Us."


    His attitude waspletely different from earlier.


    Yao Siqingughed behind her hand. "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. It''s not a big deal, just that my younger sister lost her beloved jade pendant and wanted to look for it around here."


    "A trivial matter, a trivial matter," the Fourth Prince waved his hand andmanded the two attendants. "All of you help look, keep your eyes sharp and don''t dy the banquet."


    He spoke grandly and passionately, not noticing the Fifth Prince''s expression changing yet again beside him, from shock to helplessness.


    That omnipotent jade pendant, always getting lost.


    It was difficult for the siblings, thinking of ways to approach him, over and over again.


    Especially the unrestrained Jiang Sheng, who actually appeared in the solemn and dignified imperial pce. Who knew how much determination and courage that took.


    They must all be very worried.


    When he had left without a word back then, it was because he was afraid his siblings would stop him, afraid his elder brother would ruthlessly give up on the civil service examinations.


    Choosing his aunt''s wedding night was also hoping it could dissipate everyone''s sorrow.


    But looking at his sister''s eyes, it seemed to have had the opposite effect.


    Chang Yan lowered his head with a wry smile, then raised it with determination. He nced at the interior of Baohe Hall, and deliberately said, "Fourth Elder Brother, my stomach feels a little unwell. Would you apany me to thevatory for a bit?"


    Not only did aristocratic youngdies go to thevatory hand in hand, these young boys loved to go in groups too.


    Usually apanying was just apanying, but today the Fourth Prince clearly did not want to.

 Chapter 413: Gagon

    <h4>Chapter 413</h4>


    Yao Siqing was quite understanding, "Are therevatories in this Baohe Hall?"


    "Of course there are. People whoe to the banquet need to relieve themselves." The Fourth Prince reacted quickly, "If the youngdies can''t find them, I will call the pce maids to show you the way."


    For safety reasons, people who entered the imperial city for the banquet could not bring servant girls or attendants. The princes and princesses could exceptionally bring one personal attendant, while all other needs had to be met by the pce maids and eunuchs.


    As the legitimate daughter of the Yao family, Yao Siqing naturally knew this rule. But she didn''t need directions. She wanted to create a quiet and safe enough environment.


    "Fourth Brother can slowly show them the way. Fifth Brother really can''t hold it anymore, so I''ll take my leave first." Chang Yan, who was standing next to them, spoke urgently, sweating realistically on his forehead.


    Fortunately they were men, so it was fine to say these things in public.


    If it were youngdies, their spine would have been smashed.


    Yao Siqing''s eyes shifted as she nced in the direction the Fifth Prince had left. She could only agree, "Then I''ll have to trouble the Fourth Highness."


    Thevatories were set up in the side halls, separated between men and women, quite far apart from each other.


    Yao Siqing and Jiang Sheng followed the pce maid while pondering how to meet the Fifth Prince on the other side, and how to do it inconspicuously without arousing suspicion.


    The imperial pce was solemn and strict. Even thevatories were attended by pce maids. Let alone crossing the entire main hall to reach the men''svatory.


    Yao Siqing frowned worriedly about this, thinking that she wouldn''t be able to deliver the silver ticket today.


    But she didn''t expect Jiang Sheng to dismiss the pce maid and whisper, "Don''t worry Sister Yao, Fifth Brother should being."


    Others might not know, but how could she not understand her own brother?


    If Big Brother''s n had failed, it must have been because Fifth Brother didn''t want to meet.


    As long as Fifth Brother wanted to meet, his status as a prince could provide convenience, not to mention his meticulous mind shouldn''t be underestimated either.


    Knowing that it was inconvenient for his sister, he would definitely think of ways toe over.


    Jiang Sheng looked certain. Yao Siqing didn''t say anything. The two women walked to thevatory and carefully pushed the door open. Indeed, inside stood a panting young man.


    He must have secretly run over, climbed over the wall, and finally crawled in through the window.


    The original neat brocade robe was a little wrinkled, his palms were also red from pressing, and the hair beside his temples was slightly messy. Only his unfathomable eyes remained smiling.


    Yao Siqing was a bit shocked. She just said "I''ll wait for you outside" and closed thevatory door to stand guard.


    Finally, the world was quiet. There were no strict pce rules, no chaotic eyes, and no discrepant statuses.


    The young man rubbed his palms, unusually shy and apologetic, and said in a low voice, "Sister."


    The youngdy looked at him coldly without responding.


    "Jiang Sheng, be good, don''t be angry anymore. We don''t have much time." Chang Yan smiled bitterly. "The banquet is about to start and I still have to make a donation."


    It''s not without reason he''s called the Fifth Prince! Such an effective move to subdue the enemy!


    Jiang Sheng reluctantly swallowed her grievances and took out the silver ticket from her arms to p it over, "My brothers asked me to give this to you, afraid you don''t have money to donate."


    A full ten thousand taels!


    After learning that he still owed money, even his half-brother the Fourth Prince had withdrawn the intention of lending money.


    But his brothers who he didn''t have blood rtions with had unconditionally given ten thousand taels in silver tickets.


    Chang Yan''s eyes turned red as he stroked the warm paper and said in a low voice, "You don''t have to, actually I don''t need it. After all, I''m still a prince."


    "Father told me the Jiang family is going to donate twenty thousand taels. How much are you donating?" Jiang Sheng pretended to believe him and asked earnestly.


    Chang Yan was rendered speechless.


    "If you don''t have money, just say so. Don''t even tell us and just run away." Jiang Sheng pouted, "Auntie almost didn''t even spend her wedding night. Fourth Brother is still crying now. It''s up to you."


    The water of West Lake, the tears of Fourth Brother.


    Chang Yan felt utterly helpless. "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault."


    "As long as you know you were wrong!" Only then did Jiang Sheng let go of her resentment. "We''ll talk about apologizingter. Take this money for donation first. If it''s not enough, I''ll think of a way."


    It was as if ten thousand taels was just cabbage.


    Chang Yan chuckled and put the silver ticket back in her hand. "I really don''t need it. Everyone knows I have no money. Rather than donating ten thousand taels of silver to provoke spection, I might as well be shamelessly poor."


    What''s a little humiliation? How could he just donate the money his second brother worked hard to earn?


    This time Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded.


    If Fifth Brother didn''t need money, then what was the point of her racking her brains toe here?


    Was it just for that grievance? Or to verify the Fifth Prince''s identity?


    "Don''t worry, I asked you toe because I have important things to discuss." Chang Yan easily guessed her thoughts andughed. "I''m not in a position to meet Big Brother, but I want you to tell Big Brother that the Fang family''s recent moves are by no means trivial."


    The story started with the Fang family proposing a wealth tax at the imperial examination. At that time, people thought Fang Yuan was willing to offend the prominent families in order to impress the imperial family and get first ce.


    Later, when the Fang family proposed making donations, it seemed as if they wanted to clear the shame of "buying the title with money". Even someone as astute as Chang Yan was convinced and didn''t have the slightest doubt.


    The sudden appearance of Chang Yan at the spring banquet had disrupted the Fang family''s n. It also turned the prominent families'' donations into donations from the entire Fuyang city, washing away some of the Fang family''s credit.


    But only some of it. As long as the amount of donations was high enough, credit would still remain with the Fang family. They would still be able to curry favor with the imperial family.


    Yes, it was here that Chang Yan realized something was wrong.


    The Fang family seemed to be working hard to please the imperial family, willing to donate silver, willing to collect wealth tax, and willing to offend other prominent families.


    Their trump card was clearly the Eldest Prince. The most important thing they should be doing is helping the Eldest Prince in his fight for the throne. Currying the imperial family''s favor should also be getting the Eldest Prince to do it. But the Fang family was taking most of the credit upon Fang Yuan, while the Eldest Prince came second.


    Could the Fang family be trying to overthrow the regime?


    But without the support ofmoners and legitimacy, the Fang family, which didn''t even have military generals, had neither the intention nor the ability.


    Chang Yan became suspicious and randomly flipped through the ssics, unable to find a reason. But he saw histories rted to "fraud in the imperial examinations".


    As the only stage for schrs, the most important means of selecting officials, the imperial examinations allowed schrs past and present to believe in its absolute fairness and impartiality.


    There were a few cases of fraud in history. In the end, even the chief examiner was implicated. They would rather wrongly execute than let go. There had never been an instance when things were covered up after being exposed.


    If there were, it would only be the past two years of examinations.


    For two people involved in the same fraud, one became the top schr and the other the second top schr. How could schrs across the country be convinced? What really happened with the fraud back then?


    "Only now do I put everything together. The Fang family''s actions have never been for the Eldest Prince. They want to silence the schrs across the country and prevent the fraud from being mentioned again." Chang Yan gloomily continued word for word, "Once they fail to silence it and schr groups be agitated and bring up the fraud again, either Big Brother or Fang Yuan will stink for thousands of years."


    "Then... doesn''t the imperial family do anything about it?" Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded.


    There were so many twists and turns that she wouldn''t be able to figure it out even after ten years.


    "Him?" Chang Yanughed. "He''s sitting back and reaping the profits."

 Chapter 414: Spring Feast

    <h4>Chapter 414</h4>


    In the 12th year of the Imperial Court''s rule, its image externally has always been benevolent with a tinge of weakness.


    In the incident of the knife holder, it did not eradicate the phenomenon of knife holding, but spared talented schr An Jun to allow him to attend the imperial examination.


    In the incident of fraud in the imperial examination, it did not point out the Fang family clearly, but it took the opportunity to order a re-examination.


    It seemed that it did not do enough in all areas, and was restricted everywhere, but it could still do something to salvage its reputation, so as not to bepletely ipetent.


    Perhaps it could not bepletely med on the Imperial Court.


    The Previous Emperor acted too decisively. The military power that should have been controlled by the Emperor was diluted. The Cab that was originally established to strengthen imperial power, on the contrary, restricted the Emperor. Even the Imperial Guards, the defense line within the imperial city, had the eyes of the prestigious families.


    Without being able to wield real power, and without absolute guts, it was not easy for the Imperial Court to reach this point.


    It was like a teetering tumbler doll, listening to whoever spoke more, and agreeing with whoever was reasonable.


    Even Chang Yan believed that the reason why Eldest Brother Xu Mo was able to be the top schr was because he worked behind the scenes and tried every means to make it happen.


    It was not until everything was put together that he realized it was not the case.


    The Imperial Court clearly knew the seriousness of the fraud in the imperial examination, but still approved both Fang Yuan and Xu Mo to be in the first ss. It was very likely that it appreciated Xu Mo''s talent, and also fancied Fang Yuan''s proposal.


    The former new star could help it contend against prestigious families, while thetter''s proposal brought huge wealth.


    But fraud in the imperial examination would eventually ferment. The two people involved in cheating cases could not be pirs of the state at the same time. The anger of schrs would rip through the sky to demand the truth from the entire dynasty.


    The Fang family knew clearly, so they joined forces with their rtives by marriage of prestigious families to donate, both to curry favor with the Imperial Court and temporarily suppress the public dissatisfaction, while squeezing out hostile prestigious families to achieve killing three birds with one stone.


    And the Imperial Court did not have to do anything, it just needed to wait for the fermentation of the fraud in the imperial examination.


    If things went well, it could gain benefits from the Fang family, with the cost of only having to sacrifice the insignificant Xu Mo.


    If things went badly, it could also heavily strike Fang Yuan, while getting rid of some restrictions and consolidating imperial power.


    Without analysis, how could it be so incisive?


    Chang Yan only then realized that his understanding of his father was perhaps not so thorough.


    "So, after the Spring Viewing Banquet, the Fang family earned money for the Imperial Court, and when the fraud in the imperial examination fermented, only Eldest Brother would have to be sacrificed?" After struggling for a long time, Jiang Sheng finally understood. Her small face was pale. "Should we sabotage the Spring Viewing Banquet? We can''t let the Fang family seed."


    If the Fang family seeded, what would happen to Eldest Brother?


    "No, we can''t, and we have to hold the Spring Viewing Banquet grandly." Chang Yan sighed. "Not only can''t we sabotage it, we have to make the Spring Viewing Banquet a sess."


    The so-called Spring Viewing Banquet was actually a donation in nature.


    Led by the Fang family, prestigious families, together with several imperial princes, donated a total of 300,000 taels of silver.


    Today''s prestigious families were richer, and all kinds of umted wealth could probably raise nearly one million taels of silver.


    If the Imperial Court used the one million silver to eat, drink and be merry, expand its residence and mausoleums on arge scale, its actions would arouse public outrage, or even stink for thousands of years.


    But in reality, the money was to be sent to the border areas, to feed, clothe, andfort the families of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, so that they could safely spend the cold winter.


    It would also be used to smelt iron ore and forge more sturdy armor and des for soldiers to go to battlefields to kill enemies and expel the Tatars.


    When one reached a certain height in life, absolute ck and white ceased to exist, so did right and wrong.


    From Xu Mo¡¯s point of view, for the millions of schrs, this emperor was irresponsible, even dared to mess with fraud in imperial examinations.


    But for the well-fed border guards, and the rtives of soldiers who had lost their sons and husbands, who could say that he was not good!


    Even the Fang family who proposed the donation could gain a lot of goodwill.


    "But, shouldn''t the Fang family''s coercion of prestigious families to donate provoke resentment?" Jiang Sheng did not understand.


    Chang Yan nodded. "Perhaps it would provoke some resentment, but it had allied with its own prestigious families and squeezed hostile prestigious families. Even if there was resentment, it would not be afraid."


    Later, when the donation became the Spring Viewing Banquet, some officials or rich people might feel unhappy.


    Such dissatisfaction could be a de to attack the Fang family when it declined, but as long as it won the heart of the Imperial Court and aroused the admiration of themoners, the Fang family would always be the Fang family, and some resentment would not even dare to speak out loud.


    After all, Jiang Sheng was still too unfamiliar with the officialdom to naively believe that offense meant death and backstabbing meant destruction.


    If that was really the case, the Imperial Court would not have been restricted by prestigious families to such weakness.


    "But you were right about one thing," Chang Yan nced at the time and suddenly spoke faster, "Eldest Brother is indeed in danger."


    All the things the Fang family did was to dy the fermentation of the fraud, not to suppress the fraud in the imperial examination. Wise people all knew that schrs would eventually burst out voices sooner orter.


    Once it fermented, either Fang Yuan or Xu Mo would have to be the scapegoat.


    The favoritism of the Imperial Court and the voices of schrs were very important at this moment, and could even be the critical decisive factor.


    "You must inform Eldest Brother to be cautious and vignt these days, and remember to make many friends and establish his reputation as a great schr."


    "Also tell Third Brother to return to the border with General Jiang. Do not leave the army, and try to gain military power as soon as possible, so as to have enough right to speak."


    "Second Brother may encounter crises more intense than the business dispute with the Liao Family. Tell him not to worry or be afraid, and to convey any issues by sending lychees."


    "And Fourth Brother... learn medicine well from Doctor Wu, don''t let my painstaking efforts go to waste."


    The bell rang in the distance again, indicating that the banquet was about to begin.


    Chang Yan took onest look at his seemingly taller sister, still said nothing, turned around and climbed over the windowttice.


    After going through this difficult and dangerous meeting, it was unknown when they would see each other next time.


    Jiang Sheng held back her tears. The "Fifth Brother" she wanted to call out was stuck in her throat and did note out eventually.


    "The Imperial Court is about to arrive at the main hall." Yao Siqing''s voice came from outside. "Shall we go back sooner or wait for a while?"


    Although they were so close as siblings, they had to rack their brains to avoid suspicion about connections, and even stagger their appearance time, in order to prevent people from doubting.


    "Wait for a while." Jiang Sheng wiped her tears clean. "It''s harder for Fifth Brother, let him go back first."


    The two of them sat in the respect hall for a while before slowly getting up and returning to the Baohe Hall.


    The originally slightly noisy main hall immediately quieted down. The rarely seen members of prestigious families sat in their respective positions, waiting for the arrival of the host of the banquet.


    The Fifth Imperial Prince had just sat down shortly before and was talking with the Fourth Imperial Prince, seeming to be expressing abdominal difort.


    Jiang Chengyu was alone guarding arge table. The empty seats next to her made her extremely bored. When she finally saw Jiang Sheng, she eagerly waved and called out, "Here, here, sistere over quickly."


    Yao Siqing nodded, and first returned to the seat behind the Second Madam of Yao Family.


    Jiang Sheng also returned ordingly behind Second Madam Jiang.


    The two sisters had just sat down, before Jiang Chengyu could explore and inquire, noises came from the main hall, "The Emperor arrives."


    The Emperor of the Imperial Court, dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, strode out from behind a screen, nced around the hall full of riches and honor, with inexplicable emotions surfacing in his eyes.


    Led by the four imperial princes and one princess, the middle ministers brought their wives, children and subordinates. They unanimously bowed with cupped fists, "Greetings to Father Emperor (Emperor). Ten thousand blessings and safety to Father Emperor (Emperor)."


    The Emperor, who was talked about among the public, finally appeared.

 Chapter 415: The Five Princes Donate Money

    <h4>Chapter 415</h4>


    "Please take your seats."


    A voice as t as still water sounded, followed immediately by people sitting down and exchanging pleasantries.


    During this time, Jiang Sheng secretly raised her head to take a look. She felt that the man on the dragon throne was nondescript, with neither outstanding looks nor overpowering aura. On the contrary, he looked a little like the vegetable-selling uncle from the neighboring vige.


    That uncle had no great ambitions. He just wanted to make a living and save up a dowry for his daughter and school fees for his son. He also wanted to buy some nice clothes for his wife.


    He always said, "It''s good enough just to be alive. Don''t hope for too much or you''ll wear yourself out."


    Jiang Sheng understood this sentiment deeply.


    In the past, it was fine as long as she had enough to eat. Later, she had to struggle to make money. Now it was even more difficult - she had topete with others in wit and courage.


    The young girl rested her cheek in her hand. As food streamed onto the table and flowers and beauties clustered around, what she thought about were the two beggars fighting until they bled over half a steamed bun.


    She thought about themoners in the Ten Li Vige who only got to eat a bit of meat once a year during the new year. They had to savor it slowly on their tongues until it melted before swallowing it down.


    She thought about the wisps of cooking smoke in the mundane world, and the candid conversations when siblings gathered.


    How different it was now. Everyone was prim and proper. Even to say a sentence she had to "report to Your Majesty", and she had to watch her words and actions for fear of giving others leverage.


    That saying was indeed right - the life one lives in childhood shapes one''s thinking for half a lifetime.


    Jiang Sheng lowered her eyes to look at the clearly cooled pork elbows on the table. She lowered her voice and asked, "Xiao Yu, what will happen to all this uneaten food after the banquet?"


    "It will be thrown away," Jiang Chengyu said in surprise, seemingly uncertain. "Or maybe the pce maids and eunuchs will eat it, or it might be given to the flower-sellers outside the city."


    It was clear from hisst sentence that it was meant as afort.


    Jiang Sheng smiled. She felt a bit sorry for the pork elbows, and even more so for the hungry beggars and themoners who could not have meat.


    But she was no longer the wide-eyed little girl who had just entered Fengjing.


    In the past, when she looked at the Imperial City she wouldment its vastness and think about giving parts of it to beggars to live in, seeing its emptiness as wasteful.


    That was Jiang Sheng''s view from the bottom, where she only felt the hardship of themon people yet remained ignorant of the worries of those on high.


    No matter how empty, the Imperial City could never be given to beggars to live in. Only sufficient money and status could build up nobility. Only once the Imperial family was firmly entrenched could the Dayu Dynasty remain stable.


    Just like it was a pity to throw away these greasy foods, but giving them tomoners would only attractzy gluttons, everyone waiting to pick up scraps instead of working hard.


    In the end, it would affect the entire foundation of the dynasty.


    Some things were allowed to happen because there was a necessity.


    Some things were allowed to exist because there was a reason.


    But reducing waste would always do more good than harm.


    Jiang Sheng was too absorbed in her own thoughts, and did not notice Second Uncle Jiang in front repeatedly looking back hesitantly.


    "Dear, what''s the matter with you?" Second Madam suppressed her voice to ask. "Have boils grown on your buttocks?"


    Having raised two unruly children, it was clear Second Madam was also an extraordinary woman.


    On the other hand, the usually steady Jiang Jizong''s face reddened. After making sure no one else heard, he finally gritted out, "Wife, this is an imperial banquet."


    "So you know it''s an imperial banquet." Second Madam sat up straight.


    Jiang Jizong shut his mouth. Of course he knew it was an imperial banquet. And it was precisely at this imperial banquet that he could put down his writing brush and see the Fifth Prince''s true face clearly.


    Not expecting anything, he took one look and got a shock.


    The Fifth Prince who had supposedly recovered from illness actually looked vaguely familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before but had no impression of it.


    If it had been someone else, it would not have mattered if they did not remember clearly.


    But the Jiang family all knew that little Jiang Sheng''s elder brother had gone missing and they were anxiously searching for him.


    Connecting the two, Jiang Jizong inevitably wondered if he should remind his niece.


    But before he could make up his mind, the Imperial Court on the dragon throne coughed twice to steer the banquet to its main topic. "This Cherishing Spring banquet was made possible by... by the efforts of the honored ministers."


    The smile faded from the face of the expecting-to-be-praised Fang family patriarch.


    The slowly opening eyes of Elder Chang quirked an eyebrow.


    "The honored ministers generously donated money that allowed the expulsion of Tatar invaders at the borders. Hence this Cherishing Spring banquet was organized tofort the honored ministers for their extraordinary contributions." The Imperial Court had a smiling expression.


    The repeated mention of "honored ministers" without specifying which ministers left some shocked, some scoffing, and some bewildered.


    The Fang and Zhu family heads looked at each other, hesitating on whether they should stand up and im credit.


    Elder Chang narrowed his eyes, ready to stand up at any time.


    He could not stop the Cherishing Spring banquet or the Imperial Court from raising money for the border troops, but he could do his utmost to block profits for the Fang family and pave way for the imperial examination cheating scandal.


    Of course, it would be far better if other prestigious families stood up instead of him.


    As Elder Chang casually nced around, hoping to check on his sister, his gaze fell into Jiang Jizong''s deep eyes instead.


    One full of probing.


    One met with silence.


    Given the Fifth Prince''s degree of keeping a low profile, there were not many in Fengjing who could recognize him even if he revealed his face. If he insisted on denial, no one could do anything about it.


    But considering Jiang Sheng''s rtionship with the Jiang family, Elder Chang still smiled back.


    It was an overture, and also a response.


    No matter if the Jiang family won the throne, they would not tolerate the Fang family growing too influential.


    There was only so much meat to go around in officialdom, if the Fang family ate more, the other families would have to spit some out.


    In an instant, interests shed.


    Thoughts shed through Jiang Jizong''s mind as he stood up with hands cupped. "Your Majesty, having heard the Fifth Prince''s remonstration that day, I was deeply moved. Hence I have donated 20,000 taels of silver. I hope that Your Majesty will not find it too paltry."


    Even though the contributions of both the Fang family and Fifth Prince were mentioned, with these words the credit seemed to go entirely to the Fifth Prince alone.


    There were those shocked, those sneering, and those perplexed.


    The Imperial Court raised an eyebrow, seemingly not expecting the Jiang family to phrase it this way, but still nodded happily. "The minister is sincere. The border troops will thank you."


    With this beginning, the subsequent donations flowed smoothly and logically.


    The Dou family donated 20,000 taels of silver.


    The He family donated 20,000 taels of silver.


    The Yao family donated 20,000 taels of silver.


    The Wu family donated 10,000 taels of silver.


    And so on.


    The glory the Fang and Zhu families basked in when they were conferred titles now shifted onto these other prestigious families.


    And the credit was snatched away at the same time. The Fang family patriarch''s eyebrows were scrunched so tight they could pinch a fly dead.


    He exchanged a look with the popr frontrunner for the throne, the Eldest Prince, whose anger was also unconcealed. Their exchanged nce brewed vengeance.


    There were more who did not donatest time than just the prestigious officials - there were also two princes.


    The Eldest Prince secretly hardened his resolve. When the Fifth Prince spoke, he would make things difficult by questioning where he got so much money if the amount wasrge, or mocking him for being miserly if the amount was small.


    After much anticipation, the Fourth Prince finally stood up and cupped his fists. "Your Majesty, this child also donates 10,000 taels of white silver."


    The Imperial Court nodded in satisfaction. His gaze fell on his youngest son.


    Worried, malicious, observing - countless gazes focused on him.


    Unhurriedly, Elder Chang rose to his feet. He first bowed deeply, then sighed ruefully. "Your Majesty, this child''s health is ruined. Over the years medicines and soups have steadily depleted my savings. I had to pawn the jade pendant left behind by myte mother just to barely scrape together 3,000 taels. I hope that Your Majesty will not look down on this paltry amount, and that my royal siblings will not ridicule me."


    "If anyone does ridicule me, I will not resent it. After all... I am a child without a mother."

 Chapter 416: Ju Guifei

    <h4>Chapter 416</h4>


    The soft voice of the young man fell, and the entire grand hall fell silent.


    The mocking words stuck in the Eldest Prince''s throat, and he looked as if he was choking.


    The Imperial Court''s face was inscrutable, with only a hint of emotion in the depths of his eyes.


    The other great and small noble families were even more shocked, not knowing whether they should listen to these words, or even could listen.


    Empress Yan had passed away five years ago, and the Yan family had since fallen and gone into hiding. It was understandable that the Crown Prince would have difficulty walking without anyone''s support, and some informed people had even spected that the Fifth Prince only had a few thousand taels of silver left.


    While it was understood, no one had expected it to be so difficult that he had to pawn the jade pendant left by Empress Yan just to exchange it for three thousand taels of silver.


    Was this how the Crown Prince was treated?


    To put it bluntly, even the illegitimate children of noble families were more affluent than this.


    Yet the Fifth Prince spoke of it so brazenly, seemingly unafraid of ridicule or mockery. Hisposure and nonchnce aroused countless sympathies.


    Some soft-hearteddies couldn''t help but whisper to each other, sympathizing with the Crown Prince and Empress Yan.


    In Baohe Hall, whispers arose, and even Jiang Chengyu pouted and said, "He pawned three thousand taels and donated it all. What does the Fifth Prince n to do, live on northwest wind in the future?"


    He was a prince, disregarding preparations for clothing and belongings, just rewarding servants and purchasing writing supplies would require money!


    Jiang Sheng stroked the ten thousand tael silver ticket in his arms, regretting again that he hadn''t forced the Fifth Brother to take it.


    Only the personal guards in the side hall stroked their chins thoughtfully, "His Highness really has a devious heart, not mentioning the forty thousand taels he won in the wager, he originally had five thousand taels of silver himself, yet he was only willing to donate three thousand, how petty and miserly."


    Fortunately the effect was excellent.


    The frown on the Emperor''s face on the dragon throne deepened, and after a long pause he spoke, "Over these five years, did the Grand Secretariat not send you your monthly allowance?"


    The so-called monthly allowance was the sry that could be collected each month.


    Not only court officials had it, the Emperor had it, the consorts had it, the imperial princes and princesses also had it.


    ording to thews of the Dayu Dynasty over the years, the monthly allowance for the Crown Prince was three hundred taels, one hundred taels more than the other imperial princes and princesses, not including food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, purely for living expenses. It could be said to be quite abundant.


    Even if the Fifth Prince was sickly, the imperial pharmacy would provide any ginseng or lingzhi he needed, he wouldn''t have to purchase it himself.


    Three hundred taels a month, that was three thousand six hundred a year, and eighteen thousand over five years.


    This didn''t even include festival bonuses, supplements from his birth mother, and the silver gifts people gave when asking for favors.


    Admittedly the Fifth Prince didn''t have any of this, but it shouldn''t have gotten to the point where he had to pawn Empress Yan''s jade pendant, and could only scrape together three thousand taels, right?


    If this matter wasn''t exined clearly today, the Imperial Court''s backbone would be pierced through.


    However, as he spoke, the originally stunned Eldest Prince suddenly changed color, unease appearing on his fairplexion.


    "Monthly allowance?" Chang Yan asked in utter confusion, "What monthly allowance?"


    The Imperial Court''s expression darkened as he shouted angrily, "Summon someone from the Grand Secretariat!"


    The Grand Secretariat had a Secretary and Vice Secretary, equivalent to third and fourth rank. They were also present at the Spring Viewing Banquet.


    As the Imperial Court finished speaking, a trembling person from the Yang family came forward, cupping his fists in salute. "Yang Bomin, Secretary of the Grand Secretariat, pays respects to Your Majesty."


    "Secretary Yang," the Imperial Court''s voice rumbled deeply, "Over these five years while the Fifth Prince was recovering from illness in Jiangnan, did you send his allowance regrly and truthfully?"


    The people below were anxious and trembling, "Yes, sent, three thousand six hundred taels of silver each year."


    "You say you sent it, yet the Fifth Prince has never seen it. Could it be your Secretariat embezzled it?" The Imperial Court mmed the dragon case again, "With so many noble families present, Secretary Yang best exin truthfully."


    Silver didn''t vanish into thin air, only fabricated facts by loyal servants, and masters who lined their own pockets.


    Chang Yan''s expression was nk as he coldly watched Secretary Yang nce at the Eldest Prince, then saw the Eldest Prince turn his head away, aloof and remote.


    Sure enough, these people had determined that he would die in Jiangnan and never return to Fengjing, even daring to steal the monthly allowance and intercept it.


    He didn''t know whether it was the Eldest Prince''s idea, or Noble Consort Ju''s idea, but no matter who it was, Chang Yan was determined to expose it at the Spring Viewing Banquet and deal a heavy blow to the Eldest Prince and the Fang family.


    It wasn''t for the eighteen thousand plus taels of silver, but for Xu Mo.


    After a brief silence, Secretary Yang realized the Eldest Prince would not protect him. In despair he opened his mouth, "It was His Highness the Eldest Prince, His Highness said it was too troublesome to send the silver each month for the Fifth Highness recovering illness in Jiangnan, it would be better for him to save it on the Fifth Highness'' behalf, and exchange it for silver notes to send over."


    He spoke tactfully, but the content was enough to shock the crowd.


    Everyone present was shrewd, no one was willing to believe the Eldest Prince truly wanted to exchange silver notes on his brother''s behalf. Even if he sincerely wanted to help, not sending anything for five years was too long.


    Taking a step back, now that the Fifth Prince had returned, he should have given what was owed, right?


    Yet he didn''t.


    Seizing his sick brother''s monthly allowance, the total didn''t exceed twenty thousand taels, not even half of what the Fifth Prince donated, no one knew what he was after.


    It didn''t seem like greed, it seemed more like looking down on his weak younger brother, bullying a child without a mother.


    "You...you''re spouting nonsense!" The Eldest Prince also realized the gravity.


    He thought Secretary Yang wouldn''t dare speak, he thought Secretary Yang would find a scapegoat in the Secretariat, he pondered countless possibilities but never expected he would be sold out.


    At this time the Eldest Prince had two paths he could take.


    Either insist Secretary Yang was ndering him, sacrificing the small n he curried favor from, preserving his reputation for brotherly love.


    Or immediately admit his mistake, me it on a thief in the Prince''s residence,pensate his younger brother, and dig out a scapegoat.


    But in his panic, the Eldest Prince actually pointed at Chang Yan and shouted, "You two, aren''t you deliberately colluding to nder me? You think this is enough to deal with me?"


    Some shook their heads quietly, thinking such an imperial prince would have difficulty controlling the realm.


    Even Fang Yuan rarely revealed disappointment, exchanging looks with the Fang family head before silently lowering his head.


    The frown on the Emperor''s face on the dragon throne deepened, and he sighed imperceptibly.


    Chang Yan also felt something was off, things seemed to be going too smoothly.


    Just as he was about to bow and continue his woeful act, Wu the Head Eunuch behind the screen suddenly spoke softly, "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Noble Consort has...arrived."


    There was only one Noble Consort in the entire imperial pce, that was the Eldest Prince''s mother, as well as the one whopeted with Empress Yan for favor and beauty back then, Lady Ju, and the true mistress of the rear pce for the past five years.


    The Ju family''s status in Fengjing wasn''t prominent, neither as ostentatious as the Fang family, nor as powerful as the Jiang family, but relying on this Ju Noble Consort, they couldn''t be overlooked either.


    Most crucially, Ju Noble Consort and the Emperor could be said to be affectionate, their twenty year rtionship still as strong as the first day. Aside from the position of Empress, he had given her everything he could.


    With this foundation, it was unsurprising that the Eldest Prince was able to smoothly and sessfully be the frontrunner for seizing the throne.


    As Wu the Head Eunuch softly announced her arrival, the originally frowning Emperor let out a sigh, and the panicking Eldest Prince also calmed down.


    Civil officials, military officers, noble families, wealthy merchants, all eyes converged on the center.

 Chapter 417: Plot of the Fang Family

    <h4>Chapter 417</h4>


    Ju Noble Consort had just walked to behind the screen when she gave a graceful curtsey and said, "Greetings to His Majesty and all the eminent lords. This concubine should not have rashly attended this banquet, but I was afraid there might be some misunderstandings that would be hard to exin, so I hurried over."


    "This concubine also knows about the matter of the Grand Secretariat paying out silver. It is true that Hong''er took the initiative to offer to exchange silver notes for the Fifth Prince, butter there were too many things piling up and I forgot about it. It was only when I was tidying the side pce recently that I found 18,000 taels worth of silver notes tucked away in a crevice. I simply hadn''t had the chance to tell Hong''er yet."


    There were threeyers of meaning to this.


    Firstly, it was true that the Eldest Prince had taken on this task and taken away the Fifth Prince''s monthly allowance, purely out of goodwill to help.


    Secondly, the Eldest Prince had been too busy and forgot about the monthly allowance, not because he was greedy for money.


    Thirdly, the fact that 18,000 taels'' worth of silver notes could be left tucked away in a crevice showed that the Ju family was not short of money, so the usation that the Eldest Prince had coveted his brother''s allowance would not stand.


    With a few clever turns of phrase and a charming smile, she tidied up the situation where the Eldest Prince had got himself into trouble.


    One really could not say whether it was the uselessness of her son or the cleverness of his mother.


    Knowing that the incident where he had deliberately schemed over the monthly allowance had reached its conclusion, Chang Yan lowered his eyes. Ju Noble Consort carried considerable weight in the Imperial Court''s heart. As long as her exnation was reasonable enough, he would be willing to believe it.


    Sure enough, the man on the dragon throne rxed his frown and scolded in a slightly admonishing tone, "What belongs to little Five belongs to little Five. If just anyone could arrogantly control it, what use would there be for the Grand Secretariat?"


    "What His Majesty rebukes is that Hong''er is muddleheaded and careless. He should indeed be punished. Why not punish him by making him give all of next year''s monthly allowance to the Fifth Prince? What does Your Majesty think?" Ju Noble Consort smiled as she echoed this.


    Even Steward Wu at the side was clicking his tongue at this woman''s skill.


    The Eldest Prince was born of a concubine, so his annual allowance was only 2,400 taels. Giving it all away would not touch his bones or muscles.


    It also allowed her to lead the Imperial Court down the steps and echo this, saying, "Then let''s punish Hong''er by making him give next year''s monthly allowance to little Five, and give back five years'' worth of monthly allowance to little Five."


    "Many thanks to His Majesty," Ju Noble Consort gave a charming expression of gratitude.


    The Eldest Prince had not lost all his brains. He also stood up to give thanks, and looked apologetically at Chang Yan, "Fifth younger brother, do not me elder brother for these things. We are close brothers by blood. We should not let these thingse between us."


    With his skill at hypocrisy undiminished, Chang Yan smiled faintly, "These are trivial matters that could not possibly damage my feelings for Eldest Imperial Brother."


    Since there were no feelings in the first ce.


    Whether it was eminent officials or the Imperial Court, all they wanted to see was harmonious fraternal love, humility and harmony.


    As the two brothers sat down, Secretary Yang, who had almost bent his old back double, finally straightened up and wiped at the sweat as he returned to his seat.


    After Ju Noble Consort bade her charming farewells and withdrew, the Spring Viewing Banquet continued.


    The singing and dancing brought peace; the colorful flowers and delicious foods surrounded them.


    It seemed as if everything had thoroughly calmed down, and the whole farce had faded away into nothingness.


    Only the clever ones tallied up that with Fifth Prince''s contribution of 3,000 taels of silver, he had gotten back 20,000 taels of silver. If the Imperial Court had any conscience, they would inevitablypensate him with something extra.


    As for the Eldest Prince, his rtionship with the Yang family would likely be damaged. With Ju Noble Consort''s portrayal of him embezzling his younger brother''s allowance, it would also attract the spection of those inclined to gossip.


    But for Chang Yan, these were not the greatest gains.


    Just now, a sudden sh of strangeness had passed through his mind, as if he had grasped something crucial, but he stillcked some feeling.


    Throughout the whole Spring Viewing Banquet, he had been desperately racking his brains. He had not even caught the meaningful look cast at him by Jiang Jizong. He waited until the Imperial Court rose to leave first before the Princes and Princesses followed suit and left as well.


    The Second Prince was the first to leave because his birth mother was insignificant. He himself was also awkward and withdrawn, not understanding or interested in imperial power and affairs, spending his days peacefully and quietlypleting his duties before retreating into the Prince''s residence.


    Disappointment was visible on the face of the Third Princess. She had probably hoped there would be dashing young gentlemen instead of youngdies from eminent officials'' families. She swiftly departed as well.


    The Fourth Prince staggered as he walked, ncing now at Yao Siqing, now slowly pacing away.


    That left Chang Yan and the Eldest Prince. The two brothers gazed falsely at each other, then smiled politely, one pretending to casually nce at his sister while the other''s gaze roams towards the Fang family, before both bid farewell.


    It did not seem particrly strange.


    Jiang Sheng lingered reluctantly as she followed behind Second Madam Jiang.


    Fang Yuanping sat with tranquil indifference as he slowly got up and left his seat.


    From how things stood currently, the Fang family was supporting the Eldest Prince. Provided the Jiang family was unwilling to part with Jiang Sheng, they would support the Fifth Prince.


    He could sense his sister''s feeling behind her gaze, which she had tried hard to conceal but could not hide her concernpletely. This stood in striking contrast with Fang Yuanping''s tranquility.


    Of course, there were the five years of sibling bonds to ount for this. But was the Fang family not too indifferent?


    Furthermore, just now when the Eldest Prince had blundered, Fang Yuanping had not stood out to help. Instead, he lowered his head and strove to distance himself.


    Was this how one treated the crucial piece in one''s hand?


    Given that the Fang family had chosen the Eldest Prince, shouldn''t they wish for the Eldest Prince to be better and better, to grow into a prince with the qualities of an emperor?


    Although in Chang Yan''s opinion, even with a great mother like Ju Noble Consort,bined with doting from the Imperial Court and status as the eldest prince, with the support of eminent officials on his maternal side, Zhu Changhong was still undeserved of iming heir to the throne given his tendency for rashness and impulsiveness. If not for the obscurity of the other princes, the fight over session would surely not have fallen to him.


    Wait.


    He suddenly froze as the crucial point that had eluded his grasp finally crept back into his mind.


    The Eldest Prince''s advantage in the fight for sessiony with Ju Noble Consort, but for how many years would Ju Noble Consort actually be able to help as dowager, and exert her strength?


    With the Imperial Court himself unable to stand on his own, it would be disastrous for the entire dynasty.


    Given the Fang family''s actions, they seemed more like they wanted to take the Emperor hostage to give orders to his ministers; to take the position of Regent using the Eldest Prince as a puppet.


    But if this was truly the case, shouldn''t the Fang family go all out to help the Eldest Prince? On the contrary, during the Spring Viewing Banquet, both Fang Yuanping and the Fang family had chosen to act as if transparent, watching impersonally as the Eldest Prince caused trouble and suffered losses.


    There was also the matter of the contribution proposal, where Fang Yuanping had taken most of the credit for himself, only leaving the Eldest Prince with a little broth to drink. Was this how one treated the crucial piece in one''s hand? Was this how one treated the Prince fighting to be Heir Apparent?


    If Chang Yan had not met Wang Fufeng in Anshui Commandery, perhaps he would not have been able to puzzle this out even if it took half his life.


    That''s right, the Wang family''s Wang Fufeng.


    That sickly son abandoned by his own parents, who was set up as a target. In truth, he was to be wedding clothes for the healthy and talented son of a concubine...the legitimate heir.


    One could understand just by thinking about what the Eldest Prince possessed, that the other princes did not have:


    Ju Noble Consort, imperial favor, Eldest Prince, support of eminent officials on his maternal side.


    Apart from him, the Fang family really could not choose another.


    But suppose the Fang family were actually loyal to another prince, and had only formed an alliance with the Eldest Prince on the surface, while their actual aim was to destroy this popr frontrunner in the fight for session.


    Especially after the return of the Fifth Prince.


    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.


    What the Fang family needed was for Ju Noble Consort to remove all obstacles. Yet they looked down on the way the Eldest Prince handled matters. Hence they pretended to submit on the surface while operating in the shadows.


    They were just waiting for the Eldest Prince and Fifth Prince to destroy each other, before letting that Prince concealed in darkness finally emerge gloriously to gather in all under heaven under hismand.


    The only unknown was, just who was this hidden Prince: was it the taciturn and withdrawn Second Prince, or the one addicted to feminine charms, the Fourth Prince?

 Chapter 418: The Fifth Emperor’s Illness

    <h4>Chapter 418</h4>


    The above matters were quite puzzling to specte about. However, verifying them was not difficult at all.


    Chang Yan followed behind the Fourth Prince, watching his barely discernible limp, before suddenly stumbling forward. The Fourth Prince quickly turned around to catch his frail younger brother with one arm,ining, "How can you still be so unsteady on your feet when you''re grown up now? Be more careful next time."


    Blushing with embarrassment, Chang Yan straightened up, lowering his eyshes to discover that the Fourth Prince''s limping was much more pronounced than before. If earlier he had seemed close to normal, now he looked more disabled.


    After the two brothers parted ways at the intersection, the personal guard who had painstakingly retrieved the jade pendant still hadn''t had the chance to im credit before hearing his master order, "I want all the background information on the Second Prince''s birth mother."


    Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.


    Chang Yan could specte that the Second Prince was deep and inscrutable, or that the Fourth Prince was deliberately limping, or even that the Eldest Prince was intentionally ying the fool, but no matter which, he as the Fifth Prince had to remain invisible.


    It is said that the outstanding bird gets shot down first.


    He had already done his utmost and not neglected to advise on anything that needed attention. No matter who schemed against whom, he had to be the fisherman who benefited.


    The young man smiled with upturned lips, his androgynous features set with dispassionate eyes that betrayed no joy or anger.


    The attendant beside him was frightened out of his wits. Although he usually dared say anything to the Fifth Highness, at this moment he felt it was better not to provoke him.


    Not daring to hesitate, he swiftly spread word that the Fifth Prince had fallen ill with fever from shock.


    Secrets are like snowkes, swirling and dancing about in the summer heat, scattered to every corner of the imperial city and into the households of Fengjing.


    The first to receive the news was the Chengqian Pce.


    Housed in the higher-quality, newer pce were the empire''s most favored Ju Noble Consort, as well as the Eldest Prince Zhu Changhong who should have been confined but was instead secretly kneeling before his mother.


    Losingposure in Baohe Hall had somewhat damaged the reputation he had built up over a long period. Withholding his younger brother''s monthly allowance earned even more contempt from others.


    Ju Noble Consort was furious with her seventeen year-old son, reprimanding him, "You''ve made such a blunder over just one instance of poor handling. As the Crown Prince, how can you not remain calm and thoughtful, how can you not think things through before you speak?"


    "Mother Consort..." The Eldest Prince waspletely unsatisfied. "I wasn''t wrong! He clearly could have brought it up with me privately, yet insisted on feigning innocence in Baohe Hall. How could an imperial prince possibly be unaware of the monthly allowance? He must have conspired with the Yang family to scheme against me."


    Looking at it this way, he didn''t actually seem that stupid to be able to see through the scheme.


    Yet Ju Noble Consort became even angrier. "You clearly knew it was a scheme, yet you still went foolishly mming into the gun muzzle. Couldn''t you havee up with some reasonable exnation, some persuasive words that people would believe?"


    "Mother Consort, how could anyone believe it? It''s true that I took his monthly allowance. No matter what I say now would just be glossing over my crime." The Eldest Prince lowered his head. "And that Secretary Yang exposed me so readily. He can''t be let off either."


    Ju Noble Consort''s vision was already going dark. She summoned the matron to support her so she wouldn''t copse to the ground. "You blockhead, blockhead!"


    "With Secretary Yang, dying from not exposing you would have been just as lethal as exposing you. As a master who does not consider his subordinate''s well-being, who would still be willing to work for you?" She gnashed her teeth. "In everyone''s eyes now, you''ve turned hostile against the Yang family. You must take the opposite approach and rebuild good rtions with them. Go apologize to Secretary Yang and win people''s hearts back."


    "Me, an honorable prince, express my regrets to a secretary?" There was only astonishment in the Eldest Prince''s eyes. Seeing the rage on Ju Noble Consort''s face, he reluctantly lowered his head. "Your son shall go, I shall go now."


    "And in the future, think things through carefully before acting. If you truly can''t decide, then don''t speak recklessly and impulsively." Ju Noble Consort''s expression softened. "Good child, get up. Mother only has you as her son. Mother needs you to do well."


    The Eldest Prince was finally moved. He solemnly kowtowed before getting up to take his leave.


    The little eunuch responsible for intelligence hurried in, brushing past him. "Reporting to Noble Consort, after the Fifth Prince returned from Baohe Hall he fell ill. Several imperial physicians have been called and all have diagnosed him with fever."


    Colds are difficult to treat, and fever is even more dangerous.


    Ju Noble Consort didn''t believe it at first, thinking the little bastard was ying tricks again. But after hearing that the imperial physicians she trusted had gone to treat him, she finally revealed a smile. "If he really dies from illness, that would save my Hong from quite a bit of trouble."


    "Then, does Noble Consort want to call the Eldest Prince back to instruct him on anything?" The matron carefully asked.


    Ju Noble Consort paused for a moment before gently shaking her head. "No need. I oversee everything regarding affairs in the imperial city."


    Yet it was precisely because she was everywhere that caused the Eldest Prince tock a steady heart and easily panic when handled issues.


    As the ancestors have said, a weak mother raises a strong child, while a strong mother raises a weak child.


    If you observe those around you closely, you''ll discover this saying makes a lot of sense.


    A domineering mother often nurtureszy children, while a frail mother can force out little hot peppers and troublemakers.


    In the few confrontations between the Eldest Prince and Fifth Prince, it had always been Ju Noble Consort or the Fang''s son coaching the Eldest Prince in advance. When faced with a new issue, he would be flustered and speak thoughtlessly.


    It would be inurate to call the Eldest Prince as stupid as a pig. He simply relied on the shelter and protection afforded by his backers.


    In the matron''s eyes, for a child to truly mature, he had to directly face setbacks and shoulder hardships alone, barely scraping by to survive.


    But given Noble Consort''s privileged status, all she as a servant could do was swallow her thoughts and support her mistress until they disappeared into the darkness of the pce halls.


    While those within the pce were informed in the blink of an eye, those outside the walls had to wait half a day, even if they were deemed trustworthy.


    Fortunately Zheng Ruqian had a few friends from all walks of life. Although unimportant in status they were well-connected. Some secrets only noble ns could uncover were also made known to them, sharedughingly amongst each other. "I heard the Fifth Prince in the imperial city has fallen ill. He was angered into sickness after the Eldest Prince withheld the monthly allowance."


    "The Eldest Prince contributed fifty thousand taels of silver for this year''s Spring Viewing Banquet, yet still deducted eighteen thousand taels from his younger brother. How shameless!"


    "That''s right. If not for that, how would the Fifth Prince have fallen sick? I heard they called a bunch of imperial physicians who all diagnosed him with fever and were trying to figure out how to save him now."


    Angering into sickness, fever, saving him.


    While Zheng Ruqian could brush off the earlier parts as jest, thetter half gradually turned solemn.


    He recalled Little Chang Yan from five years ago, who had also been rescued back from fever. If not for Jiang Sheng''s insistence, if not for Wen Zhiyun''s skilled hands, if not for their luck, perhaps the boy would have long been buried.


    Fevers do not retreat easily, and colds can take half a life.


    Most crucially, he and Ju Noble Consort both trusted the skills of the imperial physicians.


    One could fake it, two could lie about it, but what if three, five, seven or more were all bought off?


    If that was not the case, then it was true illness.


    Little Wu was sick.


    This realization made Zheng Ruqian unable to sit still. He hastily bid his friends farewell, staggering back to the small residence. After shutting the door, he whispered urgently, "Little Wu is sick. He has a fever. What to do, what to do?"

 Chapter 419: Farewell to the General

    <h4>Chapter 419</h4>


    Fell ill with fever?


    The busy people in the yard were shocked.


    Xu Mo, who had finished the process and was ready to take office as apiler in the Hanlin Academy, stood up.


    Fang Heng, who was bored to madness and had started fighting shadows with his stick, dropped his stick.


    Wen Zhiyun, who had just returned from the Wu family and was gloomily practicing medicine, looked up in a daze.


    "Where did you hear the news from?" As expected of the eldest brother, he seized the key point urately.


    Zheng Ruqian did not hesitate. "It''s from friends of the three teachings and nine streams. They spoke usibly that at least half of the people who went to the Imperial Medical Office were diagnosed with fever."


    Fang Heng clenched his fists. "Could it be the sinister plot of the Crown Prince behind the scenes?"


    Wen Zhiyun, who was unhappy to begin with, pouted sadly, "It must be because I wasn''t there to take care of Wu properly."


    Seeing everyone looking gloomy and sighing long.


    Xu Mo spoke up in time, "Don''t worry first, listen to what Jiang Sheng has to say."


    It was at this time that the brothers remembered they had gathered together to wait for the sister who had entered the imperial city to return.


    No matter if it was the three teachings and nine streams or idle gossip, nothing was better than seeing it with their own eyes.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before the wooden door was knocked on.


    Jiang Sheng, who had taken off her vermilion headwear and fine clothes and washed off her lead powder and rouge, returned lightly. Her two little arms were behind her back, and her big round eyes blinked.


    She was no longer as noble and gorgeous as she was in the morning, but had a unique naturalness and intimacy.


    "You''re back." Wen Zhiyun rarely took the lead and asked eagerly, "How''s Wu? Is he sick? Does he have a fever?"


    Jiang Sheng was a little confused.


    What illness, what fever, Fifth Brother was jumping around lively, not only able to climb through windows, but also sneak into the maids'' room.


    "Nothing of the sort," she waved her hand casually, "He''s fine."


    Then she ryed the events of the long banquet one by one.


    When it came to the fermentation of the imperial examination and the Fang family''s conspiracy, everyone''s expressions became solemn.


    "Fifth Brother means we can contact him by delivering lychees. " Jiang Sheng said softly, "At other times, try to conceal his existence as much as possible. If anyone suspects, deny it even if beaten to death."


    This meant Chang Yan had nted people in Guanglu Temple.


    But lychees could only be delivered from May to August, and for the rest of the time they could only gaze at each other from afar.


    This was not good, not good at all.


    Xu Mo could not seek an audience with the Fifth Prince, Jiang Sheng could not enter the imperial city frequently either, and Fang Heng could not stay in Fengjing for long. Zheng Ruqian''s identity was even more inadequate.


    "Me, me." Wen Zhiyun suddenly raised his hand, "If my master was arranged by Wu for me, then can he take me to see Wu?"


    The Wu family had been imperial physicians for generations. Although the current Older Wu was retired, the Wu Family Lord and Young Master Wu were working in the Imperial Medical Office. As a top disciple of Older Wu, Wen Zhiyun always had the qualifications to enter.


    It sounded very reasonable, but how could Chang Yan not have thought of it.


    His silence showed that he did not want his elder brother to take risks for him.


    But seeing Wen Zhiyun''s wet eyes, none of the brothers could say no.


    "You should learn from Older Wu first, and we''ll talk about it after the lychee season." Xu Mo considered and said.


    Wen Zhiyun was extremely reluctant, but he also knew his medical skills were limited and he needed to make progress. He could only lower his head gloomily.


    The people in this small courtyard, although they might not be outstandingly brilliant, they worked together wholeheartedly to face all difficulties.


    Fang Heng smiled lightly, reluctantly picked up his little wooden stick, knowing it was time for him to leave.


    "Third brother, I''ll ask Daddy to take you along." Jiang Sheng also thought of this and forced out a smile.


    "No, no need." Fang Heng shook his head. "I have to face the general myself."


    While brotherly and sisterly love could coexist with father-daughter love, the honor obtained by one''s own ability gave more strength.


    The teenager''s figure was straight, and after nodding to his brothers and sisters, he got up and went to the Jiang family.


    Not long after, he came back with pursed lips. "Leaving tomorrow."


    Tomorrow.


    Such a hasty time, such a short night.


    The eight Jiangs who usually chased and yed with each other sat quietly around the stone table sobbing.


    Jiang Yi tried to exert his abilities as the eldest brother. "Don''t be sad, we can apply for family visiting leave after three years and reunite again."


    It was alright until it was said. Jiang Ba cried out, "Three years ah, we''ve only seen Third and Fourth Brother for such a short time, and now we have to separate again."


    "Next time we meet will be three yearster." Jiang Qi pulled the corners of his mouth. "How many three years are there in a lifetime?"


    But there was no way.


    From the time some of them stayed behind and some chose the battlefield, they were destined to part ways.


    "We don''t know if the next time theye back, they''ll still be human or just bones." Jiang Er said faintly. "Let''s just consider one less meeting as one more happy gathering, everyone cheer up."


    Some were so sad that they sobbed, but still wanted to leave the brothers and sisters with a smile, forcing out an awkward smile.


    Some were really amused, shaking their heads with tears.


    The young people hugged each other, freely releasing their emotions, sorrow and sadness, pain and joy.


    "How nice." The equally tranquil Fang Heng felt emotional.


    His brothers also stood by his side, and his sister frequently empathized. He knew they were reluctant to part.


    But reluctant or not, they had to part ways.


    Not just for Wu who was trapped in the imperial city, but also for Eldest Brother''s wish for peace across thend, and even more so for the countless massacred border residents.


    There always had to be someone to go to the battlefield, someone to leave their home town, and someone to bid farewell to family and friends.


    When one in ten thousand youths had hot blood, the country had hope and the people had a future.


    "May there be peace across thend." Xu Mo muttered softly.


    Some reddened their eyes, some smiled helplessly, and some felt stifled in their hearts.


    In the end, thousands of words were reduced to one sentence, "Go to rest early, you still have to see me off tomorrow."


    Under the starry night sky, everything was quiet.


    While everyone was sleeping, one chubby figure got up, tiptoed to prepare food, prepare cured meat, prepare clothes and shoes, and packed them neatly into two bundles.


    The next day.


    Jiang Sheng was thest to get up. Zheng Ruqian almost broke down the door before the little girl rubbed her big dark eye rings and climbed up, "Ah, is Third Brother leaving so soon?"


    "Hurry up, everyone''s out the door already." Xu Mo urged at the door.


    Zhang Xianglian rushed over with Master Kong in a flurry, and tears fell before she could speak, "Why leave in such a hurry, why didn''t you mention it yesterday, haven''t packed up yet, bring more things."


    "Auntie don''t worry, traveling light and fast." Fang Heng picked up a fist-sized package. He flipped up the carriage curtain and froze on the spot dumbfounded.


    He had agreed to meet with General Jiang at the city gate. The carriage was for the elder and younger brothers and sister to take, but was this a little too full?


    Roughly counting, at least thirty packages.


    No need to guess, it must have been prepared by his sister.


    However, this trip was all simple packing and traveling alone, and there was no carriage to carry the packages.


    Feeling bad that his sister had busily prepared everything, Fang Heng did not point it out clearly. He only sighed and let everyone get on the carriage, heading to the city gate at the fastest speed.


    There, there was the ceremonial guard for the general''s departure from the capital.


    There, there were the teams seeing off distinguished families.


    There was also the daddy that little Jiang Sheng had just gotten but had to quickly part with.

 Chapter 420: Schwimmer Takes Office

    <h4>Chapter 420</h4>


    It was the first time Jiang Sheng saw the general leaving the capital.


    The procession was not as grand as during a military campaign, but there were still rtives and friends among the gentry and officials seeing him off.


    Even Wu, the general''s steward, hade, his attitude respectful with a touch of warmth.


    Her father looked so majestic and heroic in his cloak, tall and mighty, quite different from his usual self.


    He bore a heavy responsibility on his shoulders, for he was the general, and he had to take leave of the imperial court and bid farewell to old friends.


    So he could not pass by the small courtyard as before, pinching his chubby daughter''s arm and rocking her yfully before letting go out of propriety between men and women.


    Jiang Sheng told herself to be sensible, to understand how busy her father was, to understand a family of their status had many social obligations. Even if she longed for hispany, she could only hide in a corner and watch him quietly.


    In contrast, when Jiang Jizu saw Fang Heng riding over on horseback and ncing at thest few children in the crowd, he smiled and chatted a few polite words with Wu the steward before dismounting and walking over.


    His figure was so tall and imposing that even the nascent sunlight cast a shadow that could envelope the petite girl.


    "Father," Jiang Sheng murmured softly.


    Jiang Jizu kept his face stern. "You still know I''m your father. Why didn''t youe see me off?"


    "I..." Jiang Sheng lowered her head. "Father is busy."


    What a pitiful little daughter, Jiang Jizu could keep up the pretense no longer. He quickly bent down, "Father is not busy. I was just thinking you''d want to say goodbye to your elder brother, so I didn''t want to disturb you."


    So while they were trying to be considerate of each other, neither had apanied the other.


    Jiang Sheng looked up in surprise. "I thought Father had many things to do, that Father was going to be busy."


    In fact, while the general leaving the capital could not be done quietly, it didn''t mean he couldn''t find time to be with family. Heaven knew how wistful Jiang the General felt as he sat in the yard gazing at the moon in the sky.


    Thinking they were thoughtfully staying out of the other''s way, they had ended up misunderstanding each other.


    Unfortunately, time was running out, so he could only smile and ruffle Jiang Sheng''s little bun head, cautiously yet happily, just as when he arrived.


    "Father, wait for me!" Jiang Sheng also realized what happened and hurried onto the carriage, struggling to take out package after package. "These are for Father, everything I prepared for brother, Father gets too."


    In the blink of an eye, over a dozen packages wereid out on the ground.


    The general was still moved and hadn''t reacted.


    Fang Heng took the hint and coughed twice, then coughed twice more, reminding this father and daughter that they were all on horseback!


    They had no carriage!


    "Father, these are all for you." Jiang Sheng was finally done arranging everything, hands on her hips as she panted for breath.


    Only then did Jiang Jizue back to his senses, though the smile on his face froze.


    So many... nearly twenty packages, almost all the size of three or four heads, likely weighing twenty to thirty catties all together.


    Galloping at full speed, the carriage couldn''t possibly keep up.


    Yet seeing the joy on his eldest daughter''s face, Jiang Jizu couldn''t bear to refuse.


    It was then his personal guards stepped forward and said quietly, "General, we can carry them on our backs and split them up."


    Though it would be a bit heavy, tiring, and arduous.


    But these were all tokens of the young miss''s feelings.


    At worst, if they got hungry on the road, they could eat some of the contents!


    Jiang Jizu nced at the guards who had followed him for years, then looked thoughtful Fang Heng. Unwilling to impose on them, he said, "Those willing to carry some can do so, but don''t feel obligated..."


    Before he could even finish, the personal guards rushed forward. One hefted a package onto his back, "This subordinate is willing!"


    "This subordinate is also willing!" The rest of the brash young fellows swarmed in.


    Each taking one, the packages on the ground swiftly disappeared.


    Those who didn''t get one eyed the other packages peeking out from behind the carriage curtains longingly.


    Fang Heng reacted swiftly, waving them off, "Those are ours, quick!"


    The six Jiang brothers, from Jiang Yi to Jiang Ba, darted over, each grabbing one portion while the guards divided up the rest.


    The originally packed carriage was emptied in a sh.


    The guards carrying the packages were ted, as if they had acquired precious treasures.


    In truth, the weight was a hindrance and burden to them, the source of sore shoulders and necks.


    Yet Jiang Jizu was an excellentmander who had earned deep love and loyalty, so the guards were willing to endure more hardship to help the general bring away these items.


    This was personal affection, something no amount of money could buy, genuine respect.


    Jiang Sheng watched dumbly, then suddenly swelled with unmatched pride.


    Look, that was her father!


    "General, it''s about time," someone called from ahead.


    Jiang Jizu bent down once more, carefully studying her round eyebrows and eyes before patting her head. "Father is going now."


    Jiang Sheng forced back her tears and just nodded.


    "Third brother is going too," Fang Heng said with a grin.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes were red but she was still exerting herself to restrain the tears.


    She could not cry, or Father and Brother would feel sad too.


    She had to look happy, had to bid them farewell with a smile.


    The troop of over a hundred began to move, with Jiang Jizu leading them on horseback, galloping into the distance.


    The cloak fluttered behind him as the wind sang a reluctant tune, while also guiding the advancing troop.


    Those stalwart young fellows were finally headed to the battlefield, facing danger and strife, carrying hopes of returning home.


    Jiang Sheng''s lips twisted as she could no longer hold back, bawling as she ran and screaming out, "Father,e back soon!"


    Come back soon, all of you.


    Fang Heng brought up the rear of the procession. He waved at the siblings, then solemnly cupped his fists at his elder brother in official robes.


    Yes, official robes.


    Today, along with seeing off Fang Heng, was also Xu Mo''s inauguration.


    If two years ago they had been forced to part ways, driven to flee far from home, then today they marched with purpose, aiming for the four corners of the realm.


    Those youths already halfway up the mountain would eventually meet again at its peak.


    As the city gates were silent and empty like birds startled to flight, the troops faded into the distance on their thousand-mile expedition.


    Only when the riders'' silhouettespletely vanished did people start leaving in twos and threes, bidding each other farewell.


    Jiang Sheng was stopped by Jiang Jizong who consoled her gently, then went back to her brothers after saying goodbye.


    There was inevitably sorrow in the air after loved ones departed, tugging at heartstrings and weighing on minds.


    It was Zheng Ruqian who first broke the silence, joking leisurely, "We''ve seen off third brother, now we should see off big brother."


    Xu Mo in his dark green official robes turned, righteous and stern. He nodded slightly, "Let''s go."


    Let''s go, each to our destinies.


    Let''s go, climb our separate peaks.


    Let''s go, see you again someday!

 Chapter 421: Fang Family Snatching Business

    <h4>Chapter 421</h4>


    Xu Mo, a sixth-rank official working in the Hanlin Academy, was tasked with copying histories and recording epics every day. Though it didn''t seem like an impressive job, it was a stepping stone to be a high-ranking official trusted by the emperor.


    Xu Mo considered himself quite clever and well-versed in the Four Books and Five ssics, but attending the Hanlin Academy for the first time still made him nervous. Though he kept a calm andposed expression, standing at the entrance of the Academy and facing his colleagues who came to wee him, he was so nervous that he had to swallow his saliva.


    "This must be Xu Zhuangyuan, right?" The Chief Compiler stood at the very front, speaking solemnly and enthusiastically. "Our Hanlin Academy is honored to have a talent like Zhuangyuan Xu. It brings great glory."


    "Master Chu, you should call him Xu Drafting Secretary now," someone reminded him.


    The Chief Compiler immediately smiled and corrected himself, "Pleasee in, Drafting Secretary Xu."


    Xu Mo was still nervous. ncing back at his grinning younger siblings, he gradually calmed down.


    His third younger brother had gone to the battlefield, facing ughter and death without fear. Facing the sinister Hanlin Academy, what did he have to be afraid of? Even if Fang Yuan and his old ssmate who passed the imperial exam were here, even if exam fraud was brewing.


    "Please, Master," Xu Mo smiled lightly and indifferently. "I''m new here. If I have any inadequacies, please kindly point them out Master Chu, I''ll be very grateful."


    "Secretary Xu is too modest. We''re colleagues from now on, there''s no need for criticism, only mutual assistance." The Chief Compiler was not arrogant at all.


    Surrounded by others, the two walked into the Hanlin Academy with steady and calm steps.


    "Master, there is something I don''t quite understand. May I ask you about the difference between a Compiling Secretary and a Drafting Secretary?" Xu Mo asked softly.


    "Well, apart from the difference in rank, it lies mainly in the words ''drafting'' and piling''," the Chief Compiler answered evasively.


    Drafting means innovation and freedom in arrangement. Compiling means gathering and following established practices.


    Xu Mo revealed a meaningful smile, ncing at Fang Yuan who had entered the Academy early. He knew a new battle was about to begin.


    Just as his fifth younger brother said, he had to work diligently, but also gain a reputation, using his Zhuangyuan title to expand his connections.


    He wanted the schrs of the world to see who really deserved the Chief Examiner position, and who was the fraud.


    Justice lies in people''s hearts.


    As the doors of the Hanlin Academy opened and closed, the siblings standing outside clicked their tongues in unison.


    "This is eldest brother''s battlefield. None of us can help," Zheng Ruqian spread his hands. "What should we do next?"


    The taciturn Wen Zhiyun clenched his fists. "I''ll go to the Wu''s residence."


    "Aren''t you on leave today? You''re still going?" Zheng Ruqian was surprised. "Diligent students like you are rare nowadays."


    "It''s not diligence or for the medical skills," Wen Zhiyun said solemnly. "I want to ask Master how to maintain a low fever for days without harming the body."


    After all, he was still worried about little Wu Chang in the pce.


    Afraid that he would truly develop a fever, afraid that he couldn''t endure it for days.


    Wen Zhiyun, the fourth child, had a soft personality and loved to cry. But once he steeled his resolve, no one could stop him.


    He got on the carriage to the Wu''s residence, sent by Jiang Sanzai.


    Only the two siblings were left looking at each other.


    "Second brother, what should we do?" Jiang Sheng was worried. "We can''t just do nothing and be idle rice worms waiting to be fed, right?"


    Although that was her dream.


    "Keep dreaming about being a freeloader," Zheng Ruqian bared his teeth in a grin. "Have you forgotten the lychees that Little Song arranged to be transported from Lingnan? They should be arriving soon."


    And the first batch of lychees were to be delivered to the pce.


    As the first time doing business with the royals, Zheng Er said he was a little nervous. "Anyway you''re free,e with me."


    Somehow they had achieved mutual understanding among brothers to work as one. The profits were theirs to divide.


    The first batch of lychees arrived outside the city. At the same time, they received more bad news from Wang Xiaosong, "Master, the Fang family also transported lychees."


    Indeed, no one could resist such a meaty deal.


    Last year Zheng Ruqian fought fiercely with the Liao family. Now that the Liaos had declined, he thought he could monopolize the business. But the Fang family came along.


    It was impossible not to feel angry, but anger wouldn''t solve anything.


    The Fang family transporting lychees could be to seize the market for profit, or it could simply be to strike at Eldest Brother Xu Mo''s younger brother.


    Regardless, Zheng Ruqian could not tolerate spitting out meat that was already in his mouth.


    "Since General Jiang helped me obtain this deal, I must have it this year." He paced with his hands behind his back. "But I can only guarantee this year, can''t say for sure next year."


    Jiang Sheng and Wang Xiaosong nodded along.


    "So this year, we must make the Fang family''s lychees unseble, make them take a loss." Zheng Er looked up with shrewd, wealthy eyes. "I could defeat the Liaos, so I can defeat the Fangs too."


    Time flowed by, and not just Xu Mo and Fang Heng had grown up. Zheng Er had also be a true businessman.


    Faced with difficulties, he no longer wailed and retreated in embarrassment. Instead he bravely moved forward.


    "But Young Master..." Wang Xiaosong reluctantly reminded him, "The Liaos and the Fangs are not on the same level."


    The Liaos were just a small family profiting from the Jiangs. Their greatest skills were putting human-shaped poop statues outside the Pce of Nine Treasures, or desperately ramming the Fang''s lychee carriages at the cost of mutual destruction.


    The Fangs were different. As the foremost family in the capital, not only did they have the family head in the cab, they also had countless huge social connections, inw families, imperial favor, and even a prince as backup.


    As small-time businessmen, how could they fight?


    If it was the past, Zheng Ruqian might have retreated in cowardice.


    But now, he red and scolded, "You''re just boosting the enemy''s morale and defeating our spirit. What if they''re a prominent family? Don''t we have one too? What if they have someone in the cab? Our Eldest Brother is in the Hanlin Academy!"


    Although the two were hardlyparable...but he was still an official, all right?


    Xu Mo: "Achoo! Achoo!"


    "Of course the most crucial thing is, the Fangs are a prominent family, yes. But the Liaos have been in business for generations, and absolutely have more experience than the Fangs in business matters. The business world is different from the officialdom and battlefields. No matter how amazing the Fangs are, they may not be amazing at business."


    Eldest Brother was fighting in officialdom, Third Younger Brother fighting on the battlefield, and Fifth Younger Brother deep in danger in the pce.


    Then business matters in themercial world would be left to him!


    Somehow they had achieved mutual understanding among brothers to work as one. The profits were theirs to divide.


    "Do you know where the Fang''s convoy is to receive the lychees?" Zheng Ruqian asked.


    "Half a day behind us," Wang Xiaosong answered without hesitation.


    "Half a day huh." Young Master Zheng rolled up his sleeves. "Let''s go, back to the capital to deliver the lychees!"


    Since the fight was inevitable, let it be a thrilling one.


    "Wait for me, Second Brother, wait for me!" Jiang Sheng lifted her skirt and ran after him. "I''m with you!"

 Chapter 422: Sending Litchi to the Imperial City

    <h4>Chapter 422</h4>


    Although the Fang family intervened in the lychee business, their shipment was half a dayte.


    This half day was the biggest opportunity.


    The first batch of lychees were not only a feast for the lips and tongue, but also represented prestige.


    Zheng Ruqian raced back to Jiuzhen Store and pulled Zhang Xianglian and Miao Zhaoying, and called over four or five aunties from White Water Noodles Workshop to help sort the lychees.


    Only those with intact appearance and uniform size remained, everything else was removed.


    Ones with green and red mixed could not be included, nor ones with any ws, or missing branches and stems, even the little stems had to be the same length.


    Of the three cart loads of lychees, normally yielding hundreds of catties, after this sorting there was less than ten catties left.


    "Take the rest to sell at Jiuzhen Store, Jiang Shenge with me to deliver the goods." Zheng Ruqian hitched up the biggest and most luxurious carriage from his house, and called Jiang San and Jiang Si to sit on the shaft.


    The words Imperial Merchant sounded pleasant, but matching it required sufficient ability.


    Zheng Ruqian was very clear, this business fell into hisp from the grudge between the Jiang and Liao families, he didn''t originally have the Liao family''s business foundation, nor sufficient connections in the Imperial City.


    In order to find out the process of Imperial Merchants making deliveries, he had sent out many gifts, and drank wine a few times with the manager of You Ran Ju, before grasping all the details.


    Doing business with the imperial court was different than others, aside from product quality, safety was the most important.


    All the people the Liao family had transporting lychees were confidants, and their family members'' indenture contracts were firmly held by the Liao family head, this was to guard against problems with the goods.


    The imperial recipes were prepared in advance by Guanglu Temple, and the Liao family even sent someone to predict the arrival time of the lychees, to facilitate Guanglu Temple incorporating them into that day''s meals.


    These were all very difficult for Zheng Ruqian, but he still tried his best.


    Once the biggest and best fruit was selected, brother and sister sat vigntly into the carriage.


    Outside was the whistling street, inside were lychees nestled on crushed ice.


    Even though she knew Fengjing''s security was good, Jiang Sheng still couldn''t help feeling nervous, "If the Fang family really opposes us, will they send people to overturn our lychees?"


    In theory they would, and the Liao family had done just that whenpeting for the lychee business.


    But sister, time flows by, and people grow up.


    Zheng Ruqian snapped his fingers and lifted the side curtains, "I already guarded against this, take a look at both sides."


    Jiang Sheng peered out to see city guards wielding sabers.


    No matter how much the Fang family wanted to, they wouldn''t dare rush out now and throw themselves on the des.


    "Big brother you..." Jiang Sheng was extremely surprised, "A person of high morals hides, yet you could summon the city guards."


    Zheng Ruqian smiled wryly.


    He was just an ordinary merchant, of course he couldn''t summon the city guards, he just borrowed their might.


    It was well known the city guards rotated in three shifts, he just happened to pass by when they changed shifts, even with ten times the guts the Fang family wouldn''t dare make a move.


    The location of the Imperial City was central, as long as the timing was right, the trip from Jiuzhen Store to the city gates would be safe and sound.


    After the carriage halted, Jiang San''s voice came from outside, "Young Master, youngdy, we''ve arrived."


    Under Jiang Sheng''s gaze of admiration and deference, Zheng Ruqian arrogantly jumped down from the carriage, and took out a token from his robe.


    Outside vehicles were not qualified to enter the Imperial City, and carrying in ice would melt it, so they could only wait for someone from Guanglu Temple toe receive it.


    And not just by reaching out a hand, the tokens also had to fit together seamlessly before it could proceed.


    After waiting half a cup of tea, still no one from Guanglu Temple arrived.


    ording to Zheng Ruqian''s inquiries, they should have been waiting at the city gates early on, as they couldn''t let Imperial Merchants carrying ice and lychees wait long, because the ice would melt and lychees lose freshness.


    "Could it be another of the Fang family''s schemes?" Jiang Sheng wondered, "What can we do if no one from Guanglu Templees?"


    "It won''t happen, don''t worry." Zheng Ruqian''s manner was resolute, "Imperial business is no joke, Guanglu Temple doesn''t have that much power, at most they''ll just bete."


    And what they had to do was slow down the ice melting as much as possible, to keep the lychees as fresh as possible.


    Under Zheng Ruqian''s direction, Jiang San first moved the carriage into the shade of a tree, then took out small nkets from inside and firmly wrapped up the ice and lychees.


    After another half cup of tea, the city gates slowly opened, and the leading middle-aged eunuch strode out arrogantly, his contempt apparent from a distance.


    Judging by his clothes, it was the Guanglu Temple attendant who arrivedte.


    Zheng Ruqian waved his hand for Jiang San to pull the carriage forward, then bowed respectfully, "Greetings Attendant, I wonder if you are from Guanglu Temple to receive the lychees?"


    "I am." The middle-aged eunuch answered snidely. "Let me see your token."


    They both held out their hands, the specially shaped tokens fit together seamlessly, nothing out of the ordinary.


    Jiang Sheng felt slightly relieved, praying for the Guanglu Temple person to quickly take away the lychees.


    "Please inspect them, Attendant." Zheng Ruqian took back his token, and cooperated with Jiang Si to lift out the crushed ice onto the shaft.


    Ten full catties, not only checking quality but also weighing for exact amount, finally screening for poisons.


    This attendant''s age was not small, he could be considered proficient at this task, inspecting not just the surface but flipping them over, even taking out some lychees to smell their freshness.


    Just when Jiang Sheng thought the mission was ending, he suddenly reached out and crushed a lychee, "Feels not as fresh as the ones the Liao family sends."


    "You see, the head is small enough, but the pit is still big, so the flesh is naturally thinner." The middle-aged eunuch''s face was cold, "With this kind of quality, my household doesn''t dare offer it to His Majesty."


    Indeed there were no easy business deals in this world, nor simple ascents to the peak.


    When they were vige children, trying to do business with county residents.


    When they left Xieyang County, trying to do business with prefecture residents.


    When they left Anshui Prefecture, trying to do business with Fengjing residents.


    People always yearned for higher peaks, and there were always difficulties on the climbing path, disdain and arrogance mostmon, extortion and bullying not rare.


    If Zheng Ruqian really was a fledgling chick just leaving the nest, he might really be frightened.


    But he wasn''t, the youth who had been bullied countless times maintained his smile, took out a heavy money sack from his robe and slipped it over when the other wasn''t looking, while his tone remained humble, "These were the ten catties picked from one hundred, Attendant please rest assured, the biggest and best are all here."


    This could also be considered an unspoken agreement in business deals.


    To cooperate smoothly, some benefits had to be offered.


    The middle-aged eunuch weighed the heavy pouch, seemingly somewhat satisfied, "Luckily your fruit arrived promptly, the Imperial Court and Noble Consort have been thinking of this taste, they were just mentioning it yesterday."


    "Then I trouble you, Attendant, to deliver it to the Imperial Court''s eyes as soon as possible." Zheng Ruqian still maintained humility.


    As long as they could cooperate smoothly, lowering one''s posture was normal.


    Merchants valued profit first.


    But what he didn''t expect was, after the middle-aged eunuch pocketed the silver, his face changed again, "It''s just that your ice has nearly all melted, if the lychees can''t be transported to the pce then it''s over, and we''ll be in trouble along with you."

 Chapter 423: Zheng Second’s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 423</h4>


    This is rather nitpicking.


    Forget about the ice still being hard, even if it really melted into water, wouldn''t that still be Guanglu Temple''s responsibility?


    It was them who camete, it was them who made the ice melt, it was them who caused the lychees to spoil.


    But this is not the time for quibbling, as Zheng Ruqian said, Guanglu Temple has no right to decide who delivers lychees, but they can make trouble and persecute him to lose the lychee business.


    The middle-aged eunuch in front clearly has malicious intentions, being humble has no use.


    Zheng Ruqian slowly straightened his waist, taking on an even more arrogant and unconstrained attitude.


    This made the eunuch across from him startled for a moment.


    "Are you dissatisfied with me delivering lychees?" He raised his tone, "Is it to stand up for the Liao Family, or do you want the Fang Family to take over this business?"


    Before the middle-aged eunuch could speak, Zheng Ruqian looked towards Jiang Sheng and asked in puzzlement, "When General Jiang handed this business to me, what did he say? He said that he hoped I could do a good job, but the first business has already failed, I wonder if the General would me me for it?"


    Here, the only general could be General Jiang.


    The Guanglu Temple eunuch''s face twisted for a moment.


    What twisted his face even more was Jiang Sheng''s seemingly aware response afterwards, "Daddy wouldn''t have given you this business if he didn''t want you to do a good job, he definitely won''t me you for it."


    She called General Jiang... daddy.


    She is the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family.


    Eachyer of identity weighs down like a mountain, eachyer of power can crush a person.


    The Guanglu Temple eunuch dared to bully a little known small businessman, but didn''t dare offend the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family.


    No matter what the Fang family had instructed, the Guanglu Temple eunuch could only forget it at this moment, forcing out a smile and saying, "So this business was handed to young master by General Jiang, it was our fault for not looking clearly. Let''s take a good look, these lychees are fresh and juicy, young master really has good judgement, this business will surely not lose out to the Liao family in the future."


    As someone from the imperial city, he couldn''t possibly not know that Zheng Ruqian''s lychee business was given by General Jiang.


    He just didn''t expect the Jiang family to protect Zheng Ruqian to such an extent.


    It wasn''t casually given away, and it wasn''t taken advantage of either, but was a business personally protected and escorted by the legitimate daughter.


    As long as the Jiang family was still around, this lychee business would not easily change hands.


    Zheng Ruqian was moved inwardly, but maintained an aloof expression on the surface, only showing a faint smile after the Guanglu Temple eunuch took the lychees away to arrange delivery.


    The subsequent checking process was all routine.


    First weigh to confirm it was 10 catties, then hand over 500 taels of silver, and finally blindly pick 3 lychees for poison testing.


    "Let us do the poison testing." The middle-aged eunuch seemed to want to make amends, smiling awkwardly and saying.


    Zheng Ruqian put away his aloofness and became humble andpliant again, "How could I let the eunuch do it himself, let''s follow convention and have me do it."


    After speaking, he took the 3 lychees, peeled off the skin, and stuffed them into his mouth, quickly swallowing them.


    This was absolute deterrence, and also telling the lychee deliverer - if anything goes wrong, you''ll be the first to die.


    Basically the entire process waspleted at this point.


    The middle-aged eunuch bid farewell with a smiling face, and was just about to leave with his men.


    Zheng Ruqian spoke up again, "Eunuch, please wait."


    This gave the middle-aged eunuch a fright, thinking that he was going to use the Jiang family''s power to settle scores and cause trouble for him.


    But unexpectedly, the young man returned to the carriage, took out a box with over 20 lychees, brought it over and said, "The previous lychees were offerings to the imperial family, these lychees are for the eunuch, I hope you can help taste them and see if the vor is sufficient."


    Even though it was a gift, he said it was to help out.


    If not for the Fang family''s prior instructions, the middle-aged eunuch felt that he really shouldn''t make things difficult for this young man.


    Over 20 lychees didn''t seem like much, far less plump than 10 catties.


    Because the 10 catties were offerings for the masters, distributed to the imperial family''s meals, the concubines in each pce, and the princes and princesses, basically nothing would be left to reward the favored officials after that.


    If the Guanglu Temple eunuchs wanted to eat some, they could at most stealthily taste half a lychee, still taking the risk of being discovered.


    But these 20 plus were exclusively personal, they could eat however they liked.


    The number of lychees was also very clever, too few would not be enough, too many could not be finished, showing the host''s astute thoughts.


    Most importantly, despite the previous friction, Zheng Ruqian still had a powerful background, yet was willing to humbly send gifts.


    This ability to yield and to stand firm made the middle-aged eunuch quite moved, he took them and hid them inside his clothes, "The young master is indeed thoughtful."


    "I''ll have to trouble the eunuch with everything." Zheng Ruqian said with a smile as he saw these people off.


    Only after the imperial city gates closed again did the siblings turn around, finally rxing in relief.


    "Big brother, you were clearly prepared to rely on the Jiang family''s power, so why were you still so respectful and humble, and even sent lychees to the eunuch in the end?" Jiang Sheng asked while resting her chin on her hand.


    "If not for the Fang family''s meddling, I definitely wouldn''t be willing to rely on the Jiang family''s power." Zheng Ruqian lowered the carriage curtain.


    His ideology was simr to Fang Heng''s, clearly knowing that the sibling bond was enough to bluff, but still wished to rely on his own hard work.


    The Jiang family was like a wide iron umbre, shielding the children during a hailstorm.


    Whether it was a small rain or heavy rain, they still had to ssh through it themselves in the end.


    As for the final gift of lychees and humility, it was something Zheng Ruqian realized himself - doing business required both firmness and humility, to be firm when the other party was aggressive, and humble when they were amiable.


    You had to show the other party that you weren''t without the ability to be arrogant, you were just willing to be modest with them.


    Sufficient deterrence and sufficient humility could earn true respect.


    As for the reason...


    "Guanglu Temple is responsible for all the meals in the imperial city, as well as banquet offerings, with even greater demand than Youran Residence." Zheng Ruqian honestly exined, "Relying solely on lychees is not a long term n, only by having more cooperation with Guanglu Temple, the more mutual pration, the more money can be steadily earned."


    When that dayes, not to mention the Fang family, no one would be able to snatch this business from him.


    Guanglu Temple might even plead for him to supply the meat and dishes favored by the imperial concubines.


    "Wow, big brother your ambitions are growing bigger and bigger." Jiang Sheng''s amazed praise sounded from within the carriage, "Then can I also open Jiuzhen Stores throughout the country? To take away all the aunties who want to leave but can''t, and let them live on after leaving their husbands'' families..."


    The horses'' hooves moved faster and faster, gradually fading into the distance.


    The guard who had been crouching in the corner watching the entire thing nodded, finally relieved as he returned to the East Wing of Chengqian Pce.


    Here,id an exquisitely beautiful youth with a slightly flushedplexion.


    His brows and eyes were picturesque, his lips red and teeth white, his figure slender and frail. His breathing was hot, seemingly burning up with fever.


    The old imperial doctor felt his forehead several times, sighing and shaking his head again, "This temperature just won''t go down, if it persists the 5th prince will fall gravely ill."


    The pce maidservant nearby softly sobbed, not daring to respond.


    "First administer some medicine, then fetch ice to apply." The old doctor had no other way, waving his writing brush.


    Soon there would be people to deliver the medicine and boil it, people to carry the ice basin.


    The guard took the opportunity to slip in, softly whispering by the youth''s ear, "Your Highness guessed correctly, the Fang family did make things difficult for the second young master, they resolved it by borrowing General Jiang''s status, and also sent a portion of lychees to Eunuch Gou."


    The youth opened his eyes, lifting his quilt to reveal 10 hot water bottles underneath, the slight flush on his face fading with relief, "Send someone to remind Eunuch Gou that the Fang family wants him to help snatch the lychee business, which would offend General Jiang instead."


    His second brother was shrewd in business, but stillcked some skill in sowing discord.


    "Then what about Your Highness?" The guard asked.


    The youth lifted the corners of his lips, "I''ll keep up this fever for a while longer, to put some people''s hearts at ease."


    He closed his eyes again, covering up the 10 hot water bottles.


    Mm, the temperature really feels high...

 Chapter 424: The Lamb Business

    <h4>Chapter 424</h4>


    It was unknown whether it was unbearable from the fever, or it was time.


    After being ill with high fever for two days and three nights, the Fifth Prince''s fever finally receded, and it looked like his life was saved, leaving only an increasingly frail body.


    The other pces all expressed regret over this.


    Some pretended to be worried but were actually disappointed that the little brat didn''t die from the fever.


    Some were very caring and really sent over many nice things.


    Others were vignt and suspected this was just a new scheme in the inner pce.


    But none of that was important. The Fifth Prince only needed to close the pce gates and live in seclusion, which was enough to make the world forget about his existence.


    Wen Zhiyun went back and forth between the medical hall and the Wu''s residence every day, diligently learning medicine without saying.


    Xu Mo was also gradually bing familiar at the Imperial Academy. He would go to the Wenchang Pavilion two or three times asionally, and the poems he left behind were passed down by word of mouth. The reputation of Young Master Qingzhu was increasingly firm, attracting countless admirers.


    Everyone was doing quite well, except for the Zheng siblings who were busy with the lychee business at Jiuzhen Lane.


    They had overestimated the influence of aristocratic families on business.


    They had originally thought that by promptly delivering lychees to the imperial city, they could maintain high profits for the lychee business. But unexpectedly, the Fang family was so overbearing. The lychees they brought upied half of the Fengjing aristocratic family market.


    In fact, when thinking about it, it made sense.


    Lychee transportation costs were expensive, with pricesparable to gold. Only the wealthy aristocratic families of Fengjing could afford them - the powerful, well-established families.


    And the Fang family led nearly half of the Fengjing aristocratic families. Families like the Zhu''s and Tao''s would not buy lychees from Jiuzhen Lane instead of the Fang family''s lychees.


    As a result, the Lingnan lychee market was greatly reduced, leaving only purchases from friendly families like the Jiang''s and Yao''s.


    Money could still be earned, but it couldn''tpare to the monopolistic profits of the Liao family.


    Zheng Ruqian pounded his chest in frustration. "Why did they target me? My older brother is at the Imperial Academy. If you want to make trouble, go bother him!"


    Xu Mo: "..."


    After venting his frustration, he still had to think of a way out.


    Excellent businessmen would never tolerate profits slipping away before their eyes.


    His eyes lit up as he thought of the lychee ice cream Master Kong had taught him to makest year. He immediately had people start freezing lychees, and once the hot July sun became scorching, he sold it at Jiuzhen Lane.


    But unexpectedly, the Fang family had also experienced the poprity of lychee ice cream. They also started freezing lychees and rolled out sales.


    This earned another barrage of curses from Zheng Er.


    He was at a loss. He could only send people to Sichuan again to transport lychees and consolidate the mid-level market, earning money from smaller families.


    The Fang family did not follow this time, probably because they looked down on such meager profits, or perhaps didn''t want to lower the status of aristocratic families. This allowed Zheng Ruqian a chance to catch his breath.


    Inte August, he calcted ounts with Jiang Sheng.


    "The Liao family monopolized the lychee business. From May to September, they could earn 15,000 taels of silver per month. For four months that''s 60,000 taels of snowke silver." Zheng Ruqian deftly manipted the abacus. "This is just a rough estimate. If transportation and ice production were handled in-house, profits could be even higher."


    It was no wonder he was anguished to have half of that snatched away by the Fang family.


    Even though it was alreadyparable to his total profits over the years, ambitious people could never be satisfied.


    Sometimes it was unclear whether ambition drove sess, or sess fueled ambition. Perhaps with the prerequisite of not going astray, the two shouldplement each other.


    The onlyforting thing was that the Fang family had only taken a share of the business, not viciouspetition like the Liao family.


    They weren''t greedy for monopoly either, seeming more like they just needed money to spend.


    "100,000 taels of snowke silver," Jiang Sheng suddenly lifted her head as she thought of something. "The Fang family donated 100,000 taels of snowke silver."


    So they really were short on money.


    For aristocratic families, 100,000 taels wouldn''t require selling the family heirlooms, but it wasn''t money that could be casually taken out either. They must have tapped into their liquid assets, and now needed the lychee business to fill the hole.


    While they had earned handsomely, Zheng Ruqian who had profits snatched away was extremely resentful.


    But he had to swallow his resentment, because they weren''t strong enough to resist aristocratic families yet, much less a behemoth like the Crown Prince.


    Lychee season ended inte August, and the Fang family neatly withdrew as expected.


    Zheng Ruqian didn''t know whether he was numb from the pain, or realized there were gains and losses. He actually became acquainted with Gou the lychee deliveryman and coincidentally learned that the imperial family''s birthday was at the end of the year. The Court of Imperial Entertainments was looking for fresh and unique ingredients.


    He had a sh of inspiration and thought of the sheep herd he owned in Shangjun.


    Thembs he had raised for his sister''s gluttonous desires had grown fat and strong now, and some of the ewes had given birth tombs. The dozen or so sheep had expanded into dozens after half a year.


    The breeds unique to the grasnds, raised with ample exercise, were exceptionally fragrant and delicious. Jiang Sheng still savored them endlessly to this day.


    They had joked about bringing them to Fengjing for sale when the sheep were small, but it had faded from mind because they were still young.


    Now was the time to transport them here.


    "Jiang Sheng," Zheng Ruqian deliberately tempted his sister. "Want to eatmb from the bordends?"


    That unique deliciousness, the firm texture, the stic tendons, the rich bone marrow.


    Jiang Sheng hurriedly covered her drooling mouth, eagerly anticipating, "Big brother is bringing all the littlembs back?"


    "That''s right," Zheng Ruqian nodded. "I''m going to Shangjun right now to bring all the sheep back. Lend me some money to use first."


    "Okay!" Jiang Sheng sweetly agreed and fumbled to take out banknotes. "How much do you need?"


    "I need 50,000 taels."


    ...


    The wind blew past the cake shop. The sweet little girl was petrified on the spot, unable to recover for a long time.


    When they had originally purchased the small plot of grasnd and hired people to raise the sheep, it didn''t even cost 5,000 taels. How did it suddenly need 50,000 taels just to transport the sheep this time?


    Their entire lychee season had only earned 50,000 taels!


    While it was a lot, spending it all was still heartbreaking.


    Jiang Sheng red with round eyes but didn''t say a word. Her face was full of "spendthrift."


    "I''m not a spendthrift, nor do I insist on spending everything I earn," Zheng Ruqian exined earnestly. "In the past when I was a vegetable vendor, I thought transporting goods everywhere was profitable. But after truly engaging in the lychee business, I realized that was justying the foundation. The real profitse from unique things that others can''t easily imitate."


    Like lychees that needed ice, andmb meat from the bordends.


    Transporting vegetables for three years was not as profitable as one lychee season.


    If not for the Fang family''s meddling, the siblings could have earned 100,000 taels of snowke silver this season.


    100,000 taels - what concept was that?


    But it obviously wouldn''t work to focus all business on lychees. The Fang familycked money this year so they snatched the business. What if they stillcked money next year and kept snatching?


    Or some other aristocratic family became inspired and decided to imitate.


    "We''re not the Liao family. We don''t want to use so many dirty tricks to seize business. Ordinary small businesses earning big money will inevitably attract coveting," Zheng Ruqian said seriously. "Maybe it was because the Fang family interfered this year that other small families didn''t dare grab the lychee business."


    Blessing lies within disaster, disaster lurks within blessing.


    Looking at things from multiple angles, perhaps Zheng Ruqian should even be grateful to the Fang family.


    "The lychee business might get snatched. Everyone knows the high profits, so it''s likely to get disrupted. Butmb is different. Bordendmb has a uniquely delicious vor rarely found, and perhaps could be the next lychee."


    But this time, only they could earn the profits.


    The 50,000 taels was not only to transport live sheep, but also to expand the grasnds and hire more hands, thoroughly building up the ranch.


    "Jiang Sheng, I''ve only just realized, the most difficult thing about doing business is going from nothing, from being penniless to having a dime." Zheng Ruqian''s tone was unhurried. "Once you have a dime, you can earn a dor. Once you have a dor, you can earn a tael."


    And going from one tael to 100 taels, from 100 taels to 1,000 taels, would only get easier and easier.


    Money breeds money.


    "Your brother has worked so hard for so many years. Just give me a bit more time, and I''ll let you wear the finest clothes in Fengjing, adorn yourself with the roundest pearls in Fengjing," Zheng Ruqian reached out and grasped his teary-eyed sister''s hands. "So the 50,000 taels, will you give it or not?"

 Chapter 425: The Door of Fang Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 425</h4>


    Give it.


    Since we''vee this far, how could I not give it.


    Jiang Sheng painfully took out fifty thousand taels worth of silver notes, and handed them over with trembling hands, only breathing easy once he had stuffed them into the pocket sewn inside his navel, confirming they were secure.


    "Don''t dy when ites to business matters. Lychee season is already over, sell whatever two carts are left frozen as ice lychees and earn a final sum." Zheng Ruqian turned around, "Eldest brother will now..."


    Before he could get the word "leave" out, he saw a young man in fluttering white robes walking over waving a fan, and his expression immediately became as if he had seen a ghost.


    Jiang Sheng turned his head in confusion, only to find that it was Fang Yuan.


    Fang Yuan of the Fang family. He had just been cursed for snatching away their profits, yet now he had appeared on Fourth Avenue, and was walking towards Jiuzhen Store.


    Lychee season was already over, so the Fang family business had folded up too. What was he trying to do?


    No one would believe he hade to buy pastries, but he was still a guest. Jiuzhen Store was open for business, so they could not turn him away at the door.


    Jiang Sheng signaled to the young maid with his eyes.


    Having be capable of handling things solo, the girl came up and asked, "What pastries would the guest like to purchase?"


    Fang Yuan shook his head, managing to remain elegant while tactfully refusing.


    "I''vee looking for your mistress." He smiled lightly as he stood in front of the counter.


    The maid could only take two steps back and continue tidying up the disheveled pastries.


    Leaving Jiang Sheng to frown slightly, and Zheng Ruqian full of wariness.


    "Why has Young Master Fang left the Imperial Academy, only to appear at Jiuzhen Store?" He took a step forward, trying to pick up the conversation.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Yuan ignored him as if he hadn''t heard him at all. His peach blossom eyes rested on Jiang Sheng, as he smiled lightly and said, "Fang came specially to meet Miss Jiang. May I ask if thedy has time to chat over tea at the teahouse?"


    Zheng Ruqian, who had been rtively calm, instantly bristled.


    The true objective is not about wine! He had been thinking that the lychee business owed some thanks to the Fang family, but now he just wanted to curse, stomp on and crush the Fang family!


    His sister was only twelve! The Fang family bunch were not human, actually eyeing such a young girl!!!


    How dare they!!!


    How could they be worthy!!!


    "There is no time." Zheng Ruqian rejected him almost without thinking. "If Young Master Fang has anything to say, just tell me directly. My sister is still young."


    Fang Yuan finally turned his head, an undisguised sneer on his face. "Can you represent the Jiang family?"


    He had snatched away Zheng Ruqian''s lychee profits, and also knew that Zheng Ruqian had some savings, but the arrogance unique to noble households made him look down on Zheng Ruqian from his heart.


    Especially since Zheng Ruqian truly could not represent the Jiang family.


    But he could represent his sister, and, and...he was so angry!


    "I can represent the Jiang family. I have no time." Jiang Sheng uncharacteristically spoke coldly, putting on the airs of a young mistress from a prestigious household.


    Fang Yuan was not displeased at all, rather he appreciated her even more. "Miss Jiang has experienced such a bizarre and bumpy conspiracy, yet can still regain her status and identity, proving that you should belong to a noble household by nature."


    Themon folk of Fengjing only knew that there was a real and fake young miss of the Jiang family, but did not know the specifics of what happened.


    Even Jiang Chenghua''s death was just part of some private guesses, not daring to make it public knowledge.


    The fact that Fang Yuan was so clear about things meant there were dark undercover spies for the Jiang family.


    Jiang Sheng''s expression grew colder as she pondered telling her grandmother and having the family''s servant girls andckeys cleared out and reced.


    "The Jiangs are a huge family n. General Jiang earned his current status by serving the country and people." Fang Yuan still spoke unhurriedly. "You have an esteemed origin. There''s no need to associate with this bunch."


    This bunch, surely referred to Xu Mo, Zheng Ruqian and the rest.


    Indeed, words only someone from an aristocratic n would say, the bones showing contempt for ordinarymoners.


    But he had forgotten, aristocratic ns had also started out asmoners at the beginning.


    It was the striving by generations of ancestors, and their pampered way of living, that caused them to forget their roots and lose their original hearts.


    With their various means and actions, other than maintaining their current extravagance, they also coveted even higher status, wanting to forever trample on themon folk.


    They did not want themoners to rise up in status, only wanting their family''s current status to be eternal.


    How could that be possible?


    Even the state''s rule could change hands over time, so what were aristocratic ns worth? New talents kept emerging ceaselessly, and capable people would always be able to wrest a future for themselves.


    Jiang Sheng lowered her eyshes, and when she raised them again, they were also filled with contempt. "The Jiang family is different from your lot, we cannot bepared."


    At her side, Zheng Ruqian looked about ready to apud and cheer.


    "It seems Miss Jiang is unwilling to chat with Fang over tea." Fang Yuan was still faintly smiling. "What a pity. I can only hope Miss Jiang does not regret today''s slight difference in stance in the future."


    Without waiting for Jiang Sheng''s anger to re, he turned and left, his motions breezy like drifting clouds and flowing water.


    Along with his spotlessly clean white robe that had no patterns at all, it gave him a somewhat unique charm.


    It was a pity that the Jiang siblings were still immersed in anger, and simply did not see it at all.


    "This turtlespawn actually tried to seduce you." Zheng Ruqian bared his teeth cursing. "Who knows if he''lle once, twice. If he harms you for the Jiang family''s sake, what then? No no, I cannot leave."


    As he spoke, he moved to take out the fifty thousand taels.


    While money was precious, his sister was more important.


    If his leaving Fengjing allowed his sister to fall victim to one of Fang Yuan''s schemes, he would never forgive himself.


    "Eldest brother, don''t think too much," Jiang Sheng said with exasperation. "There''s still big brother, fourth brother and fifth brother in Fengjing. Failing which there''s still Grandmother, second uncle and second aunt. And I have cousin and little Yu. The Fang family would not dare harm me."


    "But, I..." Zheng Ruqian still felt uneasy.


    Jiang Sheng could only prop her hands on her waist, pretending to be angry. "Am I that stupid in your eyes? Just foolishly falling into all the Fang family''s traps? Don''t forget, your sister lived alone for seven years. "


    Over those seven years, she had seen too much human suffering, and suffered too many malicious plots.


    She knew all about the ways of the world, she just did not want to be world-wise.


    A child who managed to survive alone could not be stupid.


    "Alright alright, stop worrying about this and that. If the Fang family really wanted to make a move, Fang Yuan would not havee to beat the grass and startle the snakes." Jiang Sheng pushed at Zheng Ruqian. "Eldest brother, just go earn money with peace of mind and bringmb meat back. I want to eatmb meat."


    After much coaxing and countless reassurances,


    Zheng Ruqian finally set his heart at ease, and reluctantly took his leave.


    Before that, he had instructed big brother and fourth brother countless times, and strictly ordered Jiang San and Jiang Si before setting off towards Shang Prefecture.


    Yet the Fang family remained perfectly quiet and tranquil, as if Fang Yuan''s visit that day was merely a passing fancy.


    Time passed by steadily, and all the ups and downs faded away. Life went so smoothly it was unbelievable.


    Even the heavily emphasized, warned-over-and-over national examinations did not show any movements.


    Wen Zhiyun''s studies progressed, and he began feeling his way towards treating critical illnesses.


    Xu Mo smoothly adapted, with the reputation of Young Master Qingzhu bing resounding.


    Until the New Year came, with Zheng Ruqian still not back from Shang Prefecture, the scientific examination fraud case that had been endured for over half a year seemed to find an outlet, or maybe was intentionally manipted, finally arousing the intense discussion of the masses of students.


    Regarding whether it was Fang Yuan or Xu Mo who had cheated, arguing endlessly with each other.


    At the same time, a small carriage that had rushed over from Anshui Prefecture stopped outside the Fang residence.


    A figure in familiar goose-yellow robes slowly peeked out.

 Chapter 426: The Fermentation of Cheating in Imperial Examinations

    <h4>Chapter 426</h4>


    Some things, when pressed for too long, erupt in an instant.


    Countless students had questions in their hearts, the timid didn''t dare speak up, those who did were silenced by "donations", and more and more emotions umted in their hearts, fermenting into anger that was hard to restrain.


    Until someone took the lead to ignite it.


    The simmering marsh gas exploded into dazzling fireworks.


    The formerly harmonious and warm Wenchang Pavilion today was filled with passionate indignation, faces flushed red.


    "It was justst year that the imperial examination fraud was exposed, and this year there''s a double first ce, isn''t this trying to fool us too much?" Someone spoke ardently, "If even the imperial examinations are no longer fair, what use is there for this glorious era!"


    "Either the top schr or second ce, there must be fraud involved."


    "The top schr got first ce in the provincial examination, it doesn''t seem like he cheated, given his background, he wouldn''t be able to cheat anyway."


    "Shh, stop talking, are you saying Young Master Fang cheated?"


    When these words came out, the students looked at each other, as if the answer in their hearts was affirmed.


    They didn''t dare offend the Fang family, but they had their own judgement.


    Right now there weren''t enough voices, the fermentation wasn''t intense enough, they were just waiting for all the schrs in the country to be filled with righteous indignation, the unique and proud spirit of the literati to arise, and have the courage to pour out even the ugliest words.


    Someone also weakly asked, "Why can''t it be that X¨± M¨° cheated instead? Just because his background is poorer means he must be innocent?"


    A student immediately retorted, pointing at the wall, "Have you heard of Young Master Qingzhu? Look at this poem, look at this literary talent, does he need to cheat?"


    From before the provincial examination until now, a full seven masterful quatrains were hung up, filled with great love in their ideas and outstanding literary talent, enough to make countless students admire him.


    Even a white-bearded old schr remarked, "This Young Master Qingzhu will leave his name in the annals of literature and be a master of literature."


    Could anyone suspect such a person of cheating?


    Ridiculous, ridiculous.


    With this, the public opinion in Wenchang Pavilion shifted towards X¨³ M¨°, and the bolder ones directly pointed their fingers at Fang Yuan''s nose, while the meeker ones used their eyes to imply it.


    This seemingly long-brewing case of imperial examination fraud fermenting finally tripped up the Fang family.


    In the crowd, Q¨ª Hu¨¢i and ¨¡n J¨´n looked at each other, then both turned to leave, heading for the inner second courtyard.


    Today was the day off for the Hanlin Academy, so X¨³ M¨° was writing a letter by the window, carefully blowing on the ink to dry it before sealing the envelope.


    The handsome, upright youth was standing in front of the wide and sturdy wooden desk. The breezeing through the window lifted his hair. His originally narrow cotton robes had been switched for long wide sleeves, giving off more of a schr''s elegant air than that of a youth.


    Even though Q¨ª and ¨¡n hurried over, upon seeing this scene they couldn''t help but pause in wonder, switching to whispers.


    "Brother X¨³," Q¨ª Hu¨¢i lowered his voice. "Are you aware of what''s happening at Wenchang Pavilion?"


    "The case of imperial examination fraud finally erupted, countless schrs are protesting the unfairness." ¨¡n J¨´n''s eyes were moist. "Justice lies in the hearts of the people, the students across thend are restoring your innocence."


    He had made it to the provincial examination in his first year, yet had to suffer injustice, kneel before the golden steps, just to beg for a chance to retake the exam.


    If not for absolute ability, if his state of mind wasn''t unruffled, another person might have copsed into madness already.


    A sixteen year old zhu¨¤ngyu¨¢n was already astonishing, now there was a fifteen year old one.


    What the Fang family did infringed on X¨³ M¨°''s interests after all.


    "Fortunately justice is finally served." Q¨ª Hu¨¢i was still feeling emotional.


    But X¨³ M¨° put down the envelope with no joy visible on his handsome face.


    "Brothers Q¨ª and ¨¡n," he sighed. "I, X¨³, didn''t actually do anything."


    The two friends who had hurried over to deliver good news were stunned.


    "I didn''t do anything for myself, nor clear my name of disgrace," X¨³ M¨° enunciated word for word. "Even more, I didn''t get involved with the timing of when the case of imperial examination fraud erupted."


    He didn''t know why it happened now, at this critical moment.


    He also didn''t know why the schrs'' opinions leaned towards him.


    "But...everyone is on your side." ¨¡n J¨´n was bewildered. "Doesn''t having their support work in your favor? The Fang family set themselves up for failure, they deserve the humiliation from schrs across thend."


    Q¨ª Hu¨¢i''s face was cold and he didn''t speak, still thinking over the key point.


    "Brother ¨¡n," X¨³ M¨° gave a bitterugh. "It seems you''ve forgotten, the Fang family''s might is far above ours."


    On the surface, the imperial examination fraud case erupting now was from extreme forbearance, it was the will of the people, it followed a natural course.


    But if the Fang family could cheat, and even use donations to suppress when the case erupted, how could they just watch as Fang Yu¨¢n was denounced by schrs across thend, their reputation ruined?


    "Never underest underestimate the ability of a powerful n." Q¨ª Hu¨¢i squeezed the words out from between clenched teeth. "But I also can''t see what the Fang family is trying to do."


    X¨³ M¨° shook his head with a regretful look in his eyes.


    He couldn''tprehend what was going on this time either.


    But it was fine, he could handle whatever schemes came at him.


    "Heavens, could it be that the Fang family wants to build up Brother X¨³ only to bring him down?" ¨¡n J¨´n cried out. "Would they truly be so vicious?"


    Whether it''s to inte his name only to destroy himter remained to be seen.


    In the next five or six days, the voices of the students grew louder and more extreme.


    Public opinion went from criticizing Fang Yu¨¢n, to insulting him, then shifted to implicate the entire Fang n, with stinking eggs, rotten vegetables and even some fresh dog feces getting thrown at them from time to time.


    The previously bustling Fang estate had suddenly be deathly quiet.


    There was no movement from Fang Yu¨¢n or the Fang family.


    This infuriated the schrs even more, to the point where they were about to gather and stand outside the Fang manor gates to heap abuse on them, and force them to restore X¨³ M¨°''s innocence.


    With things escting like this, even those of the Imperial n within the pce walls took notice and began to waver, considering whether they should summon the Fang family patriarch to inquire into the truth.


    But before the Emperor could speak, the Fang family made a move.


    First was refuting the rumors, with the Fang family patriarch leading the older generation to pour out their bitterness to friends, expressing that Fang Yu¨¢n and the Fang n were suffering injustice.


    Then some students spread the word that not only was X¨³ M¨°''s achievement in the provincial examination unjust, even his previous examination achievements were giarized.


    In short: this man is a habitual offender!


    "I heard all his qualifications of xi¨³c¨¢i and j¨³y¨³an were giarized, needless to say his ji¨§yu¨¢n, he relied entirely on ghostwriters to forcibly seize the spot."


    "This man is extremely sly, putting on the appearance of a poor schr with nothing to his name, when he''s actually a county magistrate''s son. His corrupt county magistrate father was stripped of his official hat. Like father like son, utterly dishonest."


    "I heard the person he giarized was in poor health, which gave him the opportunity. It''s truly a pity that what belonged to that young master, the credit and fame, was all stolen by a hypocrite."


    "And now he still wants to shift the me onto Young Master Fang. He''s gone too far with deceiving others!"


    Of course these words didn''t represent the mainstream opinion.


    The schrs were indignant, but weren''t fools, they could still distinguish the difference in difficulty between cheating once versus habitual cheating.


    It was already outrageous with only one instance of cheating in the provincial examinations. Chronic cheating, wasn''t that smearing the Integrity of the entire Dayu Dynasty''s Imperial Examination Hall?


    The Imperial Court had specifically kept officials out and left the examinations solely in the hands of the Imperial Examination Hall in order to ensure fairness, even preventing examiners from proctoring exams in their home provinces. That was to prevent favoritism towards rtives and leaking of exam questions.


    No matter if Xu Mo''s father was a county magistrate, it was impossible for him to cheat that many times in a row.


    What''s more, that county magistrate had died early on.


    Until a young master named Zh¨± S¨©hu¨¢n stepped forth, "I can prove that X¨³ M¨° is a skilled ''ghostwriter''... He not only ghostwrote for himself, he has even ghostwritten for me before. The famous poetic lines that made my name...were actually written by someone he found on my behalf."

 Chapter 427: Schomer’s Curse

    <h4>Chapter 427</h4>


    No one knew how difficult it was for Zhu Sihuan to utter those words.


    But with this hint, peoplepared the famous poetic lines Sihuan hadposed after passing the imperial examination to the literary style of Qingzhu Gongzi, and realized they seemed to be from the same hand.


    The schrs of the world could not believe it. The one they believed to be the champion, Xu Mo, had actually ghostwritten for someone else.


    Since he could ghostwrite for others, it was possible he had also hired ghostwriters for himself.


    Once the seeds of doubt were nted, they could instantly break through the soil and grow into towering trees.


    But this was not enough.


    Letters circted around Fengjing, written by a youth named Fufeng, conversing with Xu Mo, discussing state affairs and themon people''s livelihood, sharing insights from ancient to present times.


    The ideas of achieving peace through war first that Xu mentioned in the pce exam seemed to have been brought up by Fufeng first and then expanded upon by Xu.


    Fufeng?


    Young Master Fufeng?


    Someone stood out and mentioned that Fufeng was from the same hometown of Anshui as Xu Mo, and was also greatly talented and learned. Could it be that Xu''s achievements as a child prodigy schr were all giarized from him?


    This im, once raised, immediately gained the agreement of countless others.


    Where there was one, there would be two, and where there were two, there would be three.


    Layer uponyer of "truth" circted among the schrs in envelopes of letters, along with Zhu Sihuan''s testimony against his own reputation, made people who originally supported Xu Mo be deeply resentful of him.


    The distant disdain and verbal abuse that was originally directed at the other side seemed about to multiply and fall back onto Xu Mo.


    Qi Huai and An Jun hurried to the small courtyard again.


    Unlikest time when Xu Mo was alone, Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun were also present this time, but could not get a word in edgewise because they knew so little.


    "Brother Xu, Brother An was right. The Fang family is trying to frame you, they''re plotting against you," Qi Huai said anxiously, his voice breaking. "And that Zhu Sihuan actually shifted the me onto you. You have to rify this as soon as possible, Brother Xu, otherwise..."


    Otherwise he would be reviled by countless schrs, or even be condemned for eternity.


    "These are the envelopes I received." An Jun was so nervous his hands were dripping sweat, but he didn''t dare wipe them on the letters.


    Xu Mo reached out to take them. The familiar orchid-shaped small script and conversational contents met his eyes.


    He remained silent as he slowly looked through them.


    Jiang Sheng was so anxious she paced around the few people in circles. "Second brother''s not here, third brother''s not here, fifth brother''s not here either. Now the Fang family is bullying big brother. What should we do?"


    "Jiang Sheng, stop pacing, you''re making me dizzy," Wen Zhiyun slowly said.


    Jiang Sheng had no choice but to sit on a small stool, fuming.


    She recalled Fang Yuan''s words at the end of lychee season. Could this be the moment he was referring to?


    "I should have stopped him from leaving and given him a beating, then tied him up." The young girl gave in to her wicked instincts and gnashed her teeth.


    "Shh, don''t talk. Listen to what big brother has to say," Wen Zhiyun covered her mouth.


    The siblings looked towards Xu Mo at the same time. He put down the envelopes and was lost in thought for a long time.


    If these letters had all fallen out of the Wang family''s possession, did that mean that in addition to Zhu Sihuan, Wang Fufeng had also betrayed their friendship?


    Could that weak and noble young man really do something like this?


    As if in response, Xu Mo finally spoke. "He wouldn''t do that."


    Wang Fufeng did not have many worldly attachments in this world. Power and status were passing clouds to him, the Wang family was no more than dirt to be trampled underfoot. If it wasn''t for the kindness in his heart, and the promise he had made to their siblings, he wouldn''t even nce at this world.


    "The casual conversations are in Fufeng''s handwriting, but the parts about military affairs were mimicked by someone else," said Xu Mo as he put away the letters. "The impersonator has formidable skills. If I wasn''t extremely familiar with Fufeng''s writing, it would have been hard for me to discern."


    So finding out who this impersonator was would be key.


    An Jun and Qi Huai looked at each other and said in unison, "We are willing to help investigate."


    Xu Mo shook his head. "Since the Fang family doesn''t even care about ruining their own reputation just to frame me for cheating in the exams, how could they let us easily find the impersonator?"


    Rather than that, he was more concerned with how the letters had been circted in the first ce.


    He wanted to know more than anything else whether Wang Fufeng was alright.


    It was only then that Xu Mo realized he had not received any reply from Anshui Prefecture for a long time.


    Including the letter from half a month ago, it had been a full three letters without any response.


    He did not know what Wang Fufeng had encountered, or what changes had urred in the Wang family. He only felt uneasy in his heart, yet he had no way to reach out and help.


    Geographical restrictions were one reason, his current terrible circumstances were another.


    "Death to the cheating scum in the exams!" Someone outside the courtyard shouted and threw in a rotten melon.


    Jiang Sheng was so startled she reflexively shielded Wen Zhiyun.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si hurried out but the person had already disappeared without a trace.


    "The Fang family even had dog shit thrown at them back then," Qi Huai said in anguish. "Brother Xu, it''s going to be your turn soon."


    Fang Yuan''s silence was because he had an ace up his sleeve, but they could not remain silent.


    Jiang Sheng had her two Jiuzhen shops, Wen Zhiyun had his medical hall that he had built up through ability, neither could withstand any damage.


    Zheng Ruqian still wanted to do business with the Court of Imperial Supplies, little fifth brother was still in secluded cultivation.


    They could not endure the vilification by the schrs of the world, nor the oue of ruined reputations and destroyed lives. Most unwilling of all was to have reached the end of the long road in the imperial examinations, only to be a stepping stone for others.


    "Trampling over our siblings'' corpses to climb up," Xu Mo spoke softly but with icy ruthlessness. "Fang Yuan of the Fang family, don''t even think about it."


    Since the source of the letters could not be investigated clearly, and he could not return to Anshui Prefecture, he would start with Zhu Sihuan. He would get to the bottom of those conscienceless words said through gritted teeth, whether they had hurt his throat or not!


    In the next few days, Xu Mo repeatedly sent letters to the Zhu family, ostentatiously inviting Zhu Sihuan to meet at Wenchang Pavilion.


    At first, Zhu Sihuan was still able to decline, but as the invitations multiplied, it became hard to avoid rousing suspicion.


    "Since you have a clear conscience, why can''t you confront me face to face?"


    "Xu hopes to verify the facts with Brother Zhu, and chat about the origin of those poems."


    "What is Brother Zhu afraid of? Afraid of thoroughly exposing what happened back then? Or afraid that Miss Tao will be disgusted by your despicable conduct of going back on your word?"


    Zhu Sihuan''s scalp tingled. He declined again, but received a message from the Fang family for him to attend Wenchang Pavilion.


    Since the champion wanted to be judged by the schrs of the world, they would send him up the executioner''s tform.


    Right and wrong would eventually have a verdict.


    A despicable thief who stole the championship would be spat upon by the schrs of the world.


    "Go, Sihuan. Go and nail him to the pir of shame, go and make him be condemned for eternity, with no hope of ever redeeming himself."

 Chapter 428: Prince Sihuan

    <h4>Chapter 428</h4>


    Zhu Sihuan was still reeling from the inciting words ringing in his ears as he stumbled into Wenchang Pavilion.


    The usually bustling sanctuary of the literati was now eerily quiet. All eyes were fixed on the center, where a young man in cyan robes sat,manding awe without a shred of anger on hisposed, dignified face.


    The months of hard work seemed to have finally paid off. Though there were still doubts about Young Master Qingzhu''s reputation, the poetry and ancient phrases he produced were all authentic masterpieces that left readers sighing in admiration.


    The public did love jumping to conclusions, but even when some with ulterior motives tried to fan the mes, there were still schrs who steadfastly believed in and protected Young Master Qingzhu.


    Qi Huai and An Jun stood staunchly by his side while Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun stuck close behind him.


    After half a year immersed in bureaucratic politics, the dignified air of authority the youngd exuded made him look remarkably simr to the elder officials Zhu Sihuan had seen.


    No, he was an elder now.


    A Compiler of the Imperial Library, 6th rank.


    Still in a daze, Zhu Sihuan walked over. Someone called out, drawing all eyes back to him.


    Xu Mo, seated calmly, gave a soft greeting. "Brother Zhu is here."


    It was as if there had never been any conflict between them, as if they were still able to have genuine exchanges between adversarial factions.


    "Brother...Xu," Zhu Sihuan squeezed out. "How have you been?"


    Qi Huai scoffed but said nothing.


    If it had been Zhao Yuan instead, curses would surely have already been flung out.


    The four of them had been the first friends to know each other. Though their minds were upied with other motives, they were still passionate youths at heart who held some authentic affection.


    Especially Zhu Sihuan. Because of Zhu Zhi and the young Taody, he had formed a deep friendship with Xu Mo. Though his family status prevented overly intimate association, he still tried his utmost to help however he could.


    Zhu Zhi''s death bore three-tenths of Zhu Sihuan''s me.


    Those two hundred taels of silver represented a burning, painful debt.


    How did they end up at this point? How did they end up turning their weapons against each other?


    Zhu Sihuan''s mind grew hazier as he recalled Supervisor Li''s cold questioning, his father-inw and mother-inw''s admonishing tones, and even his wife Tao with tears in her eyes asking, "What exactly do you want to do? You are of the Zhu family."


    To be born in the Zhu family meant owing them effort, being the Fang family''s dogsbody.


    The chasm between prominent households ran deeper than he''d imagined.


    He had been too naive in the past, thinking he could still make personal ties, thinking a side branch could securely hold power. But by marrying into the Tao family, he had be a bridge between them and the Zhu house.


    There was no escape.


    "I''m quite alright," said Xu Mo. His refined features betrayed no joy or anger. "It''s Brother Zhu who seems a little ufortable."


    After a such a polite exchange, it was as if nothing were amiss between friends.


    "I''m fine, I''m perfectly fine," Zhu Sihuan replied with difficulty.


    Qi Huai rolled his eyes. "Of course you''re doing wonderfully. Master Sihuan''s reputation was trumpeted for the sake of marrying a wife. Now your darling nestles in your arms, no need to fear the winds or rains, so you overturned the boat that once ferried you across the waters."


    The other students listened intently for gossip with solemn expressions.


    "Yes, but I..." Zhu Sihuan steeled himself. "I only spoke the truth."


    There had been giarism, it was true. He had no choice but to demolish his own reputation, suffering a blow himself in the process.


    It was essentially self-harm to inflict greater damage on the enemy.


    Though the name "Master Sihuan" had weakened over the past two years, it was still a fine reputation that granted him smooth sailing in Wenchang Pavilion. Smashing it to pieces now would only invite countless jeers.


    The students condemned fraud and giarism fairly, heaping scorn on those with empty reputations.


    "So Brother Zhu revealed these ugly truths just to ruin Xu?" Xu Mo rose to his feet, eyebrows still tranquil. "Was it a mission assigned by the Zhu house? Now that it''s out in the open, why not borate for everyone?"


    He turned and recounted a tragic love story for the crowd.


    The male protagonist was a young scion of a prominent house. Lacking sufficient literary talent to pass the imperial examinations, the maiden he loved could only marry a vicious heir apparent for his examinationurels.


    The youth''s dissatisfaction was only exacerbated upon discovering the examination passer had even secretly fathered illegitimate children outside, unable to bear his beloved suffer such treatment.


    First, he created trouble with the mistress''s existence. Then he desperately begged a friend to ghostwrite in order to umte literary prestige. Finally, swayed by admiration, the maiden''s n acquiesced to the marriage.


    Xu Mo''s tone wasposed, voice cold. He narrated the tale evenly, steeping each twist in poignant drama that kept the schrs enraptured.


    Those prone to sentimentality even shed tears for the lovers who finally united and the earnest youth who strove to im his love.


    What was wrong with striving for one''s desires?


    If there were truly any wrong, it would be his unscrupulous means of obtaining a reputation that wasn''t his through ghostwriting.


    But veiled in a tragic romance, in the yearning hearts of romantic literati, it took on new heights.


    "He resorted to ghostwriting just for his beloved! A wife attained as such, what more could she ask for?" someone deimed passionately. "How fortunate for the maiden in the tale! Does she live well?"


    Xu Mo did not reply, only looking to Zhu Sihuan who now wept.


    "She does," the youth in the story raised his head, tears finally trailing down his cheeks. "She said examination credentials were important, but a husband who understood her warmth and chill even more so. A side branch may not be as precious as the main heir, but it could still shield her from storms."


    Without deep affection, how could he bear to ruthlessly pit his friend for the sake of his wife''s single remark?


    Without fear of loss, how could a single misstep lead to ceaseless mistakes?


    "Brother Xu, I am willing to reveal everything. I begged you to ghostwrite. I knocked down the stones as you fell into the pit. I did it all." Zhu Sihuan gritted his teeth. "I won''t im helplessness. I will only tell everyone that the poem which shot me to fame definitely came from Young Master Qingzhu''s hands."


    More of a rification than knocking someone when they were down.


    Taking all the me onto himself, he pulled Xu Mo from the mire.


    At least it certified the writings were his own work, did it not?


    Anothermotion swept the crowd as discussions broke out again.


    "Although this Master Sihuan used a ghostwriter, his deep affection moves heaven and earth. It''s understandable."


    "If a single poem could win back a beloved maiden, I would definitely kowtow to Young Master Qingzhu."


    "Now that Young Master Qingzhu''s authorship is confirmed, doesn''t it mean those other poems and lyrics were also authentically his own work without any ghostwriting?"


    "Exactly! Young Master Qingzhu is too amazing, using a poem to obtain lovers'' promises."


    There was no vilification, no scorn, no repulsion, not even malice.


    Just boundless exmations that left Zhu Sihuan frozen in ce.


    How could this be?


    He raised his head, meeting the smile in Xu Mo''s eyes.

 Chapter 429: Here May Depart

    <h4>Chapter 429</h4>


    Beforeing, Xu Mo had already made up his mind.


    In all honesty, he had good judgment of character, and his friendship with Zhu Sihuan could also be considered deep.


    Not to mention deceiving Zhu Zhi, giving him a kick in front of the Wenchang Pavilion, as well as sending 200 taels of silver in the snow, were all things that could have been avoided, yet the help in the snow had genuinely urred.


    In one''s lifetime, the moments of glory thate surging forth are all from those who stand to gain, only those who stretch out a hand in times of adversity are truly lending a hand.


    Perhaps between themy a gulf of distinguished families, of interests, of ancestors.


    But sincere hearts are hard to change.


    Xu Mo had alsoe this time fully prepared, one hand to cross swords in words with Zhu Sihuan, one hand to yield andpromise.


    He had deliberated at length over the story of romance in wind and snow. It was both to awaken the conscience of the young master, and also to pave the way for his shattered reputation.


    When this poignant story was known by countless people, the young man striving for love could always elicit admiration, perhaps there would still be nder, perhaps there would still be rebukes, but it was far better than the present miserable state.


    Zhu Sihuan suddenly understood, the moment he bravely confessed, not only did he help Xu Mo, he also helped himself.


    "Brother Xu," the youth choked up, unable to speak for some time, "I''ve already done this to you..."


    "What you said is indeed the truth, I did once ghostwrite," Xu Mo brought the topic back on track, "This is also the only dishonest thing Xu Mo has done in this life, Xu Mo is willing to bear the consequences."


    Even if he was about to face rebukes, face the possibility of a blemish marring his life''s trajectory, he was fearless.


    What was done had been done, he would bear it if he had to bear it.


    But those things that hadn''t happened, those unfounded rumors, don''t even think of making him admit to them!


    "Unexpectedly the young master of Qingzhu would also ghostwrite for others, in vain as one of us." Indignant voices immediately rose from the crowd.


    Qi Huai and An Jun were also incensed, but had not yet had the chance to speak up, when an even greater mor rose.


    "The young master of Qingzhu also did it to consummate love."


    "He fulfilled the loving couple, his merit outweighs his fault."


    "If you''re so capable, you can also write a poem to consummate a loving couple."


    Men of letters, ardent lovers of wind, flowers, snow and moon, believers in true love.


    Perhaps ghostwriting would be a blemish in Xu Mo''s life, but consummating love would also bring him new heights of admiration and praise.


    Weeping may endure for a night, but joyeth in the morning. He was experiencing this to the fullest right now.


    Especially with voices of adtion drowning out those of indignation, the entire Wenchang Pavilion was awash with joy, as if forgetting about the cheating in the imperial examinations, forgetting about the disgrace of ghostwriting.


    Jiang Sheng was also overjoyed, and was just about to run out to buy a candied haws to celebrate.


    A girl in a goose-yellow skirt walked up to the outside of the Wenchang Pavilion, her clear voice piercing like a de through all before it, directed right at Xu Mo, "What a hypocrite, making ghostwriting sound so refreshing and unconventional."


    The previously cheerful atmosphere instantly quieted.


    The girl in the goose-yellow skirt pressed her advantage, "It''s only you this habitual ghostwriter who can pick up and put down such a matter so casually. With so many people''s admiration, so many friends'' trust, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Having said this, she looked sympathetically at Zhu Sihuan, "Young master, please wake up. Just a few words swayed your sincerity. This person''s scheming runs deep, he is not as he appears on the surface."


    Her words, both spoken and unspoken, were full of condemnation.


    Some tried to retort, but found she made quite a bit of sense.


    They had thought there would be a huge battle today, but the young master of Qingzhu had convinced young master Sihuan with just a few words, and the other party had even agreed to testify for him.


    This this...anyway, he was crafty and scheming, there was no escaping that.


    Zhu Sihuan stood there in a daze, his eyes darting about, clearly thinking at high speed.


    Qi Huai and An Jun were hopping mad, speaking in unison to condemn, "Who exactly are you to be spouting nonsense here?"


    Wang Yuyao gave a coldugh and evaded the question, but insinuated meaningfully, "It seems the young master of Qingzhu is quite capable, not only has he charmed the young Zhu master, even the legitimate son of the Minister of Rites follows his bidding. What kind of chill from an ordinary family is this, to be so formidable?"


    Her words were loaded with meaning and insinuation, stirring up everyone''s feelings.


    Jiang Sheng in the crowd could stand it no longer, and clenched her fists, ready to start cursing.


    Xu Mo came to his senses in time, covering his sister''s mouth. He spoke lightly and casually, "So it turns out to be an old acquaintance from Anshui, Miss Wang, I wonder how is Brother Fufeng?"


    It was on ount of Wang Yuyao''s endless scheming that they had left Anshui prematurely all those years ago.


    He didn''t expect to meet her again in Fengying nearly three yearster.


    She was still vicious and cunning in her scheming, but now had Fang Yuan''s strategy, making it even more meticulous and airtight.


    Like having Zhu Sihuan reveal the ghostwriting from years ago, damaging Xu Mo''s reputation, and bringing up subsequent doubts.


    Like having Zhu Sihuane to the Wenchang Pavilion to confront him, knowing full well he would be persuaded, then taking advantage of that persuasion to underscore how crafty and scheming Xu Mo was, provoking a new round of doubts.


    The Fang family never intended to rely on Young Master Sihuan to take Xu Mo down from the very beginning. All they wanted was to tarnish Xu Mo''s image, create more clouds of suspicion and confusion.


    The people involved seemed to also realize thisyer, lookingpletely doubtful.


    Xu Mo gave him a look, then gently shook his head. Only then did Zhu Sihuan restrain himself.


    "How dare you ask about my brother?" Wang Yuyao gave a coldugh. "You thieving little thief, deceiving my brother, you viin that used brotherly affection to cheat my cousin into ghostwriting for you. For so many years you''ve reaped rewards in fame and gain, even reaching the position of top schr. How do you still have the gall to mention my cousin?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Xu Mo knitted his brows.


    Wang Yuyao enunciated word for word, "What I mean is, my brother has been bedridden by illness, and it''s all because of you. He should have been the even more remarkable Young Master Fufeng. His name should have gone down in history. Yet half of his reputation was alive and taken by you! You hypocrite! You little thief who stole another''s reputation!"


    She said a lot, but all Xu Mo could retain were the key points.


    "Bedridden by illness", "not going to make it".


    He vaguely recalled Wang Fufeng''s promise to never let Wang Yuyao enter Fengying before she was married. Yet she had appeared before the new year even arrived, and was even pushing the cheating in the examinations. It was evident she had not just arrived recently.


    Right, if Brother Fufeng were truly well, he would surely have kept this Wang girl in check.


    Only if something had happened to him would he let here prematurely to Fengying.


    So much time had passed, how was he, was he still lucid?


    Even someone as steady as Xu Mo felt unrestrainable anxiety at this moment. He urgently wanted to open his mouth and ask for rity.


    Wang Yuyao took the chance to cry loudly, "Your young master of Qingzhu is panicked, he''s afraid, he''s a thief who stole another''s poems and stole another''s top schr title."


    Having said this, she decisively took out some letters from her sleeve.


    "I am Wang Fufeng''s sister. I have introductory letters and identification. He is unwilling to be deceived all these years, so specially asked me toe to Fengying to retrieve justice for him. You can take a look, see clearly my brother''s blood and tears. You cannot continue to be deceived!"


    She really was crafty, even involving Wang Fufeng''s wellbeing in her plot.


    And the men of letters, seeing Xu Mo''s urgency with their own eyes, then looking over the tearful notes of misery, were once again swayed.


    "Young Master Fufeng''s literary talent is indeed superior. His sister''s words can hardly be false."


    "The young master of Qingzhu does seem anxious. Is it fear? Is he afraid?"


    "Even his own sister hase to expose him. Who else can you believe if not her? Who could be closer than siblings?"


    "To even steal the poems of a bedridden sick man, how despicable. Such a person is utterly unfit to be our top schr."


    "Who should we believe?"


    The crowd discussed again, bewildered, credulous, indignant, confused...all kinds of feelings abounded.


    In contrast, Xu Mo was quiet once more.


    "Brother Xu, don''t just stand there dazed. What should we do?" Qi Huai and An Jun were like ants on a hot pan. "Can we really just let them smear his name like this?"


    "This scheme is too difficult to break." Zhu Sihuan murmured, "Everything leading up to now has just been paving the way. Wang Fufeng''s sister''s identity is the final blow. If this continues, Brother Xu''s reputation will be destroyed, pointed at by thousands."


    With a few back and forth reversals, public sentiment had soured. Xu Mo would only plunge deeper into the abyss unless some more powerful evidence could wash away all the stains on him.


    But who could provide that?


    It would have to be the person involved, right?


    At the crowded entrance of the Wenchang Pavilion, a sickly youth heaved a long sigh.


    "Brother Xu, your fate is truly bumpy."

 Chapter 430: Goodbye to the Wind Boy

    <h4>Chapter 430</h4>


    At the age of twelve, he lost both parents. He had been bedridden several times, and his childhood was tried over and over again. As a sessful imperial examination candidate, he was forced to leave his hometown. His examination results were swapped, and even now he still had to be calcted and ndered. It can be said that he has experienced the warmth and coldness of the human world.


    From this point of view, Xu Mo was undoubtedly bumpy.


    But thinking of his younger brother behind him who was enduring like a calf, his sister who was as tenacious as a young cow, and three worried friends, as well as the title of champion and the official position he edited, it also seemed fortunate.


    Many people have experienced the same bumps as Xu Mo, but they don''t have Xu Mo''s results today.


    In the final analysis, it was his unyielding temperament, his brave and wise forward march, his unyielding persistence, and his kind and upright character.


    Even at this moment, surrounded by noisy crowds, the schrs and literati tossed around like grass on the wall. Friends and rtives were concerned and worried. The first thing he thought about was not himself, but the sickly young nobleman who was supporting the willow tree.


    The words that were categorical at the time were still in his ears. High mountains and flowing water met kindred spirits who were just lingering in bed.


    Even knowing that his friend was congenitally deficient, and knowing that his friend was upset at the age of twenty, at this moment he still couldn''t help but feel sad from the bottom of his heart.


    "I''m here today to get justice back for my elder brother and make this thief fail and roll out of Fengjing!" Wang Yuyao''s voice rang out at the right time.


    The emotions of countless literati were aroused and they recklessly trembled their Adams apple, "Roll out of Fengjing!"


    "The thief rolls out of Fengjing!"


    "The imperial examination cannot be manipted, and the truth will eventually be revealed to the world."


    "Xu Mo rolls out of Fengjing and restores Fufeng''s glory!"


    People without their own wisdom and logic, just a few words can blow their brains, stubbornly and firmly believe what is in front of them.


    The more they supported Xu Mo before, the more they vilified Xu Mo at this moment.


    They shouted loudly, seeming to appeal against the injustice of the imperial examination, but alsoining about the hardships they encountered in their lives. When they seized this pour spout, they poured out recklessly.


    Jiang Sheng cried anxiously on the side, Wen Zhiyun trembled as he pushed away the students who wanted to rush up, Qi Huai''an and Zhu Sihuan used their bodies to erect a human wall to protect the straight teenager.


    Countless roaring faces turned into man-eating mouths, vowing to swallow the truth.


    Wang Yuyao was satisfied with the result. The heart that had been lifted returned to her chest. Fang Yuan should admit the marriage this time, right?


    She was so happy that she didn''t notice that the students at the door had been evacuated somehow, and Wang Fufeng walked into Wenchang Pavilion with the support of loyal servants and family members.


    Facing the harsh calls and excited crowds, he took a deep breath and used all his strength to open his mouth, "Gentlemen, calm down."


    The young master''s voice was clear, like a bright moon and sparse stars, like a gurgling stream.


    Unfortunately, the surrounding noise was just a small stream merging into the big sea, unable to make the slightest ripple.


    He was not discouraged, still calling them one by one, "Gentlemen, calm down."


    "Gentlemen, calm down."


    Slowly, the crowd began to fall silent from the vicinity. Countless literati stopped their mouths in astonishment, as if they had encountered coolness in irritability, snow in summer heat.


    Wang Yuyao also turned her head and saw the person who was supposed to be in bed appearing. She was so shocked that she almost couldn''t stand still. "Brother, you... how did you get here? How could you possibly appear in Fengjing?"


    The young master lowered his eyshes, his tone calm, "Everything is possible."


    People around looked at each other in surprise, still not understanding what was going on.


    He seized the opportunity and smiled slightly with folded hands. "I have seen my fellow students. I am Wang Fufeng. Thanks to the students for not abandoning me and giving me the title of Young Master Fufeng."


    So it was the living Young Master Fufeng who appeared.


    The crowd was noisy again in an instant.


    Wenchang Pavilion has produced several young masters over the years. No matter where they are, some people know them and talk about them. People like Young Master Qingzhu and Young Master Sihuan are even more admired by students across the country and often talk freely.


    Only Young Master Fufeng was mysterious and unpredictable. No one had ever seen his real face before, let alone talked about ancient and modern times to vent their chests.


    Some people said that Young Master Fufeng was most likely a delicate girl who was not suitable for showing her face.


    Some people said that Young Master Fufeng''s health was not good and he looked like he would die young.


    There were also people who said that Young Master Fufeng was impersonated by everyone to enjoy the admiration of young students.


    It was precisely because of the excessive mystery that in recent years he was gradually revered as the chief of the young masters. Even the preposterous rumor that "he was the ghostwriter for Young Master Qingzhu" was willing to be believed by some students.


    After all, people tend to imagine endlessly about people and things they don''t understand.


    The more imaginative it became, the more mysterious it became, and the more unpredictable it became, until finally even historical facts were unsure of how to write.


    Fortunately, he appeared.


    The real Young Master Fufeng, he came!


    The young master was about seventeen or eighteen years old, with a slender and thin figure and a sickly air. His face was clear and handsome, clean and warm. He wore a thick fur coat with a circle of fox fur around his neck that set off his unmatched nobility.


    Clear and noble, weak and thin.


    He was just like a snowke in winter, swirling down in the air, beautiful and translucent, making you unable to help but stretch out your palm to protect him, but lost him the moment you touched him.


    "Is this really Young Master Fufeng?" There were low murmurs in the crowd.


    It was quickly answered, "I heard this Wangdy call him elder brother, it should be."


    The whole Wenchang Pavilion finally fell intoplete silence. All the students stared nkly, with curiosity, suspicion, and respect.


    There was also one, unbelieving, almost trembling sight.


    If at first he thought the sound was an illusion when he heard it, then the empty hall at this moment, the clear and noble teenager, all proved that his worried friend, after nearly three years, appeared in front of him again.


    "Fufeng?" Xu Mo asked in disbelief with a shudder.


    The young master smiled gently and bowed slightly, "Long time no see, Brother Xu."


    It seemed like a long time, but also like yesterday.


    Xu Mo walked out from behind the human wall and walked through countless students to stand one foot apart opposite him, "This is Fengjing."


    "Yes, Fengjing in winter is very beautiful." Wang Fufeng smiled slightly, "Much more prosperous than Anshui Prefecture."


    "What I mean is..." Xu Mo tried his best to stay calm. "What about your health? How did you get to Fengjing?"


    And why rush to Fengjing in such a cold season?


    Because of him?


    The person beside him wanted to say something but stopped, and was gently waved to stop after that.


    "The conditioning over the past two years has made my body much morefortable, and I wanted to take a look at these magnificent mountains and rivers, so I came." Wang Fufeng nced at Wang Yuyao who was trying to retreat. He smiled and directed the topic over, "What¡¯s more, my cousin is going to marry Master Fang. We two cousins must of course deliver the bride off."


    He was indeed worthy of being Young Master Fufeng. There were three key points in one sentence.


    First, Wang Yuyao had been calling him elder brother over and over again. It was thought that the two were of the same father and mother. As a result, they were only of the same grandfather and grandmother. Second, Wang Yuyao was actually married to the Fang family. So her previous actions...


    Third, besides Wang Fufeng, the only remaining son of the Wang family¡¯s two principal wives was Wang Mingyu. Unexpectedly, he hade too.


    The once carefree yboy young master was now dark, thin, straight, and covered with wind and frost that had been weathered over the years.


    He seemed to be looking for Zheng Ruqian. After not finding him, he drooped his head dejectedly.

 Chapter 431: Upwind

    <h4>Chapter 431</h4>


    Wang Fufeng''s words left the schrs and students stunned. The less foolish among them began to think.


    He turned around gracefully and asked gently in the warm breeze, "Yuyao, although your marriage with Young Master Fang was arranged three years ago, the wedding date has not yet been set. With your elder uncle having passed early, it falls to your two elder brothers to n for you."


    "That''s right, Yuyao," Wang Mingyu said hoarsely. "We''re your cousins. We only want what''s best for you, not to harm you."


    They don''t want to harm her?


    Wang Yuyao nearlyughed from anger. These two had supervised her in Anshui Prefecture and now they''d followed her to Fengjing to ruin her ns, yet they imed not to want to harm her?


    If they truly wished her well, they would leave! Leave Fengjing, leave Anshui Prefecture.


    But before she could roar in anger, clever people in the crowd started shouting, "So thisdy is Young Master Fang''s betrothed. No wonder she is so hellbent on ndering Young Master Qingzhu!"


    "Good heavens, if she seeds in ndering Young Master Qingzhu, won''t Young Master Fang be able to escape punishment for cheating in the imperial examinations?"


    "This is diverting the attack to rescue Fang! The Fang family has made an excellent move!"


    "It''s too early to say. Her usations are shifting like a weathervane."


    "That''s right. The facts haven''t been made clear yet."


    The clever fellow who started the talk cleared his throat and continued, "Rather than going back and forth blindly, why don''t we ask Young Master Fufeng directly - did you in fact ghostwrite for Young Master Qingzhu or not?"


    Previously when he was absent, they spected and doubted and sought justice.


    Now he is present in the flesh to answer for himself. Nothing speaks truer than his own words to the thousand suspicions.


    Countless eyes turned his way again, and elegant young schrs cupped fists in invitation. "Pray tell, Young Master Fufeng, would you speak a word of truth to all your brothers here - did you in fact ghostwrite for Young Master Qingzhu or not?"


    "What about that letter? What really happened with that?"


    The conversation had finally returned to the main issue. All few dozen to a hundred schrs pricked up their ears to find the answers.


    Even Wang Yuyao shrank back and lifted her head, heart pounding back up into her throat.


    Xu Mo was even more fixed in his gaze.


    Everyone expected Wang Fufeng would shake his head, exin things, hold forth at length.


    But he didn''t do that.


    The elegant young master didn''t shake his head or exin or answer their questions. Instead he turned and pped his hands toward the entrance.


    The clear sound rang out into the street. Those who had been waiting were roused to action and came through the crowd to arrive at Wenchang Pavilion''s main hall.


    One, two, three...


    All the teachers, elders, and friends that Xu Mo had met on his path of learning had gathered here from who knows how many miles away.


    They still bore the fatigue of long rushed travels. Their shoulders may have stooped a bit but that did not affect the extreme height of their spirits.


    The first to appear was Master Qian. Back then he had taken over from Jiang Sheng and epted the big handful of copper coins to lead Xu Mo toward the students'' imperial examinations, watching proudly as his outstanding student shone brilliantly.


    "When I first taught this boy I already knew he had a good foundation, but I taught him all of the children''s examination knowledge bit by bit. His diligence at the local school is known to all. What right do you have to vilify his knowledge and diligence built up over all these years?" Master Qian rolled up his sleeves to shout and rail. "Nothing but a bunch of sour grapes unable to acknowledge another''s excellence! You schrs just love to disparage each other. Is it so hard to recognize someone else''s superiority?"


    Next came the teacher who had proctored Xu Mo''s qualifying examination to be a xiucai degree holder. Rtively more refined, he said: "Not only is Student Xu diligent, his innate aptitude is rarely seen over the years. I''ve never met a fourteen-year-old zhuangyuan top degree holder. What fourteen-year-old zhuangyuan do you know?"


    Immediately after, another person stepped forward and opened the envelope in his hand. He cleared his throat and said, "I am the honored uncle of the magistrate of Anshui Prefecture. Prefect He asked me to tell the world that you can look down on anywhere else, but you absolutely cannot belittle the impartiality of Anshui Prefecture''s examinations. Prefect He is willing to stake his family fortune and life to guarantee there has never been any cheating!"


    He was a student who hade out of Anshui Prefecture, so everyone from there protected him.


    Even traveling thousands of miles and rushing on the roads, even staking their family fortune and life, even facing the sprawling powerful families of the capital.


    Xu Mo couldn''t describe how he felt. He just felt his throat tighten and his eyes swell up as his vision grew blurry.


    As the past was proven bit by bit, Master Qian got agitated enough to want to pull everyone from the local school over to testify!


    The schrs and students were dumbstruck, shame and remorse welling up in their hearts.


    But some still weren''t convinced, yelling hoarsely: "What you''ve talked about is all in Anshui Prefecture. We''re in Fengjing here! Who knows if he got here to Fengjing and found his learning inadequate so he started cheating on the examinations?"


    Indeed, Anshui Prefecture could only ount for the fourteen-year-old Xu Mo, not the nearly seventeen-year-old he was now.


    Wang Fufeng was unhurried. He looked again toward Wenchang Pavilion''s entrance, seeming to await someone''s appearance.


    After a pause, a sigh sounded. Right after, Dou Weiming entered alongside an Advanced Schr from the Imperial Academy. Helpless, he said: "You''ve found me out. I thought my hiding spot was pretty good!"


    "Greetings to all you students," the Advanced Schr cupped fist. "Back in the day, I taught Student Xu Mo at the Imperial Academy. His thinking was steady and meticulous - all the teachers acknowledged he had the talent of an Advanced Schr."


    Everyone firmly believed Xu Mo would test as an Advanced Schr. They just didn''t expect him to test as not only an Advanced Schr, but the zhuangyuan top degree holder.


    Now his aplishments had already vastly exceeded his teachers back at the Imperial Academy.


    "I watched hime all the way from Anshui Prefecture to here," Dou Weiming grinned. "Although I originally hoped to take on a son-inw, now it''s just pure admiration for talent - for people of such talent still to emerge gives hope for family and country!"


    As expected of an old fox, praising Xu Mo while also grantly admitting to nepotism.


    But at this moment when Xu Mo was contending directly against the Fang family, the Dou family''s willingness to stand out carried a depth of feeling not easily forgotten.


    Xu Mo cupped fist: for a moment he truly did not know what to say.


    With so many people proving his innocence, it was nailed down clear and bright.


    Young Master Qingzhu would always be Young Master Qingzhu. He could stand abreast of Young Master Fufeng, but would never copy off of him or cheat on the examinations.


    From Anshui Prefecture to Fengjing, he had people watching every step of the way. His rich growth through experience, sufficient diligence and hard work, as well as modest conduct had contributed to close teachers, elders and friends willing to spread the umbre wide today to shield him from the pouring filth.


    He was fortunate for three lifetimes.


    What virtue or deed was this that he had done?


    Facing the silent, remorseful schrs and facing the passionately roused teachers, elders and friends, besides bowing in thanks Xu Mo truly could not say anything else. "This student has no way to repay you."


    This round, relying on his years of steady work, he had won.


    Wang Yuyao had left at some unknown point. The people the Fang family had brought along to stir up trouble had also slipped away after her.


    The remaining students came up to apologize, to fawn, or to discuss and hold forth with Young Master Fufeng, but all were blocked off.


    "Having rushed urgently from thousands of miles away, the honored guests must be weary. Please be understanding," Xu Mo''s tone was sincere. "When there is time in days toe, discussion can continue without being toote."


    "Yes, rushing urgently has nearly tired us to death!" Master Qianined as he grinned. "Xiao Mo, you''ve got to treat your teacher to something nice!"


    Everyone gradually dispersed to go rest up.


    Only Wang Fufeng remained ramrod straight, as if he knew no fatigue, yet also seemed to be hesitating over ns and schemes.


    He held Xu Mo back and softly asked: "Xu, tell me honestly - is this matter thoroughly concluded?"


    That was thinking too little of the Fang family.


    It wasn''t concluded, the Fang family would definitely still try other tricks, it just remained to be seen if they could turn the game around.


    Xu Mo was worried for his friend getting hurt and didn''t want to talk more on it.


    But Wang Fufeng already understood. He released Xu Mo and looked toward the countless followers gazing raptly and fanatically. "As the new year approaches, I''ve nothing to give you all in thanks. Since you all wish to meet Young Master Fufeng, then let it be - on the thirtieth of the twelfth month at Ximen Gate."


    "On the thirtieth, I will hold a discussion. I look forward to the honored guests showing their faces to exchange thoughts on past and present with Fufeng."

 Chapter 432: By Candlelight

    <h4>Chapter 432</h4>


    There were many students gathered in Wenchang Pavilion, and once a word was uttered, it would be an established fact.


    Xu Mo didn''t even have time to stop them before the people around grew excited, dispersed to talk, and shared with each other.


    "Young Master Fufeng is going to chat with us about ancient and modern times."


    "It''s really rare, who wouldn''t go?"


    "We must go, we must!"


    Even though this was New Year''s Eve, a time when families should be together.


    After the schrs and students dispersed, Xu Mo finally stopped and solemnly said, "The grievances between the Fang family and I have been going on for more than just a couple days, and cannot be resolved through just a chat."


    "Besides..." His gaze was full of worry, "You have always been frail, and now you''ve traveled thousands of miles, even money steward Zhouined about being exhausted. I''m afraid your body can''t endure it."


    What''s more, you still have to find each former teacher one by one, and find the sealed letter written by He prefect.


    Xu Mo didn''t know how Wang Fufeng noticed something was wrong and how much heart and effort he had put into it. He only worried about his friend''s frail body and hoped his friend would be safe and sound.


    He nced at his fourth younger brother, and thetter stepped forward two steps, wanting to check his pulse.


    Wang Fufengughed softly and imperceptibly retracted his wrist, "I''m not that frail. You all are too nervous. After actually traveling, I discovered it''s not as arduous as imagined."


    "Rather, for this matter, I want to apologize to Brother Xu," the young master frowned slightly, an apologetic look on his gaunt face, "I didn''t keep an eye on Wang Yuying well, allowing her to steal the sealed letter and escape to Fengjing, causing all this trouble."


    Theoretically, even if the Fang family had ill intentions, it would be hard for anyone to guard against.


    But it was also a fact that the sealed letter kept by Wang Fufeng added credibility to this carefully concocted lie.


    Xu Mo''s brows furrowed slightly, seeming to want say some consoling words.


    Wang Fufeng changed the topic, getting ahead of him, "The discussion isn''t to overthrow the Fang family when the opportunity rises, but simply to chat about ancient and modern times with friends from thousands of Fengjing families."


    He finished speaking and, not waiting for Wen Zhiyun to check his pulse or for Xu Mo to continue dissuading, took the lead to walk out of Wenchang Pavilion.


    Wang Mingyu followed closely, like a bodyguard.


    Leaving Xu Mo with furrowed brows, yet also helpless.


    There were still many things that needed to be done next, such as settling the teachers who hade from afar, fulfilling his duty as host, and trying to quickly resolve the ghostwriting incident as soon as possible while guarding against the Fang family''s next move.


    By the time he was done with all this, the sky had gonepletely dark.


    Wang Fufengy in a room with burning silver brazier charcoal. Under him was a soft, glutinous tiger skin mat. Covering him was a thin nket. Within reach was a small square table with freshly brewed hot tea, its fragrant aroma lingering around his nose.


    Although this was Xu Mo''s room, after a round of fussing even he felt it was a bit unfamiliar.


    Some people were born noble, and the rooms they upied would be glorious and magnificent.


    "Fufeng, it''s been so long since west chatted leisurely like this," Xu Mo sat opposite him and pulled up his wide sleeve to pour tea.


    The warm liquid carried mellow sweetness. It was premium Bi Luo Chun, no doubt.


    "Less than three years," Wang Fufeng epted the teacup and lightly sipped it before setting it aside, "Time passes quickly yet slowly. Lying alone in the Wang family manor, it felt like the days would never end, but when I suddenly came to my senses, I realized you all have reached this point."


    Back then, for the matter of Sun Yu seeding his father as prefect of Anshui, they had busied about anxiously.


    One became the top schr and took up the sixth-rank Compiler position, with a bright future lying ahead.


    One took over as the imperial merchant, and his business grew bigger and bigger, earning moneyparable to the entire Wang family.


    One joined the army as a general, and thetest letter mentioned with the deliberate promotion of General Jiang, he made it tomander of a thousand troops, ranking above the deputymander of the third brigade.


    One apprenticed under a genius doctor, and his medical skills gradually became miraculous, with his clinic bing quite famous.


    One''s status was noble, yet he was still willing to run ordinary workshops and stores, never forgetting his original aspirations.


    As for the one who looked the most average, he was actually the least average, with a shockingly impressive background.


    "You''ve shown me that with effort, it''s possible no matter if your status is noble or lowly." He turned his head and smiled shallowly, "Nobility won''t lead to looking down on others, just as ordinariness won''t let people be willingly mediocre."


    The ss boundaries brought about by status and the inequality brought about by money and silver seemed to disappear in these six siblings.


    This originated from their shared sufferings and tribtions, but even more from their sincere and unchanging hearts.


    "It must have been Auntie who told you right," Xu Mo smiled, "Some things were mentioned briefly in letters, but still not in such detail after all."


    "What surprised me the most was Auntie bing so spirited and vigorous,pletely different from her past destitution and despair." Wang Fufengughed lightly again, "As expected, there is hope in life as long as one strives."


    But any hope must be built on the foundation of health and safety.


    Seeing Wang Fufeng''s smile fade, Xu Mo''s heart lurched, and he brought up the topic from the daytime again, "Have you gone to see Doctor Wu these past three years to get your pulse diagnosed? Has he said how your health is? Let Little Four''s new master also diagnose you."


    "No need." Wang Fufeng shook his head to refuse again, "I brought doctors with me this time. Having others suddenly diagnose me might displease them as medical professionals, and we still have to return to Anshui."


    "Besides, look at how spirited I am. Where is there any sign of frailty?"


    The youth''s tone was natural and sincere, hisplexion also quite peaceful. Xu Mo couldn''t pick out anything wrong and could only forcibly repress the vague unease in his heart.


    "Brother Xu, tell me about what you all have been up to these years," Wang Fufeng''s eyes and brows curved again. "Auntie only gave a general overview. I want to hear the details from you."


    Tell of when his top schr title was seized, tell of when he went to Golden Sacred Hall alone, tell of Jiang Sheng recognizing a rtive and the bumpy road, tell of Zheng Ruqian snatching lychees in a breathtaking and thrilling moment, tell of Wen Zhiyun robbing the rich to help the poor, tell of Chang Yan''s helplessness in leaving.


    Tell of the situation with powerful families in Fengjing, tell of the ipetence of the imperial court, tell of the Bnce of Power in the court hall, tell of the consequences brought about by fraud in the civil service exams.


    The night was so dark, the starry sky so bright, the burning silver brazier charcoal gave off distorted warmth, the candle mes in the oilmp flickered, the tea turned cold then cool, turned cool then reheated.


    Wang Fufeng unknowingly fell into deep sleep at some point. Xu Mo had just stood up when Wang Mingyu shed in, and his sufficiently strong body allowed him to carry his younger brother t in his arms and ce him on the bed.


    "Go rest, Brother Mingyu," Xu Mo thought of how he too had traveled a thousand miles.


    But Wang Mingyu shook his head to refuse, "I promised Fufeng I wouldn''t leave his side."


    Xu Mo could only resign himself to going to rest in Wen Zhiyun''s room.


    Luckily, people in the family were scattered all over, otherwise it really wouldn''t fit everyone.


    And so, the few teachers who hade from afar were all still arranged to stay at the guesthouse. Tomorrow, he would have to take them sightseeing around Fengjing.


    It was the New Year Festival. Since they had taken the effort to travel a thousand miles here already, how could they return light as a feather.


    Eating well and having fun were basics. Also buy some local specialties to bring back for rtives at home.


    When someone brought up returning home first, everyone else shook their heads to refuse, "Since we came together, we''ll leave together too. Wait for Fufeng."


    "Yes, yes, I want to see Young Master Fufeng''s discussion meeting too."


    So after all, what would that sight be like?

 Chapter 433: The Last Song of Fufeng

    <h4>Chapter 433</h4>


    The so-called salon was essentially the most beloved lofty discussion of literature and philosophy that originated in the Han Dynasty. It would be initiated by one person and joined by many. Focusing inexhaustibly on a single viewpoint, they would debate endlessly, citing ancient examples to illustrate modern circumstances.


    There was even a unique game that developed called the Cup of Wine Game. Everyone would sit on opposite banks of a canal, cing cups of wine in the flowing water. Whichever cup stopped in front of someone, that person would take the cup and drink the wine,pose a poem or quote a phrase, answer the viewpoint, and so on.


    Of course, Fu Feng could not drink any wine. And there were no hot springs flowing in the bitter cold of winter. So the gathering ce was simply chosen to be in the spacious area outside the west city gates.


    The reason it was the west gate was because Anshui Prefecturey in the westerly direction.


    The city defense troops had already been notified ahead of time, and benches and stools had been brought out early and set up. A high tform was erected in the center, surrounded by seats for the schrs and students, as well asmon folk who came to watch the spectacle.


    As the New Year approached, Fengjing was even livelier than Anshui Prefecture. The streets were strung withrge, shiningnterns. Red ribbons fluttered in the wind. Over 90 percent of themoners wore new clothes, carried cloud cakes and other snacks, and never forgot to bring candy apples.


    Having gotten word of the event, young students had imed their seats early and now looked expectantly at the high tform, craning their necks to try to catch the first glimpse of Young Master Fu Feng.


    The teachers from Anshui had their own seats grouped together, murmuring amongst themselves.


    Teacher Qian said, ¡°Fengjing is clearly wealthier than Anshui Prefecture. Just look how much bigger thosenterns are!¡±


    The schr who had passed the provincial exam said, ¡°That¡¯s tantamount to stating the obvious. Fengjing is the wealthiest ce in the entire Dayu Dynasty.¡±


    The master teacher stroked his beard. ¡°But I still love Anshui Prefecture the most.¡±


    Who doesn¡¯t cherish their hometown?


    Perhaps you won¡¯t stay there long. Perhaps you¡¯ll asionally feel disgusted by it. But the familiar living environment, the streets and alleys you can navigate with your eyes closed, will always be memories you can¡¯t forget no matter where you end up.


    The few master teachers smiled knowingly at each other. Teacher Qian, the youngest among them with the sharpest eyes, was the first to catch sight of theming down the street. ¡°Here theye! They¡¯re here!¡±


    The hosts of this salon had arrived.


    Clearly the tide of people ebbed and flowed on the streets. Clearly silhouettes mingled and crossed. But you could still clearly make out that group in the crowd.


    The one wearing a white changpao overcoat lined with fox fur around the cor was Fu Feng.


    The one in the green changpao, standing as straight as a pine tree, was Xu Mo.


    Their friends and family members nked them on both sides, their paces fast or slow, but with a resolute air about them.


    ¡°Young Master Fu Feng is here!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qingzhu is here too!¡±


    The crowd stirred again. The young schrs seemed as if they wanted to stand up, but constrained each other to remain seated.


    They gazed up longingly, watching as Fu Feng slowly ascended the high tform carrying his zither, watching as Xu Mo led his younger siblings to stand among the crowd.


    One step, one level higher. One position taken, one tform ascended.


    Halfway up, Fu Feng appeared slightly fatigued. He took a deep breath and recovered his vigor before sitting cross-legged atop the high tform.


    He didn¡¯t speak or greet anyone. But his fingertips glided over the strings, producing a tranquil, peaceful melody that caused the din around them to fade away.


    The five strings of the zither produced a clear, simple tone with the power to prate one¡¯s soul. Even passingmoners who had no idea what was happening instinctively quieted down.


    If anyone felt uncertain or apprehensive, they were probably the people secretly spying from the shadows.


    When the tune concluded, Fu Feng picked up his zither again. Then he spoke, ¡°Today¡¯s discussion topic is whether ss can be transcended.¡±


    All the schrs and students fell silent. Even Xu Mo standing ramrod straight appeared shocked.


    To discuss ss in Fengjing, you¡¯d have to say Young Master Fu Feng was either extremely bold or utterly indifferent.


    ¡°What we call ss is built upon money and status -moners belong to one ss, minor family ns to another, and the powerful aristocratic houses yet another ss: the lowly, the middling, and the elite.¡±


    ¡°I know some people will be displeased to hear me callmoners the low ss and aristocrats the upper ss. But search your hearts, isn¡¯t the difference in how you lead your lives akin to that between the lower and upper sses?¡±


    Powerful families tyrannize and swallow up the weakmoners, who don¡¯t dare resist. Impoverishedmoners struggle their whole lives without sess or peace when they die. That¡¯s because the powerful can preserve their influence across generations. So ordinarymoners have little chance no matter how hard they try, while the elite upper ss monopolizes life. What can the lower ss do besides resign themselves to their fate? But who actually wants to resign themselves to fate?¡±


    His eyes crinkled as he smiled and looked over at a thin schr. ¡°May I ask you, brother, are you willing to resign yourself to fate?¡±


    Among those who attempted the imperial examinations, how many were willing to resign themselves to fate? Didn¡¯t they endure ten bitter years shut away in study precisely to change their fates?


    ¡°Unwilling!¡± the schr answered forcefully.


    Fu Feng¡¯s smile deepened. His fingertips plucked the strings, sending two crisp notes flowing out.


    ¡°To be honest, I barely qualify as one of the elite myself. So I¡¯m quite familiar with how they think. I¡¯m wary of the efforts of the lower ss because,pared to not being able to obtain something, losing what you already have is the most painful thing.¡±


    ¡°A hundred taels of silver is dirt to me. A thousand taels is a paltry sum I can easily take out. Tens of thousands I can also readily produce. What I spend on living expenses in a year is enough to provide a decent life for a family of five for half their lives.¡±


    ¡°Yet I¡¯m nothing but one of the dime-a-dozen elites you can find everywhere among these thousands of miles ofnd. And above me there are even nobler and more privileged elites. They rely on power to oppress people. They seize by force. They manipte the truth.¡±


    His voice was so bewitching it made the blood of the impassioned youths surrounding him boil. They clenched their fists, ready to stand up at any moment to retort and admonish him.


    This line of discussion was also far too dangerous. Although it alluded to the aristocratic houses, the imperial family was also part of the elite that relied on the lower sses to serve them.


    If someone with ulterior motives brought these words to the imperial family¡¯s attention, Young Master Fu Feng would be in grave danger.


    Xu Mo¡¯s face was ashen. He was ready to rush up and interrupt at any moment.


    ¡°You live in this world but you can never cross ss boundaries. Not after ten bitter years spent in study. Not after three generations of your ancestors struggling. Not after exerting all your power and strength. Ultimately, those on top will still block your way.¡± Fu Feng¡¯s tone remained unhurried. ¡°But if struggling serves no purpose, who would still be willing to exert themselves?¡±


    These words struck at their hearts. Countless people nodded along.


    The passingmoners were taken aback. The nearby merchants fell silent.


    ¡°The world is allowed to be unfair, but hard work must be rewarded and suffering must bear fruit. The great families can preserve their power, but they must also give opportunities to the exceptionally talented, allowing the wise and brilliant a way to climb upwards.¡±


    ¡°If they are unwilling, if they sever the paths you can climb, do you know what you should do?¡±


    The young master¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder. His fingertips brushed over the strings, changing the previously gentle tune into something stirring.


    One student couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Rebel! Demand fairness! Demand opportunity!¡±


    Without rebellion, there was no fairness. Without fairness, there was no opportunity. Without opportunity, why should they work hard?


    Like a spark setting off mes, those impassioned words ignited the resentment simmering in countless members of the lower ss. They roared their demand for fairness. They shook their fists, ready to rebel.


    They were trying to break free of their shackles and climb upwards to rece the aristocrats, as the horrified members of powerful families looked on.


    There was only so much wealth in the world to go around. One more person taking a share meant less profit for each person.


    As the students¡¯ roars grew more frenzied, the eavesdropping aristocrats became more panicked.


    At the same time, the imperial family attempting to suppress the aristocratic houses would only feel more delighted.


    Young Master Fu Feng hadn¡¯t chosen this topic randomly. Everything he said was carefully considered. He knew the conflict between Xu Mo and the Fang n wasn¡¯t merely about corruption in the examination system, but about the ss conflict betweenmoners and aristocrats, the struggle for power, the battle over interests.


    By revealing the truth of ss divisions at the salon, he incited the students to have the courage to rebel. What Xu Mo as a singlemoner student couldn¡¯t aplish, countlessmoner students working together could achieve.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that exactly how the Fang n bullied people, bullying our Young Master Qingzhu!¡± Wang Mingyu shouted loudly from below.


    The already stirred-up students burned with even greater fury now, pumping their fists as they howled, ¡°Make the Fang n ount for this!¡±


    ¡°The Fang n is corrupt and defamed usmoner students. They¡¯re afraid of us crossing ss boundaries. They¡¯re obstructing our path!¡±


    ¡°Rebel! Demand fairness! Demand opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Punish Fang Yuan! Say no to corruption in the examinations!¡±


    The formerly exploited hot-blooded students were now galvanized.


    Filled with indignation, they dispersed in all directions, pouring out endless streams of words. With all the passion in their hearts, they rebelled, exerting their meager strength.


    And so the salon came to an end. Snowkes drifted down from the skies, forming a world of extreme cold amidst the students¡¯ fiery rage.


    Xu Mo was conflicted, his heart filled withplex emotions swirling chaotically. He could only wait for the person on the high tform to descend before he could express his thanks, condemnation, helplessness, sorrow, sighs, and the hot tears that welled up in his eyes.


    But before he could do anything, it was toote.


    The figure on the tform swayed unsteadily. The zither tumbled from his embrace. His body pitched backward towards the sky.


    Something sprayed out. Was it blood?


    It was blood.


    ¡°Brother Fu!¡±


    ¡°Brother Fu!¡±


    ¡°My brother......¡±


    Innumerable figures raced desperately towards him.

 Chapter 434: Send Fu Feng Home

    <h4>Chapter 434</h4>


    Snow was falling.


    The original salt particles turned into goose feathers, swirling down.


    Young Master Fufeng was lying quietly on the high tform, his eyes half open and his breath weak.


    Bloody stains were scattered around, dirtying his snow-white fur cor and dyeing his originally pure long coat red.


    What a mess, Young Master Fufeng always loved cleanliness. Even three years ago in the dark and sunless manor, he wore white mourning clothes waiting for death.


    Luckily there was still snow. The only pure color, sprinkling down, covering him deeply in this silent moment.


    The world was especially tranquil, only a faint gasping could be heard, nothing else.


    Snow butterflies fluttering their wings danced as if bringing along mother¡¯s call, ¡°Fufeng...Fufeng...¡±


    Ridiculous.


    He arduously raised the corners of his mouth, recalling that taciturn woman who always sat in the ancestral hall beating the wooden fish.


    As a daughter of the Zhou family, she¡¯d rather abandon her own child to seek blessings for the Zhou family.


    Sometimes Fu Feng really envied his uncle for having so much of his mother¡¯s love.


    While he only had himself.


    ¡°You have such a frail body. Why bother holding power? You shouldn¡¯t have been born. You should just die,¡± his father¡¯s irritable voice assaulted him, full of resentment and dissatisfaction.


    He was sickly. He wouldn¡¯t live long. His fate had been set as soon as he was born.


    He was useless. No one saw hope in him. No one cherished him. No one wanted him to stay alive.


    If not for that ray of light he encountered, how could he have lived this extra three years?


    ¡°Fufeng...¡±


    This time, the voice faded in and out. The stillness was shattered as liveliness and vigor surged in like a tide.


    Someone picked up his body. Hot tears fell down. It was his cousin howling, ¡°Fufeng, wake up!¡±


    Someone grabbed his hand, trying to give him some warmth, with rare awkwardness, ¡°Brother Fufeng, don¡¯t die on me please. Stay alive, okay?¡±


    Then there were his chirping younger siblings. Tears brimming their eyes, they surrounded him left and right, calling out one after another, ¡°Brother Fufeng, Brother Fufeng.¡±


    His name was Fufeng. He didn¡¯t want to be surnamed Wang.


    That¡¯s why Xu Mo called him Brother Fufeng instead of Brother Wang.


    Later, he really did forget that surname.


    He liked being called Fufeng. He especially liked it when Xu Mo called him that way, like right now, calling him once, then once more, and once more.


    Apanied by that familiar andforting voice, he could finally sink deeply and peacefully into the darkness.


    ¡°Brother Fufeng!¡± Xu Mo shouted sharply. ¡°Xiao Si, Xiao Sie here quick!¡±


    Wen Zhiyun, who had stumbled over, hurriedly climbed up and steadied himself. He reached out his hand to check the pulse, pupils expanding in an instant.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. He peeked at Fufeng¡¯s pupils again, then pinched the ink-like blood stains. He could hardly get the words out.


    ¡°Xiao Si, what exactly happened to Brother Fufeng? What is wrong with him?¡± Xu Mo choked up, asking, ¡°Did he overly tire himself? Exhausted from all the traveling? It¡¯s all my fault. I made him suffer like this. It¡¯s all me.¡±


    Wen Zhiyun slowly shook his head. The deer-like eyes were filled with struggle. It was only after a while that he replied, ¡°Poison.¡±


    Everyone on the high tform fell silent.


    Young Master Fu Feng was actually poisoned.


    ¡°Impossible. Who would poison Brother Fufeng?¡± Jiang Sheng said in tears, shaking his head.


    The prestigious head of the Wang Family had hardened wrists and indifferent temperament. He was the top local despot in Anshui Prefecture. Who would dare harm him? Who could harm him?


    Unless...


    ¡°It was Third Uncle.¡± Wang Mingyu finally spoke, eyes full of hatred. ¡°Third Uncle and Wang Haoran conspired to seize power early. They worked with Wang Yuyao to poison Fufeng. Third Uncle had been suppressing Fufeng from Anshui Prefecture. He would stop at nothing to suppress him.¡±


    Traveling thousands of miles without showing weakness. Discussing steadily atop the high tform until everything was done. With thest strand of tense nerves finally rxing, it was naturally time to pass away.


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t live for long. He wanted to contribute what little he could before his life burned out.


    Not just for his friend Xu Mo, but also for all schrs under heaven, for fairness in the imperial examinations, for the peace and prosperity of his home country.


    ¡°He said the established power of prestigious families makes upward mobility difficult. It¡¯s not good for the Dayu Dynasty. It¡¯s like the frozen river in winter¡ªthe longer it freezes, the thicker the ice grows, and the harder it is for the fish under the ice to break through.¡±


    ¡°Over time, the fish would lose motivation to push upwards, while the arrogant and foolhardy ice would risk cmity for the nation. Rise and fall, wax and wane.¡±


    ¡°Though he knew unions must divide and divisions unite again in the realm under heaven, Fufeng still hoped thisnd could remain stable for longer, as long as possible.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t love the Wang Family, but he loved thisnd that birthed and raised him, loved this nation, loved the peaceful order.¡±


    ¡°He said after death, do not send him back to Anshui Prefecture. Just let him stay here, buried under the highest hillside, watching the glory of his homnd and the rising sess of his friend.¡±


    Wang Mingyu gazed at his unconscious cousin. Though his voice quivered, every word was steady.


    He repeated word for word thest wishes Fu Feng had confided on those quiet nights.


    ¡°He said he felt so lucky to have met Brother Xu. To watch Brother Xu go from a vige all the way to Fengjing, to watch Brother Xu rising step by step toward greatness, it was almost like he himself was hale and healthy......¡±


    That was why he spared no effort helping. That was why he burned so ardently in life¡¯s final moments.


    He must have thought about what his life could have been if not for his sickly body.


    Yet no matter what, the life Xu Mo now possessed was something he could never have attained in this life. Only blessings remained to give.


    Wang Mingyu¡¯s emotions finally reached a breaking point as he turned his head away, sobbing.


    Xu Mo stood frozen. Tears streaked down his cheeks in big drops.


    Jiang Sheng held Young Master Wang¡¯s hand as if trying his utmost to convey warmth.


    Only Wen Zhiyun could feel the pulse fading away under his fingertips. He heaved a long sigh. ¡°Brother Fufeng has passed.¡±


    He passed away, without seeing the snows of his eighteenth winter in this life.


    He remained as serene as if gratified to have a confidant friend by his side at the end.


    There was little joy for him in this world. His mother¡¯s coldness and his father¡¯s mercilessness were all agony. His frail body made him able to only cower inside the manor. Sunlight never touched him. His sole delight was reading letters.


    He possessed the remarkable talent and acute intellect admired in this world, yet the only thing hecked was health.


    He was too outstanding. Heaven wanted to reim him early.


    The snowkes grew heavier and heavier outside, as if celebrating the arrival of the new year, yet also concealing all disgrace.


    The goose feathers knitted into a feather bed nket, covering the nobly nched young master.


    Xu Mo bent down, his head full of white hair. He finally reached out and picked up the only soulmate he¡¯d ever know in this life. ¡°Let¡¯s bring Fufeng home.¡±


    The Wang manor was not his home.


    So give him their home in its ce.


    At some unknown point, acquaintances had rushed over, some fearful, some anxious, some mocking, some derisive.


    Xu Mo seemed oblivious as he marched ahead with the thin shoulders bursting with power, carrying the young master now skin and bones, heading for the carriages.


    Wen Zhiyun slowed his steps as Jiang Sheng followed closely behind. Wang Mingyu escorted along tearfully.


    The teachers who had hurried here together from Anshui Prefecture were also pained and distraught as they got up to chase after him with tearing eyes.


    In the thirteenth year of Heqing, as the old and new years alternating, heavy snow fell upon the city, piling up over three feet deep.


    The umted snow surpassed a wrist¡¯s depth. It could easily cover a person whole.


    In that year, Young Master Fu Feng passed away at the age of seventeen.

 Chapter 435: The Heart to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 435</h4>


    This was an iplete Spring Festival.


    Fang Hengyuan went far away to Beijiang, Zheng Ruqian was dyed outside, Chang Yan was deeply mired in the Imperial City, and Fu Feng lost his life.


    The once bustling courtyard was now left with only three siblings, or four if you counted Wang Mingyu who was temporarily staying there, and the unwilling-to-leave Master of Anshui Prefecture.


    "They said they will send Fu Feng for burial before leaving," Wang Mingyu said in a low voice, hesitant to continue. "What about Ruqian? Isn''t heing back for the New Year?"


    He should have been back before the New Year.


    But with his flock, it was understandable he got dyed. If he couldn''t make it back, then so be it.


    When young, naive and ignorant, one always felt that a reunion must happen every New Year.


    When grown up, it became apparent that everyone was busy with their own affairs, and separation was the norm.


    As long as they kept each other in their hearts, as long as they worked together to ovee everything, what did physical distance matter?


    But thinking Wang Mingyu probably only had this one friend, Xu Mo swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue. "He will be back very soon. Anyway, Wang family, did Fu Feng leave any instructions?"


    Wang Mingyu regained his spirit. "Third Uncle and Wang Haoran are eyeing me like tigers watching prey, but I have all the cards and the keys to the storehouses and granaries. Fu Feng said the Wang family business could fail but not the livelihoods of all the families relying on our shops and farms."


    Over the years following his cousin, he had learned quite a bit of business acumen himself. Perhaps he could not expand the Wang family interests, but preserving them would be enough.


    "Good. Then you keep control of the Wang family and take good care of Third Uncle and his son." Xu Mo turned his head, his gaze calm but piercing. "When I say ''take good care'', I mean they should live well."


    He did not deliberately target or torment them out of malice, but would sincerely see to their well-being.


    Yet they were the culprits behind Fu Feng''s murder!


    Wang Mingyu''s face was filled with iprehension, wanting to speak but stopping himself.


    Xu Moughed heavily. The previously elegant youth had suddenly turned cold and ruthless. "Let them live well - Third Uncle, Wang Haoran, Third Lady Wang, and the Zhou family - let them all live nice lives. I will take revenge for Brother Fu Feng myself and deliver those scumbags to hell personally."


    "There is no need to spread news of Fu Feng''s death, just say he is recuperating from illness in Fengjing. My teachers will help hush things up."


    "But..." Wang Mingyu stammered. "But Wang Yuyao already knows, she will surely pass word to Anshui Prefecture."


    "Don''t worry about it," Xu Mo rose to his feet. "She will have no time to pass on any messages soon."


    While the poison that killed Wang Fu Feng seemed to be administered by Third Uncle and Wang Haoran, Wang Yuyao had merely instigated things from the sidelines. How could the Fang family possibly wash their hands of this?


    They had only wanted to ruin Xu Mo but ended up harming an innocent person instead.


    They deserved to die.


    Moreover, Young Master Fu Feng had fought desperately to expose corruption in the civil service examinations, paving an open path for him. How could he fail to seize this opportunity?


    "The Fang family deserves death, Fang Yuan deserves death, Wang Yuyao deserves death..."


    Xu Mo murmured as he walked into the courtyard.


    It was the eve of the New Year Festival, and the heavy snow could not dampen the joyful spirit. Firecrackers and fireworks filled the air, and the people of Fengjingughed merrily as they walked past carrying rednterns, contrasting with the peace and stillness of the small yard.


    Master Kong hadmissioned a thick and sturdy old coffin, and Young Master Fu Feng nowy inside.


    Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun stood guard at the door, staring nkly out at the snow, lost in thought.


    Perhaps they were missing their elder brothers.


    Xu Mo walked over and ruffled the hair of the two young ones before heading over to stand silently before the coffin, amidst the gently falling snow.


    Suddenly the night sky exploded with bursts of dazzling fireworks.


    In the noble houses, the spectacle was greatest in the Imperial City, as if heralding an end to the old and the beginning of the new, starting a fresh chapter.


    "Brother Fu Feng, I am finally the same age as you," the youth murmured, bending down beside the coffin. "You were seventeen, and now I am seventeen too."


    "I will avenge you, fulfil your dreams in your stead, and walk the path ahead for you."


    "The great roc takes flight with the wind, rising ny-thousand li."


    "Watch me, Brother Fu Feng."


    ording to old traditions, the deceased had to lie in state for seven days before burial, with weeping and wailing to speed the soul on its way, and family members in sackcloth and ashes to demonstrate filial mourning.


    But Fu Feng did not need any of that.


    On the first day of the new year, Xu Mo was out roaming the outskirts of the city, selecting a hill to the west.


    All rtives and friends changed into in robes and saw him off silently.


    The grave itself was dug by hiredborers, with the coffin transported by the carts of Jiang San and Jiang Si.


    Passing through Fengjing, they could still hear the intense debates between schrs over resisting fate, resisting injustice, and resisting the powerful noble ns. The case of corruption in the civil service examinations stirred ever more heated discussion, with public opinion turning against the Fangs once more.


    But it was not enough. Nowhere near enough.


    The carts stopped at the hill to the west of the city. For the remainder of the journey the coffin would have to be carried up the hill on their shoulders.


    All the men present lent their shoulders, except Wen Zhiyun who was pushed aside. Together they hefted up the wooden coffin and lowered it gently into the prepared deep pit.


    "Should we bury him now or choose an auspicious time?" Wang Mingyu asked sorrowfully.


    Without realizing it, his cousin and friend had be pirs of support, his mainstays.


    "Wait a little longer," Xu Mo gazed into the distance.


    Though confused, everyone kept silent and waited.


    After about the time needed to drink a cup of tea, a ck-robed youth came panting up the hill, followed by his sole personal guard and the jade token that proimed his imperial prince status.


    "Brother Fu Feng," Chang Yan choked back grief. "I didn''t even get to see you onest time."


    "Fifth Brother," Jiang Sheng''s lips quivered in upset and shock. "How did you get out? And how did you know?"


    For someone trapped deep in the Imperial City, even seeking an audience was difficult, let alone sending messages.


    To slip away from surveince and rush over here must have cost tremendous effort.


    "I asked it of Lord Dou yesterday," Xu Mo lowered his gaze. "Madam Dou snuck into the pce to pass my message and contacted Little Five somehow."


    Originally he had not wanted to ask for favors or be beholden.


    Clearly he had reached the limits of his endurance to resort to this move.


    Having spent considerable time together with Wang Fu Feng in the Wang manor, Chang Yan''s personal bond went without saying. At the very least he had to see his friend off on his final journey.


    "Now that you''re here, let''s put his coffin into the ground," Xu Mo sighed lightly.


    The snow had ceased, the coffin wiped clean. Together they lifted the coffin, pure and unblemished as its upant, lowering Young Master Fu Feng gently into his final resting ce, covering him with humble dirt.


    As the coffin disappeared from sight, the elegant and righteous young master had atst sunk into eternal slumber.


    "Go slowly, Young Master!" a Wang servant called out hoarsely, moving everyone to tears.


    Some of Anshui''s masters and teachers, dabbing their eyes, began shaping the mound over the grave.


    There was no tombstone, not even a wooden name que could mark the site.


    But it did not matter. One day, his friends would erect a brand new engraved monument stone for him.


    "Farewell, Fu Feng!"


    Afterying his friend to rest, Xu Mo did not return to the city. Instead, he led the horse carts back home, sending off Wang Mingyu and the rest.


    "Though we set off together, somehow one fewer returned," Master Qian said with red-rimmed eyes. "Xiao Mo, you have my word, I will absolutely keep this secret forever."


    "Xu, you can rest assured, I will remain in charge of the Wang household and look after Third Uncle and Wang Haoran well." Wang Mingyu clenched his fist in promise.


    In the end, he had not been able to await the return of his friend, departing in solitude.


    As the carts gradually disappeared into the distance, Xu Mo finally turned to face the disguised Chang Yan. His gaze was profound, cold and ruthless. "Little Five, I can''t endure any longer."


    I will endure no more passive waiting.

 Chapter 436: Brothers Conspire

    <h4>Chapter 436</h4>


    Anshui Prefecture or Fengjing, theirck of power made them passive when facing danger.


    Over and over again, they could only parry blows and rack their brains to turn peril into safety.


    But this time, with Fufeng Store''s groundwork and the momentum of public opinion, the case of fraud in the imperial examination had exploded intomon knowledge, putting Fang family at the eye of the storm.


    Whether it was the personal grudge of avenging his friend, or thinking about the greater cause, taking down Fang family would be the best option.


    Even if the prestigious family could not be toppled, at least Fang Yuan had to be taken down.


    However, bringing him down would not be easy at all.


    "With Fang family''s capabilities, no matter how strong the evidence of fraud is, they will try every means to reverse the situation - at best, offering up scapegoats, and at worst, putting me in mortal danger," said Xu Mo slowly, revealing his sophistication honed over years of machinations in court.


    Chang Yan was startled, then quickly caught on, "Eldest brother ns to contain Fang family?"


    Keeping Fang family preupied with other matters would naturally distract them from the fraud case, which would make it impossible for them to protect Fang Yuan.


    The long-drawn case over the past two years could finally be brought to an end.


    Between Xu Mo and Fang Yuan, one of them had to be ruined and discredited, one of them had to fall from the world of literature.


    "I have to live up to my friend''s efforts, and navigate officialdom with integrity," Xu Mo''s eyes were solemn. "With the prominent families controlling court politics and the Cab rendered powerless, Fang family tantly promotes the Crown Prince - if the regime changes in the future, the world willrgely belong to the Fangs."


    "Younger brother, how will you decide?"


    As a royal, his privileges and duties had been predestined from birth.


    Whether he liked it or not, whether he wanted it or not, he was surnamed Zhu.


    Zhu of Zhu Changyan.


    The youth gave a wry smile, his wandering gaze gradually bing determined. "Eldest brother, I''ll help you."


    Not just to help you, but to help Grandfather''s world, to help themon folk live in peace, to help righteous officials live long.


    Ever since he met a group of brothers who cared deeply about family and country, responsibility seemed to have be his inseparable shadow.


    A man''s heart can be big, like eldest brother who wants to be an upright official, or third brother who wants peace in the realm.


    A man''s heart can also be small, like Jiang Sheng who only wishes to have food and clothing.


    As for him, what he hoped for from beginning to end, was only to protect his loved ones from harm.


    "It''s a bit difficult to take the initiative now. Ourck of power is far from enough to confront anyone, but we can''t just wait to be killed either. We have to disturb the waters even if we can''t divert the stream," Chang Yan tapped the back of his right hand with his left, speaking heavily. "Perhaps... it''s time to bring my imperial brother who''s hidden behind the scenes out into the open."


    To oppose Fang family was essentially a contest for imperial power.


    Although he had isted himself for half a year, lowering some people''s guard, there would still be suspicious folk trying to probe.


    Rather than endless guesswork, why not present them with clear-cut results?


    And watch the battling tigers from the mountain.


    "Neither the Eldest Prince nor the Fourth Prince have enough strength topete with Noble Consort Ju," Chang Yan narrowed his eyes. "We have to create a reason that forces him to step out and seize power."


    With Fang family focused on the Crown Prince, all sorts of ws would be exposed, perhaps even throwing them into chaos.


    Then Xu Mo could take the chance to take down Fang Yuan and end the fraud case once and for all.


    United they stood, its might could sunder metal.


    Perhaps they could not topple this court or cleanse the situation, but they could muddy the waters and strike cautiously yet proactively.


    "But little brother," Xu Mo hesitated slightly. "What reason could make someone hidden for years step out and seize power?"


    Although the Eldest Prince was not very astute, he had the formidable and overbearing Noble Consort Ju as his mother, making his status very secure.


    As for the Prince hidden behind the scenes, he was only endowed with ability butcked sufficient power, thus forced to keep his head down.


    Only two possibilities could motivate him into action.


    One, the imperial family declines, if he doesn''t make a move now then it''ll be toote.


    Two, Noble Consort Ju loses power and can no longer pose a threat.


    Not to mention the Emperor is only forty years old, in the prime of youth and vigor. It is extremely difficult for Noble Consort Ju to lose power.


    Compared to Fang family and Jiang family, Ju family''s status and position might be inferior, but with the deliberate promotion of Noble Consort Ju, two scions of Ju family have be Cab Ministers and Grand Secretaries.


    Most crucially, the present Chief Grand Secretary was advanced in years, while the second-in-line was Jiang Jizong who was also up there in age. The future development of newly instated Grand Secretaries from Ju family can be easily anticipated.


    "It is hard for Ju family to lose power," replied Chang Yan.


    Then how was he going to hoodwink the Emperor, by poisoning?


    Xu Mo''s pupils suddenly erged, his face filled with disbelief. He tried to dissuade several times, "Little brother, you cannot be rash... something so perilous, when the current Emperor may not be an sage ruler but his merits outweigh his faults!"


    Most importantly, he could not let his little brother be tainted with patricide that would berated for thousands of years.


    "There was Emperor Taizong of Tang who murdered his brother and father, and has been denounced for it over the years, even though he aplished the Golden Age of Zhenguan that is talked about to this day - yet what is still most remembered is the Xuanwu Gate Incident." Xu Mo patiently advised, "If you seed, you''ll be reviled for ten thousand years; if you fail, it would cost you your life instantly. Little brother, you must not take such risks, eldest brother cannot agree."


    Seeing that he even gave up his official post, and said that he would take his siblings to live in seclusion.


    Chang Yan quickly exined withughter, "Eldest brother, wait. Who said I was going to murder the lord?"


    "Then you..." Xu Moy was stunned, "just now, weren''t you saying it was difficult for Ju family to lose power, so you could only make a move on the Emperor''s health?"


    "Making a move, but not necessarily on his body," Chang Yan lightly tapped the back of his right hand, his expression turning solemn. "You only know about my Empress Mother being of Yan family, and that Yan family has declined in strength over the years. But do you know what Yan family relied on to rise in the beginning?"


    Xu Mo shook his head to indicate his ignorance.


    "Medicine," replied Chang Yan seriously. "My maternal grandfather was a master physician with holy hands, known as Hua Tuo reborn or Bian Que revived. He was generous by nature and did not hoard his skills, nurturing many outstanding and remarkable disciples."


    Imperial Physician Wu was one of his students.


    Presently in the Imperial Hospital, more than half were Yan family''s nted chess pieces.


    Some were disciples'' offspring, some had their names changed to conceal their Yan family identity.


    "Maternal grandfather said that Yan family does not seek great power, only to protect the safety of our lineage. Inserting people into the Imperial Hospital was also hoping to safeguard my wellbeing," the corners of Chang Yan''s eyes reddened as he smiled. "Last time I only used ten decoction jars to conceal my high fever, also thanks to the cover-up by the Imperial Physicians."


    Without him, it would just be a normal Imperial Hospital.


    With his return, the Imperial Hospital could be utilized!


    This was the killing stroke Yan family left for their young grandson, the bottom card Yan Empress Dowager kept for her son.


    "Although there were still some outsiders, the Emperor falling ill concerns the wellbeing of the empire, he surely would not dare to spread news of it extensively," the youth''s tone was certain. "Just a few days would be enough to make the hidden Prince worried."


    The Emperor was benevolent and would not implicate the Imperial Physicians over a mere misdiagnosis.


    This used to be his weakness, but now seemed to verge on being a strength.


    "Eldest brother, leave pce matters to me, outside matters will be handled by you," Chang Yan turned around. "The Dous are on par with Fang family as prominent households, you have to cling tightly to their support."


    He had evaded spying eyes all along, entirely relying on Madam Dou and Dou Young Lady''s help to cover for him.


    That was sentiment, hard to deny.


    Xu Mo sighed and nodded solemnly.


    "I''m returning to the pce," Chang Yan looked at the darkening sky, turned back again to nce at fourth brother and little sister.


    His sister was fine, after all she had been to the pce before.


    But his fourth imperial brother, this was truly the first time seeing each other for a long time.

 Chapter 437: The Tears of the Fourth Brother

    <h4>Chapter 437</h4>


    It was already snowing in early January. Although the snowkes were as light as goose feathers, the snowfall was extremely heavy, burying the ground up to people''s ankles. Stepping on it made crunching sounds.


    After half a year apart, the slender teenagers seemed to have grown quite a bit, from Jiang Sheng''s shoulders to his ears.


    On closer inspection, Zhu Changyan was even taller than Wen Zhiyun of the same age. If Xu Mo had not lined them up ording to the order he had found them, it would have been hard to tell who was the older and who was the younger brother.


    But this did not affect their deep bonds, nor did it stop Wen Zhiyun from staring nkly ever since he saw his little fifth brother, not uttering a single word up until now.


    Even though Zhu Changyan tried to curry favor by calling out "Fourth Brother" again and again, Wen Zhiyun kept his head lowered, maintaining his dazed state.


    "What''s wrong with Little Four? His soul is wandering in the heavens," Xu Mo asked, somewhat concerned.


    Jiang Sheng stood to the side with her arms crossed, watching the drama unfold. "What do you mean his soul is wandering? Fourth Brother is lovesick over Little Five."


    Auntie had secretly run off on her wedding night. She had seen Eldest Brother and Little Sister, and secretly helped Third Brother. Even Second Brother had exchanged letters with Zhu Changyan through the messenger Li Zhi.


    Only Wen Zhiyun had neither seen his younger brother nor had any contact with him.


    His littlepanion who had apanied him daily, his most intimate peer of the same age, had suddenly disappeared without a trace or anymunication.


    If it had been someone less sensitive, it would have been fine. But Wen Zhiyun had a delicate mindset, secretly shedding who knows how many tears at night.


    The only person associated with his brother that remained was Imperial Physician Wu. For this reason, he had desperately studied medicine and tirelessly practiced acupuncture, getting up before dawn and resting only when the night was deep.


    He had poured all his spirit into learning medicine. Other than studying, he did not even know what else to do.


    He was useless, not as upright and proper as Eldest Brother, not as cunning as Second Brother, not as mighty in martial arts as Third Brother, andcking the support of the Jiang Family like his little sister.


    He had nothing, and was a burden to his brother.


    So being ignored was normal, right?


    Wen Zhiyun stood in a daze, his hands and feet icy cold without warmth. He raised his head, but his pupils were not focusing, as if staring into the void.


    "Fourth Brother!" Zhu Changyan sighed, taking his brother''s hand like he used to when they were young. "I didn''t abandon you. I just went to take care of very serious business. I was afraid you would worry, so I didn''t tell you."


    Liar. He obviously just didn''t want to be dragged down.


    "It''s not that I didn''t want you to drag me down." As if reading his thoughts, Zhu Changyan went on. "I''m waiting for you to be a saintly hands of medicine and inherit Grandfather''s legacy. The Yan Family''s thick medical heritage would be too much of a pity to end with me. Fourth Brother is like a gift from heaven to me. The Yan Family''s medical skills will surely thrive under your hands."


    "What''s more, Fourth Brother is so amazing. You will certainly surpass your teacher. In the future if I ever have a headache or fever, I can only rely on you to cure me. I wouldn''t trust anyone else."


    When it came to cajoling, it had to be Zhu Changyan.


    His words came set after set, sounding pleasing to hear.


    Seeing Wen Zhiyun''s pupils gradually focus, Jiang Sheng and Xu Mo smiled.


    "Little Five, you...you''re lying again." The delicate young physician lowered his head. "I don''t believe you. You''re just a big liar."


    "Fourth Brother, you have to believe me. I won''t lie to you," Zhu Changyan patted his chest. "With over a decade of brotherly bonds between us, believe me, you absolutely won''t go wrong."


    "I can believe you, but on one condition." Wen Zhiyun suddenly changed his tune. "I also want to help with the thing you and Big Brother are secretly plotting."


    Zhu Changyan, "......"


    Xu Mo, "......"


    They had let their guard down. Who could have expected that the usually weak, insecure Wen Zhiyun who cried at the slightest thing would have such shrewd moments.


    He had understood the secret plot between the two brothers and was trying to meddle.


    "But Fourth Brother..." Zhu Changyan struggled to exin. "This matter is very dangerous. Although I made light of it, no one can predict the wrath of the Son of Heaven. I don''t want you to get implicated..."


    Wen Zhiyun silently lowered his head. The snow on the ground inexplicably formed small pits, big and small, all clustered around his heels.


    Zhu Changyan knew that what Fourth Brother feared most was loneliness and istion, feared not being able to help the family, feared being useless.


    He always desperately wanted to prove that he could also be capable, desperately wanted to contribute to the family, desperately wanted to be useful.


    Even if it meant getting involved in the struggle for imperial power, even facing des and swords.


    Clearly his original nature was so timid, yet he insisted on being brave. Clearly he was originally so cowardly, yet he insisted on being bold.


    "Is being useful that important?" Zhu Changyan sighed.


    Wen Zhiyun raised his head. Traces of tears hung on his fair cheeks, while his eyes were as lovely as a deer''s, only his gaze was so determined and persistent. "Very important."


    He was learning to be brave in the face of the Heir Apparent and thousands ofmoners.


    He gradually became bolder, shielding Eldest Brother in front of the blushing students.


    He kept changing, kept learning.


    He was not a little white rabbit that needed to be taken care of. He was the big brother who could protect his younger siblings.


    "Alright, I''ll have Imperial Physician Wu arrange for you to start in the imperial hospital from the bottom." Zhu Changyan finally conceded defeat.


    From another perspective, having his brother by his side would make the days in the pce not as difficult to endure.


    "It''s settled then." Wen Zhiyun finally smiled through his tears, the satisfaction evident in his curved eyes.


    He would be useful. He was going to help his brother.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng lower her arms and realize btedly that she was the one left out.


    "Hey! That''s not right. How can you leave me behind?" The little sister charged over, baring her teeth.


    The three children around the same age tussled and frolicked.


    Xu Mo stood steadfastly to the side, smiling in his eyes and the corners of his lips.


    It was just a pity that such beautiful times were always so fleeting.


    As night fell, Zhu Changyan had to leave with his guards.


    Wen Zhiyun''s eyes welled up with tears again as he thought of being able to meet in a few days. He forcibly held back his tears and repeatedly urged, "You must take good care of yourself."


    "Little Five, I can ept you leaving, but how can you take Fourth Brother away too?" Jiang Sheng felt the most heartache. "Eldest Brother is an official, Second Brother is busy with business, Third Brother is at the bordends. The only one left at home is me!"


    The sinister court politics of the capital were unavoidable. Parting was always inevitable.


    Zhu Changyan helplessly ruffled his sister''s hair, then looked to his two elder brothers. With the guards'' assistance, he departed by scaling over the wall.


    He couldn''t even leave through the front gate...


    "I hope these days will be over soon," Jiang Sheng prayed, regretting not kowtowing a few more times at Famen Temple.


    "I''m going tob through ancient texts. I remember reading acupuncture techniques can change the pulses, so Little Five won''t have to risk misdiagnosis." Wen Zhiyun hurriedly got up, suddenly recalling something.


    In the vast courtyard, only Xu Mo remained.


    He brushed the residual snow off his shoulders, nced at the gloomy weather, and thought of Zhu Changyan''s exhortations. In the end, he still got up to prepare nice gifts.


    This New Year, they not only had to pay respects to Master Dou, but to Mistress Dou as well.


    Or perhaps, that young Miss Dou.

 Chapter 438: Jiang Sheng’s Careful Machine

    <h4>Chapter 438</h4>


    It was destined to be a busy new year.


    The heavy snow continued to sweep Fengjing on the second day of the new year, covering the streets cleared by the government workers of Fengting Mansion. The unmelted snow was piling up higher and higher, deep enough to bury a person.


    Xu Mo stood in front of the stove, peering out from behind the cotton curtain with a frown. ¡°The amount of snow in Fengjing this year is exceptionally high, making it very difficult for Second Brother to return given the weather outside. I wonder when he¡¯ll be back.¡±


    There was also Jiang Si who had entered the Imperial Medical Office with Jiang Wu. He had no idea what their situation was like either.


    Even the visit he had nned seemed questionable whether it should proceed as intended given the weather. When one was dyed by snow, time waits for no one.


    His fingers fluttered as he let the curtain fall back in ce. Just then, a noise came from outside, followed by the main gate bursting open. Jiang Sheng trundled in wearing a thickly padded cotton coat. There was still soot on the tip of her nose from the pot and her hands were pitch ck. Yet her attitude was as reverent as if she were holding gold and silver. ¡°Big brother, this is for you!¡±


    When Xu Mo took a closer look, he realized they were freshly baked sweet potatoes.


    ¡°Roasted to perfection by the ashes under the pot. Crispy on the outside, soft and sweet on the inside.¡± She pulled out a handkerchief with her elbow and carefully wrapped up the sweet potato. ¡°Big brothers aren¡¯t around, but we still have to be happy!¡±


    When it came to outlook on life, no one couldpare to little Jiang Sheng.


    Xu Mo smiled wryly as he deftly epted the baked sweet potato, peeled off the skin to reveal the piping hot flesh inside, and took a sweet, soft bite.


    His heart suddenly steadied.


    Second Brother had been wandering north and south for a few years now. Running into heavy snow, he definitely wouldn¡¯t foolishly stand still, and would have likely found shelter to wait out the snowstorm beforeing back.


    Although Jiang Si was timid and cowardly, he was also stubborn and tenacious. He was determined to enter the Imperial Medical Office no matter what, and had an outstanding aptitude for medicine. Most importantly, he was willing to work hard. Even in the treacherous confines of the imperial city, with Jiang Wu watching over him, he would be able turn danger into safety.


    It was just that with weather this snowy, it wasn¡¯t well suited for paying visits.


    But when he thought about his ns going forwards, Jiang Si and Jiang Wu¡¯s efforts, the currently raging imperial examination fraud case in Fengjing, and Wang Yuyao still in hiding at the Fang household, Xu Mo¡¯s expression shifted from hesitant to determined. He finished off thest sweet potato bite, elegantly wiped his mouth clean with a handkerchief, got up to put on his cloak, and stepped out to face the storm.


    ¡°Big brother...¡± came a grievanced voice. ¡°You ate it all?¡±


    Xu Mo looked back in surprise to discover that Jiang Sheng seemed to have only roasted the one sweet potato.


    He had wrongly assumed there were many more, and had neatly finished it off in line with his policy of not wasting food.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even tried it yet,¡± Jiang Sheng pouted, blinking innocently as Xu Mo¡¯s scalp tingled. ¡°You finished my sweet potato. Now you have to take me with you out. You can¡¯t leave me home alone.¡±


    He immediately realized this chubby girl was ying tricks on him.


    First, she had deliberately brought over the solo sweet potato without rifying, then made muttering sounds watching him eat everyst bite, and finally used it as justification to request going out together.


    He really hadn¡¯t expected that not only was Jiang Si bing more crafty, but his little sister was also learning how to set traps.


    Xu Mo gave a wryugh. Understanding she was feeling lonely by herself, he fell silent in thought before nodding his head. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then together it was.


    The wind and snow outside still raged. The siblings put on thick cloaks to shield themselves and wore bamboo hats before trudging through nearly ankle-deep snow.


    Behind them were Jiang San and Jiang Si carrying gifts while treading all kinds of messy tracks with their feet.


    There was also Zhang Xianglian seeing them off with Master Chef from the doorway,bining into a simple yet magical picture.


    It wasn¡¯t far from their small second courtyard to the Dou household.


    With heavy wind and snow, taking a carriage was also unfitting. After a couple hours of walking, the group finally stood at the Dous¡¯ front entrance.


    As a prominent household in Fengjing, the Dous had nock of servants or manpower to swiftly clear snow. The bluestone b ground had only a thinyer of freshly fallen snow left.


    Jiang San stepped forwards to rap on the door. Soon a Dou household attendant poked his head out in query, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Court Gentleman Calligrapher Xu Moe calling,¡± Xu Mo spoke evenly.


    He had assumed the attendant would go back to report their arrival, but unexpectedly, the attendant promptly pulled the main door open and respectfully said, ¡°Greetings Esteemed Xu. Our master said for any gentleman from the Hanlin Academy, there is no need to announce. Pleasee directly in.¡±


    That was already a certain degree of favoritism shown.


    Xu Mo felt gratitude in his heart, though his emotions grew increasinglyplex. He silently followed into the residence.


    With the Dous matching the Jiangs in standing and status, their yards and corridors were extremely simr with newly fallen snow on the bluestone pavement and potted trees and nts all neat and tidy. Any tracks left by pedestrians would be swiftly cleaned away.


    Reaching the guest reception hall, coals had already been lit for warmth. Handmaidens were stationed at the entrance to receive cloaks and hats while servants carried away their gifts and gave Jiang San and Jiang Si a ce to rest their feet after the long walk over.


    Masters had their own guest reception etiquette while servants had duties to fulfill as well. As expected of a distinguished Fengjing household.


    Xu Mo had just sat down and took a couple sips of hot tea to drive off the chill when he heard the head handmaidene to report, ¡°Greetings Esteemed Xu. Our master has stepped out to take tea with Esteemed Qi and chat, so only our mistress and young miss are home. We have already sent someone to fetch the master back. Our mistress will also be here shortly, please wait a moment.¡±


    The Esteemed Qi she spoke of was likely the Minister of Rites.


    If the men of the household were unwilling to meet thedies alone, this would be the time to take their leave.


    But Xu Mo simply smiled and nodded, cupping his hands deferentially. ¡°Please convey my thanks to the young miss.¡±


    He was handsome with the looks of an immortal tree of jade. His overly polite manner even made the handmaiden a little embarrassed. She gracefully took her leave afterpleting the formalities.


    Not long after, Madam Dou entered alongside the young miss of the Dou household.


    Xu Mo and Jiang Sheng both rose to exchange greetings, not forgetting to convey thanks. ¡°Your student is eternally grateful for Teacher Mother¡¯s assistance. Such grand kindness is difficult to repay.¡±


    As Teacher Dou Wei from Anshui Prefecture¡¯s student, he could naturally call Madam Dou teacher mother.


    ¡°No need for such courtesy. I had heard of you before but hadn¡¯t seen you until today. At first sight, I realize my husband had good reason for his abundant praise. The top schr is indeed a dragon or phoenix among men,¡± Madam Dou¡¯s eyes shone brightly and she regarded him with increasing fondness.


    On the other hand, the young miss of the prominent Dou n who was standing by remained calm andposed throughout without interjecting or reacting.


    She showed no awkwardness over a failed match, nor a young maiden¡¯s bashful joy. Her tranquility seemed rather unnatural.


    ¡°As Teacher Mother knows, my younger paternal half-brother is indeed living in the imperial city. Calling him out is also meant to send someone off on theirst journey.¡± Since the Dous were already aware of the details, there was no more point to concealment. Xu Mo readilyid all his cards on the table. ¡°Involving the esteemed Dou n with imperial power struggles however was thoughtless of your student.¡±


    Though he spoke so, the Dous were no fools and surely understood the significance of assisting the Fifth Prince, also indicating their willingness to muddy waters.


    Xu Mo knew the Dous stood aloof, seeking neither power nor influence, let alone render outstanding service to earn the sovereign¡¯s favor.


    What they sought was nothing less than a match to an outstanding, exceptional top schr son-inw.


    Just like how Madam Dou was sizing him up this very moment with the eyes of a potential mother-inw, liking him more and more the longer she looked.


    While Jiang Sheng was his blood-bound tie to the Jiang n, then he could only use marriage alliances to bind the Dous.


    With two prominent households fully supporting the insubstantial Fifth Prince, they would then have the strength to prop him up.


    In the past, Xu Mo would have disdained resorting to such means and looked forward to peaceful times for the country, anticipating tranquil waters and calm rivers.


    But now, whether out of gratitude or for binding allies, the instant he sought aid from the Dous, he was willing to sacrifice ties of marriage.

 Chapter 439: Maid of Dou

    <h4>Chapter 439</h4>


    Perhaps he could not sincerely love her, but he was a humble gentleman who would take good care of his wife and remain faithful to her.


    He would not take concubines or forcefully pursue an heir. He only wished to use the rest of his life ridden with guilt to make amends to the girl who he did not choose out of love, but rather due to his rtives and friends.


    "Since we have already set foot in it, the Dou family, despite being neutral for hundreds of years, has never been afraid of anyone," Madam Dou picked up where he left off. "Dou Weiming admires you and so do I, that is enough."


    Admire what?


    Admire bing a son-inw.


    Xu Mo sighed and cupped his hands in response, "Madam, rest assured, I will remember everything and never forget for the rest of my life."


    This was a promise to treat the Dou family''s daughter well.


    Dou Weiming smiled even more happily. Jiang Sheng was confused while the Dou Young Lady gripped her handkerchief tightly, finally showing some emotional fluctuations in her eyes.


    It was not happiness or resistance, but hesitation.


    Seizing the brief moment of silence, she finally spoke up, "The Dou family supports you not only because of my father''s admiration, but also because we prefer the legitimacy of the Crown Prince''s lineage and do not wish for illegitimate children to bring chaos to court."


    With those words, the Dou family''s intentions shifted from trying to find a son-inw to supporting the Crown Prince.


    Dou Weiming was shocked and turned to look at her several times.


    But the Dou Young Lady did not respond, only bowed her head demurely.


    When the atmosphere in the living room stagnated for a while, fortunately a maid announced, "The Master has returned and is waiting for Master Xu in the study."


    Only then did Madam Dou stand up and apologized profusely, "Well then, Little Xu, please follow the maid to the study."


    Her gaze fell on the round-faced Jiang Sheng and she kindly said, "Let Miss Jiang y with us in the backyard."


    Being able to wait in the study was clearly about discussing court affairs, possibly rted to the prince.


    Xu Mo could only get up and patted his sister on the head, "Be good and follow Madam. Wait for brother here."


    Seeing Jiang Sheng nod vigorously, he was relieved to bid them goodbye and headed to the Dou family study.


    Dou Weiming should have found out that Jiang Sheng loved snacks and happily told the servants to bring cakes and delicacies.


    The Dou Young Lady stood up, "Mother, let me personally select them."


    Jiang Sheng could clearly feel Dou Weiming¡¯s bewilderment, but she still nodded in agreement.


    What were this mother and daughter trying to imply?


    She was puzzled in her heart. As she peeked out the window, she indeed discovered something amiss.


    After the Dou Young Lady left the living room, she did not go to the kitchen at all. Instead, she quickly stopped Xu Mo and said something to him calmly.


    The wind had died down but with the snow, she could only vaguely hear snippets float over asionally.


    "Master Xu." The Dou Young Lady addressed him calmly. Her slender figure did not cower even as she looked up at him. "I have stopped you because I have something to say."


    Xu Mo pressed his lips together. "I''m only a minor sixth-rank official. Miss, feel free to address me by my name."


    "Then I''ll call you Master Xu," the Dou Young Lady lowered her eyshes. "My father admires you greatly and my mother paved the way for you in the inner pce. We are both clearly aware they intend to find you a wife. As the Dou family is too powerful, it would be unwise to form marriage alliances with prestigious families. Hence, they set their sights on a rising star without backing."


    Without backing meant no family to support him, making it seem like he would have to rely on the Dou family as a son-inw.


    A rising star avoided expanding their influence, while making a bet on his potential, equivalent to gambling on the future.


    Moreover, behind Xu Mo stood the Crown Prince.


    If the Dou family truly tied down this top schr, it would be hard to predict who would benefit more in the future.


    "But that would be too unfair to you," the Dou Young Lady''s words shocked him. "Whether the Dou family helps you or the Fifth Prince, it is ultimately for our own benefit. I will advise my parents to stop seeking a son-inw. I also hope Master Xu does not take our previous arrangements to heart."


    Having said her piece, she bowed slightly and took her leave, leaving Xu Mo dumbfounded as he tried to make sense of what had happened.


    He wanted to ask why the Dou Young Lady, who had intentionally sought him out before, now rejected him instead.


    But he understood without needing to ask. What the Dou Young Lady wanted was a man who truly loved her, not a respectful husband.


    Stopping him now was her way of exining while preserving her dignity.


    As the rain and snow died down, Lord Dou still awaited him in the study. Xu Mo did not linger for long, only gaining more respect for the youngdy.


    Upon arriving at the study, Dou Weiming had clearly been informed about what happened. His usually stern brows now carried hints of mncholy. "My daughter is all grown up now and starting to have her own ideas."


    On closer look, he seemed more gratified than upset. "Since she has put it that way, we''ll put aside the matter of seeking a son-inw for now. Let''s discuss the current court situation instead."


    Without mentioning a son-inw, they had to proceed based on interests.


    The Dou family could support the Fifth Prince, but they had to be certain they were backing the legitimate sessor, the future Son of Heaven.


    "My lord, please be assured that my younger brother is fit to be a wise monarch," Xu Mo bowed deeply and slowly borated....


    He talked about how the Fang family was straddling two boats, how the Eldest Prince was ipetent, how the Ju family would monopolize power as inws, and how the Fang family was trying to control imperial power.


    No matter which prince took the throne, they would be unable to shake off the prestigious families'' control over imperial power.


    "Aren''t you worried that in the future, the Dou and Jiang families will control court politics and marginalize imperial power?" Dou Weiming asked, still smiling.


    While others would have been shocked by those words, Xu Mo remained unflustered. "You care for themon people and have the court¡¯s best interests at heart."


    "Countless predecessors have proven with history that absolute imperial power is unsuitable, but so is unchecked prestigious family power. To truly care for themon people, what is needed is an upright and incorrupt emperorbined with loyal ministers to advise him."


    In other words, no one should be too powerful. Instead, they should check and bnce each other, each possessing the right to speak.


    If the emperor was ipetent, the prestigious families could y a role.


    And if the prestigious families were not upright, the emperor could also rece them.


    Even if the Dou and Jiang families became very powerful in the future, as long as the family heads were sensible and family rules were strict, they could still be sharp des in the emperor¡¯s hands.


    Caring for themon people was the greatest good and what those at the pinnacle of power should aspire towards.


    "Excellent, excellent, excellent!" Dou Weiming eximed three ''excellents'' in approval. "Not in vain are you admired by so many family heads. Master Xu will surely attain the highest ministerial position, surely care for the people of the world, and surely leave his name in history."


    "I promise you that even without a son-inw arrangement, I am willing to lead the Dou family to choose a ruler."


    "If maintaining neutrality cannot bring about a cleaner court, then what of picking sides early and contending for imperial power?"


    "After all, it is all for the sake of the world!"


    Those who care with a loving heart do not cling to conventions.


    They only look at results.


    "What ns do you have next then?" Dou Weiming finally regained hisposure and asked with a smile.


    Xu Mo sped his fists tightly again. "Spread rumors!"


    Spread rumors about the emperor''s illness, spread rumors in Fengjing.


    With talk of corruption in the imperial examinations already raging, countless examination candidates were moring for justice. He wanted to take this chance to throw the Fang family into disarray. He wanted the prince backing him to step forward. He wanted the fisherman to benefit when the snipe and m grapple.


    He wanted to pull Fang Yuan down from his horse!


    He wanted all of Wang Yuyao''s hopes of wealth and prestige to be dashed!


    He wanted to avenge his friend!


    He wanted to restore fairness and integrity to the imperial examinations!

 Chapter 440: Little Four Guardians

    <h4>Chapter 440</h4>


    When [Xu Mo] and his sister left the [Dou Family], the goose feathers turned fromrge to small, barely noticeable.


    "The snow should have stopped this time," he said, holding his sister''s hand.


    "Why, big brother?" [Jiang Sheng], who had never observed the weather before, asked in confusion.


    [Xu Mo] raised the corners of his mouth, his eyes full of hope and vitality, "Because the sunshine has appeared."


    All winds and rains will eventually end in sunshine, just as all careful considerations will eventually be no match for fairness and severity!


    The siblings walked with steady steps. Behind them, golden light rose.


    In the neighboring county city, which was also affected by the heavy snow, a ragged teenager jumped up, looked up to the sky andughed out loud, "The snow has stopped, the snow has finally stopped. After it melts for another two days I can go home, sheep, you have to hold on, if you die my sister will be heartbroken."


    Sunshine spread into the Imperial Medical Bureau. The thin teenager who had been turning over ancient books for two sleepless nights also stood up, pleasantly surprised, and shouted, "Found it, found it!"


    Beside him, [Wu Ziyou], who had been dozing off with his cheek resting on his hand, the grandson who had teamed up with his grandfather and father to confront the Wen Medical Center, murmured half asleep, "What did you find, I told you to stop looking, in this world only acupuncture can change the pulse."


    [Wen Zhiyun] also knew that acupuncture could change the pulse. He had already witnessed it under Old Dr. Wu.


    But what they wanted to change was the pulse of the imperial family. Who would dare to swagger up and say, "Your Majesty, allow your humble servant to give you an acupuncture treatment."


    Direct acupuncture was impossible, but [Wen Zhiyun] didn''t want to take risks with misdiagnosis either. If the imperial family really investigated, wouldn''t that mean sending half of the imperial physicians to their death?


    In case someone was timid enough to pull out the Fifth Prince behind the scenes, I''m afraid it would be hard to settle.


    [Wen Zhiyun] had asked his big brother about the situation before he came. He knew that Concubine Ju had been eyeing the various princes covetously, and the Fifth Prince, as the only legitimate heir, attracted people''s attention. Even if he deliberately kept a low profile, someone would still find fault.


    He also knew that among the princes there was another one who pretended to be muddled but capable. He would join forces with the Fang family at any time to bare his fangs, but it was not yet known who would be stabbed.


    As the Fourth Prince''s brother, it was his duty to protect his younger siblings.


    At any time.


    "Acupuncture stimtes acupoints to change the pulse, mainly on the Jingquan and YuanYe acupoints. If we can use massage to silently squeeze these two acupoints..." [Wen Zhiyun] pointed to the ancient book, which clearly stated "sharp pain at the fingertips can also achieve stimtion."


    [Wu Ziyou] was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect this seemingly weak and delicate little doctor to be quite tenacious. "But how are you going to give the imperial family a massage?"


    Reviewing the medical systems of past dynasties, massage therapy originated in the pre-Qin period, prospered in the Sui and Tang dynasties, and was temporarily interruptedter due to foreign invasions. It was not exactly unpopr nowadays, but was rarely used.


    [Wen Zhiyun] had initially explored masseuse spies to gather information for his brothers. By now he had some experience.


    "Let the Fifth Prince... Let His Highness worry about how to give massages to the imperial family. I will practice hard these days first." He corrected himself in time.


    Massage emphasizes technique. Soft, boneless fingers suddenly exert force that can crush walnuts imported from the northern bordends.


    In the days that followed, the Imperial Medical Bureau would probably notck walnuts to eat.


    [Wu Ziyou] had no choice but to carry his personal medicine box to try to get the news to the [West Third Court].


    It could be said that it would be difficult for the imperial family to ept massage therapy, and it could also be said simple.


    The difficulty was that [Wen Zhiyun] was too young. The entire Imperial Medical Bureau consisted of white-bearded old men, or at least middle-aged men like [Wu Ziyou]''s father.


    The traces left by time in the patients'' eyes were the best medicine.


    It epassed rich experience, umtion, and age-old prejudices.


    It was simple because the imperial family governed diligently and cared for themon people. They often sat at the dragon desk all night, frequently suffering from sore shoulders and neck pain. All the pcedies in the [Qianqing Pce] had to hammer and rx their shoulders from time to time.


    During long banquets, they didn''t even need extra tricks. Just deliberately leak the news that they would call the boy medicine attendant for a massage when their waists and backs felt ufortable. [Wu Steward]''s eyes lit up, "If it can relieve back pain, can it also relieve shoulder and neck pain?"


    "It should be able to." [Chang Yan] mumbled, "But I''m not sure."


    Anyway, he was just working at the Imperial Medical Bureau. If [Wu Steward] wanted to know the answer, he could just call him over.


    [Wu Steward] did not hesitate and summoned [Wen Zhiyun] that day. He already knew he was a young "medicine boy" and was still a little shocked when he saw him, "This kid is only twelve or thirteen?"


    Such a young child could at most pick some medicine. How could he understand anything?


    If the massage failed on the imperial family and caused any harm, even chopping off his eight heads would not be enough.


    Seeing [Wu Steward] hesitate, [Wen Zhiyun] squeezed his palm and stepped forward, "Greetings, Steward. This child is fourteen this year. My family has passed down massage techniques. Even if it doesn''t relieve pain, it will do no harm."


    "You say there is no harm then there is no harm? If something goes wrong, aren''t we trying to keep our heads to eat? "[Wu Steward] waved his hand, deciding it was still safer to use acupuncture.


    "Steward," [Wen Zhiyun] still wanted to fight for it. "Why don''t you let the child massage your shoulders and neck first before making a decision?"


    [Wu Steward] was startled. As an imperial attendant, he stood for as long as the emperor sat at the dragon desk. It was impossible for his waist and back not to ache. It was just that while the emperor could still call the pcedies to hammer his shoulders, he could only call his eunuch son to help.


    The rough little eunuch, what kind of rxation could he massage out?


    Speaking of which, his shoulder and neck pain was even more severe than the emperor''s.


    "Steward''s arms and shoulders are often stiff when moving, indicating congestion and stagnation of blood and hardening of tendons and bones. Only after dredging can it feelfortable." [Wen Zhiyun]''s gaze was sincere.


    [Wu Steward] was finally moved, "Then try it on me."


    When the emperor took medicine, he tested for poison. When the emperor treated illness, he tasted first. The chief eunuch steward was all about leading the way.


    Then, there was a series of pig-killing screams from the side hall, apanied by [Wu Steward]''s cry for help, "Come on, someone is trying to kill me, save me..."


    But after that soreness disappeared, he just felt light and extremelyfortable.


    "When dredged, it does not hurt, when it hurts, it is not dredged. Steward is in dire need of massage and rxation." [Wen Zhiyun] stood aside, honest and well-behaved.


    [Wu Steward] waved away the guards with knives before finally showing a smile, "Not bad, do it again."


    With rounds and rounds of pig-killing sounds, from heart-wrenching to smooth, from interest to eptance.


    In the end, [Wu Steward] still rmended [Wen Zhiyun] to the emperor.


    Whether it was out of trust or truly having no time to be distracted, the emperor easily let him get to work.


    At the beginning, [Wen Zhiyun] did not dare to do anything. He did his best to massage, and only dared to try pressing the key acupoints on the eve of the routine pulse diagnosis.


    Such changes in pulse at moststed two or three days, but it was enough.


    As the lord of the country, the emperor had his pulse diagnosed routinely twice a month by the two most prestigious old imperial physicians of the Imperial Medical Bureau in turn.


    It was assumed that the usual talk of calluses would be heard this year as well, but unexpectedly, Imperial Physician Zhao, who was responsible for pulse diagnosis, repeatedly checked and then softened his legs and knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 441: Rush of Joy

    <h4>Chapter 441</h4>


    The Imperial Court fell ill.


    Normally, this kind of news would not spread out, but the Dou Family had an aunt who was a noble consort in the pce. Madam Dou would visit her every now and then and get tidbits of news.


    She also intentionally brought some secret servant girls who were spies for other prominent families nted in the Dou Family. They sessfully leaked the news out.


    This way, even if there was an investigationter, the Dou Family could get off cleanly without being implicated.


    In an instant, storm clouds gathered over Fengjing.


    First the students made a fuss, moring for the Fang family to return the civil service exam fraudulently and demanding Fang Yuan surrender his top schr status.


    Then the news came of the Imperial Court''s illness. ording to the rumors, it was just some heart palpitations, but who would believe that?


    Without a definitive answer, no one could rest easy.


    So next, all the princes, as well as the consorts, began thinking of ways to find out more.


    Chang Yan had already prepared to incite and build momentum, ready for the whispers to spread and transform simple heart palpitations into heart disease, elerating the struggle for imperial power.


    But before he could make a move, definite news came from Qianqing Pce - the Imperial Court would cease holding court for three days.


    Themon folk all knew that when a healthy person who had gone years without illness suddenly fell ill, they were hard to cure.


    The Imperial Court was already forty years old, constantly working hard and worrying. His hair had long ago turned white. His sudden copse seemed reasonable as well.


    Even Chang Yan was uncertain, "Could it be he really is ill? He still seemed quite halest I saw him..."


    The others didn''t need to be said.


    The Eldest Prince''s trips into the pce could be called frequent. Each time he broughtrge amounts of medicine and health tonics, disying filial piety to the utmost.


    The Second Prince was taciturn, but still did everything he could to find ginseng and lingzhi mushrooms in themon folk, just to show his filial heart.


    The Fourth Prince even more so - he postponed moving out to his own estate, going in and out of the Imperial Physicians Department every day, pleading for them to do their utmost to cure the Emperor.


    Judging only by their actions, it was truly hard to discern who was hiding in the shadows.


    Then they could only start from the Fang family.


    The deep nted moles observed closely, carefully paying attention to every unfamiliar face that returned to the estates of each prince, or close to the manors of prominent families.


    The results did conclusively find that there were people from the Second Prince''s estate, as well as the Fourth Prince''s maternal grandfather''s home. Truly convoluted and indistinct.


    Could it be the Fang family was riding three horses at once, using any means necessary for their contributions?


    This possibility was rejected by Chang Yan with a shake of his head. "Ju Noble Consort lives deep in the pce. The Eldest Prince does not have the brains to let the Fang family y tricks. The prince hiding in the shadows would never tolerate the Fang family being duplicitous. The Fang family would not be so foolish either."


    Even when prominent families intermarried, they had to hang gourds on a single vine. They never dared to have divided attentions.


    An unstable position that seemed to hedge both bets was in actuality equivalent to losing the trust of both sides.


    In the end they would gain no benefits at all.


    So the person hiding in the shadows could only be the taciturn Second Prince, or theme Fourth Prince.


    ording to investigations by the imperial guards, the Second Prince''s mother was an unknown pce maid. After giving birth to the child she fell ill in bed, passing away in just a few years. From then on the Second Prince grew up stumbling.


    A child without his father''s doting or mother''s protection, the difficulties of his life could be imagined. It was said back then even the little eunuchs in the pce dared to kick him. And the Eldest Prince was always ordering him around.


    This situation only improved after he left the pce to establish his own estate, because he was diligent, simple and capable, the Second Prince finally gained his father''s appreciation and was given some administrative authority. He also pleaded for his wet nurse to be brought over to live out her remaining years, and his life finally got on track.


    Speaking of motives for seizing power, the Second Prince seemed to have plenty - all the past misery and misfortune came from the loss of power.


    He thirsted for power, thirsted to be stronger, and also thirsted to get justice for his mother.


    Looking at the Fourth Prince, his birth mother held the rank of consort, and his maternal grandfather was a prominent family in Fengjing. But they got caught up in the struggles of the rear pce and were maliciously harmed. The originally healthy child was forcefully made difficult to birth, injuring his ankle in the womb, making himme since. Even his birth mother lost the chance to ever be a mother again.


    Yet the culprit, Ju Noble Consort, still lived in splendor. Even the Eldest Prince was a front runner to be Crown Prince. Not only did the Fourth Prince and his mother have no chance for revenge over past grudges, they might even have to beg for their lives under Ju Noble Consort and her son one day - the Fourth Prince also had ample motives for seizing power.


    To be precise, there was no such thing as a healthy, happy life in the deep pce.


    If there really was one, it could only be the Eldest Prince, Zhang Hong.


    Heaven was cruel, making the Second Prince''s mother waste away in sickness and die, making the Fourth Prince''s mother lose her ability to bear children. Yet the Eldest Prince''s mother was favored as always for twenty years, still controlling the rear pce.


    Yet heaven was also merciful. Whichever of the Second Prince and Fourth Prince was hiding in the shadows was still unknown, but the Eldest Prince was certainly useless scrap that could not be propped up.


    Only past bitterness could make one grow calmly. Only sufficient misery could make oneposed and tranquil.


    Sometimes it was hard to know whether to be thankful for the miserable past, or if it would be better to soak in honey pots and be a pure, ignorant fool.


    But if Chang Yan had to choose, he would still prefer the present.


    Using sufficient intellect to calcte everything, using an appraising gaze to look at everyone, guessing what others could not, controlling what others could not.


    The feeling of everything being within his grasp did indeed feel pretty good.


    The youth stretched out his right hand, pinching lightly as if grasping everything.


    "Aiya, My Prince!" The guard anxiously went wide-eyed. "Stop being so profound. Things have already reached this point, and we still haven''t found the person behind it. How are we supposed to leak it to Ju Noble Consort and watch the tigers fight?"


    The mood of all the students in Fengjing had already reached a peak. If they didn''t utilize it soon, morale would inevitably drain away.


    The Imperial Court would only cease court for three days. After showing his face after three days, the rumors of illness would copse on their own.


    By then all their efforts would have been wasted.


    "Don''t panic." Chang Yan''s tone was deep. "Don''t you feel the illness in Qianqing Pce is too well-timed? Rather than say it was caused by Fourth Brother massaging and affecting his pulse, it''s more like Father Emperor is going along with the rumors."


    Emperors throughout history were suspicious. Does the current Emperor not have any suspicion either?


    Wouldn''t he want to find out if his sons had any thoughts about his throne?


    "But, My Prince clearly also suspected the Imperial Court really did fall ill." The guard gawked in confusion.


    "In this world, how many things are real when even the pulse can be altered?" Chang Yan looked out the window. "Rather than endless guesses, it''s better to test it out."


    He believed more in his own judgement.


    "How does My Prince n to test?" The guard asked softly.


    Just make a proposal.


    The Emperor suddenly fell ill, yet his sons were all still single, without proper or concubine wives, much less grandsons who could call the Emperor grandfather.


    Humans valued proliferation the most. An emperor could also be a doting elder.


    The next day, instigated by the Fifth Prince, someone in court proposed that wives should be selected for the princes, to continue their lineage and sweep away the Emperor''s illness at the same time.


    Also known as, making joy to dispel disease.

 Chapter 442: The Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 442</h4>


    Rushing for joy is a folk belief behavior that aims to let the chronically ill marry others, using the "joyous event" to "charge away" the bad luck, in order to achieve the effect of curing the disease.


    Simrly, children can also rush for joy for their parents.


    But for the imperial family at the pinnacle of power, this "rushing for joy" is no longer just a simple "rushing for joy." Only the most foolish people would fail to probe the deeper meaning.


    The great families even use marriages to expand their power. The prince''s selection of an imperial consort is equally meaningful, a powerful and formidable inw family not only brings assistance, but can even be the key to plotting for the imperial throne.


    The officials on the entire court, whether they are making suggestions or listening to suggestions, all know that rushing for joy is an excuse. What they want to see is which heir the imperial family actually favors.


    As for Ch¨¢ng Yu¨¢n, what he wants to know is whether the imperial family is really ill or faking illness, going with the flow or helping things along.


    "No one wants their position to be coveted. If he is really ill he will refute it, if he is faking illness he will agree."


    Soon, news came from the Qi¨¢nq¨©ng Pce.


    The imperial family said that Crown Prince Ch¨¢ng Yu¨¢n was already eighteen years old, and it was time for him to take a wife. It was decided to select a formal consort for the Crown Prince and the second and fourth princes, and also select a husband for the third princess in half a month.


    The entire F¨¥ngj¨©ng city was stirred up over this. Countless families with eligible unmarried daughters began to have ideas.


    Avoiding, catering, specting, hesitating.


    The only ce with wailing was the Western Three Colleges, "Your Highness, why are you the only one left out? Why doesn''t the imperial family select a consort for the fifth prince?"


    Perhaps it was because he wasn''t yet fifteen years old.


    Or perhaps, to weaken the influence of the heir.


    Regardless of which, Ch¨¢ng Yu¨¢n breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to take a consort, nor did he want to get tangled up in the endless infighting of the great families.


    However, when the news was passed back to the courtyard in the second enclosure, his sister clicked her tongue in regret, "I thought fifth brother could get a wife out of this, who would have thought with all that fuss, he didn''t get a share."


    X¨´ M¨° beside herughed, "Not taking a wife isn''t a bad thing. The imperial family is wary of the great families yet relies on them. A powerful inw family can certainly provide assistance, but in the future may also be a new restraint."


    The great families are a double-edged sword, able to send a prince into the clouds, but also able to drag a prince down to hell.


    It all depends on how the prince himself thinks.


    "Then will the few princes choosing consorts think the same way, and choose mediocre inw families?" Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng was startled, and suddenly thought of the improper match of the Li¨¤o family.


    To avoid marrying a low status wife due to her powerful family, they hid from the emperor''s wariness, but couldn''t avoid disputes in the rear court.


    Perhaps there was no right or wrong, no positive or negative in this matter.


    Any choice could be wrong, any choice could be right.


    For now, the great families were still the most powerful support, whether it was the prince who had ambitions for the throne, or the prince who was biding his time, or even Ch¨¢ng Yu¨¢n who was watching the tigers fight despite Jiang and Dou families behind him.


    It was not surprising that the princes would go all out when selecting consorts.


    The first to make a move was the Crown Prince. He was the most likely heir, with Imperial Concubine J¨´ and the F¨¡ng family behind him. Almost all the youngdies in the city were his for the picking.


    Since he could pick any, of course he would pick the family with the least connections, the most difficult to pull in, and the greatest power.


    In F¨¥ngj¨©ng, there were four top families, respectively the Ji¨¡ng, D¨°u, F¨¡ng, and S¨±n families, with only one elder statesman from the S¨±n family remaining at court.


    The F¨¡ng family was already colluding with the Crown Prince, and the S¨±n family had almost withdrawn from court, so the most suitable to draw in were the Ji¨¡ng and D¨°u families.


    The Ji¨¡ng family had Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng, as well as grudges with F¨¡ng Yu?n and X¨´ M¨°, so entanglements were unlikely. But Imperial Concubine J¨´ coveted General Ji¨¡ng''s military power, and had Ji¨¡ng Ch¨¦ngy¨´ on her list of candidates.


    The D¨°u family was not bad either. Although D¨°u W¨¥i had not entered the inner court, as head of the Ministry of Personnel he controlled appointments and promotions. The D¨°u family daughter was also of more suitable age, so she too was on the candidate list.


    The rest depended on which youngdy the Crown Prince could win the favor of.


    But not long after, this son of the Imperial Concubine was refused when he invited Ji¨¡ng Ch¨¦ngy¨´ to admire flowers, and rejected when he invited the D¨°u family daughter to watch snow, until his face was ckened.


    When the news reached the manor, Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng burst outughing, but also felt somewhat uneasy afterwards, "Imperial Concubine J¨´ is so powerful, she wouldn''t force Ch¨¦ngy¨´ and the D¨°u youngdy to marry, right?"


    That lively little pepper, and the clever D¨°u family daughter, shouldn''t marry the Crown Prince and throw away half their lives in the deep pce.


    "Don''t worry, the Crown Prince doesn''t dare force them. He was just trying to win them over." X¨´ M¨° put away his chess pieces, "He can''t afford to offend either the Ji¨¡ng or D¨°u families."


    Compared to the Crown Prince whose actions were blunt and undisguised, the other two princes were more interesting.


    The Second Prince, who did not have a prominent birth mother, had a steady and unhurried personality, a contrast to the Crown Prince''s impatience. He did not immediately cozy up to top families, and did not bother sizing up first-rate families either. He just went about his official business, travelling between the government offices and the Second Prince''s manor each day.


    The Fourth Prince was a romantic, directly going to the entrance of the Y¨¢o family manor and dering he would give Miss Y¨¢o happiness, even arrogantly swearing to never take a concubine.


    He had been pursuing Y¨¢o S¨©q¨©ng for a while, sending gifts to the Y¨¢o residence multiple times before being tactfully declined. Going directly to their door this time angered the Y¨¢o family head to the point he couldn''t eat dinner.


    "Is the Fourth Prince trying to take in both the Y¨¢o and Ji¨¡ng families by marrying Sister S¨©q¨©ng, or does he genuinely like Sister S¨©q¨©ng?" Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng started worrying again, "He wouldn''t be taking advantage of Sister S¨©q¨©ng, would he?"


    X¨´ M¨° ruffled his little sister''s head and reassured her, "The Y¨¢o family won''t agree."


    As Ji¨¡ng Sh¨¥ng said, the Y¨¢o and Ji¨¡ng families were evenly matched top allies, and the Y¨¢o family had always looked up to the Ji¨¡ng family for guidance.


    From a familial perspective, Old Lady Ji¨¡ng was the Y¨¢o family head''s aunt, and had known her two nephews since childhood, so it was unlikely she would readily abandon those ties.


    From an interest perspective, the prince was not necessarily going to be emperor, but the Ji¨¡ng family''s military merits could allow both families to stand steady at court.


    As long as the Y¨¢o family head was clear-headed, he would refuse. It was just a matter of how to refuse.


    Normally, he could swiftly betroth his son or daughter, and not even a prince could interfere in a subject''s family affairs.


    But doing so was equal to offending the Fourth Prince, and the new inws would also earn his resentment.


    So after thinking it over, the Y¨¢o family unexpectedly put out news that with no male heir, their only daughter Y¨¢o S¨©q¨©ng would remain at home to find a husband.


    After all, an honorable Fourth Prince could not be a son-inw to a great family.


    Even if he was willing, his mother Consort Ch¨³ would p him until he was unwilling.


    With this, the matter of selecting consorts quieted down.


    Apart from the Crown Prince making a ruckus everywhere, it seemed none of the others had found a satisfactory great family, much less revealed any coveting of the imperial throne.


    "Could Your Highness''s scheme have failed? If this cannot provoke the hidden prince, could it be he intends to make his move only after the passing of the emperor?" The guard couldn''t help but quietly grumble.


    To this, Ch¨¢ng Yu¨¢n merely quirked up the corners of his lips, his tone casual, "Don''t rush."

 Chapter 443: Jiang Sheng in Distress

    <h4>Chapter 443</h4>


    There are two kinds of calctions in this world.


    One is called conspiracy, racking your brains to get results.


    The other is called overt plot, where your opponent knows full well yet is helpless to do anything about it.


    Back then when Xu Mo revealed Xie Ming¡¯s identity at the entrance of the Tribute College, guiding the resentful students to set traps, that was an overt plot.


    And now, Long Yan pushing the concubine selection situation is also an overt plot.


    No matter how helpless the pig pretender feels, the power brought by the Queen is far from insignificant, he would definitely not be willing to give up.


    And in Fengjing, there really aren¡¯t many girls of marriageable age who can satisfy his ambitions.


    Jiang Sheng delivered a message to Jiang Chengyu, Xu Mo passed on Miss Dou¡¯s instructions, even the rest like the He and Ho families had covert stakes keeping an eye out, waiting for this prince to make his move.


    Whether a chance encounter or heroic rescue of a damsel in distress, some tricks are so clich¨¦d it¡¯s embarrassing, but they work well precisely because of that.


    But before the prince could make his move, Jiang Sheng received a letter from her dear second brother.


    From setting off in Septemberst year to returning in January this year, Zheng Ruqian¡¯s long trip could be said to be arduous, even missing the reunion festival.


    Fortunately there was still the Lantern Festivaling up, they would definitely be able to have a reunion dinner.


    Jiang Sheng excitedly opened it, only to discover the letter was written at the end ofst year, when Zheng Ruqian was halfway through the journey. The huge number of sheep had pushed open the wooden frames. With just the two masters and servants, plus the newly hired sheep herder, all five were covered in dirt and dust before they barely managed to gather the scattered sheep.


    After that they had to rebuild the wooden frames, walking while feeding the sheep, asionally having to clean up sheep dung, Zheng Er nearly being driven mad with irritation.


    He roared in the letter, ¡°From now on whoever wants to herd these sheep can herd them, I refuse to get involved ever again, I won¡¯t eat mutton either.¡±


    But when she turned to the back, he changed his tune, ¡°No, I have to eat more. We went through all that bitter effort to herd them back, I must eat more to make it worthwhile.¡±


    Jiang Sheng deeply agreed.


    Second brother didn¡¯t just meet wind and frost, he clearly met snowstorms. The goose feather heavy snow at New Year still hadn¡¯tpletely melted. Sunlight couldn¡¯t reach ces that still had thickyers of snow. The wild children were delighted at the prospect of snowball fights, grabbing handfuls of snow to toss at each other, slowing down the melting even more.


    She continued reading. The letter described how they had travelled nearly half the journey in a month, ording to n they could make it home before New Year. If they didn¡¯t make it back then they had been held up on the road again. He told the family not to worry and to prepare to wee them back.


    It was clear Zheng Ruqian also anticipated this sheep herding trip would not be simple.


    But despite all the precautions, no one expected they would encounter once-in-a-decade heavy snow.


    ¡°If you deduct the time they were snowed in, and use the previous pace to calcte, wouldn¡¯t second brother be back soon?¡± Jiang Sheng put down the envelope, her small face flushed with excitement.


    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Zhang Xianglian reminded her, ¡°Little Mo isn¡¯t home now, you can¡¯t make decisions on your own.¡±


    Remembering this, Jiang Sheng deted again.


    In the past when it was just her three older brothers who were busy, fourth and fifth brother would always apany her, whether suggesting up to no good or doing naughty things, they would always go in together and out together.


    But time slipped by. They grew taller, their figures thinning, yet they could no longer huddle in corners to whisper discuss ns.


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened as she pursed her lips, missing the past andmenting the present.


    They couldn¡¯t return to the past, they also couldn¡¯t control their growth. People continuously changed in the long river of time, eventually bing unrecognizable.


    As long as second brother was still hers, that was good enough!


    That night when Xu Mo returned, Jiang Sheng hemmed and hawed for a long time before finally revealing her intentions, ¡°I miss second brother. I want to go receive him. I won¡¯t go too far, starting from the north city gates it¡¯s at most half a day¡¯s journey.¡±


    Calcting by the speed of a carriage it would still be within Fengjing territory.


    Xu Mo contemted, slightly worried inside.


    Jiang Sheng grabbed his wide sleeve, shaking it left and right, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll bring Jiang San and Jiang Si, and I¡¯ll bring He Rui. We¡¯ll just go half a day¡¯s distance. If we don¡¯t see second brother I¡¯lle back, okay?¡±


    Who could resist a little girl¡¯s cajoling?


    Xu Mo smiled wryly as he pulled his sleeve out from her grasp, carefully admonishing her, ¡°Pay attention to safety on the road. Bring more people, in case there are a lot of sheep they can help out. Oh right...tell Er that I miss him too.¡±


    After being apart nearly half a year, who wouldn¡¯t be missed?


    The next day, Jiang Sheng called up three strapping ¡°men¡±, driving two carriages rushing north.


    They passed through the north city gates, across the moat, through vige after vige, heading towards Zheng Ruqian¡¯s direction.


    He Rui hadn¡¯t gone out much before, asking all along the way, ¡°Miss, we really won¡¯t miss Young Master Zheng right? What if we take a wrong turn?¡±


    Earning a huge eye roll from Jiang San, ¡°There¡¯s only one main road, how could we take a wrong turn?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, merchants all take this main road now. There are even officials patrolling, it¡¯s very safe.¡± Jiang Si in the other carriage yelled out.


    Otherwise Xu Mo wouldn¡¯t have dared to let Jiang Sheng go out alone.


    Old Lady Jiang even more wouldn¡¯t have felt assured agreeing.


    Speaking of danger, reining in the horses tightly to avoid collisions with other people and carriages was the most important thing.


    He Ruipletely rxed. The three took turns driving the carriage, escorting their little princess galloping along.


    When the sun had risen from morning to noon, nearly half the day had passed. There was still no sign of the sheep.


    Jiang Sheng grew anxious, her already round eyes widening even more, looking all around hoping to catch sight of second brother.


    Looking and looking, still not a wisp of sheep hair seen!


    But the carriage suddenly elerating from behind did catch her attention.


    Having grown up experiencing all sorts of tumbles and struggles, while never encountering something before might be dangerous, having eaten losses before would be experience.


    She still rememberedst time when they were transporting lychees and Liao Family had collided into them just like this.


    Jiang Sheng immediately became alert, warning Jiang San and Jiang Si, ¡°Be careful of that carriage.¡±


    Her voice had just faded when the elerating carriage suddenly swerved and charged at them.


    Jiang San paled in fright, whipping the horse¡¯s butt. The horse neighed in pain and shock, speeding up and narrowly dodging disaster.


    Behind them Jiang Si¡¯s eyes had reddened too. Simrly controlling the carriage, he took initiative to m into the other.


    Poor He Rui who only knew how to do odds and ends was following him. His heart nearly leapt out of his throat. His two legs went soft and limp, unable to do anything but jolt around violently inside the carriage.


    Then, to Jiang Sheng¡¯s bulging eyes of astonishment, Jiang Si drove the horse to crash into thetter¡¯s carriage.


    With a bang, Jiang Si grabbed the limp He Rui and leapt off the carriage. Behind them wood fragments flew as horses neighed in pain.


    Jiang San swiftly pulled the carriage to a stop, warily surveying their surroundings to confirm no new dangers before daring to stride forward and angrily shout, ¡°Who¡¯s the blind fool daring to provoke our young miss!¡±


    That was Jiang Sheng!


    The little granddaughter the Jiang family felt guilty over for a decade. The newly ranked top schr¡¯s most beloved. The fifth prince¡¯s most cared for sister. The workshop women¡¯s precious darling.


    Not to mention anything else, if Jiang Sheng really got injured General Jiang would rush back from the bordends in anger. It would be more than enough for that person to drink a bitter cup.


    It was really hard to fathom anyone daring to provoke Jiang Sheng!


    Jiang Si released He Rui and walked over to check the person tossed out of the carriage, eyes faintly indignant, ¡°Investigating clearly will make things obvious.¡±


    He stepped forward alone, just about to stomp on that person¡¯s head.


    A delicate, bewildered voice spoke up, ¡°Please...may I ask if you¡¯ve encountered some difficulties?¡±

 Chapter 444: The Calculation of Jiang Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 444</h4>


    Jiang Sheng turned her head in confusion, only to see a young man who looked to be seventeen or eighteen years old. He was dressed in a light gray robe and had a gentle temperament like jade, yet also seemed rather silly and honest.


    His features were quite handsome, and should have given him a graceful and elegant beauty, but because of the honest simplicity in his eyes, he looked unrefined instead.


    Especially paired with his current bewildered and gentle voice, he looked just like a muddleheaded, earnest nice guy.


    In Jiang Sheng''s experience, she could always get meals from this kind of person who looked silly and kindhearted, and she especially liked these seemingly foolish and benevolent uncles and elders. She felt sincere gratitude towards them from the bottom of her heart.


    But this was Fengjing!


    As an overly bright and colorful city, the criteria for survival here, apart from being rich, also required shrewdness and sharpness.


    Ordinary honest people would have long been swallowed up or fled back awkwardly to their hometowns.


    Moreover, while the youth before her looked simple, his clothes were clearly valuable, and he had two steady servants behind him, seeming to have some family background.


    Jiang Sheng had been in Fengjing for several years and had seen the silliest young masters from prominent families, namely the two Jiang Family brothers, but even they were much moreposed and keen than the young man before her now.


    Anything out of the ordinary definitely hid sinister intentions, and adding the car crash from earlier, who wouldn''t be a bit more vignt.


    Jiang Sheng looked at Jiang San.


    Jiang San immediately stepped forward and politely said, "Thank you for your kindness, my lord, but we will not trouble you further."


    The young man looked somewhat disappointed but did not persist, simply cupping his hands and leaving.


    He really did seem to be just a passerby who drew his sword in the name of justice.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, but before she could speak, the man who had been lying on the ground this whole time stirred.


    Because of this sudden interruption, everyone had ignored the culprit who had crashed into them. They had subconsciously assumed he wouldn''t be able to move after crashing to the ground.


    But in reality, not only could he move, he even nimbly drew out his sword and charged straight at Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si turned pale with fright, while He Rui was so scared he used both his hands and feet.


    They rushed over, trying to block the de and push back the attacker, shouting hoarsely, "Miss, hurry and take cover!"


    But they were still no match for the sinister dagger.


    The pitch-ck long de moved at a speed beyond normal humans, chopping down ferociously at Jiang Sheng''s face. Even having gone through all sorts of things big and small, Jiang Sheng was still so frightened that her pupils contracted sharply, while her limbs turned numb.


    An intense feeling of fear welled up in her heart. She suddenly felt a little afraid.


    Not afraid of encountering danger when going out, but worried that if something happened to her, her eldest brother would me himself, her grandmother would grieve, her father would be devastated, and her brothers would also be depressed.


    Yet going out was her own choice. She didn''t want anyone to feel guilty or sad because of this.


    It was just regretful that her second brother had broughtmb but she didn''t get to eat any yet.


    These thoughts seemed lengthy but actually only took a fleeting instant. An enormous will to survive made Jiang Sheng curl up her body and use an almost tumbling motion to try dodging.


    But as if having eyes of its own, the sharp de stabbed right at her chest and abdomen.


    Jiang Shengpletely despaired, trembling as she awaited the pain.


    Until the world turned silent, the expected feeling still didn''t arrive. She cautiously opened her eyes to see the gray-robed young man from earlier standing in front of her. The de had pierced through his chest, soaking his clothes in blood.


    In the distance, Jiang San, Jiang Si, and the two servants had jointly stopped the assant, while He Rui knelt to the side, his sweat-drenched face still filled with lingering fear and relief.


    "Don''t be scared ..." The young man said with difficulty, then looked towards the man on the ground, "Spare his life for interrogation."


    Jiang San was most vignt and immediately dragged the assant over, not letting anyone else make contact.


    The two servants seemed to have just reacted. They rushed over to the young man and knelt down on one knee, "Young master, we have failed in protecting you."


    The young man waved his hand and they immediately helped support him as he walked away, leaving just like that...


    At this moment, Jiang Sheng thought of many things.


    She thought of the sudden crash, the silly young man who was too honest for his own good, the sudden assassination attempt, and the blood blossoming from his chest.


    This young man in gray was very suspicious indeed, but he had undoubtedly saved Jiang Sheng without killing anyone or asking for anything in return.


    In any case, his injuries were real.


    Seeing his faltering steps, then looking around at only one carriage left, Jiang Sheng opened her mouth, on the verge of saying something out of ethical concern, when the bleating unique tombs sounded by her ear.


    Her eyes instantly lit up with delight.


    Her second brother had returned!


    Jiang Sheng happily rushed forward.


    "Second brother! Second brother! Second brother!"


    "Little sister! Little sister! Little sister!" Zheng Ruqian''s expression was as if he had seen a ghost.


    Behind him, Wang Xiaosong sighed emotionally, "They really have a deep sibling bond. Young Master and the youngdy''s rtionship is wonderful indeed."


    The workers behind all nodded in agreement while Jiang San and Jiang Si wiped tears from their eyes. Even He Rui had a moved expression.


    Only Zheng Ruqian bared his teeth, yelling, "Go away! These are donkey carts. Donkeys don''t listen to orders like horses. Go away..."


    Jiang Sheng red at him before dodging to the side. The donkey cart lumbered forward a few more steps before finallying to a stop.


    Zheng Ruqian heaved a long sigh of relief and limply slid to the ground.


    "Second brother¡ª" The little girl sticky came over again.


    He red at her, just about to rebuke her, when Jiang Sheng aggrievedly said, "Someone wanted to harm me."


    "What?" Zheng Ruqian became anxious, his previous irritation thrown to the back of his mind, "Which bastard dared harm my little sister? I''ll stuff sheep dung down his throat and use his face to wipe thembs'' butts. I''ll stuff the smelliestmb wool in his mouth!"


    It was clear these would count as human torture.


    Jiang Sheng almostughed out loud from imagining snot bubbles. "That person has already been captured. But a young nobleman saved me and was injured. I was just worrying what to do when you came back, Second Brother."


    "What''s there to worry about? Just send him to a medicine hall," Zheng Ruqian had always been politically insensitive.


    Jiang Sheng said solemnly, "It seems he doesn''t have a carriage and one of ours broke, so there''s only one carriage left. I''m imposing on Second Brother to help send him to a medicine hall for treatment and to get him the best medicine and supplements."


    The Dayu Dynasty was hardly harsh between men and women, but it was still inappropriate for non-rtives to share a carriage.


    Zheng Ruqian finally understood the issue. He thumped his chest and guaranteed, "Leave it to me!"


    Having said so, he drove the sole remaining carriage to catch up, calling out, "My lord, please get on. I will take you to a medicine hall."


    Under the zing sun and refreshing breeze, the in gray-robed youth could notpare to the wealthy and noble, but he was still clean and tidy. Now facing the filthy and grimy Zheng Ruqian who reeked from head to toe ofmb, he almost couldn''t help fainting.

 Chapter 445: The Real Deal

    <h4>Chapter 445</h4>


    No matter how unwilling in his heart, the grey-robed youth still sat on Zheng Ruqian''s carriage, and was sent by him to the medical hall in the city.


    After all, it was a serious injury to the chest, and there could be no dy.


    The rest of the people respectively took donkey carts, smelling the strong mutton stench, and returned to the second courtyard when the sky waspletely dark.


    It was supposed to be a rest stop, but lights were seen.


    The honest-as-a-quail Zheng Ruqian sat on a stool, listening to his elder brother''s lecture.


    Fortunately, Little Four and Little Five were not there, otherwise he would have to face the sarcasm and two tearful big eyes.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng with great difficulty, he almost flew over to check her up and down, making sure she was alive and kicking, before he breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "Eldest brother, I said that younger sister would be fine."


    Xu Mo didn''t speak, just strode forward to see for himself before letting go of his heart.


    "You go deal with the sheep first." He waved his hand and looked at Jiang San, "What about the murderer?"


    The flock of sheep was sent to the Bai Shui workshop, and the long-journey workmen were also arranged to rest. Even Wang Xiaosong was helped by his younger sister Wang Xiaozhu to go for a massage.


    Jiang San finally brought over the attacker tied up like a dumpling, leaned over and sniffed, "Still alive, just asleep."


    Xu Mo frowned thoughtfully.


    Compared to Jiang Sheng, who instinctively felt that something was wrong, he was almost certain that there was a trick the first time.


    It''s just that this person is too cunning.


    He first created an image of himself as honest and simple-minded, easily turning around to weaken Jiang Sheng''s vignce. Then he personally got injured to save the beauty and shatter Jiang Sheng''s defenses. Moreover, he did not kill to silence, eliminating thest trace of suspicion.


    Finally, he staggered along, using a ruse to make the young girl feelpassion.


    At that time there was only one carriage left. As long as Jiang Sheng took him back to Fengjing, rumors would arise, and the Jiang family would marry their proper daughter to him for the sake of their reputation.


    The biggest plot in this was that if it was Jiang Chengyu instead, with his father and mother''s protection, and his elder brother desperately defending him, even if rumors came out, they might not necessarily be engaged.


    In contrast, Jiang Sheng only had her grandmother nearby, as her father and brothers were not by her side, and her mother was silly and unclear.


    If she didn''t have several half-brothers, if she didn''t have the vignce honed from struggling, if she hadn''t happened to meet Zheng Ruqian, she might really have fallen into that person''s trap.


    But no matter how meticulous his ns were, he never expected that Jiang Sheng''s biggest backing was never the Jiang family, but her brothers.


    "This person looks down on me as the new top schr, looks down on my second brother doing business, and even looks down on my third brother on military campaigns and my fourth brother practicing medicine." Xu Mo murmured, "But he definitely can''t find out that we have a fifth brother."


    A fifth prince who rarely appears in public, now hidden in the inner pce, ready to take action at any time.


    It was a pity that Zheng Ruqian had sent the person to the medical hall and did not realize he had slipped away secretly, and still did not figure out his identity.


    "It''s all my fault, I thought he really was just heroically saving the beauty, I didn''t know he would run away." Second Young Master Zheng lowered his head and resumed his quail appearance.


    It seemed he was scolded for this matter just now.


    "It''s fine, I don''t me you." Xu Mo shook his head. "It''s too easy for someone so cunning to get away."


    What''s the point of not escaping when the n had already failed? The biggest loss would be exposing his identity again.


    "But you criticized me just now." Zheng Ruqianined indignantly. Receiving his elder brother''s cold stare, he wilted again.


    Jiang San and Jiang Siughed while covering their mouths on the side, unsurprisingly being red to death by the second young master''s eyes, immediately bing solemn.


    One thing subdues another, it is the truth of the world.


    Only Jiang Sheng was not afraid of either, pacing with both hands behind her back, "Then let''s interrogate the attacker, won''t we know everything then?"


    In theory it was feasible.


    But would a person so deep in scheming that even heroically saving the beauty was meticulously nned really leave obvious ws?


    Xu Mo was skeptical.


    He had Jiang San and Jiang Si interrogate the attacker, while he personally wrote a letter to be sent to the Dou Mansion the next day, to be passed on by Madam Dou when she went to visit the Old Grand Empress Dowager in the pce.


    That attacker was quite stubborn, and still did not talk after whips, chili peppers, goose feathers tickling his feet, and sheep dung balls stuffed in his mouth were all used on him.


    It wasn''t until Wang Xiaosong pulled down his pants and was about to castrate him that the attacker finally reluctantly opened his mouth, "It was... it was the Fourth Prince."


    This answer exceeded everyone''s expectations. If Jiang Sheng had not personally seen the Fourth Prince himself in the imperial city, the false usation would have be true.


    Jiang San was furious. He brought over the pig castration scissors and heated an iron red hot, waving it back and forth at the attacker''s crotch.


    The attacker''s scalp tingled, and he revealed again, "It was... it was the Second Prince..."


    This time Jiang San learned to be smart and didn''t change his expression, using one hand to rip open his pants again.


    The attacker finally copsedpletely, wailing as he confessed, "Yes, it was the Eldest Prince..."


    First it was the Fourth Prince, then it changed to the Second Prince, and now it became the Eldest Prince.


    All three princes were implicated one after another, making it unclear who was right or wrong, real or false.


    Even Xu Mo was puzzled, not knowing the truth.


    Was it really the Eldest Prince, the Second Prince, or the Fourth Prince behind the Chu family''s sons?


    Only Zheng Ruqian was calm enough, calcting how to best sell the mutton while reassuring his elder brother, "Don''t worry, didn''t you send a message to Little Five? He will definitely find out who the mastermind behind it is."


    Since external observation yielded nothing, then attack from the inside.


    In fact, Chang Yan, upon receiving the letter, began probing right away.


    First was the Fourth Prince.


    The two brothers were close, and lived in the East and West Five Pces, so a quick visit was enough to talk.


    But the Fourth Prince seemed very gloomy about the Yao family''s attitude, always hiding in his room without speaking, unwilling to even bask in the sun.


    His whole demeanor was that of deep romantic injury.


    With much coaxing from Chang Yan, the Fourth Prince was willing to take a walk with him in the imperial garden for a bit, and drank quite a bit of wine.


    "Why doesn''t Miss Yao like me, what''s wrong with me? How can I, an imperial prince, not match her? Why hold a son-inw selection?" The fifteen year old youth cried as he pulled on his younger brother''s sleeve.


    Chang Yanforted him while probing, and learned that the Chu family did not have any suitable teenagers around seventeen or eighteen years old.


    His smile faded slightly. After the Fourth Prince was drunk, he had his attendants send him back to the West Three Pces.


    Next was the Eldest Prince. Chang Yan made use of some connections to investigate, and found out that when the incident happened, the Eldest Prince was visiting at the Dou Mansion. Even after saying many nice things, the youngdy of the Dou family still refused to even show her face, and in the end it was Dou Wei who apanied him in a game of chess for half a day.


    The timeline of the news may not have been urate, but it was the kind of thing the Eldest Prince was capable of.


    "Your Highness, what should we do now?" his personal attendant asked in a hushed voice. "Should we go probe the Second Prince?"


    Chang Yan''s eyes were cold. He sped his hands tightly together for a long time before speaking. "No need."


    He had alreadye.


    As the words left his mouth, a grey-robed youth appeared at the imperial garden gates, looking simple and honest as he said, "Fifth younger imperial brother, I have found what you wanted."

 Chapter 446: The Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 446</h4>


    The Second Prince served in the Ministry of ns, primarily assisting the Old Imperial Uncle in managing old scrolls, past histories, and so on.


    asionally, he would also handle conflicts between members of the Imperial Family, gradually shedding his neglected and dispirited prince''s reputation.


    What Chang Yan entrusted him to find were the old scrolls of his mother, Lady Yan.


    The Second Prince devoted himself wholeheartedly and delivered them personally within a few days.


    He remained as honest as ever, always wearing a sincere smile. Hecked the imposing arrogance of the Eldest Prince and the boisterous pride of the Fourth Prince. He was calm and modest, unlike a typical member of the Imperial Family.


    "Fifth Prince, I have brought you what you wanted." He wiped the dusty scrolls clean with his sleeve, disying his honesty and even a hint of eagerness to please.


    Chang Yan smiled and took a few steps forward. "Thank you so much for your efforts, Second Imperial Brother. You have managed to find the old editions from ten years ago, and I don''t know how to express my gratitude."


    "Hey, why talk about gratitude between brothers?" The Second Prince did not shy away from physical contact and handed over the scrolls with a smile.


    The two of them stood close, but their rtionship was not intimate enough for physical contact. However, it didn''t stop Chang Yan from deeply inhaling when he received the scrolls.


    A wounded person carries the scent of blood, even if it''s covered with ointment and bandages.


    Yet, what entered Chang Yan''s nostrils was only a faint fragrance of osmanthus.


    He straightened his posture, his mind filled with countless thoughts and emotions.


    "Fifth Prince, take a look and see if these scrolls are correct." The Second Prince smiled innocently, rubbing his palms together unconsciously.


    These actions were consistent with the characteristics of an honest person being nervous and timid.


    Chang Yan replied casually, "They are correct. Thank you, Second Imperial Brother."


    After exchanging only a few words, the Second Prince used the excuse of having other matters to attend to at the Ministry of ns and left.


    The entire Imperial Garden fell intoplete silence.


    Finally, the guards dared to speak up and inquire, "Your Highness, is it him?"


    Yes and no.


    Ever since the incident involving the Fang family, Chang Yan''s spection had been one-sided andcked conclusive evidence.


    The Fourth Prince''s drunkenness might have been a means to avoid questioning. He didn''t dare to take risks and it wouldn''t be impossible for him to use a legitimate descendant of the Mu family, like Jiang Sheng, as a hostage.


    The Eldest Prince was obviously foolish, but who knew if it was intentional deception to lower the enemy''s guard.


    The Second Prince, likewise, used his honest and sincere demeanor as a protective shield, meticulously crafting every move to avoid any ws.


    cing too much trust in one person could easily lead to falling into someone else''s trap.


    In the royal family, even a cat could be suspicious.


    "So, Your Highness, you''ve been analyzing it for quite some time. Do you have any conclusions?" The guard became anxious.


    Chang Yan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have reached a conclusion."


    Doubts were more or less present. The Eldest Prince pretending to be foolish had a rtively low probability, followed by the Fourth Prince''s evasiveness. The Second Prince, with his honest and sincere facade, was the most suspicious, especially with that lingering scent of osmanthus.


    An honest person who has been mistreated should not use floral fragrances to cover themselves." Chang Yan''s tone was calm.


    Moreover, it was a sweet and strong osmanthus fragrance.


    "Because a regr fragrance cannot cover up the scent of blood." The guard was greatly shocked. "It''s truly unpredictable. The Second Prince possesses such cunning and strategy, not only knowing how to target a youngdy but also resorting to the ploy of feigning injury."


    As he spoke, Chang Yan''s gaze grew colder.


    As a member of the royal family, he couldn''t confirm the truth until the veryst moment, but he still decided to deal with the Second Prince and disrupt the power struggle within the imperial court.


    Not for any other reason, but because they dared to catch his sister''s attention and provoked the one person in Fengjing City who should never be touched.


    "So, Your Highness, how do we deal with the Second Prince? Should we bribe someone close to Lady Ju to leak information?" The guard asked eagerly in a low voice.


    Chang Yan chuckled and turned back to the West Third Court.


    There was no need for such trouble. They only needed Jiang Sheng, the representative of the Jiang family, to thank the Second Prince. During this moment of selecting consorts, it would naturally arouse suspicion from Lady Ju.


    The reason the Second Prince could hide in the shadows before was because nobody noticed him, because he was humble enough.


    With his honest facade torn apart, and with Lady Ju''s resourcefulness, Fengjing City was about to be lively.


    "But how do we implicate the Fang family? We can''t leave them out of this," the guard asked again, his figure and voice growing distant.


    This was actually underestimating Lady Ju''s capabilities.


    As the undefeated master of the harem for twenty years, with no official title but with real power, she was even able to rival Empress Yan in her prime.


    This was thanks to the imperial family''s special favor, the support of the Ju and Fang families, and her own cunning and resourcefulness.


    Those secret conversations, unless all the people who knew about them were killed, would always leak out.


    Fire couldn''t be contained by paper.


    Needles couldn''t be hidden in cotton.


    The Jiang family cherished Jiang Sheng, so when they received the letter from their little girl, there was hardly any hesitation. Jiang Jizong went to their door with great fanfare, thanking the Second Prince for extending a helping hand to the Jiang family.


    It was said that the face of the Second Prince turned pale at the time, wanting to deny it instinctively, but he was recognized by Jiang San and Jiang Si who hade along. "It''s this young master, turns out he is Your Highness. I''ve seen Your Highness before."


    He could no longer refuse and could only ept it with a bitter smile.


    The news reached Chengqian Pce, and Lady Ju smashed a set of teacups on the spot.


    "They say a biting dog doesn''t bark. Today, this pce realized that the Second Prince is so conniving," she gritted her teeth, her face full of disdain. "But is it a loss for him to calcte and help a bastard who has been cast aside, or does he think that with his background, he can only be matched with a bastard?"


    No wonder Chang Yan directly had the Jiang family express their gratitude, showing no fear that Jiang Sheng would be coveted by other princes.


    It turned out that in the eyes of aristocratic families, Jiang Sheng, a girl who had been wandering since childhood, was no different from a bastard, even if she was the legitimate daughter.


    She couldn''tpare to the noble status of Jiang Chengyu, not even in the hearts of the Jiang family.


    That was the rule, the upbringing, the bias, and the aristocratic families.


    "Does he think he can easily seize the throne by climbing onto the Jiang family? He''s dreaming!" Lady Ju smashed thest cup, her face cold, and gave an order, "If he can focus his attention on the Jiang family, it means there is other support behind him. Find out for me!"


    With this investigation, the Fang family couldn''t avoid being flustered.


    It was also at this time that the controversy over examination fraud reached its peak in the Wenchang Pavilion.


    There was no more cheerful conversation within the pavilion, only angry students shouting together, demanding to find the cheaters, to find the ones causing trouble in the imperial examination.


    "Give us a fair imperial examination!"


    "Expel the filthy cheaters!"


    "Even the imperial examination is not fair and just. Those of us from humble backgrounds have no hope!"


    "Ordinary people have no path to climb upward. Are we born only to be farmers,borers?"


    "Why is it that you''re born as gentlemen, while we''re born asmoners? And now you cheat in the imperial examinations, ruining my prospects!"


    "Give hope to everyone, ensure fairness in the imperial examinations!"


    On that road paved with blood, there stood figures advancing one after another.


    From youth to adulthood, from middle age to old age, without exception, they all came from impoverished families.


    They mayck ability, but when they unite, their strength is formidable. Joined together like a solid rod, they have the power to shake the noble families.


    "The Fang family has been unwilling to give an exnation for so long. It''s pointless to howl here; we might as well go to the Fang family''s doorstep," someone cleared their throat and made a crucial suggestion.


    Indignant intellectuals are most prone to wielding weapons.


    The anger that has umted to its breaking point erupts at this moment. The people who yearn for fairness, mixed with resentment toward the wealthy, surge out of the Wenchang Pavilion in great numbers.

 Chapter 447: Reappeal to the Throne Room

    <h4>Chapter 447</h4>


    From the eve of Chinese New Year until today, the mor about corruption in the imperial examinations has never stopped.


    The students usually vented their indignation at Wenchang Pavilion, and rarely went out to disturb themon people.


    The citizens of Fengjing had just started wondering when they discovered the line was getting longer and the shouting more fierce, finally stopping at the Fang family''s front door.


    "Give us justice in the imperial examinations!"


    "Drive out the filthy corruption!"


    Loud slogans rang out one after another, and hundreds of long-robed students stood in formation, shouting at the Fang family''s front gate.


    The neighboring great households were all rmed, quietly opening their doors to look before swiftly closing them shut again.


    Only the Fang family''s front gate remained lofty and closed, without the slightest sign of opening or closing.


    The students'' eyes were red with fury, and when their shouting became hoarse, they finally couldn''t stand it anymore and took off their shoes and socks, throwing them at the Fang family''s front gate.


    Flying, stinking shoes and socks filled the sky, and the cleaner ones could still fall to the ground, while the sticky ones stuck directly to the door frame.


    Even the hastily arriving Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture couldn''t stand it anymore, and he pinched his nose and spoke up to stop it, "Everyone, quiet down for the moment, quiet down."


    He had thought his official authority was enough to suppress things, but unexpectedly the literary students became even more impassioned.


    "Look, when we were just shouting in Wenchang Pavilion, no one tried to stop us, but as soon as we got to the Fang family''s door, they try to drive us away."


    "As always, officials cover for each other, and they must have told the Prefect toe drive us away on the Fang family''s behalf."


    "We''re not leaving, even if we die, until the Fang family gives us an answer!"


    "Give us justice in the imperial examinations!"


    The students'' defiance grew heavier, and their shouting didn''t diminish but increased.


    Watching the flushedplexion of the Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture, Xu Mo suddenly felt a bit guilty in the corner.


    Everything that had happened since the first day of the new year was personally driven by him, as he arranged people and controlled the tempo.


    He was the one trying to suppress the anger, he was the one who suggested going to the Fang family, and right now the people stirring up defiance were also him.


    Even the Prefect was part of his n, although he didn''t really want to scheme against the fairly just official.


    Without sufficient reason, Xu Mo couldn''t stake his future on taking down Fang Yuan.


    He had to make the students develop a defiant spirit, he had to make the situation uncontroble, he had to make the Prefect angrily storm off.


    Only when the crowd verged on rioting could he, the victim of corruption in the examinations who was also apiler in the Hanlin Academy, appear in his 6th-rank official uniform, leisurely and calmly.


    Then he saw him raise both hands, speaking steadily and peacefully, "Everyone, quiet down and listen to me."


    The crowd erupted in a mor, seeming to judge and debate, before with difficulty settling down.


    Xu Mo didn''t immediately speak, but took two steps forward, cupping his fists to the Prefect, "Greetings to the esteemed Prefect, this petty official was passing by and heard of the unrest, so hurried over in the hopes the esteemed Prefect will be understanding."


    What was there to be understanding about?


    In any case, his appearance had stopped the riots.


    The Prefect waved his hand with a sigh, "Compiler Xu, no need for such courtesy, let''s deal with things first."


    Xu Mo nodded, and unceremoniously looked towards the crowd, "Xu is also one who suffered from corruption in the examinations, and most of you are Xu''s fellow students. Back then we went in and out of the examination institute together, and today we''ve gathered at the Fang family''s door again."


    He suddenly gave a bitterugh and shook his head, "I just didn''t expect things to get this big, yet Brother Fang still refuses toe out and confront us, or even give an exnation or two."


    The crowd was silently motionless, while Jiang Sheng in the back almost choked from suppressedughter.


    Big brother had also learned to be bad, clearly everything was in his calctions, yet now he insisted on ying the good guy, truly taking everything for himself and leaving nothing behind.


    Right now Fang Yuan was the focus of the students'' censure, being cold and unresponsive was the right thing. The students wouldn''t be able to stir up waves, and things would naturally die down eventually.


    If he really came out, it would be like weing rotten vegetables and stinking eggs thrown at him.


    But how could Xu Mo let him get what he wanted?


    "No matter what, we understand everyone''s indignation, but blocking the streets really isn''t reasonable, and makes things difficult for the esteemed Prefect, so everyone should disperse early and leave early." The youth, dressed in official uniform, deliberately spoke vigorously to persuade them.


    The Prefect nodded repeatedly at his side, deeply agreeing.


    But this angered the students, and a youth of around twenty furiously shouted, "You took first ce in the examinations and became an official, of course you don''t understand our bitterness!"


    "That''s right, now even the examinations have corruption, we don''t dare continue taking them and it''s unresigned to give up, is it too much to ask for an exnation?"


    "Don''t try to gloss things over here, you being top schr is still an issue!"


    "Right, it''s still not clear who exactly cheated!"


    Because of Xu Mo''s "righteous intervention", the spearpoint turned from Fang Yuan to him.


    The already red-eyed students lost their ability to discern, leaving only a belly full of fury, seemingly wanting to tear apart even the wind.


    The Prefect''s face was full of shock, seeming not to have expected things to be so hard to settle.


    When he turned back again, Xu Mo had already transformed from refreshing and enlightened to grief, indignation, shame and anger.


    "Your excellency!" He choked out, "Xu had good intentions, but has suffered such humiliation, Xu cannot bear this, Xu is willing to go to the Golden Sacred Hall and prove his innocence!"


    The noisy crowd instantly quieted, then quickly ignited again.


    "Go to the Golden Sacred Hall and prove innocence!"


    "Go to the Golden Sacred Hall and ask the imperial court to judge!"


    By this time, it seemed going to the Golden Sacred Hall was the only way to resolve things.


    While the Prefect was still considering, Xu Mo had already turned and headed nobly and unswervingly for the imperial pce, like he was determined to die for justice.


    Countless students followed closely behind, striding boldly and vigorously.


    The Fang family realized something was wrong and hurriedly opened their front gate, but it was toote.


    In an instant, Xu Mo was already kneeling at the pce gates, with dark masses of students behind him, and the Prefect with his brows furrowed into the character ´¨.


    "This humble official has suffered unjust nder, and wishes to prove his loyalty with death. I ask only that the imperial court wash away this petty official''s dishonor, and not let others frame and nder him." After his resonant words, without waiting for the pce gates to open, he actually rushed straight at the wall as if to smash his head against it.


    The Prefect hurriedly called for his underlings to stop him, and with difficulty barely managed to dissuade him.


    In the back of the crowd, Jiang Sheng clicked his tongue again and whispered to Zheng Ruqian, "Big brother flipped through ancient texts, saying he would emte the deeds and conduct of past literary officials, but I didn''t think he would emte them so realistically."


    Asking to die, being stopped, then descending the stairs.


    Anyone seeing it would have to give a big thumbs up.


    And this tactic was extremely effective. The originally shut pce gates were opened, and the gasping, sharp-voiced Steward Wu announced, "Proceedings in the Golden Sacred Hall are interrupted to summon those outside the city walls to an imperial audience."


    The countless literary students had vented their indignant fury for over half a month, and finally got a response at this moment.


    They were excitedly moved, sping each other''s hands with tears in their eyes, supporting each other as they moved forward.


    Among them, Xu Mo was the most rxed, most determined, and most unwavering.


    The pce gates slowly opened, and the crowd entered first while he intentionally fell back several steps. As expected, he caught sight of Fang Yuan rushing over in a panic.


    But without a summons, one could not enter the pce, and the gates were closing.


    In his final glimpse, Xu Mo raised the corners of his lips, intentionally leaving a confident, triumphant smile.


    Just like back then, when the young master of the Fang family had looked at him with such steady arrogance and disdain.

 Chapter 448: The Situation of the Court

    <h4>Chapter 448</h4>


    The Imperial Court was holding the morning court at this moment. His face was still somewhat sallow after recovering from a serious illness.


    Fortunately, the ministers were understanding and simplified many matters, only reporting and memorializing what was essential, so he was still able to handle things smoothly.


    The discussion of state affairs was nearing its end, and he was already exhausted and wanted to rest, even nning to have the medicine boye over to massage his shoulders and neck again.


    Until a faintmotion sounded from outside.


    Eunuch Wu hurried out, then came back in a short while, sweating profusely and hesitating as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t.


    The Imperial Court immediately felt uneasy, and stopped the Minister of Personnel who was reporting. "Eunuch Wu, just say what you have to say."


    "Replying to Your Majesty," Eunuch Wu suddenly knelt on the ground, "Outside the imperial city, a group of schrs and students have gathered, moring to eliminate corruption in the imperial examinations, and asking Your Majesty to make a judgment..."


    His voice grew fainter and fainter until it faded awaypletely.


    But it was enough to make the ministers look at each other in dismay, pondering nervously.


    Among them, the Zhu family head was the most anxious, constantly ncing at the Fang Family Head, hoping to get a reassuring sign.


    But unexpectedly, the Fang Family Head was lost in thought, and didn''t notice him at all.


    After pondering for a moment, the Imperial Court on the dragon throne finally nodded and dismissed them.


    The ministers voluntarily withdrew to the sides, leaving the center open for the emotionally charged schrs and students.


    In fact, there weren''t too many people making a scene this time, most of the students who had traveled thousands of miles to take the examinations had already returned home, unable to afford living expenses in Fengjing. Only local schrs and some wealthy students remained, totaling around a thousand or so.


    At the very least, they were able to fit inside the entire Golden Sacred Hall.


    Those who were educated in literature since childhood understood proper etiquette. They bowed and paid their respects outside the imperial city, then cried out in uneven voices, "Greetings to Your Majesty, may our Emperor enjoysting peace and prosperity."


    The Imperial Court sighed. His brows furrowed even more and he looked dejected. "Rise."


    The moment had finally arrived, it hade after all.


    Xu Mo had felt somewhat nervous on the road, but was strangely calm now.


    He watched as the Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture respectfully recounted what had happened at the gates of the Fang Manor, and shook his head, saying, "Please forgive this official, Your Majesty. I truly could not control them, and could only ask Your Majesty to make your judgment in person."


    Schrs and students could not be suppressed by force, and using military force would only bring eternal condemnation.


    The Imperial Court nodded in understanding, his gaze shifting to Xu Mo as he suddenly asked, "The top schr of this examination also feels the examinations are corrupt, and that the tests contained irregrities?"


    As expected, being part of the schrs made him a target.


    The Imperial Court would not punish any of the students, but he would me the officials who stirred up public opinion.


    Fortunately, Little Wu had sent a letter telling him to exclude himself, so Xu Mo was able to calmly cup his hands and say, "This lowly official was passing by the gates of the Fang Manor, and saw my former ssmates filled with indignation. I saw how the Prefect was troubled and sighing, so I stepped forward to earnestly advise them, but unexpectedly this was misunderstood by my ssmates."


    As he spoke, his tone shifted from calm to indignant. "This lowly official had good intentions, how could I bear such nder? Even my identity as the top schr is being doubted. It is truly difficult to wash away these vile usations, I can only ask the Imperial Court to judge and restore my innocence, so that I may once again take my proper ce in this world."


    It has to be said, he was a schr who had survived ten years of grinding study, and was adept at speaking appropriately and using elegant phrasing, even modting his emotions skillfully to build to the key point and conclusion.


    Most importantly, this brat actually had teary eyes, thoroughly disying the schrs'' pent-up frustrations and helplessness, wishing they could prove their integrity even at the cost of their lives.


    Even the Imperial Court on the dragon throne was stunned.


    It was unclear whether he was delighted at the talent he had personally promoted, or shocked at his ability toport himself like an old minister at such a young age.


    Xu Mo was especially tactful, and stopped speaking after he was done, doing his utmost to conceal himself.


    The nted agents among the schrs received the signal, and one of them cried out, "Your Majesty, please make your judgment and restore fairness and justice to the examinations."


    It was only after this line that the hundreds or even thousands of students all knelt down kowtowing.


    At the very least, they were degree holders, who would not usually kneel in court. But they still knelt down.


    Even the nted agents truly hoped for justice, hoped they could climb up the vine of advancement, hoped their lives would not be doomed from the start.


    In the entire Golden Sacred Hall, there were seas of bowing heads, yearning schrs and students, countless crying souls.


    Even the Imperial Court was awed into silence for a long time, unable to speak.


    Upright ministers were also moved. Dou Zhenming hesitated for a moment before cupping his hands and standing up. "Your Majesty, the examinations ought to be fair and just to begin with, and justice does not fear judgment."


    "Your Majesty, this minister concurs," Qi Gongzhen bent down in agreement.


    "This minister concurs," Jiang Jizong no longer hesitated.


    "This minister concurs."


    "This minister...concurs."


    Where there were people bending down, naturally there were also those standing straight.


    The Fang Family Head regained his senses, and was about to crush the tablet in his hand. He hurriedly tried to stand up to object, but his sleeve was grabbed by someone.


    When he looked back, it was none other than the Head of Ju family.


    Thinking back on the Ju family''s overt yet subtle investigation these past few days, and the Noble Consort Ju''s sarcasm, the Fang Family Head felt a chill down his spine.


    Serving two masters while scheming against one was a huge taboo for powerful families.


    The Fang family had staked their futures on the two princes, openly supporting the Eldest Prince while secretly backing the Second Prince. This won them the Eldest Prince''s trust, as well as the Second Prince''s gratitude.


    No matter which prince ascended the throne in the future, the Fang family would have the merit of assisting the new ruler.


    However,pared to the Eldest Prince who had the support of the Ju family, the Fang family still leaned towards the isted and weak Second Prince - assisting the new emperor carried differing significance.


    At the same time, the Eldest Prince could not know about their divided loyalties, and especially could not let the ruthless Noble Consort Ju notice.


    The Fang family wanted a position where they could attack or retreat freely. Especially since the Second Prince''s ambitions were exposed, they had to erase all ties to avoid arousing the Noble Consort Ju''s suspicions and losing the right to support the Eldest Prince.


    These days, in order to prove his innocence, the Fang Family Head had worked until he was mentally and physically exhausted, currying favor at every turn.


    He never could have imagined the Ju family would stop him at this moment.


    With the corruption of the examinations at stake, not to mention it concerned his eldest son Fang Yuan, how could he allow these rebels to defame them?


    The Fang Family Head was about to stubbornly yank his sleeve away when he heard the Head of the Ju family calmly say, "I heard the Sun Chief Minister''s health has been deteriorating. When the position of Chief Minister in the Cab bes vacant, the six Vice Ministers will all be powerful contenders."


    The Cab was divided into the Chief Minister and Vice Ministers. The Chief Minister held the greatest power, and the role was held by Sun Chancellor of the Sun family. But as he was getting on in years and did not handle many matters, power had gradually dispersed among the six Vice Ministers.


    If the department heads still had rising stars like Qi Gongzhen, the six Vice Minister positions were almost all held by powerful families - Jiang Jizong of the Jiang family, Fang Huairen of the Fang family, Yao Jiancheng of the Yao family, He Chengqing of the He family, Dou Zhenming of the Dou family, Zhu Liyi of the Zhu family.


    Among them, Dou Zhenming was the nephew of Dou Weiming, the Minister of Personnel. Having two powerful officials in one family was why their status was second only to the Jiang family.


    Although Fang Huairen had snatched the family heir position from his elder brother, his role as Vice Minister in the Cab was hard won through years of effort, and he had the civil service and schrly circles in his grasp.


    He knew the Sun Chief Minister was reluctant to retire because the Imperial Court wanted to prevent any one family from bing too powerful, preferring to let the Chief Minister be a figurehead and have the six Vice Ministers check each other.


    Once the Sun Chief Minister passed away from illness, this delicate bnce would be disrupted, and the position of Chief Minister would eventually have to be selected from among the six Vice Ministers.


    Would it be the Jiang family? Or the Fang family? The Dou family? Or maybe the He family?


    Whichever family took the Chief Minister role, their power as a household would grow greater, and their influence in choosing the next heir to the throne would also be amplified.

 Chapter 449: Far Away is Caught

    <h4>Chapter 449</h4>


    Fang Huairen wanted to be the prime minister.


    The Ju Family had the favored Ju Noble Consort in the imperial harem, as well as juniors in the Imperial Cab who would strongly support him in bing prime minister.


    ording to the Head of Ju family, as long as Fang stood out, the Ju Family would stop supporting him.


    Fang Huairen was unwilling to believe this. He probed, "What does bing prime minister or not have to do with the current imperial examination fraud?"


    The Head of Ju family nced at him indifferently and said lightly, "The imperial examination fraud has been sensationalized for too long. The Noble Consort is somewhat tired of it, and just wants it resolved quickly."


    Even if it meant sacrificing the Ju Family''s eldest son Fang Yuan, or even implicating all the elders and children of the Fang Family.


    Fang Huairen almostughed angrily. "If the Fang Family really falls, the Eldest Prince will gain nothing from it."


    "If it leads to the schrs of the world rioting, there will be benefits," the Head of Ju family sneered coldly. "You shouldn''t have cheated in the imperial examinations in the first ce. Now you''re just reaping what you sow."


    It sounded righteous on the surface, but was actually the strong bullying the weak.


    The Ju Noble Consort did not trust the Fang Family. She took advantage of the situation to use the imperial examination fraud to attack the Fang Family, severing Fang Yuan the exam champion schr like cutting off an arm. Then she used the future position of prime minister as either a carrot or a stick, to appease or control.


    The Fang Family currently had two choices:


    Stand out and oppose the schrs of the world, offending the Ju Noble Consort, and fight with all their might to protect their eldest son Fang Yuan.


    Or watch from the sidelines, sacrifice Fang Yuan to protect themselves, and at the same time gain the position of prime minister.


    Right or wrong, the choice was theirs.


    The Head of Ju Family looked at Fang Huairen hesitating on the spot, and contemptuously released his sleeve from his grip.


    At this time, the Imperial Court had already spoken, allowing the aggrieved schrs to state their grievances.


    Fang Huairen still did not move. He just closed his eyes painfully.


    In the end, so much for father and son kinship. When it came down to it, it was still about sacrificing Fang Yuan for the sake of the prime minister position.


    The Head of Ju Family sneered and turned away, continuing to watch themotion in the hall.


    Xu Mo also smiled, knowing that the scheme to sow discord had seeded.


    He also knew that this imperial examination fraud case could finally be resolved in a fair and just manner.


    "In response to His Majesty, although I have not passed the examinations myself, I still know that one exam paper cannot belong to two people. I beseech Your Majesty to reveal the truth about what exactly happened with the fraud in the provincial examinations two years ago."


    "I humbly beg Your Majesty to reveal the truth and make public the original exam papers from the provincial examinations that year."


    In fact, at this point, everyone knew in their hearts what was right and wrong. They were just looking for the key evidence to convict Fang Yuan.


    Such as the altered exam papers, or the copying officials from that year who had changed the names.


    The Imperial Court nced out of the corner of his eye and saw Fang Huairen looking devastated like an eggnt struck by frost. The corners of his mouth quickly turned up and then down again as he sighed helplessly, "Since everyone is set on this, then Minister Qi will show the original papers to everyone."


    Qi Gongzhen obeyed the order and rushed back to the Imperial Examination Hall at top speed. He took out the two disputed exam papers from that year, then returned to the Golden Sacred Hall.


    After two years, the specially prepared ink on the papers was still as bright as new. The neat, well-defined handwriting was so exquisite that it amazed people. The fact that the handwriting on the two exam papers was so simr also shocked people.


    Apart froming from the same school and copying each other''s writing for practice, it was impossible for ordinary people''s handwriting to be so simr.


    Unless it was deliberately practiced, unless it was intentionally controlled.


    This directly proved that the exam fraud existed. One of the papers was an imitation, and it was a deliberate, premeditated imitation.


    The Imperial Court examined them personally and found altered traces at the redacted name sections of both papers. He understood in his heart, and summoned the copying officials from the provincial examinations two years ago.


    At the time, some people had wondered why Fang Yuan painstakingly imitated Xu Mo''s handwriting but did not directly copy the entire paper, instead needing to change the name.


    The answer was simple. The imperial examinations themselves had quite strict security precautions. The original papers and red-inked papers never left the confines of the Imperial Examination Hall, let alone for Fang Yuan to copy them.


    All the maneuvering had to happen inside the hall, relying on the copying officials who could identify people by their handwriting to personally switch out the exam papers. This allowed the fraud to take ce unnoticed.


    And there were only two or three officials who were qualified to distribute the original exam papers.


    Three middle-aged men knelt in the Golden Sacred Hall. They were allmoners without powerful families backing them. It had taken them ten years of hardship to reach their current positions, making them the easiest for elite families to control.


    When it came down to it, the abilities ofmon people were too inferior and they could not resist the great families.


    The Imperial Court sighed softly, yet his voice thundered, "Who copied the provincial examination papers? Stand up."


    The one in the middle shuddered in fear and nervously sweated as he said, "It was this lowly one, I copied them personally."


    "Did you switch the two exam papers and disrupt fairness in the examinations?" the Imperial Court asked again, increasingly furious.


    The middle-aged man was silent for a while, seeming to nce at the Fang family. When he got no response, he admitted in despair, "It was this lowly one, I personally switched the papers."


    The Imperial Court was enraged. He banged on the table with his palm and demanded, "Then who required you to make the switch and disrupt the fairness of the examinations?"


    Who it was had already be obvious. Xu Mo and the copying official were strangers with no grievances or gratitude between them. That left only the Fang Family coercing him through power and influence.


    But as long as the middle-aged man did not admit it, and insisted he had lost his mind on his own, the Fang Family could still keep their lives, although they would still be condemned.


    In the end, Fang Huairen felt distress for his eldest biological son. He hinted with his eyes for the middle-aged man to take all the me.


    Xu Mo saw this and suddenly stepped forward with cupped fists. "Your Majesty, this lowly one is confused. What great crime is this exam fraud?"


    Compared to offending the Fang Family?


    The Imperial Court understood his meaning. His lips moved slightly as he uttered a few words: "Collective family execution."


    Cheating in the imperial examinations was tantamount to treason.


    Collective family execution included four generations of paternal rtives, three generations of maternal rtives, and two generations of wives'' rtives. A few dozen at minimum, and up to several hundred lives.


    In recent years the Dayu Dynasty had been peaceful, but that did not mean these harshws had disappeared. It was just because they were too bloody and cruel, so they were not used lightly.


    The middle-aged man finally realized he was doomed. He copsed to the ground, nearly fainting as he confessed, "It was... it was the Fang Family, the Fang Family..."


    He only said the Fang Family, not specifying anyone from the Fang Family.


    Fang Huairen rushed forward in one stride and knelt on both knees, weeping and wailing, "This lowly one is too ashamed to face Your Majesty, too ashamed to face the people of the world. This lowly one has raised such a shameless eldest son. I am willing to sever ties and disown him, to henceforth treat him as a stranger. I would rather not have this child!"


    As he spoke, he knocked his head heavily on the ground three times.


    Among the court officials, some mocked and sneered coldly, while others could not bear to look away.


    In any case, the Fang Family had made contributions to the Dayu Dynasty. Fang Huairen''s ancestors had half died on the battlefield, which could be considered using their blood to pave the way to power.


    Fang Huairen knelt with a bleeding forehead, tears covering his face. "This lowly one has also wronged Eldest Brother. This lowly one is not fit to be this family''s head. This lowly one feels remorse. This lowly one will now die to prove my loyalty."


    He rushed toward a pir, but was blocked by Zhu family head and others.


    The Imperial Court also thought of the Fang Family''s sacrifice and helplessly sighed, "Minister Fang, wait. If it really was your juniors'' ignorance, how could it implicate you? If General Fang were still alive, I''m sure he would not want to see the Fang Family like this."


    Fang Huairen wept and went limp, copsing to the ground, while also feeling relieved.


    In the end, his father Fang Heng''s battle achievements obtained through staking his life were still exploited by them.


    But it could at least ensure the Fang Family was safe, though it could not save the mastermind behind the exam fraud.


    "Come, strip Schr Fang of all his examination honors. After the autumn assizes, he will be executed. The Fang Family has failed in teaching their children and is fined. Their descendants will be banned from the examinations for ten years."


    With the dragon table heavily struck, the years-long case of imperial examination fraud finally concluded with Fang Yuan''s downfall.

 Chapter 450: Why the Fang Family was Not Implicated

    <h4>Chapter 450</h4>


    "Unload all honors and fame."


    "Ask for beheading in the autumn."


    The imperial court''s verdict was still ringing in Xu Mo''s ears, yet he felt as if he were in a dream.


    Everything around him felt so unreal. The people walking could fly up on air bubbles at any time, floating up and down.


    The most unreal was Fang Yuan. That arrogant young master has now fallen to the mortal world, even his life could not be kept.


    But he was so unruly, and the Fang family was so unreachable.


    They had once made the six siblings flee in embarrassment with a lift of a finger.


    They had also easily resolved all ws in the imperial court.


    "Why could even the distinguished Fang family, which the imperial court gave three parts of consideration, behead their heir today?" Xu Mo asked in disbelief.


    After all, he still did not believe that he and his siblings'' efforts could harm the Fang family.


    Even with the help of some of Ju Noble Consort''s power.


    "A man''s foothold is like a mountain. The lower it is, the more solid it is. The higher the peaks, the more dangerous," the Prefect of Fengtian said slowly as he walked over, having left the group at some point.


    He was still a kind old man with a bushy beard hanging from his chin and always a smile in his eyes.


    He seemed to see through Xu Mo''s exploitation but did not mind, still willing to walk over and enlighten the excellent young man with a few words when he was confused.


    "I do not understand, teacher," Xu Mo said in bewilderment. "The Fang family was important to the imperial court so it was given three parts of consideration. Now the heir''s arm has been cut off as if it is not important. But if it is really not important, why not exterminate the whole n?"


    As he said, cheating in the imperial examinations wasparable to treason.


    Fang Yuan, the son, was sentenced to decapitation, but Fang Huairen, the father, kept his official position intact.


    Why? What was the reason?


    "It is because the Fang family has stood in the court for many years with dozens of officialsrge and small," the Prefect of Fengtian said, stroking his beard. "Also because General Fang has glorious military merits. The Fang family has contributed blood and lives to defending the country."


    "Don''t say the eldest and second branches of the family have conflicts. It is one family, not two. Besides General Fang, there are countless ancestors with glory."


    Fang Heng''s grandfather was also Fang Yuan''s grandfather.


    All distinguished families built upon merits were solidly founded beyond imagination. They had status among themoners. Their businesses spanned the entire Fengjing. They had people in all parts of the imperial court.


    Recklessly toppling them would stir up public unrest if unsessful, and alert other families if sessful.


    The world was not ck and white. Even the Jiang family, after seeing the Fang family''s downfall, would they not also be worried and apprehensive that the Jiangs might follow one day?


    "This way, the distinguished families would no longer work diligently but keep reservations," Xu Mo quickly parted the fog.


    The Prefect of Fengtian nodded in satisfaction. "A child can be taught."


    As they spoke, they had arrived at the gates of the imperial city.


    Hundreds and thousands of students were happily celebrating as if they had won a battle.


    His younger siblings tiptoed, with worried eyes.


    Xu Mo''s heart warmed and he was about to express thanks.


    But the Prefect of Fengtian waved his hand. "But those are not the most important. The Fang heirmitted a mistake. Even if the Fang patriarch disowned him immediately, there would still be implications. You must think not from your perspective, but from the perspective of the decision maker."


    "Finally," he said meaningfully before leaving, "do not underestimate Ju Noble Consort."


    Leaving these words, the Prefect''s carriage sped away.


    Xu Mo stood in ce, unable to recover for a long time.


    "Big brother," Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian ran over. "Big brother, what''s wrong? What exactly happened?"


    "Things went well, very smoothly," Xu Mo said in a daze. "But the only one to receive punishment was Fang Yuan. The Fang family was unharmed."


    He thought his siblings would be angry, furious, or even curse. But to his surprise, they both sighed in relief.


    "Thank goodness, thank goodness," Jiang Sheng patted her chest. "I heard cheating in the imperial exams was punished by exterminating nine generations. I was scared to death. If nine generations were implicated, wouldn''t our third brother be among them too?"


    "That''s right. Good things our third brother Fang can''t get, why should he apany them for collective punishment?" Zheng Ruqian said angrily. "It''s best to just kill the Fang''s turtle son, to let them oppose us forever."


    Xu Moughed. His heavy mood lightened and his mind opened up.


    It seemed he understood something.


    As victims of the cheating, even bystanders wished to put the Fangs to death, with all but Fang Heng dying, or at least stripping the patriarch''s official hat.


    But would the imperial court wish that?


    The Jiangs and Dous were already allied, with the Yaos firmly following them. The Hes and Suns remained neutral. Only the Fangs and the Zhus propped up the other half of the sky.


    If the Fangs fell, the Zhu patriarch alone could not withstand the Jiangs, Dous, and Yaosbined.


    Then, who would truly control the court? The Jiangs, Dous and Yaos? Or the imperial family?


    The way of the ruler was bnce above all.


    Even if the imperial court disliked the Fangs, it had to keep two voices existing simultaneously.


    The more ministers contended, the more assured the Emperor felt.


    "Perhaps this also shows, to defeat the Fangs, a new Fang family must be fostered," Xu Mo''s mind suddenly lit up, as if finding the Royal Road.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian looked at each other. They did not understand politics, but they could clearly see their elder brother now shone with a golden light, confident and certain.


    "That''s it, it must be so. To cultivate a new Fang family to contend with the Jiangs, only then would the imperial court annihte the Fangs in one blow," he murmured in a very low voice. "The Jiangs and Dous cannot be harmonious in the imperial court''s eyes, at least."


    Fang Yuan''s death was a blow from the imperial court. The Fang family''s safety maintained bnce in the court.


    Only when a new power emerged, and the Fangsmitted terrible mistakes, would they be toppledpletely.


    Perhaps Ju Noble Consort also had a hand, but they had no way of knowing.


    Xu Mo simply led his siblings home slowly.


    "Big brother, will the Fang heir really die?" Jiang Sheng pulled his sleeve, still a bit incredulous.


    "Of course," Xu Mo smiled. "A promise made at the Golden Shop cannot be easily changed. What else can you believe in this world?"


    "But..." Jiang Sheng could not articte her feelings.


    She somehow felt that the sinister and gloomy youth would not be extinguished so easily.


    It had nothing to do with the Fang family''s power, but rather this person''s unfathomable depth.


    Like now, she could feel someone spying in the dark, just unable to find the direction.


    Jiang Sheng let go of Xu Mo''s hand and spun around wildly like a top, finally spotting an inconspicuous carriage in the corner, its side curtain lifted to reveal a pair of cold and aloof eyes.


    "There!" She shouted, pointing with her finger.


    Xu Mo and Zheng Ruqian looked up but only saw the curtain lowered as the carriage slowly moved away.


    "What''s with the pointing and shouting, seeing candy haws again?" Zheng Er did not realize the importance and just teased with augh.


    Jiang Sheng stamped her feet anxiously, at a loss for how to express it.


    Fortunately Xu Mo frowned and patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry, I saw a familiar pair of eyes."


    Haughty, aloof, disdainful.


    Not like one facing great cmity, but watching from atop a wall.


    "Jiang San," he ordered swiftly, "follow that carriage, but don''t be noticed."


    The most agile Jiangplied and slipped away on tiptoes.

 Chapter 451: The Far Behind

    <h4>Chapter 451</h4>


    The Fang family acted swiftly, almost removing Fang Yuan''s name from the family tree on the very day he returned from court and announcing that they were severing all ties with this unfilial son.


    The Fengjing government acted next, capturing Fang Yuan directly outside the Fang family gates and throwing him into prison.


    Next, there only needed to be three reviews to confirm there were no errors, then he could be beheaded after the autumn assizes.


    "He''s already in the big prison, it''s not like he can suddenly sprout wings and fly out," Zheng Ruqian hugged a pure whitemb, ying with it, "In my opinion, big brother and little sister are just too afraid of the Fang family, scared out of their wits."


    "That''s right, that''s right," Wang Xiaosong echoed at his side, unconditionally fawning over the main branch.


    But soon, he received a white-eyed re from his little sister Xiao Zhu, as well as a shadow carrying a medicine box.


    Wen Zhiyun was now running errands at the Imperial Medical Office to avoid suspicion, and had handed over the Wen family medicine hall to Wang Xiaosong who had a shallow knowledge of medicine, busy to the point he was stretched too thin.


    Even when his brother who had been away from home for half a year returned, Wang Xiaosong only brought over two bottles of golden sore medicine, and helped massage his shoulders and neck.


    "How did I say anything wrong?" Wang Xiaosong pouted aggrievedly, suddenly missing his obedient little sister from their childhood days.


    Jiang Si at the side covered her mouth, giggling, "Whether it was wrong or not, we''ll know when third brother gets back."


    That''s right, everything would be clear when Jiang San returned.


    However, it wasn''t until the sky grew dark that there was a knock at the door of the courtyard.


    The people who had been waiting all jumped up, crowding over nervously.


    In the flickeringmp light, the person staggering over seemed heavily injured, limping over.


    Jiang Sheng fearfully covered her mouth, muttering softly, "Could it be someone intercepted Jiang San and beat him? Or maybe his tail failed and he still got beaten?"


    The limping person paused in his steps, quickly straightening and rushing into the bright area, surprisingly the dirt smeared Jiang San.


    "Miss, I hope you look forward to some good, why is it all failures and beatings?" Heined bitterly, "Can''t I have a good result?"


    "You mean, your tail seeded?" Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up, "Speak, speak!"


    Not just her, all the people in the small courtyard pricked up their ears and listened attentively.


    Jiang San didn''t keep them waiting, clearing his throat to say, "I followed all the way to a courtyard in the outskirts, crawling in the dirty bushes for a long time before finally seeing that carriage set off, returning to the Fang residence, and the young master in that carriage was indeed of the Fang family... This dirt on me is from the outskirts, my legs went numb from squatting, it wasn''t from a beating..."


    Xu Mo couldn''t hear clearly after that.


    His mind was filled with Fang Yuan gazing down condescendingly, indifferent and aloof, as well as Jiang Sheng''s almost keen intuition and spection.


    No one could remainposed in the face of death.


    The more proud and noble the person, the more they feared loss.


    Fang Yuan''s expression had been too abnormal, no matter how despairing or dejected he was, he still shouldn''t have looked indifferent and aloof.


    It was as if he scorned death, or scorned Xu Mo.


    But the annulment was real, as was imprisoning him in the big prison, and the autumn decapitation even more so.


    Unless they brokew and seized him from the execution grounds, or directly died in his ce, otherwise Fang Yuan had no possibility of surviving.


    Even taking a step back, the "Fang Yuan" identity was already dead, so what if he was still alive?


    How could that be?


    "Big brother, what are you worrying about, mumbling to yourself?" At some unknown point, Jiang Sheng hade over holding a pie as big as her face, "Just tell us if something''s bothering you."


    "That''s right big brother, it''s just us two now that three, four and five aren''t home." Zheng Ruqian bared his teeth in a smile, but soon didn''t feel like smiling.


    There had been six siblings, now three were away.


    Inevitably there would be sorrow in the deep of night.


    Xu Mo returned to his senses, not hiding anything, "I suspect the Fang family wants to use special methods to protect Fang Yuan, but I have no proof, and it''s even hard to probe."


    He was just a sixth-rank petty official, without even the right to go interrogate at the Fengjing government.


    He could only sigh helplessly, letting the suspicions run wild in his heart.


    "This..." Jiang Sheng was suddenly tongue-tied, simply taking a bite of pie, "I have no suggestions for this."


    "I also don''t really understand," There was suddenly excrement from the littlemb Zheng Ruqian held, and he hot-potatoed it into Wang Xiaosong''s arms, "But I have another proposal."


    "We can write and ask little fifth brother," He said in chorus with Jiang Sheng, exchanging smiles.


    It really was an urate and great suggestion.


    Xu Mo gave a smile, shaking his head as he went into the study to pick up a brush.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian crowded close behind him, fighting over the delicious oily pie.


    Only leaving Wang Xiaosong standing there nkly with sheep excrement falling all over him, at a total loss.


    The saying went that specialization mattered, courtly matters still needed extensive analysis, and he''d received Xu Mo''s letter before even a lengthy discourse, with only three fluttering characters: Wang Yuyao.


    Everyone suddenly understood.


    Miss Wang Yuyao of the Wang family, had rushed over a thousand li from Anshui Prefecture to Fengjing, not only to persecute Wang Fufeng, but to take away all the correspondence between them, only to increase the "evidence" of Xu Mo''s fraud in the examinations.


    Her actions were no different from how she''d forced Fang Yuan to leave Anshui Prefecture previously, precisely to pledge allegiance to Fang Yuan to be Fang''s wife.


    Now Fang Yuan''s name had been removed from the Fang family records and he would soon lose his head.


    From Wang Yuyao''s standpoint, she had failed in marrying up, so she would either try attaching herself to another Fang son, or dejectedly return to Anshui Prefecture where at least the Wang and Sun families could shelter her.


    Conversely, it signified something different for Fang Yuan.


    "I was overthinking and disturbed, actually forgetting about Wang Yuyao," Chilling light spilled from Xu Mo''s eyes as he clenched his palms, "Not only do we need to intercept any letters she sends back to Anshui Prefecture now, we need to tail her and see her movements."


    "I''ll go," Jiang San took initiative to ept the order, "Young master, miss, leave this matter to me."


    "No, I''ll go," Jiang Si bent at the waist saluting with her hands, "Third brother only just sufferedst time, it should be my turn now."


    Xu Mo gave his only two remaining siblings three words, "Take turns going."


    In the days that followed, Jiang San and Jiang Si took turns squatting outside the Fang residence, spying on and intercepting any letters sent towards Anshui Prefecture.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Yuyao was very quiet, neither getting close with any other Fang sons nor packing up to return home, not even sending the Sun family half a letter.


    She dispiritedly sunned herself every day, asionally embroidering a couple flowers, or helping Second Madam Fang tidy up some business matters, extremely simr to Fang Yuan''s living widow.


    Second Madam Fang was simrly grieved, not even caring much for matters of the rear residence, leaving them to the Buddhist altar to chant sutras, seemingly pursuing spiritual calm.


    Even Fang Huairen began nurturing a couple born from concubines, and intended having them adopted into the main house.


    The entire Fang family was immersed in their loss, yet also emanated an indistinct bizarre feeling.


    After pondering for a long time, Xu Mo finally figured out what was wrong - "No matter the grief, actions were always the best expression of true feelings."


    Like Wang Yuyao, an ambitious woman would not remain Fang Yuan''s widow without having married in, or act like she had no living husband.


    Like Fang Huairen, if he truly believed he had lost his eldest son and heir, he would start considering nurturing a recement sessor.


    "If I haven''t guessed wrong, Fang Yuan has only told Second Madam Fang and Wang Yuyao about his backup n," Xu Mo calmly said, "He even hid it from the Fang family head."

 Chapter 452: Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 452</h4>


    "Why can''t the Fang family head just use his illegitimate son as a smokescreen, since he''s also in the know?" Jiang Sheng asked while propping up her cheek.


    Of course it was because the identity of the heir was not insignificant.


    What was called inheritance meant grooming the next head of the household as the goal, not only needing the orthodox identity as a boost, but alsoing into contact with the Fang family''s most core rights and connections.


    No matter how Fang Yuan wanted to fake his death and slip away, he wouldn''t allow the Fang family to groom a new heir topete with him for power.


    "Even if this heir was a fake, as long as he had the orthodox identity, as long as he figured out the pulse of the Fang family, he would still pose a threat to Fang Yuan," Xu Momented.


    Jiang Sheng nodded along next to him, roughly understanding.


    "It''s not thatplicated, it''s just the inferiority of men," Zheng Ruqian grumbled next to them, "A woman only has this one child, but a man has countless choices, so his offspring seem insignificant inparison."


    If the eldest doesn''t work, switch to the second, if the second doesn''t work, switch to the third, if the third doesn''t work, have another one born.


    How many who could sacrifice their offspring could have much familial love and care?


    Jiang Sheng''s expression became mncholy as she thought back to the years when she was helpless and without support, then thought of her father and grandmother''s suddenck of doting, and her expression drooped further. "If I were Fang Yuan, I would really be heartbroken."


    Those who haven''t gotten don''t fear loss.


    Having had but still losing is the most painful punishment in this world.


    "So he''s nning for himself, and also concealing it from the Fang family," Xu Mo said hesitantly, falling into contemtion.


    There was nothing wrong with Fang Yuan wanting to survive and n in secret, but was it really because he was disappointed with his father that he was hiding it from the Fang family? Or was it because of something else?


    "If you already know the difficulties, why bother going through with it in the first ce?" Jiang Sheng was stillmenting, "Why did he have to cheat in the imperial examinations,mitting a crime punishable by execution of nine familial rtions?"


    Execution of nine rtions, crime, sin.


    Xu Mo''s thoughts were instantly connected, and he was so excited that his hands trembled. "I know why now, it''s because Fang Yuan was sentenced to death by the emperor''s golden mouth, so escaping and ascending to immortality would be deceiving the emperor, and deceiving the emperor is more serious than cheating in the examinations."


    Fang Yuan wanted to escape, which was deceiving the emperor, and could very possibly implicate the entire Fang family.


    Fang Huairen disagreed, willing to sacrifice his eldest son in order to protect the Fang family, they could just switch heirs if needed.


    The father and son who were originally of one heart and mind had differing views when it came to sacrifice, so Fang Yuan simply gave up on the Fang family and secretly made ns on his own.


    "If the Fang family head knew Fang Yuan wanted to escape, for the sake of the Fang family, he might even stab his own son," Xu Mo finally analyzed the whole situation and let out a breath.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes widened in shock next to him, "Then hurry up and tell him, we can''t let that turtle grandson escape, who knows what other mischief he might make."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Jiang Sheng nodded along.


    Fang Yuan was sinister and calcting, if he really did escape and rise to immortality, who knows what he would do to deal with them.


    Borrowing the Fang family head''s knife would allow them to eliminate future troubles, while also keeping their hands clean.


    But Xu Mo didn''t think that way.


    "Do you still remember what I said before?" The youth took a deep breath, a bright light shining in his eyes, "As long as a force emerges in the court hall to rece the Fang family, and at the same time the Fang familymits a major mistake, the imperial family will eliminate this household."


    Making escapes and survival ns behind the Fang family head''s back was a fatal mistake.


    The crime of deceiving the emperor, how could that not be enough to eliminate the Fang family?


    The more Xu Mo thought about it, the more excited he became, wishing he could personally write and tell Fang Heng that he would soon have his revenge.


    But thinking that a letter was not discreet enough, he forcibly suppressed the urge.


    Only leaving Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian dumbfounded, shocked by the eldest brother''s ingenious mind.


    They didn''t know if it was the power of time that allowed them to grow until they could oppose the powerful households, or if truly intelligent people could always climb to the peak and then pull down their hated enemies.


    The once lofty and unreachable Fang family, in Xu Mo''s mouth, was so casually and lightly described.


    Those "we''ll do this and that in the future" words, said with high morale, but when the time came, how many could steadily seize the opportunity?


    Xu Mo quickly wrote and sent it to the Wu family in the safest way, to pass on to Wen Zhiyun, then send it to Changyan Pce.


    Even the well-versed in court affairs Fifth Prince couldn''t help but be amazed and impressed when he saw it, "Eldest brother is bing more and more intelligent and amazing, this really is a good opportunity."


    The only thing that needed consideration was the household that could rece the Fang family.


    It had to appear unconnected on the surface, whilemunicating privately.


    Among the current top households in court, there were four: the Jiang Family, Sun Family, Dou Family, and Fang Family. The first-ss households included the Yao Family, He Family, Ju Family, Zhu Family, Tao Family, Min Family, and Chu Family.


    Ignoring the second and third-rate households, the Sun Family was absolutely neutral. Sun Chancellor had upied the position of head official for many years, willing to take verbal abuse rather than step down, as if maintaining hisst glory.


    The Jiang Family and Dou Family were seemingly neutral, but had cooperated several times, hinting at an alliance.


    The Yao Family didn''t need mentioning as inws.


    The Fang Family led the Zhu Family, Tao Family and others, their power was not negligible either, but they were possibly divided now by the conflict between father and son. The Zhu Family and Tao Family were closer, and more willing to side with Fang Yuan.


    The Min Family was the maternal family of the Third Princess, in an isted unaligned position.


    The Chu Family was the maternal family of the Fourth Prince, on good terms with each family but not intimate.


    The Ju Family strongly supported the Eldest Prince, and was very close with many mid and small households, recruiting talents.


    Chang Yan wrote out the names of all the powerful households in Fenjing, then drew ink circles ording to factions, finally stopping on the surnames of several families whose stances were unclear.


    The Empress''s status was noble, favored over the Consort Chu. As the only pampered daughter, the Third Princess was also favored by the imperial family.


    But she was still just a girl in the end, unable to be a feudatory queen or ascend the throne, which led to the Min Family also bing unambitious, just trying not to offend anyone.


    No matter who ascended the throne in the future, the Third Princess would be the Eldest Princess, the Emperor''s sister.


    They had no reason to, and would not be willing to offend the Fang Family by helping anyone.


    The Chu Family was the household whose thoughts were most inscrutable. They were neither unaligned like the Min Family, nor proactive like the Ju Family, yet happened to have ties everywhere, with an extremely good reputation.


    It seemed they were preparing for something, but were not being proactive for some reason, like an imprable fog.


    The remaining He Family...


    "I know this He Family, I heard they have a grudge with the Fang Family, and even helped the Third Prince before, they must be our ally," the attendant said excitedly, pointing at the big "He" character.


    Chang Yan put down his brush, looking thoughtfully at the attendant. "Being with me for so long, how can you still be so stupid?"


    The attendant was both shocked and aggrieved, unable to get any words out.


    "If the He Family really had feelings for Third Brother, why didn''t theye out and directly help, but instead provided assistance in secret?" He analyzed in an indifferent tone, "Being in court, arbitrarily forming alliances is most taboo. Even if the other party reaches out to help, it could just be bait and a spy."


    You rejoice at making an alliance, and with one move from him it''s ruined.


    If just doing a favor could form a faction, why would families still need to use marriage alliances to consolidate power?


    Don''t be so naive.


    "This subordinate understands now," the attendant still had an embarrassed expression, but his eyes were firm. "This subordinate will learn to discern in the future. But if the He Family is no good, who should we choose, the Min Family?"


    Among the first-ss households, the neutral ones with no involvement were only these.

 Chapter 453: Jiang Chengyu’s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 453</h4>


    "No," Chang Yan unexpectedly shook his head, "still the He Family."


    Only not the current He Family, but a He Family person who left three years ago and is about to return from his official post.


    Compared to the hard-to-grasp current Head of He Family, He Chengzhang, whom they had dealt with several times in Anshui Prefecture, is more reassuring.


    It wasn''t that his moral character was high, nor that he had any dealings with his six siblings, but the righteousness in this person''s bones, hispassion for themon people, his willingness to stand for the heavens, and the tranquility and peace he and Dou Wei brought to Anshui Prefecture together.


    A truly good person who works for the country and the people can be persuaded.


    "What if we can''t persuade him? Won''t he bite us back?" The guard''s face was full of worry.


    Chang Yanughed and shook his head, "No."


    He Chengzhang had an agreement with the Fang Family, taking harm to Fang Heng as the price, but he not only didn''t harm them, but helped them leave Anshui Prefecture.


    Just this friction alone makes it difficult for the two sides to be allies.


    But to be specific, Xu Mo still needs to investigate personally.


    Chang Yan waved his brush and wrote a letter, which circled back and fell into the small courtyard.


    "He Chengzhang..." Xu Mo muttered softly, "After a three year separation, the He Prefect ising back too."


    Obviously from a top aristocratic family, the He Family, and still a brother to the current Head of He Family, yet he had to go to Anshui Prefecture to be prefect, exchanging ces with the Fang Family, there must be inside story.


    He remembered the hesitant ck Skin Boy, and after repeatedly thinking it over, sent a personal request for a meeting.


    The current situation in Fengjing was quite chaotic.


    While Xu Mo and Chang Yan were plotting against the Fang Family, they had also ruthlessly sabotaged the Second Prince.


    Now with his attempt to marry Jiang Sheng exposing his ambitions, not only had it incurred the Jiang Family''s wrath, but his rtionship with the Fang Family was also precarious¨Dif discovered by Ju Noble Consort, it would not be impossible for the Fang Family topletely abandon him in order to survive.


    Ju Noble Consort didn''t have evidence of the collusion between the Fang Family and the Second Prince, but she had be suspicious of this downtrodden prince, and was trying to find ways to suppress him.


    Any nobledy the Second Prince took a liking to would be sabotaged, and any friends he was on good terms with would keep far away from him due to various external forces.


    Ju Noble Consort''s methods were so overbearing that people were astonished and changed color when they heard about them.


    The Second Prince was devastated by the blows, nowpletely dispirited, holed up silently in his prince''s residence, no longer caring about selecting consorts.


    The scales seemed to havepletely tipped towards Ju Noble Consort''s side.


    When the ck Skin Boy responded to the invitation, the reputation of the Eldest Prince was gradually recovering, and he was showing determination to obtain the Jiang Family girl.


    Xu Mo opened the envelope, the messy ink on it revealing the sender''splicated mood, seeming to have struggled for a long time before responding, "We''ll talk the day after tomorrow."


    No ce, no time, not even a form of address.


    This headless and tailless sentence left Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqianpletely puzzled.


    Only Xu Mo understood it and silently closed the envelope.


    The day after tomorrow, coincided exactly with the day the Imperial Court imed illness, which was the announced day for selecting consorts.


    The He Family didn''t want to get involved with them, preferring to chat for a bit at the banquet, rather than privately meeting.


    "But what does selecting consorts have to do with Eldest Brother?" Jiang Sheng asked uprehendingly.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes widened, apparently realizing the key point.


    Not only was this about selecting consorts, but also finding a husband for the Third Princess, so the guests invited were particrly numerous, about 30% more than thest flower viewing banquet.


    "Don''t tell me Eldest Brother wants to be the imperial son-inw?" He teased with a hint ofughter, "Then you''d better be careful, contemporary imperial sons-inw cannot take concubines, and cannot even take office."


    Bing an imperial son-inw essentially severs a person''s future, forcing them to live off the princess for the rest of their life.


    Xu Mo himself had no interest in this kind of banquet, but now with the He Family''s invitation beforehand, and the Eldest Prince eyeing the Jiang Family girl behind the scenes, he really couldn''t avoid this pce banquet.


    "You mean the Eldest Prince has his sights on little Yu?" Jiang Sheng grasped the key point and suddenly stood up, "Then isn''t little Yu in great danger?"


    It was well known that the Jiang Family and Dou Family girls were unwilling to marry into the imperial family.


    Ju Noble Consort''s methods were vicious, but she could only bully a flimsy identity like the Second Prince, and didn''t dare forcibly coerce the Dou Family and Jiang Family.


    But by going to the pce banquet, aristocratic families were not allowed to bring maidservants and guards, and had to be served by pce maids and eunuchs the entire time, which was tantamount to entering a tiger''s den.


    At that time, whether she was willing or not, Jiang Chengyu would have to go along with it.


    This explosive girl from the Jiang Family could only be tied to the ships of the Eldest Prince and Ju Family.


    "Can little Yu not go then?" Jiang Sheng''s eyes brimmed with tears, unwilling for her only sister to suffer harm.


    Xu Mo gently shook his head.


    Selecting consorts were solemn words, polite refusals were possible, but unexined absence was not.


    Its solemnity was second only to the imperial examination, feigning illness to avoid it was no different than pping the Imperial Court''s face, and would provide ammunition if exposed.


    Luckily Jiang Chengfeng would also be going this time, with him there, he could surely protect Jiang Chengyu''s safety.


    "Then, then I''ll go too," Jiang Sheng suddenly remembered something, "Men and women sit separately, eldest brother will still find it hard to stay by her side."


    Afraid her brothers would worry, she mocked herself, "As a Jiang Family girl raised outside, no different from a bastard in their eyes, don''t worry, I''ll be safe."


    It sounded awful, but it was the truth.


    Xu Mo sighed, "I won''t stop you, go find Old Lady Jiang, as long as she agrees, that''s fine."


    The Jiang Family girls still needed the Jiang Family''s name to enter the pce in the end.


    Jiang Sheng stood up abruptly, her fiery temperament unable to hold back, and actually rushed straight to the Jiang Family.


    "Eldest Brother, are you really letting her go just like that?" Zheng Ruqian muttered somewhat, "Nevermind others, I can''t have anything happen to my sister."


    Forget kindness, forget justice, in the face of feelings, many people only choose the one in their heart.


    Jiang Sheng undoubtedly stood at the heart of her brothers'' hearts.


    The reason Xu Mo brought up Old Lady Jiang was also certain she would be rejected and return dejected.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang San brought news that the Jiang Family had agreed.


    Old Lady Jiang personally took the two Jiang Family girls into the pce, ostensibly giving the Imperial Court face, but actually to protect her granddaughters.


    "Eldest Brother, there is still some time before Fang Ye''s beheading, no rush to overthrow the Fang Family, protecting yourself is most important," Jiang Sheng was happy, but didn''t forget toe back and exhort, "With Grandmother''s protection and mypany, little Yu will definitely not be some prince''s consort."


    Xu Moughed, who was in danger now still wasn''t certain.


    The entire Fengjing situation was a mess, those itching to act, confident of sess, disguising themselves, however they pretended on normal days, their fangs were bound to be revealed at critical moments.


    Who would be willing to give up such a powerful inw family?


    Not the Eldest Prince, nor the Second Prince, nor the Fourth Prince either.


    As the Fengjing aristocratic families gathered, this pce banquet was destined to be very interesting.

 Chapter 454: Concubine Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 454</h4>


    The Jiang Family was practically all present for this concubine selection banquet. Considering that Xu Mo was alone, Jiang Chengfeng took the initiative to invite him along, and Jiang Sheng simply stayed in the small courtyard in the second wing.


    They just waited until dawn broke, changing into tidy but not shy clothes, and waited at the gate.


    "Jiang Sheng, do you really have to go? Can you really not pretend to be sick?" Zheng Ruqian looked towards the bordends, then back at the imperial city, still more worried than lonely in the end. "Although Xiao Si is not here, I remember he talked about a kind of pretending sickness."


    If nothing else, ruthlessly suck on broad beans to the point of copse, which would be better than entering the imperial city and getting plotted against.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si nodded beside, their eyes full of agreement.


    Xu Mo sighed, just about to exin the importance of selecting concubines, when Jiang Sheng spoke up.


    "I asked Grandmother and little Yu yesterday, you actually can pretend to be sick." She spoke seriously. "However, second brother, it''s not just little Yu going into the pce this time, but also Sister Yao, Sister Dou, and even Sister Qi."


    Those friendly elite youngdies were all going into the pce too. One person could pretend illness, but too many would be equal to pping the Imperial Court in the face.


    Rather than let Yao Siqing or Dou Jingyi be isted, it would be better for everyone to enter and leave together, guarding against each other, which would definitely be better than allies bing enemies.


    The reason why Old Lady Jiang attended despite her exhaustion was also because she thought of this level.


    Xu Mo attended the banquet alone, simrly also to maintain the power behind the elite families who were loyal to him, not wanting him to lose these connections.


    Or rather, they wanted to maintain the families loyal to the main family, not wanting the main family to lose these arms.


    "But..." Zheng Ruqian finally conceded defeat. "With everyone gone, it''ll just be me left alone. Don''t forget toe back early, I''ll kill a sheep and cook it for you!"


    The short murmur fully expressed his loneliness. The six siblings were scattered to the four directions, each striving hard.


    Jiang Sheng sucked in her nose, just about to say something, when the Jiang family carriages arrived.


    She could only look at Zheng Ruqian and say solemnly, "Second brother, don''t worry. Leave a big sheep leg for me, I''ll be back tonight to eat it."


    "What, what sheep leg?" Jiang Chengyu stuck his head out. "Is there a portion for me too?"


    The solemn atmosphere instantly became cheerful. Jiang Chengfengughed and scolded at the side, "So shameless."


    He then looked at Xu Mo. "Brother Xu, pleasee up. The imperial exam ising up soon, don''t forget our agreement."


    He stretched out his palm. Xu Mo reciprocated and was pulled straight onto the carriage shaft, greeting Jiang Jizong inside.


    Jiang Chengyu pulled Jiang Sheng onto another carriage. Inside sat the graceful and solemn Old Lady Jiang, as well as the simrly in second madam and daughter.


    Last time at the Spring Viewing Banquet everyone was still dressed up brightly, the hairpins on their heads practically lethal.


    This time they were unanimously in and gloomy, clearly avoiding standing out.


    Jiang Sheng and Jiang Chengyu looked at each other, both covering their mouths and secretlyughing.


    After finishingughing they huddled together and whispered.


    Jiang Sheng spoke like an older sister lecturing, "You must be careful this time, guard against tricks from the Crown Prince. It''s best if you don''t leave my side by more than three steps..."


    "Don''t worry." Jiang Chengyu was even more unconcerned. "If I was really afraid I wouldn''t havee. I came specially because I knew there would be lots of fun."


    Under Jiang Sheng''s stare, the group arrived at the imperial city. They switched to walking on foot.


    Only this time they didn''t go to Taihe Hall, but rather the Yanhui Pavilion at the northwest corner of the Imperial Gardens, which had been used for concubine selections by previous generations of emperors, and could also be used for selecting consorts for princes.


    It wasmon knowledge that the formality of selecting consorts was second only to selecting concubines, but the rules werepletely different from selecting concubines.


    Selecting concubines required every household to put forward women, gather together to be assessed by the pce matrons on posture, looks, figure, repeated selection of the outstanding ones. Then the imperial n would personally select, the chosen ones could enter the rear pce, the rejects would stay on as pce maids.


    Layer onyer of strict selection, with candidates ranging frommoners to elite families, it could be said to take in diverse streams.


    Selecting prince consorts was different. Whether principal consort or side consort, they all had to be from elite orthodox families to even qualify as candidates. Even if meeting an elite family''s main daughter, the emperor would be polite. What more the selection of daughters-inw?


    The current Imperial Court had a reputation for cowardice among themon folk. They were exceptionally amodating towards elite families, and also less firm regarding selection of prince consorts, leaving it more to the younger generation''s own efforts.


    Like with the Second Prince''s heroic rescue of Jiang Sheng, or the Crown Prince''s apaniment of Dou Wei ying chess.


    When the imperial n''s attitude wasn''t strong enough, and the elite families held great power, the princes would naturally also not straighten their spines.


    So was the selection being held in the secluded and quiet Yanhui Pavilion to facilitate the princes'' covert scheming to coerce the elite family daughters into submission?


    This strange thought suddenly popped into Jiang Sheng''s mind, almost drenching her back with sweat.


    She thought about the reputation of weakness the Imperial Court had in the eyes of themon folk, then thought about eldest brother Xu Mo''s analysis. She suddenly felt that no one should be underestimated lightly.


    "Niece." Old Lady Jiang called out from the front.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t dare let her thoughts run wild, and ran over like a wisp of smoke.


    Upon entering Yanhui Pavilion, males and females had to separate.


    Xu Mo was still somewhat worried, and hadn''t managed to remind them before Jiang Chengfeng pulled him away. "Brother Xu, don''t worry. I guarantee my two younger sisters will definitely be fine, safe and sound! If anything happens you can pull my head off to y with..."


    He spoke more and more crazily.


    Second Lady Jiang shook her head helplessly, but she also couldn''t be bothered with him. Everywhere was filled with wives of families on good terms, as well as those here to pay respects to Old Lady Jiang. She was busy to the point of dizzying distraction.


    Jiang Sheng and Jiang Chengyu weren''t idle either. First they met Yao Siqing, then saw Dou Jingyi. Qi Yue was also following Madam Qi in. They needed to exchange pleasantries and social niceties.


    This process wasn''t different from the Spring Viewing Banquet. It emphasized interpersonal rtionships and social finesse, back and forth interaction.


    The difference would probably be the attendance of the consorts this time.


    It was also known that this concubine selection banquet definitely wouldn''t be simple.


    The uninterested in prince consort positions kept quiet, neither chatting in groups of three or two, nor strolling under the trees.


    They were fully vignt, waiting for the imperial n and consorts to step into Yanhui Pavilion.


    "For this kind of concubine and consort selection, if the Empress was still around it should be hosted by the Empress." Yao Siqing used an imperceptible voice to remind. "With Yan Empress'' passing, Noble Consort Ju is the most favored in the rear pce. This should all be under her arrangements."


    And also because of this, they needed to be even more vignt and cautious.


    These few girls were isted and weak. At most they could follow behind their mothers or grandmothers, without even personal servants, easily falling prey to plots.


    "Sister Yao, don''t act alone. If anything happens just call for us toe together." Jiang Sheng quietly reminded.


    Yao Siqing pursed her lips in a smile, lightly ncing at Dou Jingyi again. "Alright."


    Right as their voices faded, the imperial n arrived with the rear pce''s people. This time there was no back door used, it was a majestic procession from the front entrance.


    Noble Consort Ju truly lived up to being the favored consort. Covered in gold and silver it could be said she was a walking mountain of ore. Her clothes were also extremely close to cardinal red, slightly behind the imperial n by half a step. From afar it looked as if she was shoulder-to-shoulder.


    Consort Chu and Consort Min followed deferentially behind her with lowered heads. She had gorgeous brows and eyes, full of confidence upon sweeping her gaze onto Jiang Chengyu, revealing a sure of victory smile.

 Chapter 455: Concubine Ju GUI’s Mind

    <h4>Chapter 455</h4>


    The four imperial princes and one imperial princess were trailing at the end. The Fourth Prince and Third Princess followed their mothers with lowered heads, while the Second and Fifth Princes were the most silent.


    Those with mothers are not necessarily the same, while those without are extremely simr.


    Jiang Sheng felt a little heartache for Fifth Brother. She dared to only nce at him briefly with the corner of her eyes, faintly feeling that he seemed to have grown much taller.


    Only when the Imperial Court led the harem to sit down and she got up to pay her respects, did she hastily raise her head to briefly make eye contact with the calm andposed youth.


    Chang Yan nodded slightly, concern evident in his eyes.


    Jiang Sheng shook her head, telling him not to worry.


    As they took their seats, the banquet officially began.


    Although Ju Noble Consort was overbearing and arrogant, her handling of matters wasudable. She had made the entire concubine selection banquet gently joyful. The young masters could write poetry and exchange verses by the pavilions andkes, while the youngdies could wander and chat in the imperial gardens.


    There were also songs and dances for the elders to appreciate, and the delicacies provided were steaming hot despite the February chill.


    Some youngdies from prominent families with ambitions like the Yang Family and Meng Family were already cheering each other on to fly paper kites in the imperial gardens, fully disying their feminine charm.


    In contrast, thedies from families like the Jiang, Dou and Yao did not dare to leave their elders'' sides.


    Initially, the imperial princes could still restrain themselves, but as more and moredies got up to go to the imperial gardens, these few continued to sit steadily and properly.


    The Fourth Prince could no longer restrain himself. He sidled up to Yao Siqing and asked with a red face, "The gardens have cultivated some extremely beautiful new flowers recently. May I invite Miss Yao to take a look?"


    This was an obvious show of interest. With thedy''s consent and followed by the approval of the Noble Consort Dowager, a marriage decree would be granted.


    However, Yao Siqing smiled and shook her head. "Thank you, Your Highness. But I have to apany my younger sisters, so I shall not go."


    On either side of her stood two strappingdies, entuating her increasingly slender and delicate figure.


    The Fourth Prince''s face fell in disappointment, but he did not dare to force her. He could only turn away dejectedly.


    Jiang Chengyu sneered softly, "He still dares toe after being rejected repeatedly. Can''t he see how pathetic he is, to think he even dares to covet Sister Yao?"


    Ifmeness was counted as a demerit, the Fourth Prince''s contributions to the country probably could not even match the Second Prince''s.


    Speaking of which, where was the Second Prince?


    Jiang Sheng looked up only to realize the gloomy and reticent prince was missing. He was neitherpeting in poetry and lyrics, nor strolling in the imperial gardens, nor even appreciating the dances and delicacies.


    She could not even find the eldest prince.


    Only the Fourth Prince was left with his head drooping, the Fifth Prince at his side trying tofort him, and the Third Princess constantly edging closer to the pavilions by theke.


    Just as Jiang Sheng was about to warn Jiang Chengyu, several pce maids came over with steaming fruit tea.


    As one of them approached the Jiang''s seats, she suddenly stumbled hard. The tea bowl flew up then dropped down, perfectly sshing its contents all over Jiang Chengyu.


    Fortunately it was cold and she was wearing thick clothes so she was not scalded, but having half her body soaked in hot liquid was obviously ufortable.


    Jiang Chengyu''s face was icy as she forcibly suppressed her anger to prevent it from bursting out.


    Old Lady Jiang frowned while Second Madam Jiang cried out in shock. Even the singing and dancing at the center of the banquet paused briefly.


    "What is going on?" The stern voice of the Imperial Court rang out.


    Just as Second Madam Jiang was about to kneel and report, Ju Noble Consort responded with augh, "It must have been a pce maid''s ident that affected the Jiang''s youngdy. Your Majesty may rest assured, this servant will handle it properly."


    The music and dance struck back up again, and the mood of the banquet turned harmonious once more. The Imperial Court hesitated briefly before ultimately letting the matter rest as it were.


    What crude means!


    To first pretend to soak thedy''s clothes in order to bring her away to change, then at halfway sneak in a prince to peek at her fair skin with his own eyes, and thus have no choice but to marry her.


    Prominent families cared deeply about their bloodline and would have aligned themselves ordingly to aid the prince in fighting for the throne.


    Old Lady Jiang was cunning enough to analyze the cause and effect instantly, but the cruder the method, the more effective it was: Jiang Chengyu obviously could not continue at the banquet with her wet clothes in such cold weather.


    "This is truly mortifying for the Jiangdy." Ju Noble Consort came over with some pce maids, a carefree smile full on her face. "This servant will surely punish the pce maid, but your clothes must be changed immediately. I will have someone lead you to the rear court."


    Her words had just fallen when a stern-looking matron of thirty years or so stepped up. "Miss Jiang,e with this ve."


    Jiang Chengyu and Jiang Sheng looked at each other.


    The clothes had to be changed, but they could not fall into the trap. They needed to work together to ovee this difficulty.


    "I wille now." Jiang Chengyu pretended to be weak and timid. "But I wish for sister to apany me."


    The matron looked back at Ju Noble Consort.


    Ju Noble Consort smiled. "It is normal for a youngdy to wish for a sister''spany in her timidness. Go ahead without worries."


    Jiang Chengyu also smiled. She followed behind with Jiang Sheng, and surprisingly not just one sister: Yao Siqing also stepped up to join them.


    Threedies held the same position. The difficulty had certainly increased.


    Ju Noble Consort''s expression faded a little, though it was but a passing moment before her radiant smile returned.


    Old Lady Jiang watched her coldly, displeased but without saying anything.


    Even Second Madam Jiang did not seem too worried.


    The threedies thus apanied the matron to the rear court, collected fitting attire, and entered a side room to change.


    After shutting the door, Jiang Sheng''s heart started thumping wildly as she scurried around the room like a big moth, keying in to check the windows of the wardrobe and even flipping up the bedframe to peer underneath.


    There were no hidden people, nor any other entrances.


    "Or did we guess wrongly? The First Prince doesn''t n to use Chengyu''s innocence to take a wife?" Jiang Sheng was confused beyond belief.


    Yao Siqing was helping Jiang Chengyu undo her sash as she said, "No matter what, the clothes need changing first. I''ve checked and this is quality fabric from Fengjing Tailors, nothing out of the ordinary."


    It was miserably cold with wet clothes on after all.


    Jiang Sheng kept silent, staring fixedly on the doorway with the balls of her feet braced against the doorframe, fully on guard.


    Only Jiang Chengyu remained carefree as she stripped off her undergarment to change into a new one, even joking, "Luckily I don''t have the habit of embroidering my name on undergarments. Even if stolen, it does not matter."


    Children from wealthy households often had names embroidered on ankle bands and cors of undergarments to prevent confusion when worn. It was simr to handkerchiefs.


    With Jiang Chengyu being the only daughter in the Jiang Family currently, there was no possibility of wearing the wrong one, hence no need for embroidery.


    Just when the two had almost finished helping her into the new clothes, only the waist sash remained, the main doors were pushed: once, then again and again, seemingly fierce knocks.


    Yao Siqing instantly changed color. She hurriedly shoved her two younger sisters behind herself.


    But what use was that when her figure was so slender?


    Jiang Sheng grit her teeth and darted out to stand right in front. "I''m no youngdy either and do not fear infamy. Let it be me then."


    As she spoke, the wooden doors shuddered more intensely. The door bolt looked to be on the verge of breaking.


    In the split second that Jiang Sheng was still holding the waist sash, Jiang Chengyu charged forward and yanked the doors open, lifting a leg in a standard side kick.


    With a cry, the person outside crashed onto the ground.


    Jiang Chengyu pped her hands. Under the dumbstruck stares of her two sisters, she gathered up her skirt and said, "You''ve forgotten that the Jiang Family is descended from military generals."


    Not only were the boys highly skilled in martial arts, so were the Jiang girls extraordinary among their peers.


    No wonder Old Lady Jiang had been exceptionally calm. No wonder Second Madam Jiang did not worry. It turned out they knew that the First Prince was simply no match for Jiang Chengyu.


    "So Grandmother came along in case Chengyu injures the First Prince, specifically to plead for mercy?" Jiang Sheng mumbled in a daze.


    Jiang Chengyu was still stroking her nose and grinning foolishly, unaware if her sister was praising her.


    Only Yao Siqing noticed something amiss. She frowned and stepped forward. "No, this is not the First Prince."


    It was the matron who had led their way just now.


    If Jiang Chengyu being deliberately drenched was not part of the First Prince''s scheme, then why bring them here?


    And making use of the matron to create a din to startle them - if they were all meek as mice, they should have been frozen stiff in a corner.


    When thedies did not appear, presumably only the youngdies of the Dou and Qi families would remain in the hall.


    "Oh no!" Jiang Sheng and Yao Siqing eximed simultaneously. "This is drawing the tiger away from the mountain!"

 Chapter 456: Saving Dou Jia Nu

    <h4>Chapter 456</h4>


    The Eldest Prince''s target was never the sturdy Jiang Chengyu from the Jiang family, but the gentle and quiet Dou Jingyi from the Dou family.


    Seeing that the girls were not leaving their elders, he deliberately bumped into them to get the three Jiang and Yao girls away, before threatening them in a corner.


    This left Dou Jingyi alone. He just needed to use some tricks, such as bumping into her again, or telling her that Jiang Chengyu needed help. Bound by the rtionship between the two families, she would also step forward and sessfully fall into the Eldest Prince''s trap.


    "Oh my, I said how could Noble Consort Ju use such an unoriginal trick, turns out she still has a backup n." Jiang Chengyu patted her own head, "What to do, sisters, what to do?"


    "Of course we have to go save her, we absolutely can''t let him seed." Yao Siqing''s eyes were full of urgency.


    The Jiang and Dou families had equal strength. The Jiang family relied on military achievements to establish themselves, while the Dou family relied on being descendants of powerful ministers. In terms of influence within the court, the Dou family was greater than the Jiang family.


    Losing the Dou family''s support was equivalent to Jiang Chengyu losing half her arm.


    Jiang Sheng was so nervous that her heart was pounding rapidly, her palms were sweating, and her ankles felt weak. But this was an emergency and did not allow her any weakness.


    For the sake of her Fifth Brother, she had to calm down and rack her quick-witted little brain.


    "Let''s hurry," Yao Siqing said calmly. "Go back to the banquet hall and see if we can intercept them halfway. If not we must inform our elders as soon as possible."


    Jiang Chengyu was already distraught and immediately ran outside.


    At this moment, going back to the banquet hall to seek the elders'' help was indeed the most proper thing to do, but it was not the fastest way to provide aid.


    What they needed to save was not only the Dou family''s support, but also Dou Jingyi''s unsullied reputation.


    Jiang Sheng shook her head, feeling like she had grasped at something fleeting. She focused on the specifications of this side pce, and a sh of insight struck her.


    "Wait, wait." She called for the two running girls to stop. "Sister Yao, do you know if Yanhui Pavilion has more than one guest area?"


    Usually a pce would have two side halls. The left was for men, attended by eunuchs, while the right was for women, served by pce maids.


    That meant the only ce Dou Jingyi could have been taken was this right side hall where they currently were.


    Yao Siqing reacted very quickly, her eyes brightening. "Little Jiang Sheng, are you saying the Eldest Prince is likely nearby already scheming against Lady Dou?"


    Rather than going back to the banquet hall to ask the elders for help, possibly even leaking rumors, it would be better to quickly search the surroundings and quietly rescue Dou Jingyi.


    Jiang Sheng had just nodded when Jiang Chengyu grabbed her and dashed off, wind whistling past them. "What are we waiting for, let''s start looking!"


    Yao Siqing was left behind, mouth agape, before hurriedly gathering her skirt to follow.


    Whether it was arranged in advance or not, the side pce that should have had maids to receive them was empty and bleak, not a soul inside.


    Jiang Chengyu kicked open every nearby door, but didn''t find a trace.


    "Go to the left side hall," Jiang Sheng decided on the spot.


    Noble Consort Ju''s power within the harem was frightfully great. She could clear out the right side hall''s maids and probably disguise the left side hall as the right to deliberately lead people there.


    The three girls ran again, this time hearing faint sounds.


    Jiang Chengyu''s eyes shone with admiration, while Yao Siqing''s face was full of approval.


    Jiang Sheng rubbed the back of her head bashfully, not expecting to have blindly stumbled upon sess.


    Did this also prove that Noble Consort Ju''s abilities were truly extraordinary?


    The closer they got, the louder the sounds became. Listening closely, it was the sound of pushing on a door, apanied by the Eldest Prince''s urgent voice, "Jingyi, Jingyi don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Clearly he was forcibly creating an act, yet still wanted to pretend to be the good guy.


    Seeing the door about to open, a woman''s frightened screams came from within.


    Jiang Chengyu was so angry she couldn''t hit just one spot. In two leaps she jumped forward, and before the Eldest Prince could turn his head, kicked him to the ground. Seeing him disoriented and unable to open his eyes, she decided to go further and began swinging punches at him.


    In the blink of an eye, the Eldest Prince''s previously handsome face swelled into a pig head,pletely losing his vision.


    "Who...who ambushed me..." He struggled to reach out.


    Jiang Chengyu grasped his hand and directly twisted it back. The sound of bones cracking could be heard, and the Eldest Prince had just wanted to scream when he immediately fainted from the pain.


    "Little Yu!" Jiang Sheng was shocked and quickly rushed over to stop her. "Hands off, he is still a prince."


    Jiang Chengyu disdainfully dusted off her hands as she stood up. "Hasn''t broken yet, but the useless fool couldn''t take it."


    To be beaten to this extent by a girl, the Eldest Prince truly lived up to the word "useless."


    Jiang Sheng was stunned speechless, again feeling that she had entered the pce not to protect Jiang Chengyu, but to protect the Dou family''s daughter.


    With the chaos outside settling down, the nearly dpidated door finally opened. A head poked out cautiously, surprisingly Qi Yue.


    "Sister Qi." Jiang Sheng was very surprised. "Why is it you, where is the Dou family''s sister?"


    "It''s you all." Qi Yue bit her lip, carefully surveying her surroundings. Only after confirming no one else was there did she pull out Dou Jingyi. "She''s here, we''re all here."


    Compared to the slightly bolder Qi girl, Dou Jingyi was even more gentle and delicate. She was currently so frightened she was incoherent, taking a long time to regain herposure. "You, it''s so good you''re all fine too."


    Everything was about the same as Jiang Sheng had guessed, but also a bit different.


    After the three girls had left, pce maids dide looking for Dou Jingyi, but not to ask for simple help. Instead they brought Jiang Chengyu''s jade pendant, hoping the Dou family''s sister could help check if the clothes had any problems.


    The Dou family ran a clothing workshop, quite famous in Fengjing City.


    Both Jiang and Dou families were on guard against the Eldest Prince, so Jiang Chengyu worrying her clothes had been tampered with was understandable. Most crucial was that the pce maid brought a jade pendant that only the Jiang family would have.


    Although still suspicious, Dou Jingyi was already seven or eight parts convinced. She was hesitating whether to ask her mother toe along when Qi Yue enthusiastically stepped forward. "Lady Dou is just as powerless. It''d be better if Ie, since I can at least fight off a couple burly men. I''ll go with you."


    Afterwards, following along to the side pce, Qi Yue''s sense of direction was very good. She felt something was off immediately, and upon seeing the Eldest Prince''s furtive figure, decisively pushed Dou Jingyi into the room and barred the door.


    "You''ve seen the rest," Qi Yue spread her hands. "If I''d known the Eldest Prince was so easy to beat, I wouldn''t have been so panicked blocking the door. I could''ve just stepped out and knocked him out directly."


    "You mustn''t." Dou Jingyi frowned and gently shook her head. "It''s not suitable for the Qi family to offend Noble Consort Ju right now."


    That was true. The Qi family couldn''tpare to the Dou and Jiang families,pletely unable to provoke the Ju family.


    Qi Yue stuck out her tongue and quietly grumbled, "Then if we really offend her, it''s just my father''s bad luck."


    Dou Jingyi looked up to meet her gaze, and the two smiled at each other.


    A rosy aura unique to girls surrounded them. Jiang Chengyu even forgot to touch the jade pendant at her waist, quickly asking, "Weren''t you two still...howe now you''re..."

 Chapter 457: The Strange Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 457</h4>


    The stories of the Dou, Qi, and Yaodies were most remembered for the three women vying for the same top schr.


    It was expected they wouldpete and oppose each other, but unexpectedly, they were willing to help one another at the critical moment, even offending the extremely capable Noble Consort Ju.


    "Ah!" Qi Yue waved her hands with a flushed face. "Girls should help each other."


    "Everyone appreciates Sir Zhu''s top schr talents, but appreciation doesn''t mean bingpetitors," Dou Jingyi also spoke softly. "Appreciation is appreciation, helping is helping."


    "Right," Qi Yue nodded in agreement. "Help first, then continuepeting."


    Dou Jingyi could no longer remain serious and turned her head to chuckle.


    The two hadpletely opposite personalities, yet now standing together, there was an inexplicable harmony.


    Even Yao Siqing couldn''t help teasing, "We can be consideredrades in adversity now."


    The spring breeze flowed in the side hall. The five girls each had their own beauty, blossoming radiantly while spreading kindness, finally attracting those of simr or opposite qualities.


    When Jiang Chengyu finally searched her entire body but couldn''t find a single jade pendant or hairpin, she knew where the problem was. "It must have been the pce maid who secretly took the jade pendant when we bumped into each other."


    They were too nervous changing clothes and didn''t notice anything amiss, which allowed Noble Consort Ju to discover their weakness.


    "It''s all my fault, I almost harmed Sister Dou''s family." Jiang Chengyu hit her own forehead again, regretting endlessly.


    "Don''t me yourself." Dou Jingyi was still so quietly gentle. "Others plotted against us, we couldn''t have avoided it no matter what."


    It was the courageous and resourceful Jiang sisters who saved them from fire and water in the quickest time.


    "In my opinion, none of this is important," Yao Siqing said smiling. "What''s most important is what to do with this prince."


    The girls'' chattering quieted down.


    The Eldest Prince on the ground had a bruised nose and swollen face. Fortunately, he was still unconscious without any signs of waking.


    If they just left him there, Noble Consort Ju would surely investigate once she discovered him.


    But they had no reason to exin if they carried him out.


    What to do was truly a dilemma.


    Just as the few were at a loss, there was sudden movement outside the side hall.


    Jiang Sheng looked up to see it was the Second Prince who had disappeared long ago.


    He was still so restrained and taciturn. Seeing the girls, he didn''t approach but only cupped his fists from afar, "If thedies trust me, please let me take Eldest Imperial Brother away and settle him."


    The girls all pressed their lips without speaking.


    Who dared to talk? The Second Prince and Eldest Prince''s struggle for power was known to all. If the Second Prince took this chance to kill the Eldest Prince, then med it on the girls, it would truly be mud sttered on their pants¡ªeven if it wasn''t shit, it was still shit.


    "Don''t worry, maidens. Although Chang Yu desires the throne, he won''t take advantage of others'' misfortune, and doesn''t want to threaten the maidens'' reputation as a gamble." He stood straight, speaking evenly, "In my eyes, those who force maidens to yield with their innocence are worthless cowards."


    "I simply can''t bear to watch. If the maidens are suspicious, just pretend I was never here."


    After the Second Prince spoke, he bowed courteously again and withdrew.


    Jiang Sheng and Yao Siqing exchanged nces, Qi Yue and Dou Jingyi exchanged nces, Jiang Chengyu rolled her eyes.


    This was deep in the pce. Other than Noble Consort Ju purposefully clearing out the side hall, there were guards everywhere outside, one every three steps and sentry posts every five.


    No matter how bold the Second Prince was, he wouldn''t dare kill the Eldest Prince, not to mention there were five of them who could testify for each other.


    Compared to the princes harming each other, his actions seemed more like courting the maidens and currying favor with the families behind them to expand his connections.


    After obtaining agreement from the others, Yao Siqing spoke as representative, "Please wait, Your Highness. Since you''re willing to help, we sisters won''t decline your kindness. Please ept our thanks for now."


    "Thank you, Your Highness," the girls said in unison with a bow.


    The Second Prince''s face flushed slightly as he bent down to support the unconscious Eldest Prince, like helping a drunk person. He left with heavy and light steps.


    Jiang Chengyu silently followed to confirm he only threw the Eldest Prince onto the grass. He sincerely began shouting and disyed anxiety and helplessness to the utmost.


    As the pce maids and eunuchs also gathered around, the few girls finally rxed and returned to the banquet hall hand in hand.


    The singing and dancing was over halfway done. The banquet table was full of food and the tired nobledies who yed in the imperial garden gradually returned.


    Madam Jiang scanned her three daughters, her gaze tranquil.


    The Empress nced at her sister on the high seat and lightly let out a breath.


    After another half hour, almost everyone who was outside ying had returned, but there was still no sign of the Eldest and Second Princes.


    Noble Consort Ju used a smile to conceal her anxiety, sweeping over Dou Jingyi several times but forcing herself to restrain.


    Until a pce maid hurriedly reported, "Your Majesty, Noble Consort, the Eldest Prince and Second Prince started fighting..."


    The entire banquet hall quieted down. Everyone silently set down their bowls and chopsticks, their gazes moving to the center.


    Noble Consort Ju''s face alternated between green and purple. The Imperial Court also frowned, hesitatingly asking, "Is there a specific reason?"


    "Replying to Your Majesty, the Second Prince happened toe across the Eldest Prince lying in the grass. After kindly waking up the Eldest Prince, he was used of being the attacker by the Eldest Prince, and they started fighting." The pce maid''s words were meaningful.


    On the surface she was reporting the princes fighting, but in reality she was proiming the Second Prince''s innocence.


    Now who could remain seated? With the Imperial Court and Noble Consort Ju taking the lead, everyone hurriedly went outside to stop the two princes rolling in the grass fighting.


    Calling it mutual harming, it was actually more like the Second Prince unterally taking a beating.


    On the contrary, the Eldest Prince looked more battered, making people click their tongues in wonder.


    "My son," Noble Consort Ju cried mournfully when she saw the Eldest Prince''s appearance, "Who dares harm my son, who!"


    The crowd was silent. Jiang Chengyu subconsciously hid behind Jiang Sheng.


    "Mother Noble Consort, it was this bastard who beat me. I opened my eyes to see him pretending to be a victim." The Eldest Prince gritted his teeth, bing even more vicious as he recalled his foiled scheme.


    Seeing the Second Prince''s mouth leak blood, the Imperial Court finally couldn''t hold back. He angrily shouted, "Zhu Changhong, stop!"


    The Eldest Prince froze. Realizing this was in public, he awkwardly stood up and pleaded at his mother with his eyes.


    "Your Majesty," Noble Consort Ju immediately responded. "Who bullied our Hong''er into this state? Not taking the imperial family seriously or not taking Your Majesty seriously?"


    "Father, I''m in pain," the Eldest Prince choked back sobs holding his face.


    It''s said a child doted on will act coquettishly. Jiang Sheng saw with her own eyes how the mother and son''s duet caused the Imperial Court''s expression to change from anger to appeasement, and he hesitated more.


    On the contrary, the blood-stained Second Prince crawled up without a word and stood in the corner.


    His figure was so frail, his scheming so puzzling.

 Chapter 458: The Royal Approach

    <h4>Chapter 458</h4>


    Jiang Chengyu recklessly hit the Eldest Prince, but he insisted on taking the me even though he was the one wrongly beaten. He did not exin and silently endured.


    The Ju Noble Consort and her son were stillining beside them. The Imperial Court''s frown turned from tight to rxed, then tight again.


    "Zhu Changyu, what exactly is going on?" He yelled, looking at this seldom noticed son.


    The Second Prince pursed his lips, his voice bitter, "Your son happened to see Eldest Brother on the way. I did not know what had happened. I only knew that as soon as Eldest Brother opened his eyes, he hit me..."


    "As soon as he opened his eyes and saw you, who else could it be?" The Eldest Prince retorted almost immediately.


    The Second Prince innocently raised and lowered his hands.


    The feeling of being wrongly used and ndered yet unable to defend himself afflicted everyone present.


    Some youngdies'' eyes brimmed with distress and pity emerged in their hearts. Even the easygoing Qi Yue showed some shame.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart thumped.


    She seemed to understand that this Second Prince was soliciting the youngdies'' sympathy and perhaps even seeking a good marriage opportunity.


    This person''s schemes were quite deep, yet he had truly helped several youngdies like Yao Siqing and Dou Jingyi see through the truth. They did not show contempt for him.


    He had gained face, status, everything.


    The price was a beating.


    If Jiang Sheng did not have her beloved Fifth Elder Brother, perhaps she would also sympathize with the Second Prince, and even admire him against her better judgment.


    She pursed her lips, hesitating whether she should remind Changyuan.


    The currentlyining Ju Noble Consort seemed to think of something as well and warily asked, "Hong''er, are you sure it was the Second Prince who hit you?"


    Forget that they were targeting the Jiang and Dou families'' daughters. Even if it was to stand up for them, it was not the timid and soft-spoken Second Prince''s ce.


    The Eldest Prince seemed to be stumped by the question and hesitated for a moment.


    First, he was caught off guard and struck on the back of the head, falling to the ground already dizzy. Then he was pped by a big p that he could not open his eyes. He really did not see clearly who it was, only vaguely hearing a girl''s voice.


    If he said it outright, not only would he be unable to exin why he appeared in the side hall, but being unable to defeat a girl would also be aughing stock. No matter how he thought about it, it was not worth it.


    It was better to me the unpleasant Second Prince to nip that ignorant brat''spetitive heart in the bud.


    The Eldest Prince could not hesitate for too long and decisively nodded, "It was him!"


    "Your Majesty," the Ju Noble Consort immediately turned around and appealed, "They are blood brothers after all. How could they harm each other, especially at this special concubine selection feast? Your servant finds it really hard to restrain them."


    Her words gave the Second Prince two ck eyes.


    First, harming one''s siblings was a big taboo for the imperial family, proving that this person did not have the tolerance to be fit for the dragon throne.


    Second, making trouble on the day of selecting concubines not only made the Zhu family lose face, but also made the ministersugh.


    Judging from the Imperial Court''s heaving chest, the Second Prince was afraid he would be punished.


    "You... Go back to your prince''s residence to reflect. Don''te out for half a year. Hand over the affairs of the Clouds and Sun Pavilion to others. We''ll see when you figure things out."


    With one sentence, the Second Prince was stripped of the official position he had worked hard on for years.


    The youth was only seventeen years old. At this moment, his hands hung at his sides, his eyes dull and lifeless. "Your son obeys orders."


    He bowed and awkwardly retreated under the public gaze.


    How was it that some people enjoyed so much favor while others had to be so humble as to be beneath the dust?


    Jiang Sheng hid among the crowd, unsure whether the Second Prince had lost or won this time.


    It could be said that he lost. Many courtdies'' eyes brimmed with distress, especially those from the Jiang, Dou, Yao and Qi families. They felt guilty in their hearts.


    It could also be said that he won. He lost his livelihood. Receiving such cold treatment, it would be even more difficult for him to gain subjects'' willingness to support him in the future.


    Especially after the Ju Noble Consort found a handkerchief on the Eldest Prince and upon closer inspection, discovered that it belonged to a youngdy from the Min Family, the situation became even more unfavorable for this Second Prince.


    "How did this Min family youngdy''s handkerchief get on Hong''er?" The Ju Noble Consort looked surprised and smiled again. "If Hong''er is interested, why not say it outright in front of everyone?"


    The Eldest Prince hemmed and hawed, nced at Dou Jingyi, and drooped his eyelids dejectedly after making sure there was no response. "Your son is fond of the Min family youngdy."


    Far away, the Third Princess'' young cousin had already panicked and turned her body inside out. After making sure that her handkerchief was indeed lost, she almost copsed to the ground.


    It seemed that after losing their targets from the Jiang and Dou families, the Ju Noble Consort and her son had set their sights on the most easily manipted Min Family.


    With the Third Princess and the Min Consort under the Ju Noble Consort, and the handkerchief as evidence, the Min Family was afraid they would be forced to take sides this time.


    Why did appeasing those in power always require women to be sacrificed?


    Jiang Sheng was unwilling to watch any longer and turned away, returning to the deserted banquet hall.


    As if having expected this, Xu Mo was standing tall and upright in the center waiting.


    "Big Brother!" She rushed over in three or two steps. "What are you doing here?"


    "I just finished talking to the young master of the He Family," Xu Mo stroked her head. "How are you? Were you able to protect your young mistresses?"


    Jiang Sheng pulled up the corners of her mouth in a smile. "I only protected Eldest Young Lady Dou. I couldn''t protect the other youngdies."


    Judging from the situation outside, they should proceed to the marriage arrangements.


    With the Jiang, Dou, and Yao families untouchable, the Fang, Zhu, Tao families on their side, the Chu family''s stance ambiguous, and the He family having no suitable youngdies, the Min Family was indeed the only choice.


    The Eldest Prince binding the Min Family was equivalent to binding the Third Princess, as well as binding the Third Princess'' future son-inw''s family in the future. It could be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    As for the Min youngdy who lost her handkerchief, who cared?


    "In any case, the Eldest Prince looks most like he will ascend to the throne." Xu Moforted in a low voice. "The Min Family must have the intention to ride the tide. Otherwise they would always find excuses to refuse."


    While what he said made sense, if not for the Third Princess and Min Consort in the harem, without that handkerchief as enticement, perhaps the Min Family would not have taken the initiative to join the Eldest Prince either.


    After all, the Ju Noble Consort was skilled at scheming and chose an easy target.


    The people outside Yanhui Pavilion gradually returned. The Ju Noble Consort was delighted and even held the Min family girl''s hand, seemingly trying hard topensate.


    The Second Prince had retreated. The marriage arrangements were thus postponed to the Third Princess.


    But after all, she was ady from a good family, perhaps also angered by the previous incident. She kept her head lowered shyly.


    The Min Consort then said at the right time, "Your Majesty, concubine selection should still be the main event today."


    So the matter slid back down to the Fourth Prince. Just as the Consort Chu''s brows moved, seemingly about to say something, the Fourth Prince suddenly knelt on the ground. "Your son does not want to marry. Your son only wishes to remain single. Please grant your son this wish, Father."


    The Imperial Court''s expression froze in shock, nced at the Yao father and daughter, and finally frowned.


    "A Le, get up," the Consort Chu urged somewhat anxiously as well. "Today is specially set for the concubine selection feast. It is His Majesty''s care and pampering of the princes and princesses."


    "Your son knows all this and is grateful to Father. But your son has made up his mind not to marry. Please understand, Father." The Fourth Prince responded in a muffled voice.


    Displeasure showed on the face of the one sitting on the dragon throne, but just as he was about to get angry, the Fourth Prince''s robe slipped, revealing his crippled, deformedme leg.


    His expression froze instantly. After a long while, he found his voice again, "If you won''t marry, then you won''t. Forget it."

 Chapter 459: My Head Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 459</h4>


    It was supposed to be a concubine selection banquet, but in the end only the Eldest Prince seeded in capturing the Min family, while everyone else went home empty-handed.


    The Second Prince left in an embarrassing manner, the Third Princess was unwilling to make a stand, and the Fourth Prince swore to remain unmarried for life.


    Thus, there was no longer any need to continue the concubine selection banquet, and the ministers no longer had any reason to linger. They took their leave one after another.


    Jiang Sheng followed behind Grandmother and Madam, and herst glimpse was of Ju Noble Consort conversing with Lady Min, an expression of arrogance mixed with certainty on her face.


    She felt confused in her heart, but could not articte it.


    She had only heard before that the human heart was treacherous and unfathomable, but with Fifth Brother around, everything seemed to go smoothly.


    It was only at today''s silent banquet that she discovered all kinds of anomalies from the tangled mess of events.


    But she had only discovered them.


    She did not know why the Second Prince willingly took the me, just to gain the sympathy of a few youngdies from prominent families.


    She also did not understand what exactly the Min Family was after, that they would agree to an alliance by marriage with the Eldest Prince.


    The only thing that was obvious, was that the Fourth Prince was not so simple. He had used his limp to arouse sympathy from the Tian family, sessfully getting out of the marriage arrangement.


    Everyone in the prosperous Fengjing city knew his heart was set on Yao Siqing, daughter of the Yao family. By swearing to remain unmarried now, this deep and heavy affection worked against Miss Yao''s favor.


    With so many issues weighing on her mind, Jiang Sheng remained silent all the way back to the small courtyard in the second enclosure.


    Old Lady Jiang''s body was weary, so she went back to rest first.


    Second Uncle and Second Aunt also had things to attend to, so they let Jiang Chengfeng and Jiang Chengyu, brother and sister, send the two of them back.


    Before they had even knocked, the rich yet not greasy aroma ofmb wafted out from inside.


    "Ah, there really ismb leg." Jiang Chengyu''s eyes lit up brightly, "It seems we''vee to the right ce this time."


    Jiang Chengfeng stroked his nose, seemingly embarrassed by his sister''s greedy reaction.


    "Everyone, please feel free." Xu Mo smiled as he yed host to his younger siblings, "Dig right in, don''t stand on ceremony."


    As he spoke, the main gate was opened.


    Zheng Ruqian, wearing arge apron, looked as if he was about to cry, "You''re back, you''re finally back!"


    Heaven knew how worried he had been all day, fearing something might happen to his little sister, yet also afraid his brothers might encounter danger.


    Thank goodness, everyone returned safe and sound.


    Master Zheng had indeed ughtered a sheep as promised. bs of fat mutton leg and ribs were now arrayed in formation, with Jiang San and Jiang Si tending the fire, while Mrs. Zhang and Chef Kong pickled, stir-fried, deep-fried and stewed the meat. The Wang siblings were helping out, and the entire courtyard was filled withughter and delicious smells.


    The mundane aromas of life were mostforting to ordinary people.


    The tension in Jiang Sheng''s taut nerves was soothed. She took the initiative to grasp Jiang Chengyu''s hand and walked right in, carefully sampling the fare.


    Not until the five vors of the meals had passed over the pte, did Jiang Chengfeng and Xu Mo start discussing today''s concubine selection banquet.


    "The Second Prince was outnumbered. Using a scheme to turn down this concubine selection was the only way. Fortunately he did manage to turn it down, leaving room for maneuver in the future." Jiang Chengfeng swallowed arge piece of meat. "From what I know, the one Ju Noble Consort picked for him was the officially registered daughter of a fallen aristocratic house."


    An officially registered daughter meant she was originally a daughter of a concubine, but registered as legitimate daughter since the main wife bore no children.


    Moreover, with the family''s decline in status, such a wife would be of no assistance to the Second Prince. No wonder he was willing to voluntarily apany the Eldest Prince, no wonder he was still fearless despite being grounded.


    Jiang Sheng had thought she understood everything, but she had still miscalcted on key issues. She had to admit, the Second Prince''s mindset was deeper than she imagined.


    "It''s said that the Third Princess has some affection for Lady Min''s cousin." Xu Mo set down his chopsticks. "Not being able to choose a husband today was surely due to Ju Noble Consort''s machinations."


    The Eldest Prince had chosen the Min Family not simply because they were a prominent house, but also for the prominent inws the Third Princess might pull in through marriage in the future.


    If the Third Princess really married back into the Min Family, her schemes would be foiled by half.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Third Princess will likely choose between you and Master He in the future." Xu Mo had a meaningful look. "Brother Jiang, you''d best be prudent and discreet."


    Jiang Chengfeng''s expression changed in shock. He quickly waved his hands, "That''s simply impossible. I still have to inherit my family''s business in the future. Marrying a princess would leave me with nothing."


    Xu Mo smiled wryly.


    Nearly every ambitious young man was unwilling to be a princess''s consort. If the Third Princess really married back into the Min Family, it could be considered a fine romantic tale.


    It was a pity that Ju Noble Consort would interfere and definitely select a powerful inw family for the Third Princess.


    One just wonders whether it would be the Jiang Family or the He Family.


    After eating her fill, the Jiang siblings bade farewell and took their leave. As they departed, they brought along twomb legs as filial offerings for their elders back home.


    "Taking both a full meal and packed food, how can we ept this?" Jiang Chengfeng still put up a pretense of politely declining.


    Jiang Chengyu had already reached out to take them. "Then you have our thanks, Master Zheng."


    After seeing the siblings off, the small courtyard finally quieted down.


    Zheng Ruqian''s face that had been all smiles closed up. He eagerly asked, "What did the He Family say? And what did Fifth Little Brother say?"


    The entire Yanhui Pavilion was filled with Ju Noble Consort''s people. Even if they attended the banquet, they would at most exchange nces.


    Don''t even think about conversing. It would be terrible to reveal anything.


    As for the He Family...


    Xu Mo''s eyes took on a reminiscent look. "He Yunyao, that is, the slightly darker-skinned young master from the He Family, was initially unwilling to converse with me in detail. He only told me the reason why He Prefect left the He Family."


    In fact, it was nothing unusual - it was because of the prefect''s wife.


    As the younger brother of the He Family patriarch, He Chengzhang should have fulfilled the duty of arranging political marriages. Yet he developed feelings for an ordinary girl from amoner''s family, and did not hesitate to secretly marry and have children with her.


    The He Family patriarch could not do much to his own younger brother, but constantly made things difficult for the prefect''s wife. Left without recourse, He Prefect made an agreement with the Fang Family - the Fang family would help him get away from Fengjing, while he would go to Anshui Prefecture to resolve Fang Heng for them.


    Of course, He Chengzhang did not fulfill the agreement. Thus, after his three-year term of office expired, the He Family patriarch directly called him back to Fengjing, and he wouldnd within half a month at most.


    When Xu Mo vaguely expressed a desire to cooperate with the He Family, He Yunyao did not agree. Instead he refuted it.


    He believed the He Family''s glory was already full, and rather than pursuing more, it was better to remain neutral.


    Those who sought great sess for the imperial family in history either rose to glory or failed miserably with white bones weathering to dust.


    There was nothing wrong with the He Family seeking stability, but in such a treacherous situation, could they really just sit by with folded arms?


    Xu Mo reassured his younger siblings, "Don''t worry too much. Next we just need to quietly wait and see."


    Wait for Ju Noble Consort and the Eldest Prince to make a move, wait for the Second Prince who has withdrawn to his manor to plot, wait for the Fourth Prince whose thoughts were unfathomable to take action.


    Just a matter of days...until news came out about the Third Princess marrying into the He Family.


    Those concealed in the inner pce at the prolonged banquet, those admitted into the Hanlin Academy like Xu Mo, all revealed expected smiles.

 Chapter 460: He’s Looking for Home

    <h4>Chapter 460</h4>


    The Ju Family started trying to control the Third Princess''s marriage prospects after binding the Min Family, attempting to draw in allies by selecting a good husband.


    The Jiang Family and Dou Family were still the best targets, but Jiang Chengyuan''s life or death on the battlefield was unknown, and Jiang Chengfeng was the only remaining adult male of the Jiang Family who could stand in court, so he certainly could not marry the princess.


    The Dou Family''s adult males had just turned ten years old, so they were even more impossible.


    With this in mind, the He Family not only had suitable adult males, but was also safely neutral, so naturally they would be targeted.


    The Ju Family quietly grew stronger, secretly reaching out to the Fang Family, Zhu family, and Tao Family to get on board, and now tied up the Min Family and He Family as well. In court, they were quite capable of aplishing things easily.


    Even if the Jiang Family and the Dou Family joined forces, they still might not be able to contend with them.


    No wonder the Ju Family did not care about the existence of the Fifth Prince, who was the eldest legitimate son, not even reaching out to poke holes in his excuse for being sick. It turns out they had long been prepared to control half of the country, using power to overwhelm others.


    "The Eldest Prince''s ambition is too obvious." Even Zheng Ruqian, who did not understand politics, was shocked. "Then what should we...what should we do next?"


    What could they do?


    Xu Mo smiled. Of course it was to defeat them one by one.


    First of all was the He Family.


    He signaled to Zheng Ruqian to continue fiddling with themb legs, smelling the mutton fragrance drifting through the small courtyard. In the mouth it was tender and sweet, with a slightly charred taste, the fat and lean perfectlybined. The oil was forced out by the heat while moistening the drier parts.


    Jiang Sheng was already eating with oil dripping down his mouth, his little belly slightly bulging out like an unripe watermelon.


    "How can you still eat..." Zheng Ruqian pouted angrily. Seeing his eldest brother safe and sound made him furious, wishing he could throw themb leg at his head.


    But in reality, Zheng Er carefully ced themb leg in front of him, fawningly asking, "How¡¯s the taste, big brother? Is it good, big brother?"


    Xu Mo elegantly tore off a piece, slowly chewing it withposure. "Not bad."


    "Then big brother, in Fengjing I''ll open a..." He didn''t get to finish speaking before the small courtyard gate was frantically pounded on.


    Thest time this rhythm appeared was when Qi Huai regretted pitting his father.


    Zheng Ruqian slowly stood up straight, signaling to Jiang San to open the door, while holding up the fire poker as a weapon.


    The person outside must have really been anxious. As soon as the door bolt fell, he rushed in impatiently, pressing his voice hoarsely, "Brother Xu, Brother Xu, save me, save me!"


    Xu Mo sat unmoved, even having the leisure to turn themb leg over to eat the crispiest outer skin.


    "Big brother," Jiang Sheng was particrly interested, "I want to eat it too."


    He changed to a new pair of chopsticks, clipped a piece and stuffed it into the girl''s mouth, seeing her close her eyes contentedly, and he alsoughed lightly.


    "Brother Xu..." the guest was almost crying, "hurry up and stop eating, help me first, save my dog ??life!"


    Only then did Xu Mo put down his chopsticks and look at the slightly darker-skinned teenager, "So it turns out to be Brother He. What a coincidence today. My younger brother personally grilledmb legs. Why don''t you sit down and try them?"


    "How could I be in the mood!" He Yunyao blurted out. Seeing the leisurely brother and sister opposite, he gradually calmed down again.


    He plopped down next to Xu Mo, took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands, and started gnawing on themb leg.


    While eating, whether it was because the taste was too delicious or his mood hadpletely ttened out, he actually nodded in satisfaction.


    Xu Mo put down his bowl and chopsticks with a faint smile beside him.


    That was more like it. The young master of a prestigious family, even when encountering things, could not be anxious, but should be poised, stable, calm and unperturbed, and deal with changes with constancy.


    After gnawing through half amb leg, He Yunyao had started to burp before he said while drinking the fragrant wheat leaf tea, "I was wrong to reject youst time. This time, misfortune has befallen me. Yunyao doesn¡¯t dare to guarantee much, but can pat his chest and tell Brother Xu that I will do my best to aplish what you want."


    When he said misfortune, it was not really so.


    The He Family''s head had three sons in total. The eldest had already had a grandson, the second also had a marriage arrangement but was not yet married, leaving only the sixteen-year-old youngest son He Yunyao alone, so the duty of marrying the princess naturally and fittingly fell on him.


    If he really had no ambition for the court, being an idle rich son-inw would not be bad.


    "Brother Xu, it doesn''t hurt you to make such remarks." He Yunyao was anxious when he heard this. "Who hasn''t bitterly studied for decades in hopes of making outstanding political achievements? Am I supposed to study literature just to make a woman happy by marrying up to be a son-inw?"


    Moreover, the He Family never wanted to get involved in the fight for the crown prince position.


    At first they were able to refuse Xu Mo. Naturally, they also wanted to refuse the Third Princess now.


    It was just that the two couldn''t be mentioned in the same breath. He could bluntly refuse Xu Mo in two sentences, but he couldn''t turn against the Third Princess, and even less willing to offend the Ju Family behind her.


    "So you rushed here desperately today, aren''t you trying to get involved now?" Xu Mo''s tone was gentle, but his words hit the nail on the head.


    He Yunyao was rendered speechless.


    "After I returned home and thought about it, your proposal means getting involved in trouble, but not fighting for the crown prince position." He weighed carefully. "Marrying Princess San is different, that would be tying oneself to the Eldest Prince''s ship."


    The He Family didn''t want to advance and retreat together with the Eldest Prince.


    In addition to seeking peace and stability by remaining neutral, the ability that the Eldest Prince himself disyed also worried the discerning. Truly wise and keen family heads, who couldn''t see through Grand Secretary Zhu''s mediocre nature?


    The Fang Family was able to, so they supported the Second Prince behind the scenes.


    The He Family was also able to, so they refused to tie themselves to the Eldest Prince.


    As for the other families who were desperately loyal, they probably ced their bets based on the favor the Noble Consort received, as well as the Eldest Prince''s position as the eldest legitimate son.


    In other words, it wasn''t that the Eldest Prince was particrly outstanding, but that the others'' chances were too low.


    When there was no way to back out, one could still walk along the riverbank.


    When there was no bet to ce, even a corner was still a path.


    Once the Ju Family upied the overall situation, the Ju Noble Consort enjoyed favor for twenty years, and took the lead in giving birth to the eldest son, the imperial family''s bias was already unconcealed.


    Looking back through history, which prestigious family had ever let a consort give birth first?


    Yet not only did the Ju Noble Consort give birth first, she also tormented the Empress to death, wantonly suppressed the other princes, and did not receive any punishment.


    With such favor, whose heart wouldn''t tremble?


    He Yunyao was anxious. He wanted to shirk the marriage while also not offending the Ju Noble Consort and Eldest Prince.


    With the He Family''s capabilities, could they really not think of any way out?


    Were the words he just said really what he himself thought, and not what the He Family thought?


    Xu Mo took a sip of the fragrant wheat tea, inwardly bing more and more certain. "It seems the He Family head has agreed to my proposal."


    He Yunyao was dumbfounded, as if he still hadn''t caught on.


    The youth set the tea cup back on the table and found there was stillmb oil remaining on his fingers. Unhurriedly, he took the delicate pink handkerchief from his sister''spel and cleanly wiped his hands. His actions were elegant with a hint of refinement, rxed yetposed.


    It vaguely resembled the ministers who made ns behind the scenes at court, but he was far, far younger than them.


    He Yunyao finally regained his senses, stripping away all pretense and evasiveness. "Brother Xu''s insight is prating. After careful consideration, the He Family would rather wade into courtly trouble than tie themselves to the Ju Family''s warship.


    "The He Family is willing to consent to what you proposed earlier. If Brother Xu encounters difficulties, the He Family is also willing to lend a hand, but only limited to Brother Xu alone."


    The words were awkwardly phrased, but the meaning was very clear.


    The He Family could cooperate with you to squeeze out the Fang Family and rece their position, or even quarrel with the Jiang Family and Dou Family.


    But the He Family wasn''t your subordinate. Even more wouldn''t support you fighting for the crown prince position.

 Chapter 461: A Thought of Good and Evil

    <h4>Chapter 461</h4>


    If viewed from the perspective ofpeting for the position of heir, it was equivalent to still not gaining the support of the He family after making an effort.


    But from Xu Mo''s perspective, being able to have one less opposing force while squeezing out the Fang family was already sufficient.


    Just as Chang Yan said, where could one easily draw in so many allies, and where could one find so many prestigious families willing to dedicate themselves wholeheartedly.


    The world was bustling solely for profit''s sake; the world was hustling and bustling solely to seek profit.


    Oftentimes, people gathered together simply because they could obtain benefits. True camaraderie was pitifully scarce.


    For Xu Mo, not bing hostile with the He family was already not easy toe by.


    As forpeting for the position of heir or not, everyone had to bow their heads before the greater trend.


    He wiped his fingers clean, and a blossoming smile hung on his refined features. "Then I wish us a pleasant cooperation."


    His fair and clean, long and slender hands folded before his eyes, brimming with deference and determination.


    Beside him was a young girl picking up an oil cloth, herrge white eyeballs rolling towards the heavens.


    There was also a dashing and sturdy youth, smilingly savoring the differences betweenmb shanks andmb chops.


    He Yunyao was stunned for a moment, before likewise firmly returning the courtesy, "Brother Xu can rest assured that since the He family has agreed, we will certainly follow through. It''s just that, regarding how to deflect the affection of the Third Princess, I still hope Brother Xu will not be miserly with his teachings."


    What was this? The first trial in establishing cooperation?


    Xu Mo did not have the slightest apprehension. "Brother He, please stand up."


    He Yunyao did not understand but stood up straight, taking two steps back.


    Xu Mo likewise rose to his feet, took the saber from Zheng Ruqian''s hands, and under the shocked gazes of everyone in the small courtyard, he swiped and ripped open He Yunyao''s sleeve.


    This, this, this, this...


    "Big brother, that''s my meat cutting knife. I''ll have to wash itter." Zheng Ruqian nagged incessantly, his face full of displeasure.


    "What a fine piece of clothing, and it''s ruined just like that." Jiang Sheng''s face was full of regret.


    "If big brother wants to rip his clothes, just say so. We''d be more than happy to help. No need for any knives." Jiang San and Jiang Si were raring to go.


    Only He Yunyao himself was dumbfounded, unbelieving as he raised his head. "You, you, you, you... You want me to sever my sleeve?"


    Severing one''s sleeve, also called severing xi¨´, originated from Han Emperor Ai and Dong Xian. Now it refers to affection and love between men.


    To say that such things didn''t exist would be nonsense. From the upper echelons of the imperial household and pce to themon folk, it could be seen everywhere and was nothing new. There were also opportunists who took in handsome boys and offered them to nobles for selection.


    He Yunyao, as the young master of a prestigious family, certainly understood this as well.


    But understanding was one thing. Malepanionship was either passionately adored to the utmost degree, or vehemently rejected and avoided like snakes and scorpions, even by those who understood it.


    He Yunyao, at the very least, was the esteemed young master of a prestigious family. He had received an orthodox education. Although he didn''t have ady he admired, he also wouldn''te to like someone of the same physique.


    "No, absolutely not." He waved his hand emphatically. "I''d rather die than do it."


    "Who said I wanted you to enjoy malepany?" Xu Moughed. "I just want you to put out this reputation to evade the affection of the Third Princess."


    "That''s still impossible." He Yunyao raised his voice. "Wouldn''t my reputation be utterly ruined like that? No, absolutely not."


    Xu Mo slowly sat back down in the wicker chair. "The Ju family uses any means when doing things. You''re also clear about how thedy of the Min family was forced to marry. Now Concubine Ju wants to draw in the He family, and is merely putting out the message, waiting for you to volunteer."


    As soon as it was discovered that the He family was unwilling, or even racking their brains to evade it, what awaited He Yunyao would be a sudden onught of thunder and lightning.


    For instance, identally sullying the princess''s reputation, or being caught for some wrongdoing, or even...


    Before Xu Mo could finish speaking, He Yunyao raised his hand. "Stop, stop, stop."


    Although very reluctant to ruin his reputation, these words made sense. There was no need to fear thieves stealing, only thieves coveting. With the example of the Min family''s downfall before them, the He family had to nip the possibility in the bud.


    "Brother He, don''t overthink this. A tarnished reputation can be salvaged, but once the He family ties itself to the Crown Prince, it won''t be able to free itself." Xu Mo gently advised.


    He Yunyao''s face was full of bitter misery, as if he was chewing on gentian.


    The two continued to discuss some details, such as the quarrel with Minister Dou, the yelling at Jiang Jicong, even pretending to bristle up in anger. All was arranged properly.


    As such, the various happenings at court simply could not be trusted. Two people who quarrelled until their faces were red and ears hot might actually be drinking tea together in private.


    Finally, as Xu Mo was about to see off his guest, from the corner of his eye he glimpsed the beaming Zheng Ruqian, as well as the words he had been forced to swallow earlier. He turned his head again. "Brother He, how did you find the taste of themb?"


    "Not bad. The meat was tender and fresh, really a rare delicacy without any gaminess." He Yunyao did not stint on his praise.


    "Since Brother He likes it, please take some with you." Xu Mo stood up. "If in the future we open amb restaurant in the imperial capital, I hope Brother He wille and honor us with your patronage."


    At his side, Zheng Ruqian had already neatly wrapped up, tightly binding themb shank in oil paper.


    He Yunyao stowed it inside his coat. Then he put on his hood and cloak, evidently trying his utmost to conceal his identity.


    The carriage outside simrly bore no markings at all. The coachman was parked vigntly by the door, ready to slip away at any time.


    "Brother He." At the moment He Yunyao was about to leave, Xu Mo still gave voice to what was on his mind. "Perhaps you could first have your elder brother get married, before putting out the reputation of enjoying malepanionship."


    Initially, He Yunyao was somewhat confused. When he understood the meaning, cold sweat appeared on his back.


    He looked at Xu Mo sincerely once more, gratitude and astonishment in his eyes, along with a hint of meaningful admiration.


    The carriage rumbled away, as silently as when it hade.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si briskly shut the door and went back to continue gnawing onmb.


    Only Jiang Sheng tugged insistently at his elder brother''s clothes in puzzlement. "Big brother, what was the implication behind your earlier words?"


    It was good intent.


    It was kindness.


    Just now, Xu Mo had struggled for a moment. He could have chosen not to remind the He family that after He Yunyao revealed a preference for malepanionship, the Ju family might shift their focus onto the still unmarried second son of the He family. They would use underhanded means to harm the youngdy betrothed to him, then force the second son of the He family to marry the princess.


    When the He family became utterly infuriated, they would not only cooperate with the Jiang and Dou families, but directly intervene in the struggle for heir and be an aide to the Fifth Prince.


    In the end, he chose to give the reminder out of kindness, although it allowed him to save innocent lives, it also caused him to miss the chance to coerce the He family onto his side.


    But if you asked Xu Mo whether he regretted it, he would still tell you in a loud voice, "I don''t regret it."


    Wrist and stratagem were for self-preservation, saving and reminding others was kindness. The two did not conflict.


    He had gradually learned to be hypocritical in officialdom, to disguise himself and steel his heart. But kindness was innate, it was in his bones, his core. He did not wish to see innocent youngdies sacrificed, nor to stand idly by watching evils unfold.


    "If in the past Icked the capability yet still wished to lend a hand when able, now that I''m in the midst of it all, I must even more adhere to my original heart." Xu Mo took his sister''s hand. "I bitterly studied for decades not to w my way up without concern for the means, but rather to benefit the people."


    He always kept in mind, he wanted to be the blue sky over the people''s heads.


    Just like bamboo, after enduring the wind and rain and gaining flexibility, it still stood straight and tall, with a clear conscience.

 Chapter 462: The Love of Broken Sleeves

    <h4>Chapter 462</h4>


    When the Second Prince was put under house arrest in the Prince''s Residence, Fang Yuan was detained and awaiting beheading in autumn, while the Fang family remained silent to nurture a new sessor.


    The intricate situation in Fengjing was now focused on the He family.


    First, the second son of the He family had a high-profile wedding, parading through the city three times with his new wife, scattering copper coins to earn the blessings of thousands ofmoners.


    Later, the third son of the He family proposed to the Princess, both being shy without showing any reluctance.


    When the news spread to the small courtyard, the siblings were discussing the name of themb restaurant.


    "Howe there is still no movement from the He family, could they have changed their minds?" Jiang Sheng leaned his cheek on his hand and asked.


    Xu Mo didn¡¯t even turn his head back, "Don''t worry, the He family is just building up momentum."


    With an old, cunning patriarch leading the family, and outstanding younger generation following behind, the He family must take full advantage of this confrontation to ruin He Yunyao¡¯s reputationpletely.


    "That''s right, worrying so much at such a young age." Zheng Ruqian''s face was red with excitement as he flicked his sister¡¯s cheek, "Only my big brother understands me, knowing that I changed my original n to open amb restaurant."


    Previously, inviting He Yunyao to eat meat was an introduction, sendingmb legs to the He family attracted customers, and now he¡¯s contributing ideas for the signboard.


    My big brother is the best!


    The moment his voice fell, three big characters appeared on the light yellow stationery paper in a flying dragon and dancing phoenix style ¡ª "Hundred Tastes of Life".


    To have the galldder to taste, the hundreds of tastes of life between heaven and earth.


    When the words turned into a signboard, Jiang Sheng and the three siblings had smiling faces as they weed customers.


    The Jiang family came, the Yao family came, the Dou family came, the He family came, the Qi family came, the Zhao family came, even the Chu family came.


    Almost all families who were not hostile came to show their support.


    Some were ssmates and brothers with Xu Mo, some were noble friends, some admired and appreciated him, and some tried to pull him over to their side.


    The young man whom no one asked about in the past was now integrated among the sons of prominent families, toasting and chatting cheerfully.


    The voicesing from the hall mademoners talk enthusiastically, while also making Zheng Ruqian a little absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong, little Qian?" Master Kong who came to help asked while wiping his sweat, "Are you jealous of your big brother?"


    With two brothers, one tasting tea leisurely in the elegant room while the other was busy working hard outside, feeling a little lost was normal.


    Everyone walked different paths, ate different hardships, and naturally enjoyed different glories.


    Master Kong rolled up his sleeves, ready to have a good heart-to-heart with this kid.


    But Zheng Ruqian had already opened his mouth feeling emotional, "I''m happy, happy that our siblings are getting better and better, happy that my big brother''s ten years of hard work has paid off, and happy that I¡¯vee to where I am today."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Master, I would never be jealous of my big brother. He thrives smoothly in court while how could I fall short of that?"


    The first customers of this Hundred Tastes of Life came from Xu Mo''s connections, but the follow-ups returned because of the taste and meat quality.


    Not to mention the cargo donkey carts that were almost ubiquitous throughout the Dayu Dynasty, Zheng the young master¡¯s identity was finally no longer just his own boast, the number of long-term workers under him was already nearly a hundred.


    Anshui Prefecture, Shang Commandery, Fengjing, Anyang Prefecture, Nanyang Prefecture, almost all cities had Zheng¡¯s long-term workers stationed there.


    He spent all those years feeling around, and money was always earned and spent without much savings.


    But thework and connections he built along the way were extraordinary.


    Once bursting out, it prospered everywhere.


    "Themb meat and lychee businesses will be the pirs of all my industries, but I will continue to do transportation. I also want to transport seafood from the south, and dried fruits from the north." Zheng Ruqian was full of confidence, "I want the people of Dayu to enjoy thousands of vors without leaving their home."


    To fill tes and bowls as a businessman.


    To wear silk as a businessman.


    People look so good when they are confident, vigorous and unparalleled.


    From the toasting Xu Mo, to the aspiring Zheng Ruqian, to the striving Fang Heng, to Wen Zhiyun who listened to the heartstrings, to the banquet of orchestrating everything.


    Finally, back to Jiang Sheng under that shiny signboard, turning his head with a light smile.


    They will eventually get better and better.


    Three monthster, the third son of the He family who was engaged to the Princess suddenly walked on the street with bruised face, crying to passersby that the Princess was tyrannical and irritable. She not only verbally abused but even battered him physically.


    He was frantically shouting about the terror of women, no longer willing to let any female servant get close, only allowing young eunuchs to serve and take care of him.


    Gradually, rumors spread that the Princess forced He Yunyao to change his preferences. And people bumped into him whispering intimately with his male friends several times.


    Instinctively,moners med the He family. However, as the increasingly violent temperament of the Princess spread, they fell silent again.


    No one was willing to marry a tigress back home. But she was a royal princess who could boss around arrogantly.


    It was just pitiful for the third son of He family who was supposed to continue the family line, but now instead fell in love with his male friend hardheartedly, causing sentimental people to sigh, and also provoking anger from the He family.


    Soon, He Yunyao was imprisoned in the Ancestral Shrine.


    The Ju family pleaded earnestly again and again, still hoping to make this marriage happen.


    The He family patriarch always expressed his willingness. But when he looked back and saw his son curling his orchid finger, he cried sorrowfully ming himself, crying out that he shouldn¡¯t have dyed the Princess¡¯ whole life. If he really harmed the Princess, he must pay with his life.


    Speaking to this point, coercing marriage would be too overt. The Ju family could only leave in anger.


    He Yunyao felt refreshed in his heart. He made appointments with three or five friends to eatmb and drinkmb soup in Hundred Tastes of Life. When they talked excitedly, he patted his friends lightly on the shoulder, allowing passersby to glimpse through the door cracks.


    So the reputation of this delicate He son became more and more outrageous.


    He Yunyao: "..."


    Perhaps this is the meaning of nting a willow without intention that ends up providing shade. But from then on, it¡¯s probably going to be impossible for brothers to put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.


    He felt sad, and could only lift the big bowl to drink the sweet and delicious meat soup.


    It¡¯s said that scent of meat permeates despite the depth of an alley. Initially still relying on connections to attract customers, Hundred Tastes of Life boomed in demand within months, even attracting specialized purchasers from the imperial city.


    It was that gloomy eunuch again, directly asking for twenty sheep as soon as he opened his mouth.


    It was mercilessly rejected by Zheng Ruqian.


    In the past, they were young, even selling some lychees made them nervous and scared Jiang Sheng.


    Now with abundant confidence, they dared to bargain with the eunuch.


    "Twenty sheep is definitely impossible. I only have twenty sheep in total now. It will take half a year for the next batch to arrive after transport." He was nonchnt, "I can sell two sheep at most. Try it out first thene back for more.¡±


    The expression of Eunuch in ck was cold. After a long pause, he nodded, "Fine."


    From then on, the reputation of Hundred Tastes of Life¡¯smb meat became more and more renowned. Countless businesses tried to imitate but could never grasp the essence.

 Chapter 463: The Execution of Fang Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 463</h4>


    The root cause was that they did not have North Bordermb, let alone enough grasnd sheep farming.


    If it was said that everything before was to earn a little money, the lonemb meat was to make big money. Opening a store was to maximize overall profits, and even form a new trademark of Fengjing.


    This was thest step in Zheng Ruqian''s words.


    From the difficult and dangerous one essay to one hundred essays, from one hundred essays to one hundred taels of gradually proficiency, and finally one thousand taels and ten thousand taels of ease.


    As Fengjing''s temperature reached its peak, the wallets of the siblings were also unprecedentedly abundant.


    "Little tigers inte summer and early autumn, the weather is so hot, is autumning?" Jiang Sheng raised her head from the stacked ount books, and her ck eyeballs couldn''t focus no matter what.


    Zheng Ruqian reached out and patted her on the back of her head, and her vision gradually became clear.


    "Second brother." Jiang Sheng yelled angrily.


    "I was helping you." Zheng Ruqian shrank back and hid behind Xu Mo.


    The weather was too hot. The Imperial Academy thoughtfully rxed the bath break and did not forget to issue ice allowances.


    It¡¯s no wonder that working for the country is great. Others rest and don¡¯t earn money, while he earns money and can rest.


    "Okay, stop messing around." Xu Mo put down his pen and paper, "I wrote a reply to third brother, do you want to hear it?"


    The siblings who were staring at each other just now nodded in unison.


    "Third brother, seeing your letter is like seeing you in person. I have received the news you sent and am very happy to hear that you have been victorious in every battle. Knowing that you have been promoted from Colonel to Major General of Martial Prowess, my elder brother still needs to salute you, which can be described as extremely fortunate."


    "General Jiang''s words are not empty. Promotions in the army are difficult, but I hope you can let go of your prejudices and ept the help of your rtives and friends. Use your own abilities to assist themon people and make contributions to the peace of the world."


    ¡°Fang Yuan was sentenced to beheading for fraud in the imperial examination. You may have already received the news by the time the dust settles, but this is not the end of the matter, nor is it possible for the naked eye to decide."


    "Time should not be much left, for you, for me, and for fifth brother too."


    Time is running out, this is a signal.


    The road between Fengjing and the North Border is long and arduous. I hope this letter can bring unexpected gains.


    Xu Mo lowered his head to fold the letter, carefully put it in the envelope, and then sealed the mouth with wax.


    Zheng Ruqian took it casually. He didn¡¯t even need to ask the traveling merchants to carry it, but directly let the people who went to Anshui Prefecture to transport sheep take it and hand it over to the long-term workers who were sending meat to Anshui Prefecture.


    ¡°What are we going to do next, big brother?" Jiang Sheng asked crisply.


    Xu Mo turned his head back. "Wait for the beheading."


    With the autumn tiger swarming, the beheading of the imperial examination fraud case, which had been shelved for half a year, was approved for retrial and was executed at the Vegetable Market on the eighth day of the eighth month.


    As soon as this news came out, the entire Fengjing was shocked.


    There were death row prisoners every year, but this year''s was particrly noble.


    The eldest son of a prestigious family, who was also one of the top existences in Fengjing, was now shackled, disheveled, and standing in the prisoner''s car.


    The still angry schrs and students didn''t know where to find rotten vegetable leaves and eggs, and they were trying their best to smash them.


    The good thing was that it looked very lively.


    The bad thing is that it is easy to hurt the innocent.


    After dodging the flying rotten vegetable leaves four times, Jiang Sheng decided to stand behind Zheng Ruqian, "Big brother, is the person in the prison car really Fang Yuan?"


    Xu Mo stared into the distance, "Yes, and no."


    ording to previous analysis, Fang Yuan would not give in easily. He must rack his brains to escape.


    But the prisoner had to be checked before the execution. With so many eyes watching, it was very easy to pick out ws.


    Xu Mo was not omnipotent, nor did he know how to shed his golden cicada shell before the execution. He only knew that no matter whether the prisoner in front of him was Fang Yuan or not, the one who died was not.


    The siblings walked lightly and followed the people of Fengjing to the entrance of the vegetable market.


    The prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture had already set up the bench and the executioner''s sword. After checking the prisoner''s identity, the executioner pushed him to the front door of the vegetable market at noon and waited for the formal beheading at one o¡¯clock.


    No one from the Fang family came, only Mrs. Zhu crying and being supported by Wang Yuyao with red eyes.


    Some people scolded the Fang family for being cold-blooded and ruthless, while others understood the self-preservation of the big family.


    But in any case, in the face of affection, the father seemed to be much less impressive than the mother.


    "It''s noon." Someone murmured.


    The Prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture took out the execution order and pped it heavily on the ground, "Kill!"


    When it was noon, the soul returned to its destiny.


    Mrs. Zhu cried and copsed. Several maids couldn''t hold her up.


    The executioner raised the long knife high, and the sharp de reflected the dazzling sunlight, blinding people''s eyes for an instant.


    It was toote to say, and in an instant, as the white light chopped down, the shabby head rolled down, with wide-open eyes and a confused look.


    Mrs. Zhu screamed "my son..." and lost her voice.


    Kind-hearted people turned their heads away, and even Jiang Sheng''s eyes were covered by a pair of big hands.


    "No, no." She pried open her hands. "I''m not afraid."


    Fang Yuan had hurt so many innocent students, and the Fang family didn''t know how many poor people they had oppressed. Even if he died, he still had crimes left.


    She was not only not afraid, but also forced her eyes wide open, watching the head roll three times on the ground before the empty neck finally spurted out blood columns.


    High sshing, dripping.


    It was likeforting the tireless poor students, and it was also a warning to all opportunists.


    Xu Mo sighed aloud, not knowing whether it was for the elegant Fang Gongzi back then, or for the changes in the court afterwards.


    In the past six months, the He Family had repeatedly shes with the Jiang Family and the Dou Family, and they almost fought in the courtroom.


    The He Family alone was no match for the Jiang and Dou families, but with the help of the Ju Family beforehand and the estrangement between the Jiang and Dou families afterwards, they gradually formed a tripod.


    If the Fang Family was counted, it should have been four feet.


    The He Family was the weakest among them, but their attitude was the most arrogant. They didn¡¯t give anyone face and just charged recklessly.


    Everyone just thought that the old father was driven mad by his gay son, and did not realize that danger was creeping in quietly.


    Three days.


    People who were executed had to wait three days before they could collect the corpse.


    Xu Mo didn''t know how Fang Yuan escaped ascension, nor could he glimpse his figure. He could only take the most stupid but also the most direct approach¡ªcheck the corpse.


    Zheng Ruqian hired Fengjing''s most capable funeral workers at a high price. They pretended to be blind men who stumbled by touching the head by chance while groping around, and indeed found the key to the problem.


    Although this man''s bone age was close to Fang Yuan¡¯s, he was not Fang Yuan, but was wearing an artificially made mask that outlined the facial features to be simr to Fang Yuan. In addition, being disheveled, it was really difficult to distinguish between true and false.


    Or the executioner in charge of identification was bought off and deliberately confused the real and fake.


    In any case, the dead man was not Fang Yuan, and that was enough.


    Xu Mo''s eyes lit up. After the Fang family collected and buried the corpse, he filed a petition and Jiang Jichong read it out loud in the Golden Hall:


    "I dare to inform His Majesty that I identally discovered that Young Master Fang used a death row prisoner to impersonate him and shed his golden cicada shell to escape. This is no different from despising the imperial power and provoking students across the country. I implore His Majesty to uphold imperial authority and restore justice for schrs..."

 Chapter 464: The Fall of the Fangs

    <h4>Chapter 464</h4>


    Outside the imperial city gate, Jiang Sheng was somewhat worried, "Big brother, can we really seed? Won''t there be any problems?"


    After so many failures, facing sess made her feel unreal.


    Not just little sister, Xu Mo himself also felt a little dizzy.


    But he was still adamant, "We can."


    This time it was not an ambush, not even a plot, it was the Fang family''s own fault, they could at most reveal the truth.


    "I''m always worried there are still traps, still calctions." Jiang Sheng scratched her head.


    Zheng Ruqianughed beside her, "You silly girl, if Fang Yuan died, it would be good for us, and if Fang Yuan didn''t die, it would be even better for us."


    It was rare to find something that could bring benefits whether it seeded or failed.


    Even if Fang Yuan really died, Xu Mo''s act of filing aint would incur the displeasure of the Imperial Court, but it would only be displeasure.


    As a victim of the civil service examination fraud, was he not even allowed to raise a question?


    Moreover...


    Did Fang Yuan really die?


    Jiang Jizong had not finished reading the memorial when the entire Golden Sacred Hall was in an uproar.


    The Imperial Court''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, with inscrutable joy or anger in his eyes.


    Fang Huairen was extremely angry, "Nonsense, Jiang Jizong what are you talking nonsense about, Your Majesty, this man is ndering your minister, he has ulterior motives, he wants to sow discord!"


    Under normal circumstances, the entire Golden Sacred Hall would have agreed, jumped up, and worked together to condemn him.


    But today, whether because the matter was too big, or there were other thoughts, no one spoke except for the Fang family master.


    The Imperial Court easily spoke up, "Minister Fang, don''t get excited, let''s talk it out first."


    "Replying to Your Majesty, this kind of filthy water is too premeditated, as if wanting to take the lives of my whole n!" Fang Huairen''s face was covered in tears, "I cannot tolerate my family''s reputation being ndered, I feel wronged, I do not ept it!"


    It seemed that everyone knew the severity of deceiving the emperor.


    The Imperial Court imperceptibly raised his eyebrows.


    Jiang Jizong was instructed by Xu Mo to just convey the plea, without saying much.


    In politics, many things could be big or small, serious or trivial.


    To put it bluntly, it still depended on how the Imperial Court thought about it, whether it could be smoothed over, whether there was a way out.


    With tears streaming down his face, Fang Huairen first talked about grievances and then merit, obviously also realizing the severity.


    He finally knelt on the ground, his tone sonorous, "I would never dare to deceive Your Majesty, let alone tamper with criminalw. I have been framed and ndered. I ask Your Majesty to investigate clearly."


    Under normal circumstances, the Zhu family, Tao family and other vassal families should have knelt down together and echoed in unison.


    But now, only the He Family master lent a helping hand, "Please investigate clearly, Your Majesty."


    In the huge Golden Sacred Hall, dozens of courtiers, only one knelt down, one bent down.


    Silence, deadly silence.


    Jiang Jizong finally understood why Xu Mo wanted him not to say much, not to intervene, not even to worry.


    It turned out that the Zhu family, bringing the Tao family with them, had already colluded with the Fang family.


    Without arge group of supporters, the He family''s assistance was like pouring oil on the fire. The rise of the He family made the Fang family no longer unique.


    There had been fraud in the civil service examination before, and losing the support of military generals handed them a big handle.


    The Fang family, flourishing to decline.


    There wasplex emotion in the Imperial Court''s eyes, hard to say whether it was sentiment or sigh. He gently tapped the dragon case with his right hand and said after a long pause, "Truth and lies, won''t we know after an autopsy?"


    As soon as these words came out, even Fang Huairen, who did not know about Fang Yuan''s private arrangements, understood that the trend had gone.


    The Zhu family and the Tao family had betrayed the Fang family, perhaps it was the rebellious son''s operation behind the scenes.


    Fang Huairen finally realized it. He stood up and was about to mor, about to go down fighting.


    But when the Zhu family master stepped forward and secretly delivered three jade pendants, he waspletely stunned and dared not speak.


    These three jade pendants were worn by the Fang family''s three illegitimate sons. They should have been controlled now and could lose their lives at any time.


    Humans valued inheritance, and the continuity of offspring was the most important thing.


    The legitimate son was already out of control, if the illegitimate sons lost their lives again, what was the point of his efforts for half a lifetime.


    Fang Huairenpletely gave up, copsing on the floor of the Golden Sacred Hall, both crying andughing.


    Exhuming the coffin for an autopsy was not difficult. The recently buried corpse had not yet decayed. An experienced undertaker could carefully peel off the disguise on the facial skin.


    The Fang family tampered with the death penalty, which was an unforgivable crime of deceiving the emperor.


    ording to thew, the whole n of nine generations should be implicated.


    But the Zhu family was among the nine generations, the Tao family was among the nine generations, and the He family was also among the nine generations, covering almost half of Fengjing. It would be too much if they were really all beheaded.


    The Imperial Court deliberated for a long time before deciding on a full-gate ransack.


    This full-gate included the Fang family''s main and second branches, illegitimate sons and daughters, legal wives and concubines.


    One family''s glory could protect the second branch, and the second branch''s failure could also destroy Fang Heng.


    It sounded very unfair and outrageous.


    But the situation had to be considered in light of the actual circumstances.


    Whether it was Fang Huairen or Zhu''s family, except for the guest Wang Yuyan, almost the entire second branch of the Fang family was imprisoned, and assets were checked and transferred to the national treasury.


    When the minister of the Court of Judicial Review was looking for fish that slipped through the, he discovered Fang Heng who was on the border.


    Do you still remember the slightly martial general mentioned in the letter? In the Dayu Dynasty he was a fifth rank military general who needed more than 30 victories,rge and small, to be awarded the title.


    Moreover, ording to the record, this young general was only fifteen years old, but exceptionally brave. The third brigade where he was located had beaten the surrounding Tartars to be terrified and not dare to get close.


    In troubled times, who would dare to harm a general.


    The minister of the Court of Judicial Review stopped his subordinates who were about to arrest Fang Heng. He personally entered the imperial city and sent Fang Heng''s service record to the Imperial Court.


    The Imperial Court was stunned for a long time, and only said, "Quite like his father''s style."


    "Then, Your Majesty, what about the previous full-gate ransack..." The minister of the Court of Judicial Review asked tentatively.


    The Imperial Court turned back and coughed twice, "The distance is far, detained slowly."


    It would take at least another year from the Fang family''s death sentence review to the autumn execution, and there was more than a month''s distance between Fengjing and the northern border. It was normal that they could not directly catch and imprison him.


    As for whether to catch him in the future, it would depend on whether his military exploits were great enough.


    The minister of the Court of Judicial Review understood the implication and respectfully withdrew.


    When the news was sent back to the small courtyard of the second pce, Jiang Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief, "Thank goodness, there really wasn''t implicating nine generations, and no immediate arrest of third brother. Big brother really predicted things like a god."


    "Not that amazing either." Xu Mo smiled, "The country is in troubled times now, the Tartars and barbarians are eyeing the Central ins greedily. Even if the Imperial Court is muddle-headed, he can''t bear to behead generals. At most he would postpone it and exchange merits for crimes."


    "Then isn''t it unfair to third brother?" Jiang Sheng pouted again, "The battle merits he worked so hard for will be lost because of the hateful second branch."


    "Don''t worry." Xu Mo sighed lightly, "The grievances of the main branch will be told to the world eventually."


    By then it would not be punishing Fang Heng, but righting the wrongs for Fang Heng.


    The current exchanging merits for crimes was just buying time.


    "Buying time for what?" Jiang Sheng asked casually.


    Xu Mo paused slightly, "Aren''t you curious where Fang Yuan went?"

 Chapter 465: The Concubine’s New Plan

    <h4>Chapter 465</h4>


    Xu Mo was not the only one who nned to take down the Fang family.


    It was Xu Mo and Fang Yuan who made their moves at the same time, one overtly pointing out mistakes while the other set traps in secret.


    After being abandoned by the n, Fang Yuan harbored resentment and sought revenge. This seemed to be a good reason to incite the Zhu family and the Tao family to counterattack.


    Now that the Fang family hadpletely copsed, what about the Zhu family and the Tao family?


    Where could Fang Yuan go with these two top families?


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian were full of confusion, exchanging nces several times but still could not figure it out.


    It was Xu Mo who whispered, "The Second Prince."


    The Second Prince, who had been reflecting in his residence since the imperial concubine selection banquet, seemed to havepletely disappeared, lying dormant in some unknown corner.


    Along with Fang Yuan''s disappearance, the Tao family and Zhu family had also calmed down, almost in a state of desireless tranquility.


    But if they were really desireless and tranquil, why did they follow the Fang family in the first ce?


    "I don''t believe these two families are without any utilitarian motives. The only thing that could make them betray the Fang family is an even greater benefit than sticking with the Fang family," Xu Mo said softly. "For example, fully supporting the Second Prince and obtaining the supreme honor that only the Fang family could previously boast of."


    "Why can''t it be the Eldest Prince?" Jiang Sheng asked innocently.


    "I know this one," Zheng Ruqian interrupted. "If they were secretly supporting the Eldest Prince, the Ju family would not have spoken for the Fang family. The only possibility is that the Fang family defected to the Eldest Prince while Fang Yuan defected to the Second Prince."


    It wasmentable that this father and son turned against each other and killed for hatred.


    "Most importantly, both Fang Yuan and the Second Prince understand strategic retreat and concealment to build strength," Xu Mo closed his eyes. "They should be waiting, waiting until their power grows strong enough, waiting to take advantage of the situation."


    Choosing the right time to make a move is the wisdom of those who hide and wait.


    "They won''t be waiting half their lives, right?" Jiang Sheng wrinkled her face.


    Xu Mo shook his head. "Don''t worry, they won''t."


    One thing was particrly noteworthy ¡ª the Fang family members who were beheaded were killed one yearter after reinvestigation.


    Among those who were beheaded was Fang Yuan''s mother, Lady Zhu, who was the principal daughter of the Zhu family and knew of Fang Yuan''s escape.


    A mother would die for her child without question.


    But how could Fang Yuan allow his mother, who was the link, to die when he intended to lead the Zhu family to support the Second Prince? He had countless ways for Lady Zhu to escape, yet he just watched as Lady Zhu fell deep into prison.


    Xu Mo had no way to discern whether this was Lady Zhu insisting on sacrifice or Fang Yuan being confident of rescuing his mother within a year.


    If it was thetter, there would certainly be turmoil in Fengjing this year.


    "Let''s wait and see," he whispered. "With the Fang family, Zhu family and Tao family gone, the Ju family only has the Min family left, their wings clipped by more than half.


    The Third Princess''s reputation was ruined by the He family, so her marriage was shelved.


    The whole Fengjing city was in turmoil.


    The only things worth celebrating were probably the booming business at themb restaurant and Jiang Chengfeng and Zhao Yuan sessfully bing schrs.


    Even Zhu Sihuan passed the schr exam this time and had the qualification to take the imperial exam next year.


    The few gathered at Hundred vors Raw to thank Xu Mo together.


    Zhu Sihuan raised his cup, forcibly suppressing the urge to choke up, "I''m not a good person and can''t say I''m upright, but I would never willingly do anything harmful against Brother Xu in my life. Schrs have their own pride, and one wrong is enough."


    After speaking, he downed the cup in one gulp.


    Zhao Yuan drank tea instead of wine, "Brother Xu is the most diligent and excellent student I''ve ever seen, and also the person I respect the most in my life. Unfortunately my mother said I can''t drink wine, otherwise I would have broken the thick club behind our door."


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh.


    "In my opinion, whether it''s tea or wine, they express the same sentiment. The key today is to thank Brother Xu," Jiang Chengfeng said smoothly. "Brother Xu''s excellence is a model for us. But most importantly, he is generous and magnanimous at heart. Without Brother Xu''s help in advance, where would Schr Jiang be today?"


    The most important guidance and instruction are not what every person is willing to teach.


    Even teachers conceal things, let alone ssmates.


    What Xu Mo had done was worthy of everyone''s admiration.


    As wine sses clinked inside the private room, knocking sounds came from outside. A waiter from Hundred vors Raw came to interfere but was scolded away and pushed aside.


    Xu Mo put down his teacup, Zhao Yuan red angrily, Zhu Sihuan clenched his fists, and Jiang Chengfeng stood up directly.


    The former arrogant and aloof Fang Yuan of the Fang family had disappeared without a trace. The officials had searched high and low but could not find him. He could not possibly appear here.


    Could it be Eldest Prince Zhu Changhong?


    Or were the sons of the Ju family and Min family here to cause trouble?


    Xu Mo was raising his brows pondering when the door of the private room was pushed open and Qi Huai came in with An Jun.


    "Good for you guys, eating meat secretly without me. Are we still brothers?" Heughed and scolded, sitting down very naturally.


    An Jun was a little embarrassed, not knowing how to blend in with these sons of prestigious families.


    It was Xu Mo who went over to pull him by the wrist and settled him down beside himself, ordering the waiter to bring more meat and chopsticks.


    Whether from an elite family ormon people, once you emerge victorious from the imperial examination, you are no longer your former ordinary self.


    An Jun had already gotten a sixth-rank official position in the Hanlin Academy. His literary talent and eloquence could enable him to easily integrate after rxing.


    As youths in their early twenties, possessing ideals and passion, they clinked sses and sang to the music in themb aroma filling the room.


    The sounds reached outside, where Jiang Sheng who was fiddling with an abacus paused and seriouslymented, "Not bad singing."


    Zheng Ruqian grinned beside her and smacked the back of her head.


    That must have attracted scolding, possibly also a chase around the counter, one pursuing and one fleeing, taking delight in it.


    When Jiang Sheng was tired from chasing, hands on her hips panting, "Brother Lamb is probably tired of this meat, but Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother haven''t tried it yet. Should we bring them some?"


    To be precise, bring some for Wen Zhiyun.


    As a prince, Zhu Changhou could eat themb sold in the imperial city.


    Poor little Fourth Brother Wen could neither openly appear in the Fifth Prince''s residence nor sneak back to the small courtyard.


    His days alone in the Imperial Medical Office were a bit lonely, but thinking of Fifth Brother who was also deep in the pce, he felt his days were still bearable.


    Jiang Sheng really sympathized with Fourth Brother and secretly wrapped two fist-sizedmb legs to have Wu Ziyou of the Wu family deliver them.


    Wu Ziyou swallowed as he smelled the aroma, "Miss Jiang, is there a share for me too?"


    Jiang Sheng smiled with crescent eyes. "Hundred vors Raw wees Master Wu anytime. Grilled, fried, boiled or stewed, everything is there. Just put it all on my tab."


    Generous and forthright.


    Wu Ziyou happily tucked the meat into his clothes and headed into the imperial city, then turned into the Imperial Medical Office and finally stuffed it into Wen Zhiyun''s hands at the door.


    "Eat up. Your sister gave it."


    Those seven words nearly brought Wen Zhiyun to tears.


    But he could not cry. He had to go massage Emperor Tianjia''s shoulders and neck, unblocking his channels.


    "Going again?" Wu Ziyou clicked his tongue. "It seems your massage skills have some tricks, capturing even the emperor''s heart."


    Wen Zhiyun smiled faintly. "Actually I haven''t gone that many times. Just granted an audience two or three dozen times since the new year."


    "That''s not many times?" Wu Ziyou eximed. "My father only sees His Majesty three to five times a year. You have..." He stopped himself. "Forget it, you go massage, I''ll go eat mymb at Hundred vors Raw."


    He waved as he turned to leave, looking both lonely and excited.


    Wen Zhiyun knew it was his Second Brother''s new restaurant and felt even more delighted in his heart. He walked to a secluded spot and could not help taking out the meat to smell it.


    He was reluctant to eat it, and there was no time to take it back to the Imperial Medical Office either, so he could only wrap it in a handkerchief and hide it at the bottom of the medicine box.


    The cooledmb aroma was very faint, covered up even more by the medicinal fragrance.


    But Wen Zhiyun was timid, sniffing it lightly with his nose several times, afraid of letting out any scent.


    After entering the emperor''s bedchamber, the attendant who led the way bowed and retreated. He curled up behind the gauze screen again and inhaled deeply to check.


    It was at this time that a woman''s charming voice came, full of coquetry and infatuation. "Your Majesty... it''s been twenty years. Won''t you give me a status, so I can live and die together with you?"

 Chapter 466: Search for information for a long time

    <h4>Chapter 466</h4>


    Only the Ju Noble Consort who had been favored for twenty years without decline could say such words and plead in such a coquettish tone.


    Wen Zhiyun, who had been massaging the Imperial Court for half a year, often saw the two of them being intimate like an ordinary affectionate couple, either adding fragrance with red sleeves or whispering privately.


    The Noble Consort had also implicitly expressed her dissatisfaction with the status of a concubine, but the Imperial Court always responded with silence, so the Noble Consort would tactfully change the topic.


    It was still the first time she had been so straightforward like today.


    Wen Zhiyun shrank behind the gauze curtain, wishing he could hide his figure.


    The Imperial Court seemed to respond with silence as usual.


    But this time, the Noble Consort did not let it go tactfully. Instead, she turned around resentfully, "Brother Abyss, I''m thirty-seven this year."


    "We''ve known each other since we were seven and got married when we were seventeen. It''s been thirty years now. I always thought I would be your official wife and have children with you until we grow old together, but look at me now, look at me."


    "My temples have white hair and my eyes are full of wrinkles. I''m old, Brother Abyss."


    "In a few more years, I will get sick and die, but I can''t even be buried with you. We can only gaze at each other from afar in the imperial mausoleum..."


    Low sobbing sounded, perhaps containing true feelings, making people feel sad when they heard it.


    The taciturn Imperial Court stretched out his hand and hugged the no longer youthful Noble Consort into his arms, stroking her back gently like a child.


    Once, again, and again.


    After a long time, the man''s low voice sounded, "I need to think more about this matter."


    The topic that had always been avoided could mean he was shaken since he was willing to consider it.


    The Noble Consort Mrs. Ju broke into a smile amidst her tears, "Brother Abyss said he would not let me down."


    The two hugged tightly, ineffable emotions spreading throughout the hall.


    The only one left at a loss was Wen Zhiyun curled up behind the gauze curtain.


    It was already nerve-wracking to eavesdrop on the conversation between the emperor and noble consort. Finding out that the Noble Consort Mrs. Ju might be elevated to the position of empress made him even more worried.


    He and Zheng Ruqian were both ignorant of politics, but he knew this must have something to do with his younger fifth brother.


    He wanted to tell Chang Yan immediately but couldn''t step out from behind the gauze curtain.


    After much hesitation and deliberation,


    Wen Zhiyun clenched his fair and tender fist and hit himself on the neck.


    The clever amount of force made him dizzy and he was careful not to make any loud noise as he was about to copse.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed before Wen Zhiyun was shaken awake.


    When he opened his eyes, it was the anxious face of the young master Wu, the son of the housekeeper Wu. "Doctor Wen, Doctor Wen, what''s wrong with you? Wake up!"


    "Young Master Wu..." Wen Zhiyun said hoarsely, "What happened to me?"


    "You were found passed out in the main hall. The Imperial Court didn''t punish you. He only said to let you rest and recuperate beforeing back to massage again." Young Master Wu looked puzzled. "How could you have fainted? Could there have been an assassin, or are you feeling unwell?"


    Wen Zhiyun stared at him without speaking.


    That tender and delicate little boy was only fourteen years old yet had to work hard days and nights in the Imperial Hospital. It showed his diligence and dedication.


    Young Master Wu''s heart softened. He waved his hand, "Alright alright, I''ll just say you''re not feeling wellter. Go back and rest well at the Imperial Hospital now."


    "Thank you, Young Master Wu," Wen Zhiyun said timidly and walked away carrying his medicine box.


    As soon as there were no more eyes following him, he quickened his pace and returned to the Imperial Hospital as fast as he could.


    With the support and shelter of the Yan Family and Chang Yan''s careful nning, the two brothers were able to meet in the dark night.


    "Little Five..." As soon as Wen Zhiyun opened his mouth, his eyes turned red. "You''ve suffered too much. What should you do?"


    Chang Yan looked at him nkly,pletely confused.


    "I heard in the main hall today that the Imperial Court wants to make the Noble Consort Mrs. Ju the Empress," Wen Zhiyun said with difficulty. "The Crown Prince already has the advantage of being the eldest. Now if he also gains legitimacy as the heir, then it would be a done deal. The other princes wouldn''t stand a chance anymore."


    The system of legitimacy and primogeniture hadsted for hundreds of years in the Dayu Dynasty. Usually the eldest son born of the official wife was the most valued and also themonly seen legitimate heir.


    But there were always exceptions. Whenever the first child was not born by the official wife and upied the position of the eldest illegitimate son, the legitimacy would lose its status of being the eldest.


    Like Zhu Changhong was the eldest illegitimate son.


    And Chang Yan was the legitimate son.


    There were also historical records of counting the legitimacy and illegitimacy separately. No matter if there was an eldest illegitimate son or not, the first son born by the official wife would still be the legitimate eldest son.


    But in the Dayu Dynasty, legitimacy and primogeniture were deliberately distinguished.


    Zhu Changhong relied solely on his status as the eldest son to win the support of the Fang Family and became the popr candidate for Crown Prince in the minds of Fengjing citizens. If he also gained legitimacy, the other princes would truly have no chance at all.


    "Establishing the legitimate heir and the eldest son, legitimacy and primogeniture take priority." Chang Yan spoke lightly and contemptuously. "It seems the Noble Consort Mrs. Ju couldn''t hold herself back anymore."


    "If the Crown Prince bes the legitimate heir, what will you do?" Wen Zhiyun asked with red-rimmed eyes. "Little Five, what can I do for you?"


    With the Imperial Court overhauling the rear pce, the Imperial Hospital¡¯s reach was not long enough no matter how hard they tried.


    Was it because the Noble Consort Mrs. Ju couldn¡¯t restrain herself that she also noticed the Second Prince was not to be underestimated?


    Rather than passively waiting to be attacked, she decided to take the initiative to strangle him.


    When it came to old cunning and scheming, it still had to be the Ju Family.


    The previous emperor¡¯s resolute and decisive personality led him to fight wars everywhere, resulting in an empty national treasury and people living in misery.


    Only in hister years did he regret his autocracy and decided to relinquish power and raise the authority of aristocratic families to check the emperor¡¯s power, in order to avoid repeating the same mistakes.


    But how could a wise emperor allow his descendants to be marginalized and the inws to run amuck?


    When the aristocratic families possessed their own rights while also being able whisper into the emperor¡¯s ears and having blood ties with the next emperor, how terrifying would that be?


    "Thebination of being an aristocratic family, imperial inws and the grandmother of the imperial heir apparent is too enormous, leading to countless atrocities." Chang Yan spoke indifferently, as if an outsider. "So when the founding emperor established the crown prince, he required that he could not marry a girl from the Ju Family and take her as his wife. At the same time, he gave him a girl from a medical aristocratic family to upy the position of empress."


    It was just an unlucky coincidence that the Yan Family girl was Chang Yan¡¯s mother.


    With deep affection stemming from a childhood friendship, the Noble Consort Mrs. Ju couldn¡¯t let go of this feeling. She became a consort with tears and the entire Ju Family maintained a low profile, even willing to withdraw from the top aristocratic families.


    When the previous emperor was still alive, the current Imperial Court was still able to treat his wife and concubines fairly. He established Mrs. Yan as the empress and Mrs. Ju as the noble consort when he seeded to the throne.


    As time went by, the childhood friendship eventually overwhelmed everything. The Noble Consort Mrs. Ju started getting exclusive favors and even gave birth to the eldest son first.


    Even ordinary aristocratic families required the official wife to give birth to the legitimate eldest son before allowing concubines to have children.


    But Chang Yan was four years younger than Zhu Changhong.


    In this was the nonpetitive personality of the Yan Empress, but it was also the current Imperial Court''s preference towards the childhood sweetheart.


    In the end, the girl from the medical aristocratic family withered in mncholy and died.

 Chapter 467: The Long Feast Strikes Back

    <h4>Chapter 467</h4>


    The n''s myriad wonderful miracle-working imperial doctors could not save a heart-dead person.


    Nor could they save the affections of the Imperial Court that favored one side, and the unchecked ambitions that would remain burning twenty yearster.


    "Don''t worry, Fourth Brother," Chang Yan raised his head, his beautiful features marked by a near hollow emptiness, "She won''t sit in that seat."


    Ever.


    "Remember to help me at the Imperial Medical Office..."


    The two brothers whispered furtively in the shadows before separating.


    One returned to the Imperial Medical Office to study medical texts and hone his medical skills.


    The other walked into the dpidated pce, gazing at the memorial tablet and sighing.


    An overly tranquil life made it hard to pick out ws. Ambitious people were more likely to make mistakes.


    After careful consideration, it was time to take down the that had beenid out for so long.


    He was truly tired of hiding out at the Western Three Institutes, not even able to openly see his brother.


    "Aspiring to be Empress? Wanting to establish a Crown Prince? Wanting to seize the throne?" Chang Yanughed coldly, his right hand clenched lightly, "What I fear is that you don''t want to, that you don''t make a move."


    In the next few days, news of appointing a sessor Empress began circting through the pce as expected.


    It had been a full six years since the death of Empress Yan. Now the Imperial Court was finally taking a sessor, an act that could be considered as profound affection and righteousness. However, when it was heard that Ju Noble Consort would be elevated, reactions were mixed.


    Members of prestigious families would not usually elevate a concubine. After all, girls of good families would not be concubines. Those who did could hardly step into the open.


    But things were different in the imperial family. Choosing a sessor Empress from among the imperial consorts had historical precedent; Ju Noble Consort''s status as the legitimate daughter of the Ju family was also worthy of this honor.


    However, this made the position of the Eldest Prince very awkward.


    Ordinary concubines, even if elevated, could not change the status of children born ahead of them to legitimate.


    Things were different in the imperial family. A mother''s nobility could raise the station of her son, just as a son could honor his mother.


    This meant that the Eldest Prince could go from illegitimate first-born son to legitimate first-born son with absolute inheritance rights.


    The entire court was in an uproar.


    Voices calling for the Eldest Prince to seed the throne were already high in Fengjing. But his weak and unimpressive personality made the cunning old families reluctant to show their stance too early.


    The Ju family had tried so hard only to win over the Fang, Zhu, Tao and Min families.


    Now with House Fang destroyed and Zhu and Tao defected, their power and influence were halved.


    Astute people were now even more skeptical about the Eldest Prince.


    But with news of Ju Noble Consort''s elevation, those reservations turned into considerations as people wavered and watched the situation develop.


    At the same time, this news could force the Imperial Court into an early decision, killing two birds with one stone.


    Even the Second Prince was startled. He stood motionless outside the gates of his residence for a long time before finally turning away without responding.


    "Why didn''t he respond? With every Crown Prince our dynasty has established, there has never been a change. If he does not strive harder, he will lose this chance," Jiang Sheng wondered while cradling his chin.


    Xu Mo put away the letter from the pce and burned it. "If you wish to destroy them, first make them go mad."


    Anyone with clear eyes could see that the princes who wanted the throne had to prevent Ju Noble Consort from bing Empress and the Eldest Prince from bing the legitimate first-born.


    Yet, the intelligent people did not make a move.


    An eerie silence permeated Fengjing as voices calling for the Eldest Prince and Ju Noble Consort to be elevated grew louder and louder, almost reaching the point of certainty.


    Childhood sweethearts with twenty years of affection between them - could it really be as firm as a rock?


    If the Imperial Court was determined to appoint a sessor Empress, nothing could stop it. Opposing would only bring disaster.


    If the Imperial Court did not have such firm intentions, the fervent voices in Fengjing would have the opposite effect, bing des that stabbed the mother and son of House Ju.


    Soon, House Ju realized something was wrong.


    They had only released word about appointing a sessor Empress and left the spection for others.


    Yet all of Fengjing was saying that the Emperor was in poor health and wanted to give the Eldest Prince legitimate status and establish him as Crown Prince for an orderly transition of power.


    The Ju family panicked and tried to quell the rumors, only to find at least four forces in y behind the scenes.


    "One belongs to Fifth Brother, one to the Second Prince, one to House Ju, who else?" Jiang Sheng counted on his fingers. "This person does not wish for Ju Noble Consort to be Empress."


    The answer could not be found, but the effect was extremely positive.


    Talk of appointing a sessor Empress blew from September to November. With the new year approaching, the Imperial Court still had not issued an edict.


    It was said that Ju Noble Consort threw tantrums for half a month, refusing to enter the Golden Sacred Hall. She finally made the Emperor feel guilty.


    She upied the Emperor''s favor. Even her tantrums could let her retreat in order to advance.


    Chang Yan was somewhat lost in thought as he remembered that upetitive woman who always smelled faintly of medicinal herbs. She would sit quietly by the window with a serene demeanor.


    Sometimes it seemed she was gazing out the window, envious of the birds in flight, yet in the end she would bow her head.


    Little Chang Yan had quietly asked, "Does Mother like the outside world?"


    "I liked it before," the woman said lightly, a faint dimple by her mouth.


    "Do you not like it now?" little Chang Yan did not understand.


    The woman put away her smile and stroked his head. "Now I like you the most."


    Because of the imperial throne, her wings were broken and she was bound in this deep pce.


    And for her child, shepletely abandoned all ideas and passed away in gloom.


    If possible, he really wished he could tour the world on his mother''s behalf and see thendscapes, people and customs.


    But s, an unfilial son still chose this path in the end.


    In childhood, he could not protect Mother.


    Now grown up, he had to protect those he wanted to protect.


    At some point the sky began drizzling. Chang Yan opened up a tattered oil-paper umbre and slowly walked along the winding pce path.


    Pce maids and eunuchs would bow to him and respectfully greet, "Greetings, Fifth Highness."


    He only smiled gently, until he walked into Taihe Hall and saw the smiling Wu Steward standing opposite him.


    "Why has Fifth Highnesse here?" The chief eunuch''s eyes shifted slightly. "His Majesty is inside reviewing memorials. Does Fifth Highness need to announce himself?"


    "I will trouble Steward Wu," Chang Yan said politely.


    The chief eunuch waved him off and quickly went inside and came back out, gesturing for Chang Yan to enter.


    Chang Yan gripped the oil paper umbre tightly, neither leaving it for the junior eunuchs nor casually discarding it. Instead he used it as a walking stick as he slowly walked forward.


    His father the Emperor stood before the imperial desk. Laid out was not memorials or documents, but halfpleted imperial decree.


    An imperial decree for appointing the new Empress?


    Chang Yan''s right hand clenched again, gripping tightly the umbre handle. "Greetings, Father Emperor."


    The man''s face showed puzzlement that quickly shed by as he hurriedly covered up the decree with documents. "Why have youe?"


    "It is raining. I have brought an umbre for Father Emperor," Chang Yan lifted the tattered umbre with an arched brow and smiling eyes. "Along the way, I invited Father Emperor to take a walk and see the imperial city in the rain."


    This was an odd invitation, almost unprecedented.


    Yet it seemedmon for a father and son to wander in the rain.


    The Emperor paused, eyes falling on the oil paper umbre as the words on his lips changed to, "Very well, let us take a walk."


    Declining Steward Wu''spany, the two only held this one umbre between them, walking from Taihe Hall to Golden Sacred Hall, finally arriving at Fengxian Hall.


    Fengxian Hall. It was named as such to revere their ancestors.


    The rows and rows of memorial tablets represented generations of ancestors in the Zhu Family. Among them, the nearest were for thete emperor, whom the present emperor regarded with utmost respect as his father, and who was also Zhu Changyan''s grandfather.

 Chapter 468: Father and Son Bet

    <h4>Chapter 468</h4>


    Everyone knows that a mother is strong and a daughter is weak, but a weak mother breeds a strong child.


    This principle also applies between fathers and sons. An overly domineering former emperor has given rise to the current timid Imperial Court. He even had to reluctantlypromise on the choice of his wife.


    The half imperial edict proves his feelings for Ju Noble Consort outweigh twenty years of favoritism.


    But it is also half an imperial edict, proving that his heart contains not only affection, but also the mountains and rivers of the great Dayu Dynasty and the livelihood of thousands of people.


    Looking at his birth father for a long time during the banquet, Chang Yan realized when did he be aware that he was not so ipetent.


    Was it when he appointed the top schr and top scorer in the imperial examination, seeminglypromising with the powerful families, but actually enduring silently and waiting for an opportunity?


    Was it when he obtained hundreds of thousands of taels of silver, but did not keep a cent, and instead had it transported directly to the border for the soldiers to have meaty meals in winter?


    Was it that as the emperor, he was neither extravagant nor addicted to wine and women, but instead abolished the triennial draft and to this day the harem only had six consorts?


    This person suddenly diverged from the image of ipetence in memory.


    He was so heartless, locking up his freedom-loving mother in the pce, watching coldly as Ju Noble Consort acted arrogantly, and giving all his favor to his eldest illegitimate son.


    When faced with things he would only equivocate. He knew the Yan Family was being ndered but still let the medical family decline.


    He knew the eldest branch of the Fang Family was being persecuted but just watched coldly as the second branch of the Fang Family made waves.


    He was truly a contradictory man.


    He did not eliminate the assassin, but kept An Jun safe.


    He could not eliminate the corruption in the imperial examinations, but insisted that Xu Mo be the top schr.


    He seemed to waver between his two sons, but in fact he was the one in control.


    Chang Yan realized that weakness and wise rulers were not mutually exclusive.


    How could his brilliant grandfather choose an useless puppet for the Imperial Court to control?


    It was all these details that led Chang Yan to decide toy his cards on the table and take a gamble.


    Of course he could also obtain that position through schemes, but he would rather do it clear and outright.


    "Father," the youth spoke, using the most ordinary term of address in amoner''s family, "Does it upset you that I brought you to Fengxian Hall? Do you resent it?"


    The Imperial Court was stunned for a moment, with memories shing through his eyes, "It''s been a long time since I''vee to see him."


    The "him" here referred to his grandfather, the martial emperor who was still wearing armor and battling when over a hundred years old.


    So each person has a unique sentiment towards their father after all.


    In Chang Yan''s mind the ipetent father also used to admire his own magnificent father.


    Or maybe he would secretlyin and chat in front of his memorial tablet during sleepless nights.


    But the regret of the departed is that they cannot even scold, let alone hug their child.


    "It''s been many years since Ist saw him too." The tip of the Imperial Court''s nose turned red, as if he was trying his best to suppress something. "We''ve been apart for over a decade, I miss him a bit."


    Some say there is no father-son bond in the imperial family, some say there is no true emotion in the royal family.


    But one only has one father. No matter what the future holds, the former admiration and respect will forever be engraved in the heart. The longing for familial love has never faded.


    "Father..." The man nearing forty suddenly knelt on the mat and choked out, "Have I fulfilled your expectations, have I done as you envisioned, am I a good emperor, am I like you..."


    The pressure left by the preceding generation was too great. He would also feel lost and afraid.


    Afraid of not being as outstanding as his father, afraid of destroying these thousands of miles of rivers and mountains.


    Afraid that in a hundred years his father would look at him disappointedly and shake his head saying, "Ah Yuan, why can''t you be like me?"


    "Ah Yuan also wants to be like father, but each person is different. Don''t me me." The man wept bitterly.


    It seems the half month spent drafting the edict has been an immense mental torment.


    On one side was the romance of twenty years, on the other was a lifetime of filial piety.


    It is often said that one cannot be both loyal and filial. Why has no one said that romance and filial piety also cannot coexist? Does being an emperor mean sacrificing some rtionships? Always disappointing someone?


    But in any case, Chang Yan knewing to Fengxian Hall was the right decision.


    He also knelt on the small mat, bowing with the utmost piety.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed before the sobs turned into tranquility, and only peace remained in Fengxian Hall.


    He slowly sat up and saw that the diposed Imperial Court had regained his calm. His eyes shone with the sharpness belonging to an emperor, "You brought me here to stop the ennoblement to empress?"


    Yes and no.


    Stopping the ennoblement would indeed bring Chang Yan trouble, but more importantly he was fighting for his mother.


    Yan Empress never obtained any feelings of love in her life. The position of empress was her only honor. No one could snatch it away.


    What Chang Yan really wanted to stop was never the ennoblement itself.


    He stretched out his five fingers again, pretending to grasp at the air before closing it into a fist.


    "Father, you could have ennobled her actually." The youth smiled, his wless features ovepping more and more with Yan Empress. "I''m just very curious about one thing before the ennoblement to empress. Is Ju Noble Consort in love with father, or the position of empress?"


    "How dare you be so rude!" The Imperial Court frowned. "You should still address her as Noble Consort, how can you specte like this?"


    "In front of grandfather, in front of generations of ancestors from the Zhu Family." Chang Yan tilted his head and smiled. "Is father afraid of the answer?"


    Not waiting for the Imperial Court''s anger, he pped his clothes and stood up. "Why don''t we make a bet in front of grandfather. If father wins he can ennoble Ju Noble Consort to empress. If father loses he gives up on the idea, which can be considered giving grandfather an exnation."


    What win or lose, what exnation.


    These were all nonsense. The key was the conflict in the Imperial Court''s heart.


    If in thest few days he leaned towards Ju Noble Consort, thening to Fengxian Hall today had clearly pulled him back into hesitation.


    He was reluctant to disappoint his childhood sweetheart, yet also remembered the promise to the Former Emperor. When hesitating, his heart was also undergoing tearing pain.


    Chang Yan''s words were more like a way out, giving the Imperial Court a chance to step down.


    Win, and steadfast childhood love would allow him to ennoble her with a clear conscience.


    As for losing...he probably hadn''t considered it.


    "Unchanging feelings for twenty years, even if grandfather knows you didn''t fulfill the promise, he would forgive you right." Chang Yan''s voice rang out timely, full of temptation.


    The Imperial Court froze for a long time, gaze shifting to the Former Emperor''s memorial tablet, before finally gritting his teeth. "Alright."


    He just wanted to ennoble an empress. He wasn''t joking around with the mountains and rivers of the country, he would always remember the Zhu Family''s responsibilities.


    So father, give him a chance to fulfill his beloved''s wish, okay?


    Just once.

 Chapter 469: The Choice of the Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 469</h4>


    The bet was simple, to get the Imperial Court to reject Noble Consort Ju''s request to be named Empress and feign displeasure.


    When the ruler falls ill, it concerns the whole nation.


    Thest time there was gossip, it led to the imperial consort selection. This time, Chang Yan was very curious what it would bring about - a long feast?


    An attendant guard asked, ¡°Your Highness, shouldn''t we do something?¡±


    Chang Yan thought for a moment, first shaking his head, then nodding.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± The attendant scratched his head, puzzled.


    First reject the Empress title, then feign displeasure - that would be enough to alert Noble Consort Ju to be vignt. Anything more would be overdoing it.


    If it provoked displeasure from the Imperial Court, it could ruin their original bet.


    The nod was because at the critical moment, more fuel had to be added to make the fire burn brighter.


    ¡°But isn''t it obvious to anyone that the Noble Consort wants the Empress title to pave the way for the Eldest Prince to take the throne?¡± The attendant guard muttered. ¡°How can the Imperial Court not see through it?¡±


    Chang Yan just smiled without responding.


    Often those involved are blind, while onlookers see clearly.


    Moreover, could he really not see through it at all? Then why would he have agreed to this absurd bet?


    The human heart isplex - it may sense something wrong yet deny it, but still force itself to admit it.


    Some cruel and bloody truths can only be seen when torn apart.


    It is liberating and thorough.


    ¡°So what should we do next, Your Highness?¡± The attendant asked again.


    Chang Yan pressed his lips together and gave just one word in response: ¡°Wait.¡±


    The Imperial Court had rejected Noble Consort Ju in private. The people of Fengjing didn''t know the truth, and the gossip grew louder and wilder.


    Now it was very difficult for the Ju Family.


    To argue would be humiliating.


    To not argue would be like pouring oil on the fire.


    Often at times like this, actions reveal one''s true thoughts.


    When Chang Yan received word that the Ju Family had only quietly tried to suppress the rumors instead of publicly refuting or exining them, he knew the main event was about to begin.


    The gossip in Fengjing grew rampant, whileplex emotions stirred endlessly in the pce.


    After receiving a definitive rejection, Noble Consort Ju had indeed sulked for days. But as the Imperial Court fell ill, she tenderly made him chicken soup and attentively kept himpany, even personally feeding him meals.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please try Consort Ju''s stewed lotus seed and white jade soup, perfect for recuperation.¡± Though nearly forty, careful maintenance made her appear stunning, while maturity lent her plumpness and charm beyond young maidens, and her elegant brows and eyespelled admiring nces.


    As a man, one takes pride in giving the beloved woman security, and letting her live indulgently.


    For thepanion of one''s youth to still be by one''s side in old age was a persistence few could manage.


    The Imperial Court sighed softly and sipped from the spoon.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Noble Consort Ju asked gently, hope glimmering in her eyes.


    It was as if they had returned to the past, when she was still that mischievous young girl.


    ¡°It''s good,¡± the Imperial Court said, unable to contain his doting tone. ¡°Anything A''Ruo cooks is good.¡±


    Not believing him, Noble Consort Ju tasted it herself from the spoon and quickly spat it out with a grimace. ¡°Blech! It''s so awful, how could you swallow it?¡±


    Waving her hand, she had the servants bring new congee.


    Picking dried white peony with rouged fingers, she brought it to him again. ¡°It''s my fault, for letting Your Majesty dote on me these twenty years yet still not learning to cook tasty white jade congee. Next time I will definitely learn to make delicious white jade congee.¡±


    The Imperial Court obediently opened his mouth and swallowed as she fed him.


    ¡°Leave the cooking to the servants. Just be carefree and happy every day.¡±


    ¡°I can''t do that.¡± Noble Consort Ju''s tone held me. ¡°The congee I make is different from what others make. I''m the one who walked alongside Your Majesty, not them. They don''t love you like I do.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, my heart holds only you.¡±


    ¡°I...want to be with you forever and ever.¡±


    In life, and death.


    Love was possessive, unwilling to spare even a bit.


    But in an imperial family, much was out of one''s hands.


    The Imperial Court''s brows furrowed deeply as he watched Noble Consort Ju go from teasing and pleading to disappointment and despair, before kindling hope once more. Still he steeled his heart and shook his head.


    ¡°A''Ruo,¡± his voice was low and sickly. ¡°You know I promised Father Emperor. I cannot go back on my original vow.¡±


    Noble Consort Ju froze, stopping in the middle of feeding him congee, not even noticing the Imperial Court''s regret.


    ¡°Is that vow so important that it hasn''t wavered in twenty years?¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°But back then, we fell in love first!¡±


    That night, the Imperial Consort left unhappy once more.


    If even their past affection could not sway his vow, what in the world could win her the Empress title?


    By wit? Coercion? Or begging?


    Tears streamed down Noble Consort Ju''s face as she gazed nkly like dead ashes.


    And this was when Chang Yan made his move. He had the Imperial Hospital fabricate news of the Imperial Court''s declining health, and ry it to the Ju Family in utmost secrecy.


    Utmost secrecy meant even the Emperor didn''t know.


    The trump card the Yan Family had rued over decades emerged at this moment.


    At the end of the new year, the Ju Family head used New Year greetings as an excuse to pass new information to Noble Consort Ju.


    Chang Yan didn''t know the exact contents, only hearing the siblings had quarreled fiercely enough to smash two sets of teacups.


    It was certainly Noble Consort Ju who had lost her temper. The Ju Family head knelt and patiently persuaded her, finally swaying her somewhat.


    What could they have discussed?


    Nothing other than the Empress title, paving the way for the Eldest Prince, and establishing the Crown Prince.


    With the ruler grievously ill, it meant a new sessor had to rise up and take on the responsibility.


    The Second Princecked power and influence, even if he wanted to contend.


    The Fifth Prince was too frail, keeping a low profile.


    That left only the zing Eldest Prince, who only needed the legitimate eldest position to have proper cause to seed smoothly and logically.


    The Ju Family must want that spot, definitely.


    After who knows how much anguish and struggle, after who knows how much bitter torment, Noble Consort Ju fell ill for seven days in Chengqian Pce before forcing herself up, eyes swollen with tears, to personally cook congee.


    The news reached West Third Court. Chang Yan didn''t even open his eyes, just gazed in the direction of Qianqing Pce.


    Other than fabricating the Imperial Court''s declining health, he hadn''t used any connections or intervened in anything.


    This meant the man lying in Qianqing Pce would know everything he knew.


    ¡°Your Highness, will the Noble Consort really poison the Imperial Court?¡± The attendant guard asked fearfully. ¡°That would be punished by execution of nine familial exterminations!¡±


    She might poison him, staking everything on the Empress title.


    Or she might not poison him, to see who was more cunning.


    Noble Consort Ju''s struggle was too obvious. Her haggard appearance was bare for all to see, clearly telling everyone: I harbor hatred out of love, I will fight for a future for my son.


    If the Imperial Court grew wary and dumped out the congee, then found no poison, he would feel guilty and might truly grant her the Empress title out of remorse.


    On the other hand, what if the Imperial Court guessed Noble Consort Ju''s withdrawal was a ploy, and deliberately drank the congee? Then the Ju Family could take the chance to poison him and assassinate the ruler.


    With Noble Consort Ju''s abilities, she could easily control the inner pce, issue an imperial decree granting herself the Empress title, issue one establishing the Crown Prince, and control the entire court.


    In the end, it came down to who thought further ahead and had deeper cunning and greater skill.


    ¡°Heavens, there are so many twists and turns here that I still feel Consort Ju won''t poison him - that would just be too stupid, leaving her with eternal infamy if found out.¡± The attendant muttered.


    This time Chang Yanughed.


    She might not poison the congee, but that didn''t mean...it contained no poison.

 Chapter 470: Plot at the Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 470</h4>


    In just a year, the once charming and alluring Noble Consort Ju had be haggard.


    From thirty-seven to thirty-eight, she seemed to have aged ten years, or used up her lifetime.


    The exquisite rouge was removed, the heavy powder washed clean, the crimson lipstick without a trace, so she did not seem so well-maintained.


    Fine lines appeared at the corners of her eyes, her lipscked color, a few spots on her cheeks, even the hair at her temples seemed sparse.


    Only her earnestness and tenderness in cooking porridge resembled an expectant wife waiting for her husband''s return.


    "In fact, in the past when cooking porridge, I just put the ingredients in the sandpot and never tried it again." Noble Consort Ju said softly, "Because I know the Imperial Court is notcking people to serve, norcking my bowl of porridge."


    Whether it tasted good or bad, it represented affection.


    Not like now, she personally controlled the fire, personally lit the charcoal, personally stirred and cooked it, and personally tasted the vor.


    It turned out that porridge needed seasoning to taste good, beans needed to be soaked in advance to cook soft, different ingredients should be added in different order, and the thick texture required constant stirring.


    It took a few scalds, several eye irritations, before a person who did not touch spring water could cook a bowl of delicious white jade porridge.


    Noble Consort Ju did not know, she just gently held the scalding bottom of the bowl with a pious gesture, and walked towards Qinqing Pce.


    Behind her was the familiar and trusted madam steward, and ahead was the smiling Wu Steward.


    Noble Consort Ju took off her fur coat, smiled and nodded, then strode into the hall.


    With her status, she never needed to test for poison, let alone try it herself.


    Behind absolute favoritism was absolute trust.


    "Your Majesty," she casually closed the door behind her and walked over lightly.


    The man on the couch was pale, with memorials and documents beside him. Even busy, he was still keenly aware when he saw her, "Why is Consort looking haggard today?"


    "I told youst time I was trying hard to learn to cook porridge, and today I finally cooked a bowl." She smiled and raised her hand, tilting her head somewhat coyly, vaguely ovepping with her appearance under the apricot blossom tree at the age of seventeen.


    The Imperial Court blinked with a smile.


    He must be getting old, recently he always missed...the past, the people from the past.


    "I waszy before, and by cooking the porridge myself today I realized how hard it was, and this bowl of porridge was hard-won, so you have to finish it." Noble Consort Ju was stillughing lightly, but tears welled up in her eyes.


    She seemed reluctant.


    Who could bear to part with it?


    Childhood sweethearts in love, ten years of ymates, it went without saying they fell in love, but they couldn''t even stand side by side due to their identities.


    Twenty years of favor, endless indulgence, whispering to each other day and night, they had long been ingrained in each other¡¯s blood and bones.


    To tear it out would be so painful.


    Sometimes Noble Consort Ju couldn''t help but think that if they were an ordinary couple, it would be so nice without so much power and wealth, entanglements and scruples.


    They fell in love under the apricot blossom tree, gave birth to the children they expected, worked hard for their living, and grew old hand in hand.


    Unfortunately, life was not so simple.


    Just the identities of wife and concubine were enough to stir up great waves, let alone affect the country.


    He had no choice, and neither did she.


    However much heartache hidden inside, even with tears welling up in her eyes, she still picked up the spoon and scooped up a spoonful of thick and fragrant white jade porridge, "Your Majesty, try it."


    The sickly man''s hands were also shaking, but he still braced his spine and opened his mouth with a smile.


    A little closer, a little closer.


    The spoon came closer and closer, about to be delivered into the Imperial Court¡¯s mouth.


    The entire hall was quiet, not a sound, as if the world was cut off, leaving only space for them.


    Noble Consort Ju''s hand shook more and more.


    Seeing that the Imperial Court showed no sign of wavering, his lips about to touch the spoon, she finally could not restrain herself and screamed as she fell.


    The carefully cooked soup sshed onto the ground, making a crisp sound as it spilled.


    With Wu Steward and the guards¡¯ agility, they should have rushed in long ago, yet no one came.


    The man on the bed was still calm, while the woman on the floor was already in tears.


    "Why, why can''t I be granted the title of Empress, just an empress, is it so difficult?" Noble Consort Ju cried in anguish, "Would you drink it today even if I poisoned it? Should we just die together?"


    Her love finally defeated reason. She couldn¡¯t bear to hurt the boy from twenty years ago.


    The Imperial Court raised the corners of his mouth in a growing smile. He was eager to tell the woman about the bet, to tell her it was okay.


    The door of the hall was suddenly pushed open.


    Wu Steward seemed to be shouting in panic as something agile jumped in from the chaos and ran to the spilled white jade porridge to lick it a couple times.


    "Whose cat is this?" Noble Consort Ju immediately regained her senses and sternly shouted, "Is it the beast raised by Princess San? Get it out quickly!"


    Wu Steward came in hastily with the eunuchs, clumsily trying to capture it.


    The cat was clever to begin with, let alone difficult for the guards to catch it inside the hall.


    Seeing the umted emotions about to dissipate, Noble Consort Ju could no longer restrain her anger, "Catch it immediately, dead or alive!"


    Only then did the guards dare to draw their swords and aim at the cat.


    However, before they could act, the previously lively little cat suddenly copsed, convulsing all over as blood flowed from its seven orifices, gradually losing its voice.


    Silence, deathly silence.


    The man on the bed gripped the quilt in astonishment, while the woman on the floor stared in horror with wide eyes. The well-informed Wu Steward was drenched in cold sweat, and the guards who had drawn their swords stood frozen.


    "Is this...did it die from the fall?" After a long silence, Wu Steward forced himself to break the silence, "Should I throw out or send the beast to the imperial hospital, Your Majesty?"


    No response.


    Wu Steward hardened his scalp and waved for the guards to withdraw.


    But this time, he dared not leave, risking scolding and beating to curl up at the end of the bed.


    "Your Majesty, your servant absolutely did not, I really did not." Noble Consort Ju finally regained her senses and knelt on the ground, "I really did not. I cooked this porridge myself, even lit the fire myself. It could not have been poisoned. Definitely not possible."


    The more she said, the more suspicious it seemed.


    She personally cooked the poisonous porridge herself. Who else could have poisoned it?


    Coupled with her action of breaking the bowl earlier, it was almost conclusive evidence.


    Noble Consort Ju broke out in cold sweat. She did not understand what had gone wrong.


    She had prepared for so long, and what she wanted was never her lover''s life, but an edict of guilt to grant her the title of Empress.


    She thought her actions were wless, and the situation did go as she expected without error, until this cat suddenly appeared and died such a miserable death.


    It shouldn¡¯t have happened. Something¡¯s not right!


    She really did cook the white jade porridge herself. She didn¡¯t even rest in the middle. Only the madam steward helped add some salt...


    The madam steward!


    Noble Consort Ju panicked and stood up, staggering to the door, only to see guards standing with swords drawn, with no sign of the madam steward.

 Chapter 471: Ju Guifei Grudge

    <h4>Chapter 471</h4>


    The pce maid who had wrapped her cloak around Ju Noble Consort was gone.


    As the person who had managed the harem for twenty years, Ju Noble Consort lived up to her reputation. Upon realizing the entire Qianqing Pce was on high alert, she turned back and knelt before the imperial bed, saying, "Your Majesty, it was the pce maid, she was trying to harm your concubine.


    "If your concubine had truly wanted to harm you, how could I have knocked over the bowl and utensils? I was framed!" She broke down in tears once more.


    Just likest time it was for love, this time it was to prove her innocence.


    The Imperial Court quirked up the corners of his mouth, not quite a smile or a smirk. After a long moment, he said, "Steward Wu, take some people to find the Chengqian Pce pce maid."


    "But Your Majesty here..." Steward Wu was still rather nervous.


    He had been so at ease before, now he was worried.


    For the Noble Consort to try and poison the Emperor! Just thinking about it made him break out in cold sweat countless nights!


    "It''s fine." The Imperial Court waved his hand and threw back the bedding to stand up. "She can''t harm Zhen."


    Only then did Steward Wu feel reassured enough to leave with the others.


    The great hall fell silent once more. Ju Noble Consort sat paralyzed on the ground, wishing she could immediately find the pce maid and clear her own name.


    "Your Majesty..." She wanted to say something more but quieted seeing the man''s expression.


    Time passed slowly, each breath sheer torment.


    Just when Ju Noble Consort could bear it no more, Steward Wu returned with the guards. "Reporting to Your Majesty, the pce maid hasmitted suicide..."


    It was a conspiracy.


    The world spun around Ju Noble Consort when she realized someone had framed her.


    She crawled over to the Imperial Court almost immediately, hoping he would save her, hoping he wouldn''t misunderstand.


    From the poisoning to the cat to the pce maid''s suicide, there were far too many coincidences. This must have been a deliberate scheme by someone.


    "Your Majesty, you have to believe your concubine, I absolutely never wanted to harm you, never!"


    In the past, this man would have already squatted down to wipe her tears and taken her into his embrace.


    But now he just looked at her coldly,pletely indifferent.


    "Your Majesty..." Ju Noble Consort''s heart grew heavier and heavier. "You don''t believe your concubine?"


    The Imperial Court quirked up the corners of his mouth. "Zhen believes you, but Zhen cannot believe the Ju family."


    All of Chengqian Pce¡¯s pce maids were rigorously selected, with only the head maid from the Ju family. She also had a son-inw working under the Ju family.


    While Ju Noble Consort may not have wanted to poison her dear husband, what about the Ju family?


    Did the Ju family want to help enthrone a new emperor? To be an influential inw n again? To return to the top aristocratic houses?


    "No, it couldn''t be the Ju family. Absolutely not." Ju Noble Consort denied vehemently and crawled closer on her knees. "Your Majesty, it really isn''t the Ju family, it''s impossible."


    This time, the Imperial Court chose to avoid her.


    The atmosphere of abandonment spread throughout the great hall, the feeling of cold spread from his feet and legs.


    The head maid''s suicide proved there was a meticulous conspiracy. And Ju Noble Consort really couldn''t judge whether the Ju family actually harbored such ambitions or not.


    Or perhaps whether they did or didn''t no longer mattered.


    Once the Imperial Court punished them for a crime, it would spell doom and disaster for the Ju n.


    That was her maternal n: her parents, brothers, nephews and nieces, countless rtives and servants.


    Ju Noble Consort felt pierced through the heart, knowing it was toote to change anything.


    She struggled to stand up, tears flowing as she said, ¡°It was me.¡±


    The Imperial Court whipped around violently.


    ¡°I was the one who tried to poison you, to kill you. It was all me.¡± Ju Noble Consort choked back sobs, "We loved each other so much. I met you first, but just because of status and family background, just because I was a daughter of the Ju house, I could only be reduced to a lowly concubine."


    "The Ju family has been prestigious for generations. I''m the first concubine they''ve had in all these years...I''m an unfilial daughter!"


    "Father reprimanded me, mother persuaded me, everyone hoped I would find another husband. But I insisted on being with you, even if just as a concubine."


    "Twenty years... I''ve been your concubine for twenty years. Now I wanted to be an empress not for myself, but for my child." Tears drenched Ju Noble Consort''spels. "You wronged us mother and child, yet my child has to bear a baseborn status! Why? Why?"


    She had once had the chance to be legal wife to another man, to give birth to rightfully born children of her own.


    But for that young romance, she sacrificed and endured, only to lose that all important legitimate status in the end.


    "I know you love and spoil me. You let me give birth to the eldest first, but wasn''t he still baseborn?" Ju Noble Consort gave a bitter, despairingugh. "He should have been the legitimate Crown Prince by rights. He should have inherited everything!"


    The Imperial Court was silent.


    He had once thought love and favor would be enough to withstand anything, but this provedcking in the face of practical interest.


    But he had no right to call Ju Noble Consort wrong. As a mother, fighting for one''s children was pure maternal instinct.


    "Ara." His voice was hoarse as he tried to give his lover one final chance. "This matter involves the Ju family, but will never bring harm upon you and Hong."


    "No. It was me. It has nothing to do with the Ju family." Ju Noble Consort wept hysterically, "If Your Majesty still remembers our love, then don''t harm the innocent. Just punish your concubine''s crime! It''s my crime, I plotted with treasonous intent."


    Don''t harm...her maternal family.


    The Imperial Court swayed upon shaky legs, his emaciated frame breaking into coughs that vibrated into his chest with pain.


    He waved his hand weakly, copsing back onto the imperial bed. "Guards, escort Ju Noble Consort back to Chengqian Pce and revoke her Noble Consort status. She is forbidden to leave Qianqing Pce grounds without permission."


    He said nothing of reducing her status to that of amoner, nor imprisonment for life.


    But by not speaking of it, Ju Noble Consort would only be able to die in Chengqian Pce now that she had no title or power.


    Was it worth it for the sake of family? He allowed such a favored lover to sacrifice herself like so?


    The man could no longer withstand it as another bout of violent coughs tore through him, as though he would hack up his lungs.


    "Was it worth it for the sake of family?" Steward Wu couldn''t help asking as he escorted the former Noble Consort Ju back to her pce. "Your n has always been in high favor. Any misfortune to the Ju would be a pity. And don''t you also have the Crown Prince?"


    One hair can move the whole body .


    Rather than implicate the entire Ju n over Ju Noble Consort''s crimes, it would be better for her to sever ties with them to protect herself and her son.


    This wasmon self-preserving strategy for harem women.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to ensure the Imperial Court does not punish the Ju family." Ju''s tone was calm. "I will never sacrifice my maternal n. Far more than me fighting for their glory and favor, it''s my maternal n supporting me from behind."


    "The Yan Empress had no powerful maternal n backing her, that''s why she and her son ended up in that state. But as long as the Ju family stands, Hong will never suffer bullying."


    She walked steadily, step by step.


    In the pce harem, she had seen every kind of nder and frame-up tactic, had persecuted countless people herself whether she wanted to or not, just to survive.


    Now finally it was her turn.


    Upon returning to cold Chengqian Pce, the head pce maid and personal servants had all disappeared without a trace. Inside and out, there wasn''t even a single servant left to attend her.


    So this was the difference between an Imperial Consort and convicted criminal?


    Steward Wu sighed heavily; before he even turned around, Ju had gathered all her strength to fling herself against the wooden pir.


    At the same time in Qianqing Pce, the Imperial Court had finally stopped his harsh bout of coughing. Opening up his palm revealed a patch of red on his handkerchief.


    Note: Harem womenmitting suicide was only in ordance with thews of the Qing Dynasty, and is unrted to other dynasties.

 Chapter 472: A Good Calculation

    <h4>Chapter 472</h4>


    Ju Noble Consort bumped into a pir in Qianqing Pce.


    It was a major incident, and the news was suppressed within the Imperial Medical Academy, with almost all those in the know having their mouths sealed.


    But that didn¡¯t stop it from being delivered to Chang Yan¡¯s presence, with the story being personally recounted by Wen Zhiyun.


    A bloodbath triggered by a bowl of porridge.


    Or perhaps in the seesaw between love and power, Ju Noble Consort sacrificed the former to protect thetter.


    In the process, a living life got caught in between.


    It was hard to describe what he felt. In Chang Yan¡¯s childhood years, he only remembered Ju Noble Consort haughtily passing by, sparing no effort to show off the favoritism she gained, but she couldn¡¯t even get a reaction from the cold and aloof Yan Empress, so she left unhappily in the end.


    Now, the cold and indifferent woman had turned into dry bones, while the haughty one had also closed her eyes. Neither of them managed to apany that man until his old age, and neither managed to enjoy good fortune.


    ¡°Ju Noble Consort''s death could very possibly wipe the te clean regarding what the Ju family has done, the Tian family might even shift the guilt onto the Eldest Prince...¡± Chang Yan analyzed in the most rational manner.


    Wen Zhiyun, carrying a small medicine box, interrupted him, ¡°Who said Ju Noble Consort is dead?¡±


    The hall fell silent for a moment.


    In storybooks and operas, those who bumped pirs ultimately died in the end.


    ¡°Don''t be misled by these dramatic works. What she injured by bumping her head was her forehead. It looked terrifying with all that blood flowing, but the actual damage was far less severe than being hit at the back of the head.¡± Wen Zhiyun rarely assumed his elder brother persona and rapped the table, ¡°After repeated diagnoses and treatments by the Imperial Medical Academy, currently Ju Noble Consort is in aa, whether she can regain consciousness requires further observation.¡±


    But her life is not at risk, at least her pulse has not weakened so far.


    ¡°Also...¡± Wen Zhiyun hesitated, ¡°I asked Steward Wu, he stretched out his hand to stop her when he discovered the situation, which is why Ju Noble Consort only fell into aa.¡±


    If he had used a little more force, or if no one was there to stop her, the resulting injury would have been much more tragic.


    The hall fell silent again.


    Chang Yan sat there in a daze, subconsciouslyparing the cold and arrogant figures of the two women, and let out a bitterugh in the end.


    ¡°Although she and I cannot coexist, I sincerely admire her from the bottom of my heart.¡± There was a hint of sadness in the youth¡¯s tone, ¡°I admire her courage to fight and scheme, as well as sacrifice. Looking at things from her perspective, surviving is indeed better.¡±


    Why choose death?


    After falling into aa, she obtained guilt, kept the Ju family safe, and preserved rtionships.


    In the future when the Eldest Prince ascends the throne, she would enjoy limitless glory and honor as the Empress Dowager.


    Allowing herself to die a dignified death would have been the most cowardly approach.


    In storybooks,promising for the sake of self-preservation by marrying one¡¯s beloved as a concubine, then withering away in the end, or being murdered, bing an eternally innocent figure in the Emperor¡¯s heart as well as a poignant love story circted among themoners.


    But when applied to the person involved, when situated within the cruel inner pce and power struggles, as the cherished daughter carefully nurtured by her n, resigning oneself to awaiting death passively would have been the most useless and foolish course of action.


    Just as what Ju Noble Consort said to Steward Wu, she profoundly understood the significance of women to the n, as well as the connection between power and the future. In her youth she could havepromised and be a concubine for the sake of love, and in her maturity she was capable of ruthlessness and scheming for the sake of her n and selfishness.


    She was not a kind and innocent damsel. She enjoyed her n¡¯s protection previously, andter in life she returned the favor by protecting her n.


    She made meticulous calctions when it came to producing an heir, with even love factored into her schemes, sacrificing the minimal amount in exchange for maximum gain.


    Even as an adversary, one couldn¡¯t help but sing praises of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying toin about anything. Mother will always remain so pure and beautiful in my heart.¡± Chang Yan took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s just that as her child, I would rather she tenaciously and vibrantly cling on to life like this.¡±


    Rather than leaving this world prematurely amidst coldness.


    ¡°Even if it means relying on the reputation of a girl from an eminent n to forcibly prop up the inadequate Eldest Prince?¡± Wen Zhiyun softly asked.


    Chang Yanughed lightly beside him, ¡°Then do you know why, despite enjoying favor higher than the heavens, Ju Noble Consort only gave birth to one Eldest Prince?¡±


    Which woman in the inner pce was an unsullied lily? Someone as upetitive as the Yan Empress had long be bones bleached by the wind.


    The ones who survived were all those outstanding in scheming and strategy, who had either participated in or witnessed all kinds of plots.


    At its root, the inner pce simply could not amodate favoritism or biases.


    Tracing it further back, they were merely a pair of lovers who unfortunately ended up bing emperor and imperial concubine.


    ¡°So as the Emperor, one cannot have a woman he truly loves, he cannot have a sweetheart to cherish.¡± Wen Zhiyun said hoarsely as his eyes reddened, ¡°Xiaowu, are you going to follow this path as well?¡±


    Chang Yanughed by the side.


    Ever since he returned from the imperial examinations to this cold and gloomy pce, he had never thought about leaving again.


    Though unlike his father, he would never favor any particr person on his own, as his heart had already been filled by the family members he encountered in his childhood.


    ¡°Rest assured.¡± The teenager''s hands were held behind his back as he steered the topic back on track, ¡°Given that Ju Noble Consort still lives, it shows that the Ju family and the Eldest Prince have new ns. It so happens that Lady Fang has not much time left with the Second Prince, exciting times lie ahead for Yongjing.¡±


    His face was lit up in anticipation for the show.


    ording to previous discussions among the brothers, the Fifth Prince would indeed keep to the background and take the position of winner with the most rxed method.


    However...


    There was pity in Wen Zhiyun''s eyes, he wanted to speak yet held back, and eventually swallowed the words down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Fourth Brother?¡± Chang Yan perceived something amiss, ¡°Could there be anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing...¡± Wen Zhiyun denied vehemently, ¡°The Imperial Medical Academy still has medicine waiting to be prepared, I have to go back now.¡±


    His actions could be described as flustered as he hurried off with fast steps, even forgetting to sneak close to the walls. He simply darted out of the Western Third Court like that.


    Although it waste into the night, it was still rather conspicuous.


    Chang Yan¡¯s eyebrows were slightly knitted together. He could only send the guards to quietly tidy things up, to avoid discovery by others.


    The coldte night, with the bright moon hanging high.


    The guard had been gone for a long time after leaving, it was as if some trouble cropped up.


    These two...something seemed rather odd with them.


    Chang Yan knitted his brows again as he paced about in the courtyard, leaning against the door frame to listen for sounds.


    Finally, noises traveled in from outside.


    Before he could even rx his eyebrows, he heard the leader of the Imperial Guards bow with bent waist, ¡°Fifth Highness, His Majesty awaits you in the Chengdian Pce, please proceed there.¡±

 Chapter 473: Father and Son Night Talk

    <h4>Chapter 473</h4>


    Although nominally father and son, the rtionship between Chang Yan and the Imperial Court was not really close.


    The past few days of calling father and going to the Shexian Pce were all just to plot against Noble Consort Ju.


    Today, the Imperial Court invited him in the middle of the night. Could it be that he saw through his plot and was angrily going to settle ounts after the autumn harvest?


    Chang Yan was not afraid of these things.


    Now in the previous dynasty he had the Dou family, the Jiang family, the Yao family, the He family reced the Fang family, and the Zhu family and Tao family were not in power, otherwise they would not be so hidden and tolerant.


    The military power in the north was controlled by General Jiang, and some scattered old Ministry of Fang were picked up by Fang Heng and gradually formed a climate.


    The biggest problem before was the Ju family, the decades of affection in the emperor''s heart.


    With a bowl of white magnolia seed soup with poison, even if the Ju family could retain its status, it would no longer be favored as before.


    At this point, he had thoroughly nned behind the scenes.


    The teenager tidied his clothes and opened the door with a faint smile under everyone''s gaze, "I''m sorry to trouble themander of the Forbidden Guards to lead the way."


    The night was still deep, and no matter how many candles or lights illuminated the way forward, just as life would always be bewildered.


    But as long as you have a clear conscience, every step you take is firm.


    West Third Court was an annexed pce of Chengqian Pce. After the Fourth Prince moved out, only Chang Yan still lived there. The short distance only took a few moments to reach.


    Steward Wu was on duty at the gate, and Eunuch Wu was apanying him. It should have been the time when one was tired to yawn, but the two were more spirited than the other.


    Especially when they saw Chang Yan, this spirit turned into a shock. Eunuch Wu, who was not very old, even showed horror.


    "Steward Wu, howe you are on duty in person?" Chang Yan probed unmoved, "Does Father want to handle some important matters?"


    "No, no." Steward Wu immediately shook his head with a smile, "Just wanted to sit outside for a while, Your Highness please go in."


    That would be strange.


    From Wen Zhiyun to the guards, to Steward Wu and Eunuch Wu, there was something strange about them tonight.


    Chang Yan frowned, subconsciously took a defensive stance, and slowly stepped into Chengqian Pce Hall.


    He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but the whole hall was so empty that it was a bit scary. Although there were burning coals in the corners, it still revealed a chill.


    It was a bit like the dpidated temple in Shili Pub Vige. After he and his siblings left, it quickly withered. Jiang Sheng said it was because it lost poprity.


    Poprity huh.


    Thinking of his elder brother and younger sister, Chang Yan''s eyebrows rxed, and he also calmed down a lot.


    But as the residence of the emperor, Chengqian Pce should notck poprity.


    He frowned again and walked into the east hall in three steps. On the dragon bed, he saw a middle-aged man lying t.


    The golden dragon quilt was covered to his chest, and his two arms were ced on the outside. The slightly curled five fingers were strangely thin, like withered branches sun-dried in the wilderness.


    This man... was it still the Imperial Court he remembered?


    Chang Yan doubted that he had seen it wrong, but this was indeed Chengqian Pce, and it was indeed the dragon bed in front of him.


    He took two more steps forward before finally seeing the slightly undting chest under the quilt, before putting his heart back in his stomach.


    Chang Yan disliked this biased father at a very young age - sitting alone by the pond as a child, he could always see Zhu Changhong being held and walked by, but he could hardly even be nced at.


    At first, when he was young and ignorant, he would chase after and ask his mother, "Why doesn''t Father hold me? Why doesn''t the neer Night Glowing Pearl have a share for me?"


    Yan Empress smiled bitterly and shook her head, unable to say a thousand words and ten thousand, and finally had to hold the child herself.


    Later, little Chang Yan understood that because his mother was not favored, he could not get his father''s favor, let alone his father''s embrace, and a dazzling array of treasures.


    Gradually, the heartfelt admiration was reced by disgust. He would no longer climb up staggering from the side of the pond to follow them, nor would he crave the shining Night Glowing Pearl. He would just coldly feed the fish, and then coldly watch Zhu Chang receive his father¡¯s affection.


    If you can''t get it, don''t get it. If you can''t find it, don''t find it. His feelings for his father gradually dried up, and have never recovered to this day.


    What he admired and respected was only his father''s image, never the specific person, let alone the person lying on the dragon bed.


    He thought he was indifferent enough, especially after his mother''s death and his escape from the Imperial City alone.


    In fact, it was true. Whether it was returning to the pce to rmend Xu Mo to be the top schr, or plotting against Noble Consort Ju at the Shexian Pce, there were no waves or emotions in his heart.


    He had been waiting all this time, waiting to legitimately seed to the throne, control the world, and protect the peace of the people.


    Until just now, when the person on the bedy t like a withered tree, his heart beat violently, and his emotions spread wildly along with it.


    It wasn''t joy or nervousness, but fear.


    He was actually afraid of losing...


    It was ridiculous. He and the Imperial Court only had a nominal rtionship left, they didn''t have any feelings for each other.


    The neglect in childhood, the biased favoritism, and the absence in life, stood between them, and could never be eliminated.


    If there were any feelings left, it would probably only be admiration for a weak emperor who could still maintain the court and borders.


    He did not respect his father, but he was willing to respect the emperor.


    Chang Yan stabilized his emotions and looked back at the person on the dragon bed, only to find that the Imperial Court had woken up.


    The gaunt face of the middle-aged man still had bright and piercing eyes, with the power to absorb people''s hearts, staring straight at his pupils.


    If he hadn''t gone through thousands of trials and tribtions, Chang Yan would really not be able to withstand it.


    Fortunately, he had withstood it.


    The two of them just stared at each other quietly in this silent hall, neither willing to retreat, nor willing to admit defeat.


    After an unknown period of time, the Imperial Court''s cheerfulugh sounded, "Good, very good, you kid have guts."


    How many people in the world could stare at the emperor without being timid?


    "Although it''s a bitte, I still want to say, you''re very good, you''re all very good." He struggled to sit up, swallowing several times as if to suppress something, "I really didn''t expect that Hong who enjoyed favor from thousands could not be strong. On the other hand, the few neglected children each have their own abilities.¡±


    Perhaps this is also the shoring of human nature - the more smooth sailing a person is, the harder it is to have ambition and achievement.


    Chang Yan did notment on this.


    Outsiders only saw the ambition and strength that grew out of frustration, but never asked the child whether he was willing to eat that bitterness or not.


    "Chang Yu has some ability, but his birth limits his vision. Although the second branch of the Fang family holds power, they are on a downward path." The Imperial Court still analyzed, "Him being a lone prince cooperating with the Fang family, in the future the only achievement will be the Fang family¡¯s, while he himself will be sidelined as a puppet."


    "Besides..." The man paused for a moment, "Anyone who can forcibly cause the death of his sister-inw and harm his nephew can''t be anything good."


    It was just seeking the tiger¡¯s skin while riding the tiger.


    The Imperial Court spoke lightly, but it made Chang Yan''s hair stand on end to hear it.


    He almost instinctively took two steps back, "You... you know everything? You know everything but still allow the Fang family to do evil, allow the eldest son of the principal wife to wander outside?"

 Chapter 474: Heart of a King

    <h4>Chapter 474</h4>


    "So what." The emperor gave an answer that surprised everyone, "I am an emperor, I can''t possibly intervene casually in my ministers'' family affairs. If the eldest son of the Chang House has the ability to produce evidence in the future, I will act ording to thew. If he dies abroad, how can I ignore the court and destroy the Fang family?"


    The Fang family rose to prominence by cheating in the imperial examinations and by deceiving the emperor. In addition, the Fang family sessfully brought about the downfall of the Zhu and Tao families. It would be difficult for the imperial court to uphold justice.


    But Fang Heng was just a young child, imprisoned and restrained in the remote Anshui Prefecture. He wandered around destitute. Could I just sit back and watch?


    If the veterans know that their descendants have been exiled like this, will they still fight desperately on the battlefield?


    How can people be so cold-blooded!


    Chang Yan clenched his fists, full of anger and resentment.


    "You are angry." The man on the dragon couch suddenlyughed, "But my son, if Fang Heng was not your third brother, if you didn''t know each other, would you care what happened to the Fang family?"


    Chang Yan''s body tensed again, and cold sweat appeared on his back.


    He really knows everything.


    He knew about the injustice in the Fang family, and he also knew about the rtionship between Chang Yan and Fang Heng. Does he also know about those five years, does he know what happened behind the scenes with Chang Yan?


    "Among the countless prestigious families in Fengjing, all kinds of injustices, big and small, are constantly happening." The man was still indifferent, "The eldest daughter of the Meng family bullied the illegitimate daughter, the head of the Li family favored a concubine and destroyed his wife, the head of the Zhou family was promiscuous and licentious, but as long as they work diligently in their official positions, how can I intervene in their family affairs?"


    "You sympathize with the Fang family because of your close rtionship with Fang Heng, but why don''t you help the illegitimate daughter of the Meng family, stand up for the legitimate wife of the Li family, or restrain the head of the Zhou family?"


    "After all, people only care about their loved ones, and can''t be fair in everything."


    The downfall of the Fang family''s main branch originated from General Fang''s death on the battlefield. The second branch schemed to seize power by all means necessary, even making the emperor scoff.


    But how could the wild ambition of a wolf have been cultivated overnight? The husband and wife of the main branch were unable to guard against it and protect themselves, who else could they me?


    Survival of the fittest.


    Fengjing has never been a naive and innocent stage, but a fighting arena full of intrigue, scheming and wrist skills.


    As the second branch consolidated control over the Fang family''s power, the entire main branch almost disappeared. How could the emperor possibly uphold justice and contend with such a powerful family?


    There are many kinds of love in this world, but they all have limits.


    Just as Xu Mo cares more about themon people, Fang Heng cares more about the military officers and soldiers, Wen Zhiyun cares more about the poor and suffering, Jiang Sheng cares more about his aunts.


    The emperor''s love is too scattered, he only cares about the livelihood and survival of the whole, cares about who can benefit themon people in office, cares about who has made achievements for the country on the battlefield.


    It sounds utilitarian, but it makes sense when you think about it.


    Even Fang Heng himself couldn''t get evidence, just making usations like a child ying house outside the pce gates.


    It''s hard to stay upright in high ces, some things are hard to distinguish between right and wrong, perhaps he can''t be entirely med.


    "Of course, I also have to admit my own cowardice." said the Son of Heaven seriously, "From taking a childhood sweetheart as a concubine, to the downfall of the Yan family, I didn''t have the courage and ability to guard this dynasty."


    "I''m afraid I can''t defend the dynasty built by my ancestors, I''m also afraid I don''t have my father''s ability to expand territories, and I''m even more afraid that the history books will record me as ipetent."


    Cowardice is a personality trait, but it is also a problem thates from long-standing powerful families.


    The different personalities of emperors create all kinds of dynasties.


    "I have defended this dynasty withpromise, which doesn''t feel good when restricted everywhere. I know everything, but I can''t change it. The only thing I can do is choose the most suitable heir for this dynasty."


    The man''s eyes suddenly became kind, with hopeful light in them, "Little Five, you are very suitable, you are very suitable."


    This was an affirmation, but Chang Yan was not happy.


    From the moment his rtionship with Fang Heng was revealed, he had a premonition that the emperor knew everything about his years of wandering outside the pce.


    Including the storms he stirred up after returning to the pce, pulling in the Jiang, Dou and He families.


    So what about the struggle for power between the princes? That must be nothing to him.


    Raising gu worms?


    There are gu masters in the southwestern border areas who raise killer creatures, letting thousands of worms kill each other, leaving only the fiercest and cruelest gu behind that can devour anything.


    Now there is an emperor who allows his heirs to fight and kill each other, just to select the most outstanding sessor.


    His behavior is understandable, but his methods seem rather cruel.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the Son of Heaven, the only children he truly loved were the eldest prince Zhu Changhong, the rest were just objects, vessels that could be selected through fighting and killing, like gu worms.


    Chang Yan raised the corners of his mouth in a smile, but felt empty inside.


    Human nature is so strange. From the perspective of themon people he could be considered a good emperor. From the perspective of elite families he was a bit too cowardly. From Zhu Changhong''s perspective he was a loving father. But from the perspective of his other children he was hateful.


    Perhaps Chang Yan should feel fortunate to have be the victorious gu worm, rather than the grindstone for the king of gu worms.


    But for this father, his heart finally lost all ripples.


    "You can resent me, I am indeed not a good father to you." It was as if the Son of Heaven saw through everything, "I just want you to firmly remember the mission and responsibility of the Zhu family when I hand thisnd over to you."


    "Chang Yu is too gloomy and sinister to get along with the Fang family, he is not suitable to be a wise ruler. My fourth brother is as timid as I am, Changhong has been spoiled and lost his judgment. Only you...only you are the most suitable."


    He suppressed a cough, fatigue appearing on his face, "So Yan''er, go ahead, have Vice Minister Jiang propose reinstating the crown prince again, go establish your crown prince residence, cultivate your own confidants and manpower, suppress all discontent, stabilize thisnd. "


    "With top schr Xu by your side you won''t act recklessly, and with the Jiang family''s eldest daughter you won''t ughter the innocent."


    "Go, go..."


    His voice got lower and lower, until he fell sound asleep.


    His faint breathing echoed in the hall, the faint smell of blood evidencing his frailty.


    Chang Yan remembered Wen Zhiyun''s hesitant words, he must have known about the emperor''s condition for a while.


    He also remembered the candid conversation just now, feeling mixed emotions.


    His father''s image flipped back and forth in his heart, from useless cowardice to quite skillful, from cold and ipetent to nning intricately. He regained respect for the emperor, but still could not truly love or cherish him.


    Even though he knew his father was in poor health, he still couldn''t give him much concern or care.


    The only thing he could do was cup his hands together and say with basic respect, "Your son withdraws."


    There was no father-son affection between them, only inheritance and responsibility.


    If Chang Yan didn''t have some ability, perhaps the surviving gu king would have been someone else in the end.


    The night was pitch ck, and Steward Wu was still waiting outside.


    The attendant who had disappeared at some point was timidly following behind.


    Chang Yan nodded to them, then went back towards the Western Three Pces, but at a streetmp on the corner, he saw someone he had almost forgotten about.


    Someone he had crossed paths within Anshui Prefecture, and had parted ways with at the city gate, someone he hadn''t seen in four years.


    "Steward Wu..."

 Chapter 475: Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 475</h4>


    As the casual mentor Wen Zhiyun met by chance in Anshui Prefecture, the six siblings did not have a deep impression of Wu Suowei.


    Especially after thepse of four years, many memories have be blurred.


    Even Wen Zhiyun thought that without returning to Anshui Prefecture, there would be no chance to see Dr. Wu again.


    But now.


    Not only did they meet him, but also in the Grand Inner Court of the imperial pce, and even in front of the emperor''s bedroom.


    The young doctor in his twenties stood under the candlelight in brocade robes, smiling brightly, and the shadows cast by his long eyshes fell on his face, which did not detract from his handsome appearance but brought out a different charm.


    Wen Zhiyun stood three feet in front of him with a look of astonishment on his fair face, as if he had just listened to an outstanding opera, or as if he had learned an earth-shattering secret.


    As the footsteps of the long banquet came to a halt, the two turned around at the same time with different expressions.


    "So it turned out to be His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. Long time no see, I hope you are doing well recently?" Wu Suowei still spoke in a casual tone, but his form of address seemed to know everything.


    Wen Zhiyun''s face was full of joy, while Chang Yan''s eyebrows gradually sank.


    "Dr. Wu, what are you doing here?" His tone was solemn.


    Wu Suowei smacked his lips. "It seems I have startled Your Highness. Let me apologize first. There is also something else...I am not surnamed Wu."


    "A name like Wu Suowei that sounds obviously fake, I can''t believe you actually fell for it." He reached out and rubbed Wen Zhiyun''s head, "My surname is Sun. I am Sun Siji from the Sun family. I was sent by His Majesty to Anshui Prefecture to protect a prince who ran away."


    "In order to get close to him without letting him notice, I simply had a chance encounter with Dr. Wen and taught him some medical skills I learned from the Yan family, so that I could protect His Highness andplete my mission at the same time."


    So he really has nothing to do with the Wu family.


    Even the name was made up, and it¡¯s unbelievable everyone believed it so much.


    Wen Zhiyun angrily took two steps back to escape the random paw that was rubbing him.


    "Oh, don''t be angry. After all, I am your teacher, and once a teacher, always a father." Sun Siji, or rather Sun Siji, reached out his hand as if he was addicted to rubbing.


    Wen Zhiyun could only retreat again and again, shrinking his neck to avoid it.


    The two of them chased each other, and neither noticed that Chang Yan in the shadows was stunned, and something kept dripping down, soaking the ground.


    "Your Highness, what''s wrong with you?" The guard asked tentatively, "Are you worried about the health of the imperial family?"


    Chang Yan didn''t know how to answer.


    Just now, he had still categorically put away all his emotions and determined that his father was cold-blooded and indifferent, unworthy of his respect.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Sun Siji said that his father actually loved him.


    Although this love could not bepared with that of Zhu Changhong, it still undoubtedly existed.


    So was Chang Yan happy?


    No.


    He didn''t get the love he desperately wanted at the age he most wanted love. After being cold-hearted, he learned that he was loved after all. This love was thin but present, leaving him with no way to thoroughly hate or thoroughly love.


    It was like a hand clutching his throat, making him ufortable without killing him, with neither thefort of being alive nor the refreshment of death.


    And the hand''s owner was lying ill in bed, leaving him unable even to choose whether to hate or love.


    Isn¡¯t it nice to make a clean break?


    Be thorough if you want to be ruthless, abandon it cleanly if you want to abandon it, right?


    Leaving some warmth when being indifferent, what is the intention?


    Chang Yan trembled and reached out to wipe away all the tears that rolled down. The fourteen-year-old pretended to be calm and staggered along the long pce corridor.


    The guard wanted tofort him, but the words disappeared into the night.


    Along with the figure of the teenager, everything was swallowed up by the ink color.


    Wen Zhiyun finally stopped moving. His big watery eyes blinked, and a bean-sized tear slid down his cheeks. "Dr. Sun, my brother is so sad, and I as his elder brother can do nothing about it."


    I can¡¯t even be with him when he sheds tears.


    Such a strong fifth younger brother must not want his crybaby fourth brother to find out he is sad.


    "In fact, something can be done." Sun Siji patted his little disciple on the shoulder. "The Sun family will fully support the establishment of the Crown Prince, but with the predetermined Crown Prince, the entire Fengjing city will be stormy, and His Royal Highness the Crown Prince will be a target for everyone."


    "And you need to protect him well."


    ording to thews of the Dayu Dynasty, the establishment of the crown prince is the end point of the struggle for power.


    In order to stabilize the regime of the crown prince and prevent fratricide between brothers, the crown prince can establish the Crown Prince''s Residence to freely cultivate his confidants and powerful officials.


    In this way, even if the imperial court has an ident, the crown prince can seed smoothly without worrying about anyone usurping power and rebelling.


    The Sun family is undoubtedly the confidant of the imperial court. At this moment, following the father-son night talk, it sessfully turned to support the crown prince.


    Coupled with the Jiang, Dou and Yao families, the Fifth Prince has overwhelming say in the court, and as the legitimate heir, even the He family dare not say "no".


    This was also mentioned by Xu Mo before, that there is no question of bias under the big trend.


    As long as you don''t side with the enemy, you are an ally.


    The other aristocratic families in the court are unlikely to gain momentum, while the alone Ju family is barely able to support itself. What needs most attention is actually the taciturn Second Prince and the Fang family who escaped from adversity.


    As a target, there are countless opportunities to get hurt.


    A doctor is the best chain mail.


    Wen Zhiyun held back his tears, clenched his fist and nodded, "Dr. Sun, rest assured, I will definitely protect Xiao Wu well and never let anyone hurt him."


    Sun Siji reached out his hand again and rubbed his little disciple''s fluffy head.


    The next day.


    It is not known what method the Imperial Hospital used to pretend to be sick for more than ten days while actually falling ill. The imperial court, who was sitting on the dragon chair, calmly listened to the memorials as calm as water.


    Because of the long distance and inability to look directly, as long as speaking less, it looked no different from before.


    Only Jiang Jizong clenched the memorial tablet,plex emotions surging inside.


    With the cab ministers and the six department heads, government affairs did not umte much, and after simply reporting a few sentences, the court meeting was nearing its end.


    The He family continued to sing counterpoint with the Jiang and Dou families, and they could argue until their faces turned red over a trivial matter.


    As always, the Zhu and Tao families were taciturn, while the Ju familyined about everything regarding Consort Ju, but did not get any response.


    Sitting on the dragon chair overlooking all living beings, the imperial court nced meaningfully several times.


    Jiang Jizong let go of the tablet and finally took the opportunity toe forward, bowed solemnly, and said, "I beg to report to Your Majesty that in recent years Your Majesty has been unwell many times, government affairs have piled up quite a lot, and ording to the records of previous years, it is time to establish the crown prince to share Your Majesty¡¯s worries."


    The entire court instantly fell silent.


    The Ju family couldn¡¯t believe it, the Zhu and Tao families¡¯ eyes widened, and even the Dou and He families didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Only Jiang Jizong held his hands behind his back and repeated, "Please, Your Majesty, establish the crown prince."


    "Please, Your Majesty, establish the crown prince." The Yao family lord stood out.


    Most surprisingly, it was the Sun family. "Please, Your Majesty, establish the crown prince."


    Theck of harmony between the Jiang and Dou families was just superficial. After a short astonishment, Dou Weiming resolutely stood up, "Please, Your Majesty, establish the crown prince."


    At this point, nearly half of the people in the court bowed down.


    The He family lord looked left and right, and finally shouted as well, "Please, Your Majesty, establish the crown prince."


    This was not discussed in advance, but trust and support for allies.


    The corners of the imperial court¡¯s mouth rose, and with the terrified eyes of the Ju, Zhu and Tao families, he nodded his head and said, "Approved."

 Chapter 476: The Choice of the Four Princes

    <h4>Chapter 476</h4>


    At the beginning of the establishment of the Dayu Dynasty, in order to avoid a tragic case among the princes fighting for power, the First Emperor immediately set a rule that the eldest legitimate son would inherit the throne.


    The eldest legitimate son would be chosen regardless of merit, while the chosen son would be based on seniority rather than age.


    The first child born to the legal wife was often the eldest legitimate son and the undisputed heir apparent.


    However, not every empress was able to give birth, so in that case, the emphasis would be on seniority first. Or if the eldest legitimate son was extremely young, the eldest son of a concubine would still be given priority.


    This was a loophole that the favored concubines gradually figured out over time - as long as they gave birth to the eldest son first and prevented the empress from having a son or only having a very young one, they would have a chance atpeting for the right of session.


    And the fact that Noble Consort Ju was able to sessfully give birth to the Eldest Prince, while the Second Prince had an extremely low status and the Third was just a princess, the Fourth was disabled, showed how favored she was.


    Unfortunately the Fifth Prince was still the eldest legitimate son weighing down on the Eldest Prince''s head.


    In the order of session, the eldest legitimate son takes precedence regardless of seniority. An eldest son of a concubine would only be considered if there was no eldest legitimate son.


    The death of Empress Yan was perhaps due to her own pent-up resentment, but the disappearance of Chang Yan was definitely not a coincidence. A young boy alone in the depths of the pce might not necessarily survive, being away would give him a better chance of staying alive.


    But he vanished too thoroughly.


    To the point of beingpletely obscure to the hustle and bustle of the mortal world, in the eyes of some aristocratic families he was no different from a dead person, and he gradually faded out of the center of power.


    Even if he returned in poor health, the powerless and unsupported eldest legitimate son was no match for the overbearing might of the eldest son and his likelihood of bing the heir apparent.


    In the eyes of the Ju family, it was indeed time for the imperial family to establish the heir apparent, but it should have been the Ju or Min family making the request, not the Jiang or Dou families.


    Seeing the bowing ministers were mostly from enemy factions, the Head of Ju Family quickly realized something was wrong.


    He reacted swiftly by taking a few steps forward with his hands cupped and said, "Your Majesty is wise. It is time to appoint a mature and steady heir apparent to share Your Majesty¡¯s burden, benefit themon people, and contribute to the mountains and rivers."


    These words sounded good on their own, but the mention of ¡°mature and steady¡± took on anotheryer of meaning.


    The Fifth Prince was the eldest legitimate son but only fourteen years old, while the Eldest Prince was already eighteen years old. Judging purely by age, most would consider the Eldest Prince to be more mature and steady.


    The ruler sitting on the dragon throne only smiled mockingly without revealing anything.


    Jiang Jizong gave an undisguised sneer. "Is Lord Ju rmending the Eldest Prince? At eighteen years old he is indeed quite mature and steady. Just the other day he caused trouble with a youngdy from the Min family on the streets, I heard it was rted to a pregnant bedroom attendant in his prince¡¯s residence."


    He didn¡¯t even have a proper wife yet he had gotten a bedroom attendant pregnant.


    Respectable aristocratic families would never allow such shameful behavior. Even when Noble Consort Ju was still a favored concubine before entering the imperial household, she did not dare to get pregnant until bing an officially conferred concubine.


    Yet it had regressed to such a state in the next generation.


    In addition to the argument over an unmarrieddy in public, it was fail after fail in meeting the criteria of ¡°mature and steady¡±.


    The Head of Ju Family¡¯s face instantly turned as purple and ck as boiled pig¡¯s liver, yet he couldn¡¯t refute it.


    In confrontations between schrs in the Golden Sacred Hall, the attacks were always steady, precise and ruthless.


    ¡°You... you must have seen wrongly,¡± after a long pause, the Head of Ju Family squeezed out, ¡°The Eldest Prince gets along well with the young Miss Min, you can ask Lord Min.¡±


    Having been inexplicably dragged in, Lord Min of the Min Family, ¡°...¡±


    In any case, the Min Family was currently in the Eldest Prince¡¯s camp, so he could only keep his eyes lowered and mumble indistinctly.


    It sounded vaguely like a nod, but also vaguely like a shake of the head.


    Jiang Jizong suddenly smiled and said, "So Lord Ju is truly rmending the Eldest Prince, but the Dayu Dynasty''s order of session emphasizes the eldest legitimate son first, so the Eldest Prince would have to be after the Fifth Prince."


    "The fate of the mountains and rivers is of great importance, this old minister does not dare to casually rmend," the Head of Ju Family reacted swiftly. "However, perhaps Lord Jiang has some connection with the Fifth Prince? I don''t see it on a normal day though."


    This was insinuating some improper rtionship between the Jiang Family and the eldest legitimate prince.


    The Ju Family was the Eldest Prince''s maternal side, and the Head of Ju Family was also the Eldest Prince''s uncle, so helping his nephew was understandable.


    But the Fifth Prince had nothing to do with the Jiang Family. Secretly contacting him would be tantamount to factionalism and treason, and could be counted as a crime if necessary.


    The Head of Ju Family was frantically calcting in his heart: This obscure Fifth Prince actually has some connection with one of the four greatest families, the Jiang Family. Add in their subordinate Yao Family and their odds don¡¯t seem any lower than the Eldest Prince.


    If he looked up, he would have seen the pity in Jiang Jizong''s eyes, the aloofness in the imperial family''s eyes, and even the interaction between Jiang Jizong and Dou Weiming.


    In the entire Golden Sacred Hall, only the imperial family and Jiang Jizong understood the reasons before and after proposing an heir apparent, and exactly who the heir apparent would be.


    Dou Weiming waspletely confused, but had an excellent rtionship with the Jiang Family and was standing close to Jiang Jizong, so he simply raised his eyebrows inquiringly: Could it be that an heir apparent is truly going to be established this time?


    Jiang Jizong nodded in reply without shifting his gaze.


    Dou Weiming''s expression became serious: Appointing the eldest legitimate son?


    Jiang Jizong continued nodding back in reply.


    Dou Weiming straightened his back and nced toward the imperial family''s position: Does His Majesty know too?


    Jiang Jizong still nodded back in reply.


    Now Dou Weiming felt exasperated, seemingly unable to understand that since it had already been internally decided, what was the point of putting on this big show here?


    When he caught a glimpse of the Head of Ju Family''s shifty eyes, the answer floated to the surface - establishing the heir apparent was a weighty matter of utmost importance, the ministers still had to willingly ept it, there still had to be an exnation to the world.


    Perhaps there was also an old father''s selfish wish hidden in this - if the Ju Family could clearly see the state of affairs, the Eldest Prince could obediently be a wealthy idler without worries for life.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Jiang Family has no private contact with the Fifth Prince," Jiang Jizong cupped his hands and said. "The Jiang Family will always support the orthodox lineage, support the rules passed down by our ancestors."


    Based on the precedence of eldest legitimate son, only the Fifth Prince would be in ordance with the rules.


    The Head of Ju Family''splexion darkened again. "Your Majesty, all these princes grew up under your watchful eyes, surely you know best which of them is capable of the responsibility."


    This was subtly reminding the imperial family about the deep fatherly love and affection.


    Before Jiang Jizong even had a chance to speak, Dou Weiming took a step forward. "Reporting to Your Majesty, the First Emperor indeed once said that the eldest legitimate son takes precedence over the eldest regardless of birth order."


    With both the Jiang and Dou Families expressing support for the Fifth Prince, the Ju Family''s chances increasingly declined.


    Before the Head of Ju Family''s face could be even darker, the Lord of Sun Family took two steps forward and gently said, "Reporting to Your Majesty, it is indeed eldsest legitimate son before eldest son regardless of birth order."


    If it was just going along with proposing an heir apparent before, now it was clearly picking sides.


    The Head of He Family no longer hesitated and decisively stepped forward two paces. "Eldsest legitimate son before eldest son regardless of birth order."


    The Yao Family Patriarch likewise cupped his hands. "Eldsest legitimate son before eldest son regardless of birth order."


    The ministers who were willing to propose an heir apparent earlier also all took turns stepping forward. But the most unexpected was actually the Chu Family. "Reporting to Your Majesty, eldest legitimate son does take precedence over eldest son regardless of birth order."


    The Fourth Prince actually sided with the Fifth Prince.

 Chapter 477: A Real Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 477</h4>


    It seemed unexpected yet expected at the same time.


    Although the Chu Family did not show any ambition, they also did not openly state that they had no ambition.


    Their neutral observant attitude felt more like biding their time, waiting for the right moment to make a move for that position.


    Now that the Eldest Prince and Fifth Prince each had their own supporters, no matter how hard the Fourth Prince tried, he had no chance. It would be better to support the Fifth Prince, with whom rtions were rtively harmonious.


    This was a wise and brilliant move, that made Jiang Jizong nod repeatedly at the side.


    But in the eyes of the Head of Ju Family, it was heartbreaking and infuriating.


    With the Chu Family taking sides, the Fifth Prince''s chances of winning were now far higher than the Eldest Prince''s.


    Even if the Ju Family pulled in the Min Family, it would be hard to withstand this great trend. They could only make moves from other angles.


    Was it a father and son''s affection, raised by his own hands?


    Or was it a childhood sweetheart''s love, as deep as the sea?


    The Head of Ju Family''s eyebrows furrowed as he pondered so deeply that he did not even notice Vice Minister Min had stepped forward two paces and cupped his hands to say, "This humble official feels the same."


    Feels the same?


    What feels the same?


    Supporting the Crown Prince over the Eldest Prince?


    Now the Head of Ju Family waspletely shocked. He did not understand why the Min Family, who was in the same boat as him, would suddenly turn against him.


    Only the Imperial Court on the dragon throne finally nodded satisfactorily and calmly spoke, "The words of all ministers are right. Establishing the Crown Prince ording to primogeniture is indeed the golden rule of the Dayu Dynasty. This Emperor only hopes that my son Chang Yan will not disappoint my expectations and be a Crown Prince who cares for the country and people."


    As thest word fell, almost all ministers knelt down and shouted in unison, "Your Majesty is wise."


    The Head of Ju Family was both shocked and angry, but could only reluctantly follow the majority.


    Among all the civil and military officials, there was no longer any supporter of the Eldest Prince.


    "The imperial edict to establish the Crown Prince, I will write when I return. The ceremony to establish the Crown Prince will be handled by the Ministry of Rites. The dragon robes for the Crown Prince must also be sewn." The Imperial Court spoke absentmindedly giving orders.


    The Ministers in charge all epted the order.


    Some strange noise sounded, but was quickly suppressed.


    The Imperial Court was just heard swallowing saliva and saying, "Since this is the case, court is adjourned."


    Steward Wu hurriedly stepped forward and carefully supported the dragon body.


    The ministers were puzzled, but still more concerned about the establishment of the Crown Prince. Some smarter ones had already stopped Jiang Jizong and asked him about it in various roundabout ways.


    That Fifth Prince who was so weak that he needed ten nannies to pretend he had a fever, now already had the support of most of the court officials.


    Some of them he had drawn over himself, others were gifted by his father.


    But in any case, establishing the Crown Prince was set in stone. Unless the Crown Prince died, it would be impossible to change.


    "Master Jiang, where has the Fifth Prince gone? Is he in the West Third Court to receive the imperial edict?" someone asked impatiently.


    "Yes Master Jiang, where is the Fifth Prince? This humble official wants to offer congrattions." Another was equally eager.


    Jiang Jizong raised his head. He also did not know where the Fifth Prince was. But based on human nature, the Fifth Prince should be in a small second-courtyard somewhere.


    When he left, the future was bleak and he even had to sneak around to see someone. Just meeting required sneaking into the female servants'' rooms.


    Now that he held power and influence, he could protect everyone he cared about under his wings. Their rtionship no longer needed to be concealed. Of course he would be eager to leave immediately.


    To see the person he had longed for even in his dreams, to apologize for unintentionally ruining the grand wedding, to find a warm nest, to... go home.


    Go home.


    The exquisite, slender Fifth Prince in embroidered robes, and the soft, timid little imperial doctor with a medicine box slung over his shoulder.


    Standing in front of the wooden door they had returned to in their dreams countless times. Although their hearts longed desperately, they both lost the ability to speak or move.


    They leaned their ears to listen. Inside were chattering girls, cheerful crispughter, the sound of pots and pans colliding, and the smell of smoke rising from the stove.


    Compared to the cold imperial pce, this was the real human world.


    "How wonderful, how wonderful," Wen Zhiyun said with red eyes. "Hearing my sister''sughter again, hearing my second brother''s voice, and the familiar ng."


    Chang Yan alsoughed, though with some bitterness added.


    He was different from the Fourth Prince. The Fourth Prince had returned in glory, the hero who protected his younger brother. His heart was full of joy and excitement.


    As for him, he had left without a word, refusing to meet, the arch-criminal who ruined the beautiful wedding.


    Even though he knew rationally his family would not me him, his emotions were still sour and awkward. The door ring was right in front of his eyes, yet he couldn''t bring himself to knock.


    The chattering inside continued, as if discussing some happy event.


    "Alright, let''s do it this way. We can let our bellies hang out and eat our fill then." This was Jiang Sheng''s delighted pping.


    "You only know how to eat." This was Zheng Ruqian pretending to scold. "You''ll have to do all the work when the timees."


    "What''s there to fear about work? Auntie wille help me." Jiang Sheng was fearless. "You on the other hand, don''te eat at our wedding feast."


    "Why can''t I eat? I''m the Eldest Young Master of the house." As usual, Zheng Ruqian bickered with his sister.


    Jiang Sheng stood akimbo. "You''re not the Eldest Young Master, Fourth Brother is."


    So... whose wedding feast was it?


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhiyun looked at each other, vaguely feeling uneasy.


    Speaking of which, his sister was already thirteen. More proactive families would have long arranged betrothals, just waiting for hering of age to marry her out.


    Even doting families would arrange a betrothal aftering of age, and marry them out at seventeen or eighteen.


    Could it be the Jiang Family had found a match for Jiang Sheng?


    This thought made the two brothers unable to keep sitting. No matter howplicated their emotions, they had to cast it all aside.


    Chang Yan exchanged a look with his attendant. The attendant then reluctantly stepped forward to knock on the door.


    The arguing inside instantly stopped.


    Jiang Sheng cautiously asked, "Who is it? Is it Eldest Brother back from patrols?"


    "Impossible." Zheng Ruqian immediately denied it. "The timing is wrong. Eldest Brother won''t be back early either."


    "Then it must be someone from Baiwei Clinic or Jiuzhen Restaurant." Jiang Sheng scratched her head. "It can''t possibly be someone who heard about the wedding feast and wants to try some food."


    While they were discussing, Jiang San hade over to utch the door.


    As the wooden door slowly opened, two simr looking youths appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Jiang Sheng''s expression instantly froze.


    The little girl stood nkly in ce, repeatedly rubbing her eyes. She showed neither the expected joy nor unexpected shock.


    She shed her previous liveliness and brashness, timidly clutching Zheng Ruqian''s sleeve as she said, "Second Brother, I''m dreaming again."


    "I dreamed... Fifth Brother came home."

 Chapter 478: I’m Late

    <h4>Chapter 478</h4>


    When people are extremely incredulous, they will produce a feeling of dizziness close to dreaming.


    It''s like the earth is spinning, and it feels like walking on cotton. Even the light and shadow in front of you will gradually darken.


    Jiang Sheng had many such moments.


    When Eldest Brother was busy working in the Imperial Academy, Third Brother was fighting bloody battles on the frontiers, Second Brother went out of town, and Fourth and Fifth Brothers were trapped in the pce, she would always hold the ount books of Jiuzhen Lane in a daze.


    Life is too good now. She doesn''tck food or worry about clothes. She has her dad and grandmother. She is no longer the little beggar that everyone hated and dogs despised, who had to struggle in hunger and cold.


    The hardships of the past faded over time. In a trance, she even doubted whether she had met the five brothers.


    Those days when the siblings supported each other and experienced the sweet, sour, bitter and spicy together evaporated into bubbles in the daily yearning, and they inexplicably began to slip away.


    When Jiang Sheng came back to her senses, she broke out in a cold sweat all over.


    If the price of wealth was losing her brothers, then she would rather go back to the past and live precariously from day to day.


    But yearning was just like that. The more eager she was, the more blurred her mind became. And the more she looked forward to it, the more vague it became.


    Until that person appeared alive.


    Jiang Sheng''s dreamlike feeling reached its peak at this moment. The corners of her mouth curved downwards like countless nights. Her nose and throat tingled at the same time, and tears welled up uncontrobly.


    Was it true or false?


    Was it real or a dream?


    Her thoughts intertwined back and forth. In the end, the fear of loss outweighed her expectations, and the surrounding scenes distorted ordingly. The only thing she could grasp was the corner of the person next to her.


    "Second Brother, I''m dreaming again. I dreamed that Fifth Brother came home. I can''t tell if this is true or false..."


    She babbled as much as possible, as if to express her panic, and to recite her uneasiness.


    Not until the real feeling of fabric friction came, did Jiang Sheng realize btedly that this didn''t seem to be a dream.


    The distorted scenery gradually recovered, the noisy buzzing sounds disappeared, and the lively and fragrant small courtyard unfolded in her mind.


    Along with it was the familiar sobbing.


    "Woo woo woo, woo woo little Five... This is not a dream, this is true." Zheng Ruqian grinned and howled, "Little Five really came back. Jiang Sheng, wake up, this is not a dream."


    This really wasn''t a dream.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly looked up, her big eyes fixed firmly on the front, the androgynous boy who had grown more handsome as he aged, but still as beautiful as ever, outshining everyone around him.


    It was him, it was him, it really was him.


    "Fifth Brother!" Jiang Sheng screamed tearfully, opening her arms to pounce forward.


    But someone was faster than her.


    The tall and sturdy Second Master Zheng poked his butt out to block his sister, rushed over and hugged Chang Yan. Tears surged at the same time, "You ungrateful thing, you know toe back. Did you forget about us? Enjoying wealth and luxury every day, forgetting about the rest of us living hard lives out here."


    "You met Eldest Brother, you met Little Sister, you met Little Four, how could you miss Second Brother? Don''t you miss Second Brother? Don''t you love Second Brother?"


    "Ungrateful, you little ungrateful thing."


    He cried and scolded at the same time, remembering to catch the tears and snot with a handkerchief so as not to dirty his precious younger brother''s clothes.


    Everyone was amused and exasperated.


    Jiang Sheng was even more sad, but she couldn''t helpughing.


    But on second thoughts, Zheng Ruqian and Fang Heng were indeed the only two who had not seen Chang Yan since Auntie Zhang''s grand wedding. Fang Heng could be said to not see anyone on the frontier, leaving Zheng Ruqian yearning but never able to wait for his brother''s return.


    In the emotional world of the six siblings, it was not just the bond between brother and sister, but also that between brothers.


    Just like now, seeing Second Brother hug Fifth Brother, Wen Zhiyun couldn''t help but mumble softly, "Second Brother, don''t you miss me?"


    "Miss, miss, miss them both." Zheng Ruqian finally stopped bawling, and put his left arm around his little Fourth Brother.


    One was tall and slightly stout, the other two were slender and thin.


    Huddled together at this moment, they looked so harmonious and warm.


    If they hadn''t looked back to see the teapot sprite.


    "While you brothers have deep affections, I''ll go to the corner over there." Jiang Sheng put her hands on her hips. "It''s rare for Fifth Brother and Fourth Brother toe back. Second Brother, what right do you have to bump me away?"


    "I was too emotional just now." Zheng Ruqian argued. "Who told you to be shorter than me? Eat two more elbows next time."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyeballs red bigger and bigger.


    Seeing the siblings about to make a ruckus again, Chang Yan quickly smoothed things over, "Don''t worry, we''ll see each other often from now on."


    This time it was Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian''s turn to look at each other in disbelief.


    One raised her eyebrows in puzzlement.


    The other frowned in worry.


    Before their thoughts could tangle into a mess, Wen Zhiyun quickly spoke up, "He wasn''t chased out or stripped of his status. Little Five is free now, no longer needing to hide."


    The powerless Fifth Prince had to hide in the depths of the pce, while the all-powerful Crown Prince coulde and go freely.


    Those concealed rtionships, those people he cared about, could finally all be taken under his wings.


    It sounded good, but who still remembered his former leisurely and carefree days carving wood, the freedom and joy of stroking the wind, and gazing into the distance with hope and anticipation?


    Bearing his mother''s expectations, he should have flown freely in the distance, but was trapped in this dense quagmire instead.


    Was he really happy?


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know, nor could she ask.


    Things hade to this, what use was there in talking about it now, could it change anything?


    Only immature people would reopen someone''s wounds after the conclusion was set.


    No matter how upset Jiang Sheng felt, she still had to force a smile and rush over to pull her two brothers'' hands and act coquettishly to Auntie, "Auntie, auntie, auntie, Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother want to eat braised elbows."


    "Looks like you''re the one who wants to eat it." Zhang Xianglian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "I know what Zhiyun and Chang Yan like to eat. I''ll go prepare them now."


    No matter what, it was good to be home.


    The temporarily quiet small courtyard came alive again. Smoke billowed with fragrance spreading into the distance. Braised elbows and stir fried dishes were brought out in order, along with new pastries from Jiuzhen Lane, the most tendermb from Baiwei Life.


    Family members who had been absent for a long time were gathered around the round table again,ughing as they picked up bowls and chopsticks.


    "Isn''t Eldest Brothering home for dinner?" Wen Zhiyun looked around and asked softly.


    Looks like Little Four missed his big brother too.


    Zheng Ruqian hadn''te over with dishes yet. Chang Yan smiled and exined, "The Imperial Academy provides lunch. Officials who are too busy can choose to eat on site, in order to get off work earlier."


    The Dayu Dynasty hadprehensivews and regtions. Officials not only had a set time to start work, but would also be punished for beingte, with deductions from their sry.


    Simrly, to prevent absenteeism, each official had different tasks toplete each day. Failure toplete them meant they had to extend their time to go home, which was the so-called getting off work time.


    That was fine, but officials of the Golden Sacred Hall had it the toughest.


    The ancestral precept was to be punctual for the morning court at the set time. The ministers could hardly make the Emperor wait, so they had to wash up and travel even earlier, sometimes before dawn in winter. That wasmonce.


    Byparison, Xu Mo at the Imperial Academy was quite rxed.


    But this rxation was unlikely tost too long.


    Chang Yan pulled back his thoughts, and pretended to casually ask, "Just now outside I heard you guys talking about a wedding, who''s having a wedding?"

 Chapter 479: The Caterer

    <h4>Chapter 479</h4>


    When these words came out, Wen Xiaosi, who was originally thinking about her elder brother, also sat up properly.


    The eyes of the two brothers fell on Jiang Sheng at the same time, full of inquiry and killing intent.


    It was as if they would unsheathe their swords and hack someone in the next moment.


    Zheng Ruqian happened toe back carrying a big elbow, and saw the appearance of his two younger brothers. He couldn''t help but wonder, "Who stepped on whose tail and made you so aggressive?"


    "Yes, yes." Jiang Sheng nodded. "It''s understandable that Fourth Brother is anxious, but Fifth Brother, why are you adding to the mess?"


    The more he talked, the more confused it became.


    Wen Zhiyun looked up in puzzlement, not knowing what was going on.


    Wang Xiaozhu, who was holding cakes and pastries, walked over and ced the bowls and tes in front of him. She said softly, "Doctor Wen, this is my wedding feast."


    After a moment of shock, Chang Yan imperceptibly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wen Zhiyun¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t know whether to be surprised or congratte her.


    He had been away for more than half a year. When he returned, he learned that the medical girl had been taken away to get married.


    Wang Xiaozhu was already eighteen years old. Settling down was reasonable, so he also felt happy for her.


    "This is really great, Xiaozhu," Wen Zhiyun sincerely congratted her. "You must be happy!"


    "Thank you, Doctor Wen," Wang Xiaozhu smiled properly. As she moved, the silver bangles on her wrists jingled. "Don''t worry, I won''t dy seeing patients at the clinic."


    This was to show that she would stay at the Wen Clinic even after getting married.


    The medical girl had not been taken away. She had only found her own happiness.


    Wen Zhiyun''s smile grew even brighter. "It was really timely for me toe back this time. I didn¡¯t miss adding makeup for Sister Xiaozhu."


    "Not just makeup, but also helping out a lot more," Jiang Sheng chirped beside him.


    The two chatted about the date, progress, needs and requirements of the wedding feast, the phoenix cors and rosy clouds, and so on.


    But no one asked who the bridegroom was.


    Chang Yan really couldn''t stand it anymore. He nced around and asked, "May I ask Sister Xiaozhu, which family are you getting married into?"


    Could it be one of themoners who came to the Wen Clinic for treatment?


    Or was it one of the prominent families who often asked the medical girl for massages?


    Wen Zhiyun finally realized btedly. His big watery eyes stared over in puzzlement. "Who is taking away our clinic¡¯s best Sister Xiaozhu?"


    Wang Xiaozhu giggled shyly and nced at the corner of the yard.


    Was that man there?


    Wen Zhiyun looked up in surprise and found that the two men sitting in the corner in coarse cloth clothes were none other than the Gao brothers who were in charge of transporting chestnuts for Zheng Ruqian.


    They had been loyal old men under Zheng Ruqian for many years. There was absolutely no problem with their loyalty.


    However, Gao Da Wan already had a wife and children. Gao Yan was taciturn and stuttered. No matter how you looked at it, they did not match the tall and slender Wang Xiaozhu.


    In that day and age where women married into higher households and men married from lower ones, Wang Xiaozhu was a medical girl of good birth and purity. With the support of people like Jiang Sheng and Chang Yan, she could have married even the county magistrate.


    If nothing else, she could have chosen a schr and aimed to be a schr''s wife in the future.


    It would have been better than choosing aborer, moreover one that was not particrly outstanding.


    "It''s Gao Yan," Wang Xiaozhu said calmly. "He has been very good to me over the years. I have never seen such a gentle and thoughtful person, and he is nice only to me."


    "In this world, birth and excellence cannot determine everything. A kind heart is invaluable no matter how much money you have. Being with him makes me feel at ease, and that''s enough."


    "Money doesn''t have to be abundant, just enough to get by. Our days don''t have to be eventful, just peaceful and ordinary."


    As she introduced him, Gao Yan stood up awkwardly as if wanting to say something but unable to speak.


    In the end, he could only bow embarrassedly and stutter, "I... I will treat Xiaozhu well for life."


    When he stood up straight again, his eyes on her shone brightly, and his ordinary looks radiated captivating charm.


    No one knew the future. At that moment, he loved Wang Xiaozhu very much, and Wang Xiaozhu was willing to ept his joy.


    That was enough.


    Chang Yan put away his scrutiny and showed the soon-to-be newlyweds a kind smile.


    Wen Zhiyun also nodded with a smile. There wasn¡¯t the slightest contempt or disdain for Gao Yan¡¯s status as aborer.


    Gao Yan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Only Wang Xiaosong pouted in dissatisfaction at the side, resentment and poignancy asionally shing in his eyes when he looked at his sister, but it quickly changed into sentimentality and tion.


    Wang Xiaozhu pretended not to see him and encouragedly held Gao Yan''s hand to lead him to the table.


    After Zhang Xianglian brought over thest bowl of soup, the lively dinner started.


    Not constrained by status or gender, everyone sat down casually, toasting to each other.


    Wang Xiaosong, as the eldest maternal uncle, inevitably cried andughed, cursing his future brother-inw along the way.


    Zheng Ruqian enjoyed the liveliness and deliberately asked, "Xiaosong, your sister is already married, howe you still haven''t found a wife?"


    "I want to find one, but can I?" Wang Xiaosong cried sorrowfully. "Auntie, find me a wife, I''m already twenty this year."


    "I''ll find one for you, I''ll find you one." Zhang Xianglian said helplessly. "Don''t be in a hurry, boys."


    "I''m not, I want a wife. I don''t have a mother anymore. Auntie, you''re like our mother. It''s the mother who picks wives for her sons, nothing moremon." Wang Xiaosong shamelesslytched on. "Auntie, I want a wife, I want a wife!"


    Zhang Xianglian sighed and patted him on the back tofort him.


    This guy didn¡¯t want a wife at all. He obviously missed his mother.


    She didn¡¯t point it out but just kept patting, trying her best tofort these motherless children.


    "Mother, oh mother, my sister is getting married. Even in your grave you can rest with closed eyes now." Wang Xiaosong did not drink but was extremely tipsy. He hugged the table crying andughing. "Mother, close your eyes, don''t worry."


    Wang Xiaozhu had always been reluctant to humor this elder brother, but at that moment, she could no longer stand it. Covering her eyes, she rushed away hastily.


    Time really flew. The siblings who had wailed bitterly over their mother''s death back then, not knowing what to do when oppressed by the n and could only hold the steamed cake treasures, were now starting families.


    Distressed over his crying wife, Gao Yan put down his bowl and chopsticks to hurriedly chase after her. The two of themforted each other in the corner for a long time before Wang Xiaozhu''s mood finally calmed down.


    Chang Yan did not deliberately go over. He just drank too much of the tea that Sister poured and had to go to thetrine to relieve himself.


    He was already being very careful but still overheard Gao Yan¡¯s stuttering voice as he turned his body.


    ¡°Xiaozhu... Don''t be, be sad. Brother Xiaosong cares, cares about you too.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Wen cares, cares a lot about you too... You used, used to admire such an outstanding doctor but still willing, willing to be with me, with a stutterer like me...¡±


    ¡°Xiaozhu, I, Gao Yan, swear to the heavens that I will never, never fail you. Forever.¡±

 Chapter 480: The Establishment of the Prince’s Palace

    <h4>Chapter 480</h4>


    "If I fail you..." Gao Yan was about to swear an oath.


    Wang Xiaozhu quickly reached out to stop him, and said gently, "Since we are going to be husband and wife in the future, we must haveplete trust in each other. I won''t hide from you that I used to admire Wen Doctor, but I also believe you will treat me well."


    "Wen Doctor is like a cloud hanging in the sky, pleasing to the eye but hard to touch. You are the real one in this world, the one who will apany me through half my life."


    "From now on, don''t say such oath-swearing words. A person''s actions speak louder than words."


    Gao Yan seemed to be startled by her words. After a long pause, he stammered, "Alright... I promise you, Xiaozhu."


    A person''s actions speak louder than words. Feelings are proven by deeds, not by heart.


    Perhaps Wang Xiaozhu''s heart was moved for a moment, but she returned to her senses even quicker.


    All thoseplicated, dramatic stories had nothing to do with her. She just wanted to live a good, peaceful life.


    That was all.


    In the corner, the newlywed couple was still whispering to each other.


    The long wedding banquet took a detour into the bridal chamber, with sincere blessings hanging in everyone''s eyes.


    This meal was destined tost a long time.


    There were the sincere words between the Wang siblings earlier, and now the chatter between the four siblings.


    Stories from their days apart had to be told to the family on this sunny afternoon.


    The storyteller was matter-of-fact, while the listener was shocked.


    The mealsted from noon to dusk, and gradually progressed into the night.


    Jiang Sheng stroked her round belly, staring nkly as she asked, "So 5th brother is the Crown Prince now? Shouldn''t 1st brother have to listen to you too?"


    This...


    Chang Yan pondered deeply, unsure how to answer.


    Sitting beside her, Zheng Ruqianughed and pped his thigh, "Haha, this is Xu Lao Da''seuppance. I really want to see him humiliated and punished."


    "The Imperial Academy is about to end the term. Let''s go pick up Eldest Brother," he came up with an idea on the spot. "I want to see Xu Lao Da''seuppance as soon as possible."


    Chang Yan and Wen Zhi Yun looked at each other, neither rejecting the idea.


    They did want to see Eldest Brother soon.


    Jiang Sheng jumped down from her stool, "Then let''s go!"


    Many years ago, they had also picked up and dropped off Eldest Brother from school in this way.


    Back then, in the vige, the journey was extremely long, bumping along on a simple donkey cart.


    Now, they finally had money in hand to buy the luxury carriage they once yearned for but could not obtain.


    Jiang Sheng still remembered fondling it all over when they first brought it back, marveling at it for half a day.


    Over the years they had ridden in quite a few nice carriages, like the two she owned at the Jiang house, but the one you buy with your own hard-earned money is just different.


    "Come on, little Four and Five," Zheng Ruqian grinned. "Back then, Second Brother made you kids ride the donkey cart. Now that our fortunes have changed, we can sit in a carriage with soft cushions too."


    The ones they had before were all gifts from others. Today''s was the first they earned themselves.


    Chang Yan smiled softly. With the help of Second Brother''s arm, he climbed onto the carriage. Then he turned back and personally pulled Fourth Brother up.


    One by one, they took their seats in the spacious carriage.


    Jiang Sheng was already crouching over the small table inside, mysteriously taking out candy and nuts from a drawer and arranging them neatly.


    "Can you still eat?" Wen Zhi Yun asked in surprise.


    She paused. "I can''t, but people serve these things, so we should too."


    They couldn''t just sit in the carriage staring at an empty table.


    Wen Zhi Yun was convinced. He nodded deeply in agreement.


    Chang Yan and Zheng Ruqian chuckled lightly beside them, feeling the luxury carriage start off smoothly. People and scenery steadily streamed by, but they felt no difort.


    After two cups of tea, the carriage stopped outside the gates of the Imperial Academy.


    Zheng Ruqian was the first to jump down, ready to receive his younger brother. As he did so, he heard Jiang San remind, "I always pick up Eldest Young Master from this spot. I''ve never gone to the main gates."


    Cab ministers often came from the Imperial Academy, and people who could enter were usually wealthy or of high status. With Xu Mo''s status, he really had no right to linger near the Imperial Academy.


    But today was different from the past. The purpose of Chang Yan''s visit to the Imperial Academy could not possibly be just to pick up Eldest Brother.


    Zheng Ruqian made a big show of his status as the head of the household. Tilting his chin arrogantly, he said, "Jiang San, take a good look at who I''m leading. If he doesn''t have the status to approach the Imperial Academy, how many others in this world do?"


    Jiang San was suddenly struck with realization.


    The attendant at his side kindly reminded, "The Crown Prince. Just invested."


    Only then did Jiang Sanprehend. They had a backer now.


    They were no longer bullied petty merchants, struggling to make a living in this massive Fengjing City.


    The future Son of Heaven backed them up. Walking with their heads held high would soon be reality.


    "I was narrow-minded," Jiang San reproached himself severely. "With the Crown Prince here, what do we have to fear?"


    "That''s right, that''s right," Zheng Ruqian said proudly, lifting his chin.


    Perhaps this was the meaning of holding power, bing the strongest pir of support for one''s family, ever majestic and unfalling.


    Chang Yan chuckled lightly. As his heart gradually grew firm, he did not lose himself in the ttery.


    The status of Crown Prince was a protective umbre, but a prosperous era still required the efforts of all.


    Just then, the Imperial Academy let out. The great ck gates were pushed open, and excellent schrs of all ages walked out in groups of three or five, conversing cheerfully as they walked together.


    Of them, Xu Mo, Qi Huai, and An Jun were the most conspicuous. The graceful, refined young gentlemen exuded the momentum and determination unique to the young as they authoritatively discussed certain issues.


    Usually An Jun was the most passionate, Qi Huai would interject a fewments, and Xu Mo would summarize at the end.


    But today, the two friends waited and waited, yet heard no concluding remarks. Puzzled, they looked up, only to see Xu Zhuangyuan nkly gazing ahead.


    The street was filled with people and carriages, lined on both sides with rows of wooden posts for the gentry to tie up their horses and carriages.


    At the spot where Xu Mo usually boarded his ride, Jiang San sat on the carriage box swinging his whip, grinning. Zheng Ruqian stood with his neck arched like a fighting rooster. Jiang Sheng stood between the two youths, grinning from ear to ear.


    What a beautiful scene.


    Such dearly missed family.


    Xu Mo shook his head smiling. He was calmer than Zheng Ruqian, more at ease than Jiang Sheng. "Brothers, my family has returned. Would you do me the honor of allowing me to introduce you today?"


    Introduce?


    An Jun was still a bit confused, but Qi Huai was already excited.


    Following the Dou family''s repeated betrayals, Chancellor Qi didn''t know everything, but he grasped the general idea.


    Having interacted with Chang Yan up close, Qi Huai had long harbored suspicions about the Fifth Prince''s identity.


    Added to the sudden investiture of the Crown Prince this morning, and the disappearance of Xu''s Fifth Brother only to reappear now, it seemed far too coincidental.


    These thoughts fell like spring rain, causing the seeds in his heart to sprout and grow. As the youth before him stepped closer, the tender shoots grew and meandered.


    Until he saw Xu Mo bow and bend at the waist, and utter the words "Crown Prince, I trust you are well," the branches grew wildly, like a towering tree breaking through the forest to see the sun again.


    Qi Huai grabbed An Jun. Together, they bowed at the waist, "Greetings, Crown Prince."


    It was him after all, the guess was right, he was worth introducing.


    Qi Huai forced down his emotions, ncing out of the corner of his eye to see a hand reaching out.


    It was Chang Yan. He supported them lightly, gaze burning intently. "I wonder... If future pirs of the Great Yuzhou Dynasty would do me the honor of apanying me to establish the Crown Prince Residence?"

 Chapter 481: Marry Bamboo

    <h4>Chapter 481</h4>


    A hand reaching out.


    Three people responding.


    Every emperor will have his own confidants, starting from the Crown Prince''s residence, until standing at the pinnacle.


    Just as a single tree cannot be a forest, no matter how hard the emperor tries, he cannot uphold the entire world alone. Knowing people and using them well is the way of kings.


    As the eldest brother, Xu Mo neither had the embarrassment of paying respects to his younger brother, nor the arrogance of being appointed. He said solemnly as usual, "This humble official is willing to follow the Crown Prince and create a prosperous era together."


    "This humble official has the same wish," Qi Huai and An Jun said in unison.


    The overly serious atmosphere attracted frequent nces from passersby, most of which were aimed at Chang Yan who was receiving the courtesy.


    He was fearless.


    Being able to stand here was originally to gather talents for the Crown Prince''s residence, and to let people know that the Crown Prince of the Dayu Dynasty has been determined.


    Those sinister tricks that cannot stand the light of day cane as you please.


    "Ministers, please rise. I will have to rely on your guidance a lot from now on," Chang Yan personally helped his eldest brother up.


    Xu Mo stood up straight, his eyes full of gratification, mixed with a little expectation.


    Just no embarrassment or difort at all.


    Zheng Ruqian clicked his tongue next to him, "Why didn''t Boss Xu show the slightest embarrassment? Didn''t get to see the excitement, too bad, too bad."


    "You think the boss is like you," Jiang Sheng cheered for her big brother, "Besides, how can the Fifth Prince still be the Fifth Prince if he bes the lord?"


    Your big brother will always be your big brother.


    Sure enough, as soon as Xu Mo stood up straight, he lowered his voice and asked, "What did the Ju family say to the Eldest Prince, and what actions have the Fourth Prince and Second Prince taken?"


    He had been busy at the Hanlin Academy until now. During this period, he only heard the news of the Fifth Prince being enthroned as the Crown Prince, and did not know what was going on in the Jinluan Hall.


    As a minister, he unconditionally supported the Crown Prince.


    As the eldest brother, he still had to care about the youngest brother.


    "The Fourth Brother has no objection. The Second Prince is still under house arrest. The Eldest Prince..." Chang Yan frowned, "Also no abnormalities."


    Theoretically speaking, the establishment of the Crown Prince was a foregone conclusion.


    But the enthronement ceremony has not been held yet, and the Crown Prince''s residence has not stabilized. It is easiest for variables to ur.


    In other words, the earlier you take action, the greater the chance.


    Chang Yan shouldn''t have exposed his siblings so early, but he thought that since Xu Mo was going to join the Crown Prince''s residence eventually, it would be better to reveal the sibling rtionship personally rather than let outsiders observe and specte.


    This was a notice, a deterrent, and also protection.


    The prominent families in Fengjing must have already known by now the rtionship between the Jiuzhen Store and Wen¡¯s Clinic with the Crown Prince, and understand the significance of the Jiang Family and Wen¡¯s Clinic to the Crown Prince. If anyone still wants to make a move, they have to think thrice.


    Simrly, it also tells the people of Fengjing: the Crown Prince is notcking in money, connections, or support.


    Under the trend of the times, neutral families like the He family have almost be staunch supporters of the Crown Prince.


    The ones that really need to be guarded against are only the Ju, Zhu and other families.


    Even the Tao family has to consider whether it is worth offending the Crown Prince, who has huge support, for the unknown contribution of assisting the emperor.


    "What date is set for the Crown Prince''s enthronement ceremony?" Xu Mo asked again.


    Chang Yan shook his head. "It won''t be toote."


    This means that they will soon face the storm.


    At the end of the power struggle, the final gamble, the most sinister scheme.


    The winner looks at the world withughter, the loser bes yellow dirt and dry bones.


    "Scared?" Xu Mo patted his brother on the shoulder lightly.


    "Not afraid," Chang Yanughed lightly. "As long as you are all here, I am not afraid of anything."


    "I''m not afraid either," Xu Mo looked into the distance. "But I want to call the Third Brother back."


    Up until now, Fang Heng had never officially confronted the Fang Family.


    Their deep hatred needed to be thoroughly settled sooner orter.


    "That''s good too," Chang Yan nodded. "I will write a letter to General Jiang on behalf of the Crown Prince."


    It was a letter to General Jiang, not Fang Heng.


    It can be seen that the recall was conducted in secret.


    The two brothers grinned knowingly at each other and smiled. The setting sun waszily appearing, and the orange light stained all the faces.


    Those smiling, raising their eyebrows, excited, and full of expectation.


    In the next few days, the Crown Prince Establishment was leisurely set up. Many celebrities and people of noble character came to show their support. As long as their history was clean, Chang Yan would make use of them.


    Xu Mo, Qi Huai and An Jun were conscientious in screening them and did their best.


    Chang Yan was not idle either. He personally took gifts and went to visit the Jiang, Dou and He families, sincerely inviting several elders to be the Crown Prince''s Grand Tutor, Grand Protector, Grand Preceptor, Vice Tutor, Vice Protector, and Vice Preceptor.


    These were positions modeled after the Three Dukes and Three Ministers.


    For example, the emperor¡¯s tutor was the minister, so the tutor in the Eastern Pce would be the Crown Prince''s tutor, only half a rank lower.


    A few dynasties ago, these six tutors still had real power. But in the Dayu Dynasty they were more like honorary titles.


    At the same time, it was also a means of winning over and showing respect.


    With his outstanding looks and eloquence, Chang Yan did not suffer any closed doors.


    As the six tutors were determined, the Crown Prince¡¯s residence became more formal. Even Tan Hui, the top schr previously, took the initiative to show his support and became a guest official of the Eastern Pce.


    Everything went so smoothly under the trend of the times that it was unbelievable.


    Noble Consort Ju stilly unconscious in the Qianqing Pce, while the Son of Heaven¡¯s health deteriorated day by day. The Eldest Prince and Second Prince did not have any movement.


    It was too peaceful, so peaceful that everyone knew the storm must being next.


    The mountains rain before the raines, wind blows on the building before the stormes, ck clouds pressing the city to copse.


    The five siblings in the small courtyard were fully on guard, never going out without followers and never easily epting invitations.


    Wang Xiaozhu took the initiative to mention not holding a wedding banquet, just having meals at home.


    Xu Mo shook his head to reject it. ¡°The wedding banquet must be held, but it cannot be grand. It has to be held cautiously."


    Wang Xiaozhu nodded in agreement, confused.


    ording to traditional thinking, the banquet should only have six or seven tables, invite some aunts from the workshop and some acquaintances to attend.


    The bright red wedding invitations were hung on the windows, big rednterns hung beside the gates, and red sugar gourds scattered everywhere.


    This was the second banquet for the people in the small courtyard. Their actions could be described as skilled and the process went exceptionally smoothly.


    The Wang siblings had no mother. After kowtowing to Anshui Prefecture, they also kowtowed to Auntie Zhang.


    Then Wang Xiaosong got up and carried his sister out of the small courtyard.


    Jiang Sheng opened the door in auspicious new clothes. Outside there was no sedan chair or carriage, which scared the gossiping aunts. They felt something would go wrong with today''s wedding.


    It wasn''t until the groom Gao Yan walked out from the nearby yard that everyone suddenly realized.


    The distance was so close that no sedan chair or carriage was needed at all.


    Wang Xiaosong handed his sister over. Gao Yan carried her back to the courtyard where some vigers who had rushed over from Gao Vige and Gao Da and Gao Wan''s family of six were staying.


    "Fourth Brother is indeed generous, directly giving a small courtyard as betrothal gift, so Sister Xiaozhu doesn''t need to shuttle between the clinic and the family," Jiang Sheng clicked her tongue. ¡°Even the wedding banquet was fully sponsored by uncle.¡±


    In the distance, Master Kong was exerting all his strength to stir fry dishes over the raging stove. But he still heard the term "uncle" and grinned from ear to ear, beckoning to Jiang Sheng, "Girl,e here, the meat just came out of the pot. "


    ¡°Coming!¡± Jiang Sheng answered crisply, fluttering over like a little butterfly.


    The brothers could not helpughing. Whileughing, they became more vignt and on guard.


    People are most likely to rx emotionally at happy asions, and enemies are most likely to attack.


    This wedding not only fulfilled Wang Xiaozhu and Gao Yan, but was it not also bait to lure the snakes out of their holes?

 Chapter 482: Door-to-door Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 482</h4>


    The courtyard was bustling with joy and delight.


    A cool breeze suddenly kicked up outside the courtyard, swirling the firecracker debris and confetti that Zhu Changhong''s ck boots stepped on, bringing a chill over the whole street.


    "Is this the ce?" Zhu Changhong was filled with murderous rage and mighty valor.


    "Yes, Your Highness. The Crown Prince is here." The attendant responded softly, then hurriedly covered his mouth, afraid of incurring the wrath of the Eldest Imperial Son.


    Fortunately, Zhu Changhong did not notice, still ring fiercely at the small courtyard, his neck cracking as he turned, making crackling noises as if he was about to swallow the entire celebratory feast alive.


    "I''ve finally caught you. No one can escape today." He bared his fangs and uttered vicious words.


    The attendant nodded behind him but felt something was off.


    It wasn''t until Zhu Changhong became enraged again. "How dare you harm my birth mother, injure my uncle, and still dare to seize my position as the Crown Prince. Where did you get the guts!"


    It sounded fierce, as if a fight could break out at any moment.


    If he could take two more steps forward and kick down the wooden door covering the small courtyard.


    But in reality, threats were made over and over again, fangs were bared repeatedly, yet the Eldest Imperial Son¡¯s ck boots had not moved at all. Only the firecracker debris they stepped on was crushed into dust.


    The attendant was speechless.


    "Your Highness," someone suggested, "why not kick down the wooden door first?"


    Zhu Changhong nodded but soon shook his head again. In his big eyes shed a trace of cowardice that quickly disappeared, reced by viciousness. "They are having a celebratory feast. It doesn''t seem right."


    Better to destroy a temple than disrupt a marriage.


    Causing trouble on someone''s wedding day was already immoral enough. Disturbing their meal would be utterly inhumane.


    "But, Your Highness, we nned this disturbance together!" The attendant said through gritted teeth. "You came today for revenge and to eliminate their suspicions."


    Zhu Changhong realized btedly, "Oh right."


    He had lost in the fight for the throne. His mothery unconscious in bed, not knowing if she would survive. If he didn''t seize this opportunity, their Ju Family would surely be meat on the chopping block in the future.


    "So, Your Highness, break in and disrupt their feast, let them know the Zhu Family is not to be trifled with!" The attendant persuaded vigorously.


    Zhu Changhong clenched his fists and finally released the crushed paper debris. He took one step forward but hesitated again, "Do we have to go in?"


    "Your Highness!" The man was finally annoyed. "Have you forgotten what we discussed earlier?"


    "Continuing to hesitate will only arouse vignce and suspicion. Youring here today is to vent your anger and eliminate doubts."


    "Even if you don''t care about yourself, think about Consort Ju lying unconscious in bed, think about the entire Zhu Family!"


    Havinge this far, you¡¯re no longer just yourself.


    You have family behind you, a n, supporters. You can¡¯t act on a whim.


    Zhu Changhong lowered his head. In his eyes shed a deep sense of helplessness. After gritting his teeth, it turned into viciousness again.


    He stepped on the crushed paper debris and walked forward step by step until he kicked the wooden door.


    Bang!


    The wooden door mmed into the wall and bounced back.


    Jiang Sheng, who had just picked up a piece of elbow skin, stared with wide eyes and mumbled, "Did you guys see something just now?"


    "It was the wind, I guess." Zheng Ruqian was equally puzzled.


    Wen Zhiyun tilted his head to observe. Zhang Xianglian¡¯s face was full of astonishment.


    Only Xu Mo and Chang Yan were vignt, one looking at Jiang San and Jiang Si, the other scanning his personal guards.


    The agile guards swiftly got up and rushed to the door in a sh.


    With another bang, the two wooden doors were sessfully sacrificed, tilting and falling down.


    Zhu Changhong appeared with four guards. A cool breeze blew past again, swaying clothes while stirring up surging murderous rage.


    The uninvited guests boded ill rather than well.


    Kicking down the door on one¡¯s wedding day was exactly something the Eldest Imperial Son was capable of doing.


    But leaving him as the only visitor, how could the Ju Family feel at ease?


    Chang Yan''s eyebrows twitched slightly. He stopped his Second Brother who was about to burst out scolding. He smiled and walked over, "The Eldest Imperial Brother has arrived to celebrate. You sure picked a good time. The dishes have just been served and are most delicious right now."


    Zhu Changhong froze.


    ording to the original n, the two should have shed, even escting to fisticuffs. He was going to take this chance to violently beat this Fifth Imperial Brother to vent his anger for his mother. Then make a scene to bring it up to Their Majesties, fishing for a closed-door punishment.


    The only thing the Ju Family did not n for was the Fifth Imperial Brother inviting him to enjoy the celebratory feast.


    "I...I..." Zhu Changhong stammered. After being coughed at for reminders by the attendant, he recollected his viciousness. "Who wants your lousy feast. You harmed my mother. I won¡¯t let you off."


    "I harmed Consort Ju?" Chang Yan was suddenly surprised. "Has Eldest Imperial Brother said this incorrectly? Consort Ju bumped into a pir when I was not present at all. Housekeeper Wu can testify."


    Zhu Changhong almost spit out a mouthful of air. "That''s also rted to you. My mother fell unconscious after bumping into the pir, yet you took over the position of Crown Prince. Can you say there is no rtion?"


    In theory, there was a rtion.


    But Chang Yan did not know of this theory.


    "The Eldest Imperial Brother is just spreading rumors." The youth''s face was innocent. "The Crown Prince position is inherited by the proper heir. As thewful son, ascending as Crown Prince is set in stone. As for the real reason Consort Ju bumped into a pir and fainted, didn''t the Ju Family tell you about it?"


    "Tell me what?" Zhu Changhong was somewhat baffled.


    In Chang Yan''s eyes shed a hint of mockery and malice. "Tell you that the Ju Family wanted to assassinate His Majesty. So Consort Ju is taking the fall for the Ju Family''s crime. That¡¯s why she bumped into the pir."


    In fact, up till now, there was no evidence to prove it was the Ju Family who had poisoned the congee.


    But what made this scheme so ingenious was that as long as Consort Ju took the fall, regardless of who the real culprit was, it could only have been done by the Ju Family in the end.


    Master Ju should understand his nephew¡¯s temperament and did not directly exin the truth.


    He let Chang Yan seize the opportunity and thrust the sharp words in deeply like a de.


    "No... Impossible." Zhu Changhong''s first reaction was to shake his head. "You''re spouting nonsense. How could the Ju Family poison the congee? If my mother had tasted a couple mouthfuls, wouldn''t she be poisoned and killed as well?"


    Sometimes feeling the Eldest Imperial Son was foolish, yet sometimes thinking he was not that stupid.


    Of course the Ju Family was unwilling to harm Consort Ju. Given the premise that the Eldest Imperial Son could not be supported, Consort Ju and the younger generations were key to the Ju Family¡¯s longevity.


    "But what if Consort Ju also knew the congee was poisoned?" Chang Yan smiled as he stabbed down with another de.


    Consort Ju conspiring with the Ju Family to poison the current Emperor, just for the sake of the position of Crown Prince...it was indeed possible.


    Zhu Changhong became more rmed the more he thought about it and unconsciously took a step back.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness," the attendant called out to him, hoping to get things back on track.


    But Chang Yan did not give him this opportunity. He continued coldly, "It seems Eldest Imperial Brother also feels it''s possible. So do you still me me for your mother lying unconscious in bed? Between your father and mother, whom will you choose? Which would you help?"


    The more pampered the Eldest Imperial Son had been, the more heartbroken he now felt.


    Both of them loved him. He loved them both as well.


    Make a choice? How could he possibly choose?


    A weak-willed person would only shake his head, would only back away, wishing these things had not happened, avoiding them like an ostrich.


    Just like Zhu Changhong at this moment, staggering and helpless as he looked at Chang Yan, then swept his eyes over the entire celebratory feast, only to discover everyone was staring coldly at him.


    Those eyes were like icy, venomous needles, piercing fiercely into him, causing him to shudder in pain.


    All schemes and pretenses were tossed out of his mind.


    Unable to restrain himself any longer, he let out a painful whimper and fled in panic.

 Chapter 483: The Crown of the Prince

    <h4>Chapter 483</h4>


    With the Crown Prince gone, the guards no longer had a reason to stay. In the blink of an eye, the uninvited guests werepletely gone.


    Chang Yan heaved a sigh of relief and waved his hand to indicate to the aunties at the wedding banquet, "Everyone can rx and eat heartily."


    The icy, venomous looks disappeared, transforming into passion for the food.


    In the hearts of ordinarymoners, whatever Crown Princes or heirs apparent amounted to passing clouds. Being able to eat meat hot off the grill was what really mattered most.


    The entire courtyard was bustling with noise and activity, chopsticks flying about like dancing dragons, passing dishes back and forth.


    Chang Yan had just returned to his seat when he heard Jiang Sheng unstintingly singing his praises, "Fifth brother is truly amazing. With just a few words, he was able to drive away the ruffians, sparing us from the misery of chopsticks and dishes flying everywhere and tables and chairs being smashed to pieces."


    The corners of his mouth quirked up in a smile, then slowly drooped back down.


    Zheng Ruqian burst out in raucousughter, "Little Five thought it was sincere praise, not realizing thisss was just happy to save money."


    Without a fight breaking out, there was no damage to property. Without damage to property, nothing needed recement.


    It really was saving money after all.


    Jiang Sheng was so angry her cheeks puffed out. Wen Zhiyun beside her couldn''t resist poking her cheek with his hand.


    Amidst the frolicking of his younger siblings, Xu Mo looked towards Chang Yan and asked, "What do you make of this matter?"


    They all knew someone would not be able to restrain themselves for long, and a wedding banquet was a vulnerable chink.


    But they didn''t expect the one to show up would be the Eldest Imperial Prince, and that he would beat a hasty retreat after just a few words.


    "I''m not surprised Zhu Changhong is capable of this kind of behavior," Chang Yan replied mildly. "Nor am I surprised that I was able to drive him away with just words."


    What was surprising was how unclear his motives were.


    The investiture of the Crown Prince was imminent. Those desiring the throne would no longer be able to restrain themselves.


    ording to conventional logic, whether it was the Eldest Imperial Prince or the Second Imperial Prince, they should be scheming to make their moves.


    If they did not make a move, it meant they were brewing even bigger plots, on the scale of treason.


    "Looking at the recent trends, both imperial princes have been discreetly keeping their silence. Yet today the Eldest Imperial Prince deliberately provoked us in such a clumsy manner," Xu Mo murmured thoughtfully. "Doesn''t it seem like whoever is behind this is feigning weakness to get us to lower our guard?"


    The two brothers exchanged looks and both nodded in agreement.


    But if the mastermind knew they could see through such a simple exnation, would they still go through with it?


    When it concerned the imperial throne, it was best to be wary.


    "It looks like the Ju Family is making moves behind the scenes," Chang Yan said softly. "After all, the one who came to provoke us was the Eldest Imperial Prince. The only one who canpete for the position of Crown Prince is the Eldest Imperial Prince."


    But what if this was precisely what the mastermind wanted them to think?


    "You mean the Eldest Imperial Prince and the Ju Family deliberately made themselves a target?" Xu Mo narrowed his eyes. "While the low-key Second Imperial Prince Zhu Changyu is actually the one pulling the strings behind the scenes?"


    "That''s impossible," Chang Yan immediately shook his head. "The Eldest and Second Imperial Princes have never gotten along. How could the former possibly voluntarily help thetter?"


    A self-proimed senior would never allow a non-senior non-heir to order him about.


    With Zhu Changhong''s cunning, he could not possibly conceal such a huge scheme.


    Although their current goal was Chang Yan, they were stillpetitors for the position of Crown Prince and unlikely to coborate.


    "Are there no other possibilities?" Xu Mo frowned.


    Chang Yan thought for a moment, hesitating, "Unless... unless Zhu Changhong himself doesn''t know."


    That was also imusible.


    If the Eldest Imperial Prince didn''t know he was being used as a scapegoat, how could the crafty Ju Family head not know? How could he not stop it?


    Their train of thought hit a dead end for a time. Neither brother had any appetite.


    Unable to find a lead or clue, yet knowing something big was about to happen with the imminent conferment of the Crown Prince, this feeling was truly unbearable.


    Chang Yan tilted his head, his gaze settling on his chattering family.


    Zhang Xianglian seemed to be recounting something that happened with an auntie at the workshop. Jiang Sheng was listening raptly on the side, interjecting to ask questions from time to time.


    "Auntie, is what you said real? Did that auntie really get betrayed by her sister?" The young girl was brimming with curiosity. "Weren''t they close sisters before? How could they suddenly betray each other?"


    "They were close sisters before marrying out, but after establishing their own families, their priorities were their households. When it came to choosing sides, a sister would alwayse after her husband." Zhang Xianglian sighed sentimentally. "When all is said and done, familyes first."


    A married out daughter is spilled water.


    Crassly put, but priorities really did change.


    Just like how the Ju Noble Consort cared about her maiden family, but the Eldest Imperial Prince even more.


    Then what about the Ju Family? Did they care more about their imperial nephew or the glory and wealth of the Ju Family?


    Chang Yan''s heart gave a sudden lurch, and cold sweat broke out on his back.


    He couldn''t say whether it was relief ormentation, but he calmly said, "Just now our thoughts ran into a dead end. We kept feeling the Eldest Imperial Prince and Ju Family had to be connected."


    In fact that was not necessarily so. The Eldest Imperial Prince taking the throne would cement the close ties between the two families.


    If the Eldest Imperial Prince lost in the struggle for the throne, wouldn''t the Ju Family seek out a new path for themselves?


    "The biggest connection between the nephew and maternal uncle is that mother of his," Xu Mo picked up on his train of thought. "Without the Ju Noble Consort to contend for him, even if the Ju Family chose someone else, the Eldest Imperial Prince would have no choice but to resign himself to his fate."


    And that someone else could only be the one hiding in the imperial prince''s residence, never even showing his face...the Second Imperial Prince Zhu Changyu.


    This man''s craftiness, cunning, and skill were all top-notch. His only ws were his birth status, and his shortsighted choice of the Fang Family as his backer.


    But with his status, how could he be picky in the imperial capital?


    Perhaps the Fang Family back then was already the best choice he could make.


    "First the Eldest Imperial Prince disrupted our vision, making us rack our brains figuring out how to guard against the Ju Family. By the time we realized something was off and tried to be wary of him, the Ju Family became the sharp de." Xu Mo''s voice was heavy. "No matter which one we guarded against, as long as we didn''t associate the Ju Family with him, we would suffer a crushing blow sooner orter."


    So what could the Ju Family do?


    Recall that the Ju Family had two Grand Secretaries in the Cab, with hopes of rising to Vice Counsellor in the future.


    But schrs had limited usefulness at this time.


    On the other hand, military officers...


    "I just remembered, the Ju Noble Consort has a nephew in the Imperial Guards," Chang Yan suddenly lifted his head. "It''s just that his status is too low. He''s merely amon soldier, so he''s been overlooked repeatedly."


    Being inside the imperial city, even if not themander, could not be underestimated at critical moments.


    It seems this Second Imperial Prince and the Ju Family have huge ambitions.


    "Is it worth it? Betting so hugely just for that position?" Xu Mo roughly assessed the situation.


    "Perhaps for some people, it''s victor or loser, never settling for mediocrity," Chang Yan was exceptionally calm.


    Zhu Changyu really was quite capable and skilled.


    But this man had a fatal w¡ªhe liked using schemes too much.


    To the extent that he overlooked how secrets would inevitably be exposed through actions. As long as one acted, traces would be left behind.


    "I should thank him for his unwillingness to settle and actions too," Chang Yan murmured. "It''s made me change my original ns."


    He was still sitting properly, but in the blink of an eye, his jade crown became a golden one, and his clothes changed into magnificent golden robes.


    The investiture ceremony for the Crown Prince was about to begin.

 Chapter 484: Zheng Laoer Enters the Imperial City

    <h4>Chapter 484</h4>


    As Xu Mo and Chang Yan had expected, calm was restored in Fengjing after Zhu Changhong''s fake shot.


    Zhu Changyu kept his troops still, the Ju family kept their troops still, and everyone else waited silently, lying in ambush.


    "The only one taking action is the Crown Prince," Xu Mo said slowly as he tidied up his younger brother''s attire. "He seems to be investigating who poisoned the congee of Noble Consort Ju."


    "Oh? Has he found out?" Chang Yan asked without ncing aside.


    The crown prince of the Dayu Dynasty had a difficult position to hold. His crown prince''s formal robes required dozens of embroiderers to embroider day and night. The color could be neither too simr to nor too different from the Emperor''s bright yellow, but still had to disy majesty as much as possible. Finally, orange-yellow was chosen.


    The ck base of the crown followed tradition, with parts of the pattern made of gold thread to appear even more luxurious, while also considering lightness andfort.


    Chang Yan''s waterfall-like hair waspletely hidden under the crown. No hair was allowed to fall alongside his temples. If not for the good looks he inherited from the Queen of Yan, he probably could not have pulled off such an outfit.


    "Nothing found out so far," Xu Mo said as he finally smoothed out the folds at the waist of the formal robes.


    The four-year age difference allowed for some height distinction between the two.


    Compared to seven years ago, one could barely be described as fair and refined, while the other was still very much a turnip head.


    But now the half-inch difference did not seem to matter much.


    Everyone had grown up.


    Xu Mo smiled gently. Even someone as steady as him could not help but have redness appear at the corner of his eyes. He quickly controlled himself and said, "All the staff of the Crown Prince''s Estate are here, including top examination graduate Sun Xiaosheng. Today is a good opportunity."


    With the high-profile establishment of the Crown Prince''s Estate, countless talents had swarmed in. Some truly talented and well-learned wanted to assist the Crown Prince, while others harbored ulterior motives and had their hearts set on other camps despite being in the Crown Prince''s.


    Regardless of the kind, Chang Yan weed them all and epted them calmly.


    It was not that he was confident enough to point out every person with ill intentions, but that everything in this world had to go through trials to be sturdy. It did not matter that there were all kinds of people in the Crown Prince Estate. There were plenty of opportunities to temper them.


    The Second Prince, Zhu Changyu, was the first tempering fire.


    "If you want to be a member of my Crown Prince Estate, you''ll have to show some ability and guts," Chang Yan said coldly. "One encounter is enough to distinguish the good and the bad."


    The youth used to wear casual clothes with simply tied up hair. His excessively beautiful face made it difficult to distinguish his gender, but also took away his masculine air.


    Until this moment, the orange-yellow formal robes and crown lent him a strong sense of righteousness. The leap in his status and position brought extraordinary dominance. The demeanor of a ruler was naturallying together.


    Even the heavens would have no choice but to sigh and admit this was truly a descendant of the Zhu family.


    No one knew who gently pushed the door open, letting in a scorching gale that blew open his clothes and lifted up his cor slightly. Only his body remained perfectly upright, further highlighting the unparalleled resoluteness of his back view.


    "Crown Prince, several young masters and misses have arrived," someone said in a falsetto. It turned out to be Eunuch Wu''s adopted son, Eunuch Wu Jr.


    The hereditary system worked like this. Not only would the emperor''s seat be passed down to descendants, but the steward eunuch would also adopt a son to serve the crown prince, thus ensuring provisions for old age and continued favor.


    Chang Yan had no objections to this at all.


    Hearing Eunuch Wu Jr.''s words, his mind was brought back to focus. Knowing it was his siblings who had arrived, his entire being swiftly transformed from stern to gentle. The corners of his eyes and brows smiled. "Please invite them in quickly."


    There were six siblings, five of whom were in Fengjing City.


    Among them, Xu Mo was on the staff of the Crown Prince Estate and could enter the pce early to wait. As the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family, Jiang Sheng could alsoe and go freely. Wen Zhiyun was off duty at the Imperial Hospital and could go anywhere with his medicine box in tow.


    Only Zheng Ruqian had neither status nor position. The fledgling Lychee Cooperative had not yet reached the level of an imperial merchant house, let alone allow casual entry to and exit from the imperial city.


    But who would dare stop the dear brother of someone like him?


    Jiang Sheng did not need to follow the Jiang family procession. Wen Zhiyun also did not need to purposely go to the Imperial Hospital. With the crown prince''s waist que, they could swagger into the city as they pleased.


    They were just too excitedst night and slept only a few hours. When they woke up in the morning they had pounding headaches, which was why they arrived arge half hourter than Xu Mo.


    But their high spirits were not affected in the slightest.


    Jiang Sheng considered herself an expert on the imperial city, pointing at the gold glittering bricks on the ground and exining, "Brother, let me tell you, these bricks are not made of gold. They are just soil fired in kilns. But because the technique is extremelyplexparable to real gold, it is fair to call them gold bricks."


    Zheng Ruqian suddenly understood and nodded.


    In fact he already knew all this, but knowing was one thing and seeing with his own eyes was quite another.


    Since his sister was pretending to have some mature experience for once, Zheng decided to act mischievous and asked, "Since the technique isplex enough to rival real gold, why don''t they just pave the roads with actual gold and save the craftsmen the trouble?"


    He assumed Jiang Sheng would regret showing off just now or feel vexed at being unable to answer.


    Unexpectedly, her eyes lit up brightly, still excited and curious. "Good point! Why don''t they just pave with real gold?"


    Truly innocent children were brave enough to face their own ignorance.


    Zheng Ruiqian pped himself on the forehead. He did not expect the ball to be volleyed back at him. And he did not know the answer either!


    The two looked in unison at a smiling Wen Zhiyun beside them.


    The fourteen-year-old Wen responded with open palms. "I only know medicinal herbs, not the rationale behind choosing gold bricks over gold itself."


    Seeing the siblings about to stare at each other wordlessly, Chang Yan and Xu Mo finally emerged from the changing room to the side.


    In front leading the way was Eunuch Wu Jr. Seeing the meaningful looks passed to him, he immediately took two big steps forward and said in his falsetto voice, "Greetings to Miss Jiang, greetings to Doctor Wen, greetings to Master Zheng. The imperial city uses gold bricks instead of gold itself because gold bricks stand up to trampling while gold leaves imprints with the slightest squeeze."


    Everyone knew real gold was extremely soft.


    After receiving gold, biting with the teeth was also a basic method for distinguishing real from fake.


    Gold roads would show every footprint and wheel mark, quickly bing unsightly after just a bit of traffic.


    "Eunuch Wu is truly clever," Jiang Sheng did not skimp on praise. "Thanks to you!"


    "Miss Jiang is too kind," Eunuch Wu Jr. said, flustered by her favor. "His Highness the Crown Prince told this ve everything. I have merely picked up some scraps."


    So it turned out Chang Yan had signaled him to provide the exnation. No wonder a eunuch dared to actively join the conversation.


    Something vague shed through Jiang''s mind.


    It reminded her of Madam He''s gift of bangles when she followed Mother Jiang to a banquet. She reflexively pulled a golden hairpin from her hair and beamed, "Thanks for clearing up our confusion, Eunuch Wu. Please take this hairpin as a token of gratitude."


    "Oh no no, I cannot ept, it would be improper. This ve was merely fulfilling his duty by rifying doubts for my masters. How could I possibly ept a reward for that? I cannot ept this," Eunuch Wu Jr. declined in panic as he repeatedly backed away.


    "Your words were well worth it," Jiang Sheng nced at her brothers to see no objections. She forced the hairpin into his hands anyway.


    A hairpin personally bestowed by the young miss weighted a decent amount. Whether brought out of the pce or melted back into gold ingots, it would be great for misceneous spending.


    Eunuch Wu Jr''s actions expressed refusal but his throat visibly swallowed several times.


    Seeing this, Chang Yan finally spoke up. "Since it''s Miss Jiang''s heartfelt token of thanks, why don''t you keep it for now."


    Only then did Eunuch Wu''s brows unfurl and eyes smile as he put away the gold hairpin into his sleeve. "Then Eunuch Wu thanks Miss Jiang and His Highness profusely. There are still matters to attend outside so I shall take my leave."


    Chang Yan dipped his head to signify consent.


    Just as Eunuch Wu Jr. turned to leave, something seemed to ur to him. He moved closer to Jiang Sheng again and whispered, "Miss, though the gold bricks may approach real gold, they do not actually reach it. In truth, they just have very high production costs."

 Chapter 485: Company

    <h4>Chapter 485</h4>


    Many things, what outsiders know is limited.


    Only those who are in it, or have been immersed for many years, can know it clearly.


    Old Eunuch Wu undoubtedly was this kind of person. He had the foresight to take on the task given by the Crown Prince, and won the favor of the Jiang Family''s daughter. Before leaving, he did not forget to tter, proving his own ability.


    Not until the figure in her sight disappeared, did Jiang Shenge to appreciate the taste.


    But before she could happily share with her brothers, she heard Chang Yan talking with Xu Mo.


    "This little eunuch is quite clever," Xu Mo said softly, "Not only did he react quickly, but he also knew to repay a peach with a plum."


    "Coming without reciprocating is impolite. He is quite tactful. As long as he is not a pawn nted by Zhu Changyu and the Ju Family, he will be very useful," Chang Yan nodded slowly.


    Jiang Sheng was dumbfounded.


    She was still indulging in the fact that Eunuch Wu''s identity needed to be cajoled, and she was proud of herself for being shrewd and being rewarded with a hairpin. But her two brothers were already looking at Eunuch Wu from another perspective, observing whether he was useful or not.


    Indeed, people of different statuses see and gainpletely different things.


    "My little sister is also very smart today," Xu Mo noticed her slight loss and immediately praised her, "Even willing to give away the big golden hairpin."


    The corners of Jiang Sheng''s mouth twitched. She wanted to say it would be better not to praise her, but she also felt that she could afford such praise.


    She put her hands on her hips, and even the most luxurious clothes could not stop the tea pot spirit from appearing. "You guys just need to know your little sister is awesome, don''t spread it around, lest otherspete with you for your sister."


    Now even Chang Yan couldn''t help it. The corners of his mouth curved up slightly, showing a joypletely different from before.


    When a person was in the big hall alone, even the air was cold.


    With elder and younger brothers and sisters, every breath was burning hot.


    "Cough cough cough." Zheng Ruqian, who had fallen into contemtion, came to his senses. He walked pretentiously to Chang Yan and said, "Little Five is dressed very nicely today, making him look spirited and sharp. And this coronal piercing looks really good. This cor is so t, and the hem of the robe is so casual."


    "Second brother, just say what you want to say." Chang Yan couldn''t helpughing.


    Zheng Ruqian coughed twice more, and said mysteriously, "Since you asked second brother to speak directly, then second brother won''t hide anything. Are you going to expand the East Pce?"


    The East Pce was the residence of the Crown Prince. Thest upant was fourteen or fifteen years ago, so it was really hard on the eyes without renovation and repairs.


    Chang Yan was still living in the pce in the West Third Court, and had not moved into the East Pce yet.


    "The Ministry of Works is indeed working on it, but the urgent enthronement of the Crown Prince means the progress has not caught up," he answered honestly.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes spun around. Pointing at the ground, he asked, "Will they use this kind of brick for the East Pce too?"


    Chang Yan had already guessed what his second elder brother wanted to do. Trying not tough, he nodded.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes spun again. "What if I transport superior golden bricks over, would the Ministry of Works consider buying them from me?"


    The production of golden bricks wasplex. Using the y from the banks of the Yangtze River and firing at least six times. It also required specific weather conditions, and the damage rate was frightening--three out of five batches would be scrapped.


    The value of the golden brick itself became increasingly precious against this backdrop.


    In principle, the imperial court had the Ministry of Works specifically to manage the golden bricks, and could not buy them from private businesses. But the high scrap rate of golden bricks meant there was always a shortage in the treasury funds for this, often wasting thousands of taels of silver.


    The imperial court had wanted to cut the expenditure on golden bricks before, recing all pce halls including the harems, except for some major halls like Taihe Hall, with blue stone bricks.


    But golden bricks were not immortal materials either, they would also decay and crack, and still needed recement.


    How could they let the schrs taking the final imperial examination in the prestigious Taihe Hall see a pitted and bumpy floor?


    So golden bricks were still being produced, just reduced from tens of thousands annually to thousands.


    But looking at the financial report from the Ministry of Works, they still had to spend at least a thousand taels of gold. And the scrapping rate was bing higher and higher, to an absurd level.


    It was rare for Zheng Ruqian to mention this. Chang Yan''s eyes flickered slightly. He promised, "If second brother can reduce the scrapping rate to three sessful bricks out of five, I will try to get the Ministry of Works to buy your bricks."


    One to save money, one to earn money.


    They immediately shook hands.


    Was this the joy of having connections? Zheng Ruqian grinned.


    Chang Yan also smiled, smiling at the prospect of eliminating the rotten worms in the Ministry of Works, and reducing the expenditure figures.


    The entire hall was filled with joy, until the sun reached its peak. The personal guards outside reported in a low voice, "Your Highness, everyone is gathered and the enthronement ceremony can begin."


    The enthronement ceremony for the Crown Prince of the Dayu Dynasty could be calledplex.


    One had to bow in many directions, leaving people dizzy and disoriented.


    Fortunately they had rehearsed yesterday. Chang Yan put away his smile and resumed his dignified and aloof manner. After nodding at his elder and younger siblings, he took the lead and walked out of the hall.


    He was still so young, just a slender fourteen year old boy, yet he had to bear half of the royal family and country.


    Yet he was also so tall, his figure in the morning sun was determined and resolute, with unmatched firmness.


    Zheng Ruqian tightened his fists. Jiang Sheng put down her arms akimbo. Together with Wen Zhiyun and Xu Mo, they watched Chang Yan''s back silently.


    "Fifth brother is so pitiful, he''ll have to shoulder the entire Dayu Dynasty in the future," Jiang Sheng murmured.


    "He should not have been confined to the deep pce," Xue Mo''s eyes shed with guilt.


    "It''s very depressing in the pce, suffocating," Wen Zhiyun finally revealed his feelings from before.


    As a little medicine boy in the Imperial Medical Academy, he could leave if unhappy.


    But as the Crown Prince of the Dayu Dynasty, he could no longer leave.


    "Cheer up, at least we''re all here," Zheng Ruqian clenched his fist. "Little Five won''t be alone."


    That''s right, everyone was here.


    No one knew who took the first step, but the others straightened their spines and walked forward seriously and bravely.


    Just behind Chang Yan, not far away.


    The road ahead was wide and undting, scattered with countless obstacles. Sharp tools could appear at any time, filthy grime could fall at any time.


    Walking alone, even someone asposed as Chang Yan couldn''t help smiling when he sensed the vague figures behind him.


    He walked with dignity, and saw the Fourth Prince Zhu Changheng in blue robes at the next intersection.


    "Fifth younger brother, congrattions to you," theme youth was a little stunned at first, but soon smiled and cupped his fist, "We''ll be at Fengtian Hall soon, your fourth elder brother will apany you there."


    Chang Yan was a little surprised, his face unchanged, "Thank you, fourth elder brother."


    The two staggered half a step and continued forward. After a few steps they saw Jiang Chengfeng waiting.


    Then came Qi Huai, An Jun, Zhao Yuan, He Yunyao, Sun Xiaosheng, and most of the Crown Prince''s staff.


    They followed behind him, in a stance of support, sending him to the peak.


    "Bow, the Crown Prince bows once..."

 Chapter 486: Once Upon a Time for the Second Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 486</h4>


    Fengtian Hall.


    The ceremonial ce of enthronement of crown princes in the Dayu Dynasty, not only standing there was the majestic grand hall, but also a za that could hold thousands of people.


    At this moment the civil and military officials were standing, the imperial guards gathered, and the royal family with the surname Zhu came together.


    The official in charge of conferring regalia, the official reading the decree, the official holding and presenting the regalia, and so on were all standing in their respective positions.


    Chang Feng, Xu Mo and others were also gathered with the other members of the Crown Prince''s residence.


    Outside Feng Tian Gate, standards and banners fluttered and ceremonial guards were heavily guarded.


    The Son of Heaven dressed in ceremonial robes and hats walked slowly down the passage supported by the Wu Steward, and sat down on the dragon throne.


    Everyone in the audience cheered, "Paying respects to His Majesty, may our Emperor have good fortune forever."


    The Son of Heaven did not speak, he just waved his hand, signaling to observe the sun.


    Steward Wu sighed and turned around, "The auspicious time is about to arrive, let the enthronement ceremony begin."


    The prepared drums and music sounded, thick and high-pitched tones progressed together, sharp and low tones sounded together.


    The east gate of Fengtian Hall was opened, and the Crown Prince dressed in orange formal attire finally revealed his true self.


    He walked slowly but steadily, led by the attendants, stepping on the crimson carpet, and walked step by step through Feng Tian Square, arriving at Fengtian Hall.


    The civil and military officials looked at him with smiles, his brothers and sisters gazed at him eagerly, his formerpetitor Zhu Changhong looked mncholy, only Zhu Changyu remained as calm as still water.


    When Chang Yan walked past, he still smiled foolishly.


    As if he was still the honest and dull Second Brother, willing to lend a helping hand to his young brother.


    Not now, norst year.


    It was a long long time ago.


    Perhaps the road through Feng Tian Square was too long, Chang Yan was distracted for a moment, thinking of some past events that he had almost forgotten.


    In fact, he and Second Brother had interacted before.


    It must have been when he was three or four years old that little Chang Yan who had always thirsted for fatherly love but never got it liked to sit by the pond and feed the fish with leftover crumbs.


    He was young and small in stature, hidden behind trees and hard to find, he could always hear some secrets of the harem.


    Things like several imperial consortspeting for favor, which caused Consort Ju to miscarry and lose her fertility, His Majesty was furious and had the consorts beaten and confined, it was the Empress who reluctantly pleaded for them to avoid turmoil of the previous dynasty.


    Things like Second Prince was a stubborn kid, with a dull and unpleasant personality like a rock, the little eunuchs who got into trouble with their master would find ways to torment Second Prince to get even.


    While getting even they would yell, "No matter who''s the master, the master still has to be beaten by the servants."


    Once they made a racket to the edge of the pond, little Chang Yan heard it, swayed and struggled to stand up, red and said, "What are you doing!"


    Although he was also not favored, although his mother did not have power, after all she was an empress.


    The little eunuchs were so frightened that they kneeled and begged for mercy, "This ve has done nothing, this ve is helping the Second Prince smooth his muscles and bones, this ve means well, Second Prince can testify for this ve."


    Little Chang Yan looked over in confusion, he only saw Zhu Changyu''s bruised face.


    "Second Brother, is this true?" He tried to make himself sound less childish.


    How old was Zhu Changyu then, at the age of seven or eight, Zhu Changhong was still only able to act coquettishly in his parents''ps, but he had already learned to face this world with indifference.


    Including indifferently answering, "Yes."


    Without any hesitation, without any doubt.


    The little eunuch cried with joy, his back straightened even more, "Fifth Highness, you heard it, this ve really did mean well, this ve is serving the Second Prince."


    Little Chang Yan was stunned for a moment, he did not understand why Second Brother would lie, he could only watch the two walk away helplessly.


    Later he snuggled in his mother''s arms and quietly asked her this doubt.


    His mother stroked his sideburns and said gently, "Because you can protect him once, but you can''t protect him many times."


    Out of sight of the Heir Apparent, the little eunuchs would only be more vicious, and even retaliate manifold.


    To Zhu Changyu, it was a losing deal.


    So this is what children without fathers and mothers are like, Chang Yan felt fortunate for the first time that he still had his mother''s love. In his young age, he thought about it over and over again, and finally plucked up the courage to plead with the Empress, "Let''s help him."


    Those who are most easily willing to lend a hand are often simrly pitiful people.


    Yan Empress hesitated for a long time, but eventually still used the power of the Yan family to drive away the punching and kicking little eunuchs.


    Zhu Changyu''s life got a respite, although he still had to live on scraps, although he still had to listen to insults from time to time, living in the corners of the imperial city like a sea worm.


    A long time after that, little Chang Yan had no more news of Second Brother, until one day when he fell to the ground chasing after his father''s steps, a gloomy teenager emerged from somewhere, picked him up from the ground, dusted off his clothes and then left without turning back.


    Later, little Chang Yan gradually realized that he would not get his father''s love, he gave up chasing his father''s steps and sat quietly by the pond feeding the fish.


    That was the end of the interactions between the two.


    Ten yearster, one became the hardworking and capable, taciturn Second Prince, while the other was the sickly Fifth Prince who could barely leave his residence.


    They were both equallycking in paternal and maternal love, they were both determined to inevitably obtain the throne.


    They passed each other on this Feng Tian Square.


    Chang Yan woke up from his reverie and looked hard at the teenager in his memories who was gloomy but would pick him up, as he stepped onto the stairs.


    The Announcing Officials stood on both sides of the stairs, shouting in unison, "Bow down."


    Chang Yan bowed solemnly.


    It was the turn of the Confirming Official to call out, "We confer."


    The Announcing Officials immediately said, "Kneel."


    The youth in orange formal attire knelt down on both knees to listen to the official enthronement.


    He didn''t know how long passed before the Announcing Official stepped forward two paces to help the Crown Prince stand up and guide him into the hall.


    The Interior Attendants inside came forward to receive him, chanting, "Kneel."


    Chang Yan knelt down again, listening to the Official Holding the Decree kneel down before the desk to formally present the decree to the Official Reading the Decree.


    The Interior Attendant announced in a loud voice for the reading of the decree, the Official Reading the Decree knelt down to read out the decree, and after finishing reading it, passed the decree to the trembling Old Minister Sun''s hands. Old Minister Sun slowly knelt down, holding the decree with both hands up presenting it, "Your Highness the Crown Prince, receive the decree."


    Receiving this decree signified his legitimate status as crown prince of the dynasty.


    Perhaps at first Chang Yan onlypeted for the throne in order to live better, but at this moment, as the golden decree fell into his palms, he had a sense of undertaking the responsibility and bearing the mission of the people.


    He would be the emperor of this dynasty, he would love the people like his children, he would press forward bearing heavy burdens.


    Chang Yan stood up with tears brimming his eyes, passing the decree to the Treasurer, walking slowly out of the great hall to the chanting of the Announcing Officials.


    The decree should be ced into the decree case by the Interior Official, he still had to bow facing heaven and earth four times on the stairs.


    After straightening up his waist and returning to the hall, the Son of Heaven on the dragon throne was already smiling.


    The fatherly love that he had futilely chased after for years was fully bestowed upon him in this moment.


    "My son must not forget, the mission of a ruler, history''s bloody lessons passed down, a lord cannot be too impetuous, nor too cowardly. As the leader of all under heaven, you must lead by example."


    "The people under heaven are all your subjects."


    After the man on the dragon throne finished speaking this sentence, he took a deep breath.


    Steward Wu turned pale with fright, urging in a low voice, "Your Majesty, let''s go back to rest, let''s go back."


    "No, we can''t." The Son of Heaven shook his head. "The Crown Prince has not yet made offerings in memory of the Empress, the various princes have not yet been granted their fiefs. Come, announce for the imperial princes to pay their respects."

 Chapter 487: The Rebellion of the King

    <h4>Chapter 487</h4>


    The coronation of the Crown Prince was usually apanied by the conferment of princely titles on the other imperial princes. Aftering of age, each would proceed to his fief.


    But that was the final step, to take ce only after the Grand Banquetmemorating thete Empress Yan, and a ceremonial procession by horse through the entirety of Fengjing City.


    Whether from illness and mental confusion, or fear that his health would not permit it, the Imperial Court had unexpectedly moved thisst step forward.


    Beside him, Steward Wu hesitated, before finally appealing pleadingly to the Crown Prince for help.


    It was true that conferment came only after the Grand Banquet. But the Imperial Court''s health had clearly deteriorated. For nearly half a month now, the Crown Prince''s Pce had taken over most of the tasks of government, resolving minor issues on its own and reporting only the major ones.


    This was already equivalent to the Crown Prince governing as regent.


    Gauging the times, Steward Wu had no wish to offend the next emperor, but neither did he dare defy the incumbent. So he took the easy way out, tossing this hot potato away.


    Chang Yan smiled. "Since this is the case, let us do as Father says."


    These dominions would not change hands again. A procession through Fengjing City could happen anytime; it was better to let this crowd finish their little drama first.


    The main hall of the Fengtian Pce was the perfect stage.


    He watched coldly as the three imperial princes filed in.


    As the eldest, there was no doubt Zhu Changhong led the way. Butpared to his former vigor, he now seemed overly dull and wooden,cking even the verve he had disyed kicking down the door at the celebrations.


    "What''s happened to the Eldest Prince?" the Master of Ceremonies couldn''t help whispering.


    "Without Concubine Gu to advise him, his whole person has withered," the Bearer of the Imperial Register muttered back.


    It seemed everyone in the imperial city knew that the Eldest Prince''s periodic sagacity and stupidity depended on whether the figure behind him had arranged things properly.


    With Concubine Gu fallen unconscious and the Gu n''s rebellion, in addition to mental torment, it was no surprise he had lost his former vigor.


    Second to enter was Zhu Changyu, still wearing the same honest, stolid, and taciturn look as ever. His undistinguished features and excessively low birth had made him gradually turn gloomy and cold, until he learned to don a disguise and endure in silence.


    Of the princes, he was the most ambitious, as well as the shrewdest and most capable. He was also the bare de on the verge of leaving its sheath.


    They were perfectly aware a sh wasing next, yet still able to greet each other with kindly smiles - proof enough of deep cunning.


    Thest to enter was the Fourth Prince, Zhu Changheng. His former limp had all but vanished for the asion, and spine straight, he could almost be called a dashing youth.


    Chang Yan''s gaze grewplicated.


    He remembered the Fourth Prince''s whisper from behind him right before entering the Fengtian Hall:


    "Little Five, you''re about to be proimed Crown Prince, and I know today will be eventful. So I want to share a couple heartfelt words. To be frank, my limp is nearly healed. With a little care, I can pass for an ordinary person."


    "I didn''t deliberately hide anything from you. As princes of the Dayu Dynasty, who among us hasn''t harbored ambitions for that position? Even when I asked to marry a daughter of the Yao n, I was indirectly seeking the Jiang n''s backing."


    "Butter I realized that you are more suited for that role than me. The Jiang n''s ties to you are too close. Even if I married into the Yao''s, I couldn''t exchange that for the Jiang n''s support. So I took the initiative to withdraw."


    "I hope you won''t hold it against me for once aspiring to usurp the throne. For the Fourth Elder Brother''s final assistance, be lenient on the Reserve Family."


    At that moment Chang Yan was shocked.


    Zhu Changheng had hidden too well, so that no one discovered his near-obsessive tion concealing calction.


    So the imperial city truly contained no innocent or good-hearted souls. No one could view power and money as dirt.


    It was just that sensible people were willing to choose a side, while the self-confident persisted to the end.


    A single decision had shifted the abyss of fate, changing the tracks of the future.


    Chang Yan looked up at the Fourth Prince and gently inclined his head. At the moment their gazes met, both revealed candid smiles.


    "You...you''re all here," the exhausted Imperial Court on the dragon throne looked up. "Good that you''vee. Steward Wu, announce the edict."


    Steward Wu nodded. Taking the golden decree from behind the dragon throne, he read it aloud: "...We hereby confer upon the Eldest Prince...upon the Second Prince...upon the Fourth Prince..."


    Imperial favor was fully exhibited in that moment.


    Zhu Changhong received richnds, the title of Prince - second only to the Crown Prince in rank.


    Zhu Changyu received distant bordends and the lesser title of Duke - hisnds likely less fertile even than Anshui Prefecture. One could call it barren and impoverished.


    Zhu Changheng''s case was more ambiguous. He simply received Anshui Prefecture itself and took its name - neither high nor low in rank, merely a Lord.


    "By Heaven''smand, carry on ancestral precepts. The various princes shall proceed to their fiefs uponing of age and assist the governors in administrating, by Our decree."


    As the piercing voice fell, Zhu Changhong''s gaze gradually focused. Eyes timidly sweeping his surroundings, he slowly knelt to receive the edict.


    Zhu Changyu silently knelt and knocked his head on the ground three times.


    Zhu Changheng was the mostposed, calmly bending knee to ept.


    Three princes, three minds.


    Chang Yan observed coldly, sensing a storm on the verge of breaking - yet as all three rose to their feet, the Fengtian Hall remained perfectly tranquil.


    The Imperial Court finally eased: "Crown Prince, go offer incense inmemoration of the Empress, then parade through Fengjing City. We are feeling unwell and will retire first."


    Everyone in the hall respectfully saw off the ruler.


    Once back on their feet, Chang Yan had be the most eminent in the Fengtian Hall.


    Little Old Wu fawned obsequiously at his side: "Thete Empress''s pce has been cleaned and prepared. Does Your Highness intend to offer incense now?"


    Before Chang Yan could even nod, a suddenmotion sounded from outside.


    Court officials, military officers, pce women and eunuchs - all were crying out.


    "What is happening?" Little Old Wu eximed, shocked. "How dare you mor so on the day the Crown Prince is invested?"


    No one answered him.


    The Master of Ceremonies, previously holding the imperial regalia, poked his head outside for a look before scurrying right back, "So many people...so many people forcing their way inside and capturing the ministers!"


    "Even the guards who should be protecting us have turned traitor and leveled spears at everyone..."


    Under the bright sun and vast firmament, the century-spanning Dayu Dynasty was plunged into chaos.


    Nothing like this had happened over the past decades. Small wonder the servants were thrown into frightened disarray, screaming and shrieking.


    Chang Yan merely raised his lips, showing not the expected panic but asking strangely instead, "When you previously endured in silence, was it because you didn''t wish Father worried? Or did you want to surprise him?"


    His answer was Zhu Changhong raising up the imperial regalia case meant to confer the crown prince title - and smashing it harshly to the ground.

 Chapter 488: The Tussle of the third Party

    <h4>Chapter 488</h4>


    Only hearing a "crack" afterwards, the entire Feng Tian Hall was silent as crows and magpies.


    Whether it was the Chief Minister of Rites or the bearer of the imperial edict, everyone raised their heads, staring at the astonishing act of the Eldest Prince, not daring to move for a long time.


    The imperial box contained the edict conferring the title of Crown Prince, the proof of Chang Yan''s status as Crown Prince. Needless to say, it was extremely precious.


    But what was most astonishing was Zhu Changhong who smashed the imperial box.


    His cheeks flushed red, his chest heaving up and down, he looked over with the cries and shouts rising and falling outside. He looked exactly like a bloodstained avenging demon king returning from battle.


    Chang Yan''s eyes narrowed imperceptibly. He felt something was wrong intuitively.


    Among the six siblings'' guesses, Zhu Changhong had long ago be the abandoned son of the Ju family. His performance at the wedding banquet that day further demonstrated his stupidity and cowardice to the fullest extent.


    Even when he made trouble at the conferral of the crown prince, it should have been the Second Prince taking the lead and the Ju family assisting. After a brief astonishment, Zhu Changhong should have lost control and copsed. How could he be so aggressive now?


    Especially in this silent hall, he deliberately took heavy steps, one by one, frightening the people in the hall so much that they didn''t even dare breathe.


    Only Chang Yan casually probed, "The rebellious guards outside, are they Eldest Brother''s people?"


    "Yes," Zhu Changhong said expressionlessly. "They''ve taken control of the civil and military officials. They''ll rush into the hall soon."


    "Eldest Brother is so confident," Chang Yan lifted the corners of his mouth. "But I don''t quite believe it. Can you call two people in to take a look?"


    Zhu Changhong stopped and nced at the guards.


    The attendant immediately rushed in and shouted, "Stop it! Stop everything!"


    The din outside really stopped.


    The civil and military officials and ministers seemed to catch their breath too. Led by Jiang Chengfeng, several people escorted Xu Mo and the Jiang siblings to the door and said solemnly, "Your Highness, the imperial guards have rebelled."


    Not only had the imperial guards rebelled, they had rebelled following the Eldest Prince.


    Chang Yan still felt something was wrong. Frowning, he said, "Did the Ju family arrange this?"


    "Of course," Zhu Changhong''s eyes flickered. "Who else could it be if not the Ju family?"


    With Ju Noble Consort as an insider, after gaining favor it was not difficult to nt people among the imperial guards.


    It seemed the Eldest Prince had been ying the pig to eat the tiger, pretending to be a fool first, then baring his fangs at the critical moment, catching everyone by surprise.


    Including Zhu Changyu.


    This prince who had used dullness and honesty as a disguise was now hiding in the corner with a look of shock and suspicion, his face ashen. Obviously he was also puzzled by the n''s direction.


    "Don''t struggle. The entire imperial city is now under the Ju family''s control," Zhu Changhong nced at the quivering Chief Minister of Rites and bearer of the edict. "Don''t be afraid. I won''t harm you. I''m still waiting for you to reissue the edict conferring the title of Crown Prince."


    His wild ambition was revealed openly.


    But something still felt off.


    Chang Yan fell into thought, not noticing Elder Sun struggle to his feet. The aged elder spat in Zhu Changhong''s face, "I spit on you! Conferring the crown prince today but plotting treason, you''re nothing but a traitor, a rebel! In the future you''ll be disgraced, reviled for ten thousand years!"


    He wiped his face a little helplessly. "Elder Sun, don''t get agitated. You''re so old. I never thought of harming you."


    "If you''ve got the guts, kill me on the spot. Otherwise I''ll never recognize a traitor like you, much less confer the title of Crown Prince on you." Elder Sun roared furiously.


    Despite his nearly centenarian age, his voice was still loud and clear.


    Chang Yan''s thoughts were interrupted. He decided to take the initiative to attack, "Eldest Brother, don''t you know the Ju family has long allied with the Second Prince? Right now you''re nothing but a scapegoat."


    Zhu Changhongughed as if he''d heard a joke, then quickly suppressed his expression. "Mother endured being crippled for the Ju family. How could the Ju family possibly abandon us mother and son?"


    "You''ve underestimated the friendship between Mother and Uncle, and underestimated what kind of person my mother is."


    What did he mean by that?


    While the people around were still puzzled, Chang Yan had already quickly grasped the key point. His expression changed drastically. "Has Lady Ju woken up?"


    Only with Ju Noble Consort''s scheming could the Ju family devote themselves wholeheartedly and dare to use such a scheme¡ªfirst letting Zhu Changhong pretend to be an idiot to disrupt the wedding banquet, then allying the Ju family with the Second Prince, while she herself secretly nned to rebel in the name of the Second Prince on the day of conferring the crown prince.


    In the eyes of the world, the charge of treason would fall on the Second Prince, while the actual beneficiaries were the Eldest Prince and the Ju family.


    It had to be said, this n was brilliant.


    But what made the Ju family and Ju Noble Consort so sure that the Second Prince, who had been able to keep a low profile for over a decade, would be led into their trap and used by them?


    Chang Yan nced subtly at his elder brother and younger sister, signaling them not to act rashly.


    At this climactic moment of the decisive battle, he didn''t believe the Second Prince could still be patient and keep a low profile. If they missed this chance, they would lose the throne forever.


    "It''s true that my mother has awakened. Just as you could pretend to be sick to take the imperial exam, and pretend to be sick to hide in the Western Three Pces withouting out, why can''t we?" Zhu Changhong said. But there was no arrogance on his flushed face. Instead, he hesitated briefly. "The entire Feng Tian Hall is under control now. Not even a fly could get in. You''d best not act recklessly."


    Today was the conferral of the crown prince. The civil and military officials and trusted aides of the entire Crown Prince''s residence were here.


    As long as they kept control, the attendants outside would have a hard time even noticing. Ju Noble Consort''s skill was indeed formidable.


    From the corner of his eye, Chang Yan saw Zhu Changyu had at some point stopped being shocked and suspicious. Half his body was buried in the shadows.


    How interesting. How very interesting.


    Today''s conferral of the crown prince in the hall was even more interesting than he had imagined.


    "Go keep the civil and military officials under watch. Go ask His Majesty to bring the imperial seal. Go prepare to rewrite the edict of conferring the crown prince..." Zhu Changhong was calmly and systematically arranging the attendants.


    When he gave the order, only ten of the original thirty armed attendants turned around.


    The remaining twenty uniformly drew their des and stabbed their turningrades to death.


    The sudden change urred in an instant, bloodying the entire hall.


    Even Elder Sun was shocked speechless, then pped his thighs after recovering. "Sinful, utterly sinful!"


    That guards of the same troop would kill each other, that brothers would point des at each other, what was it if not sin?


    Zhu Changhong was stunned by this sudden change. He reflexively retreated two steps, astonished. "Who, what''s going on here? You dare!"


    Elder Sun sighed and turned his head away.


    Things would inevitably still develop in an irredeemable direction. The sounds of des, spears, swords and halberds rang out again outside, apanied by incredulous shrieks and screams, leaving bodies prostrate on the ground.


    The nephew of Ju Noble Consort was escorted into the hall, covering his wound and stumbling to the end. "Your Highness, the agreed alliance has betrayed us. Li Qiang from the third team took action, killing all the people the Ju family has nted over the years."


    Zhu Changhong''splexion gradually turned from red to pale. He staggered back two more steps, murmuring, "I said long ago not to go to extremes, said long ago not to be so extreme..."

 Chapter 489: The Harvest of the Fisherman

    <h4>Chapter 489</h4>


    There was a massacre in Fengtian Hall. Threats and temptations were made before the civil and military officials. Zhu Changhong instinctively rejected the n when Ju Noble Consort coldly outlined her scheme as they took advantage of the princes'' conflict.


    It wasn''t brotherly love or patriotism, but he didn''t want his doting father to be heartbroken or people to rampage unscrupulously in the imperial city his father cherished.


    But what did his mother say?


    She said there would be no more opportunities. She said if they didn''t make a move now, they would hand over the realm.


    Once the Crown Prince was enthroned, the Crown Prince''s residence would take over all rights to assist in governance. Even treason would hardly shake it.


    The Ju family had sacrificed so much and even fawned over the Second Prince. This situation was what they had struggled for.


    Now he had lost.


    The Ju family thought they controlled the guards besieging Fengtian Hall. They tried every means to win over Lieutenant Li Qiang, but Li Qiang was also fawning over them.


    It was schemes within schemes.


    Zhu Changhong stood in the hall with cold sweat pouring out. He wanted to show some weakness but his mother had taught him to always hide his fears and keep his backbone straight.


    So he could only force himself to endure as he watched Li Qiang charge in bloodily and finally kneel before Zhu Changyu, "Your Highness, the Ju family members have been cleared out. The civil and military officials are under control."


    Silence fell over Fengtian Hall again.


    No one could have imagined Zhu Changhong''s rise and fall within a short cup of tea.


    They thought the Ju family behind the scenes was the real culprit, but in the end, they made clothes for the Second Prince.


    Considering the Second Prince''s craftiness and the Fang family secretly supporting him behind Ju Noble Consort''s back long ago, it was within expectations.


    With Li Qiang''s actions, all eyes in the hall gathered there.


    The youth half-hidden in darkness finally took off the honest mask he had worn for ten years and revealed the gloominess Chang Yan remembered.


    A person crawling out of the mire could not possibly be honest or forget the suffering he once endured.


    He had never been able to get into his role despite acting for so many years.


    When he closed his eyes, there were beatings and insults, starvation, and endless ps and stomps.


    Despite his noble status, his actual treatment was worse than a dog''s.


    The imperial city was so cold and no one cared how one lived.


    Zhu Changyu took a deep breath. His gaze swept past Chang Yan and finally settled on Zhu Changhong.


    This man had taken all of his father''s love for his children.


    But the real culprit should be the ailing man lying in Qianqing Pce.


    "How boring," Zhu Changyumented.


    Because he could neither rebel nor kill his father.


    Blood ties were like arge that didn''t support him when he was young but severely restricted him when he grew up.


    Fortunately, there was still the Ju family and Zhu Changhong.


    He took two steps forward with his face still cold and gloomy but his tone extremely sincere. "I didn''t expect Eldest Imperial Brother and Ju Noble Consort to have rebellious intents. Fortunately, I could lend the Emperor Father and Imperial Younger Brother a hand to nip the rebellion in the bud."


    You see, this is a scheme.


    Ju Noble Consort wanted to take advantage of the Second Prince''s headlong rush while the Ju family reaped the fisherman''s profits from behind.


    On the contrary, the Second Prince schemed against the Ju family to make them a scapegoat while he became the fisherman profiting from it.


    It was just a pity his status was too low that he couldn''t even use themon "this pce" address of princes and had to use "I" likemoners.


    The disadvantage wascking prestige but the advantage was being approachable.


    With a few words, he pulled Chang Yan in and first defined Zhu Changhong''s actions as "rebellion" while whitewashing his own actions as "quelling the rebellion".


    He who wins people''s hearts wins the world. Only the orthodox can ascend the throne.


    In terms of craftiness, Zhu Changhong could only be regarded as ordinary while the Second Prince was the real hero.


    This was rted to their birth but also benefited from experience.


    It was just that not many people were willing to gain that kind of experience.


    "Imperial Younger Brother," Zhu Changyu spoke again respectfully and gently. "The situation is under control. Please take charge of the overall situation next."


    Theoretically, the supervising Crown Prince should handle it after quelling a rebellion.


    But who could believe the Second Prince who already controlled the situation would let go of power.


    He was just testing whether Chang Yan had backup.


    The suspicious were always unable to resist doubt no matter what.


    Especially when he himself was the mantis stalking the cicada unaware of the oriole behind so he was even more worried that the Crown Prince would be the oriole killing the mantis.


    Chang Yan''s mind spun rapidly, not even daring to nce at his siblings for fear of bringing them fatal harm.


    He suppressed his emotions and calmly replied, "Thank you, Second Imperial Brother. Then order the guards to clean up the tragedy."


    Zhu Changyu did not respond. His gloomy eyes looked over with coldness and met Chang Yan''sposure.


    At that moment, it was as if time flowed by.


    Seven-year-old Zhu Changyu met three-year-old Zhu Chang Yan. The older brother tidied up his clothes as much as possible and quietly walked over to help up his younger brother who had fallen.


    He expected to be despised and rejected but unexpectedly received a "Thank you, Second Brother."


    He nked out for a moment and staggered away.


    There was no need for thanks, he thought. It should be me thanking you.


    But he kept this sentence in his heart for eleven years with no chance to say it out.


    "No need for thanks," he finally said it now. "As the eldest imperial brothermitted treason on the day the Crown Prince was enthroned and brutally murdered the current Crown Prince, I, as the older brother, have to avenge my younger brother."


    But at the same time, he also determined¡ª


    Only one prince could survive in this Fengtian Hall. The other two would take the charge of treason while the innocent one would be unjustly killed.


    He wanted the position of Crown Prince. He wanted to sit on the dragon throne. And he wanted it fair and square.


    Perhaps there would be a sh of reluctance in his heart at some point. The seven-year-old Zhu Changyu didn''t even think of harming the three-year-old Zhu Chang Yan.


    But the eighteen-year-old Zhu Changyu could only stand on his younger brother''s corpse to reach that position.


    "Eldest Imperial Brother, do it," he said coldly. He drew a sharp de from Li Qiang''s waist and threw it on the gold bricks with a crisp ding dang. "Kill him and spare the Ju family''s women and children."


    "And if...if I don''t?" Zhu Changhong''s whole body was almost paralyzed.


    Zhu Changyu finally smiled coldly and raised the corners of his mouth. "Then your whole family will be executed."


    From the elderly to infants in swaddling clothes, plus countless servants and maids, the blood spilled could drown the entire Ju family.


    So many lives. So many people.


    Zhu Changhong''s straight backbone finally bent. He staggered to the de, picked it up with trembling hands, and held it in his palm.


    The pure copper handle was so cold, like the snowy night, like the icy ninth sr term.


    Why did he still end up like this despite listening to his mother''s teachings?


    He smiled with cracked lips. He turned to face Chang Yan with reluctance shing in his eyes, "Fifth Imperial Brother, don''t me me...don''t me me."


    The sun reached its zenith and the white de reflected intense light.


    Just as most people couldn''t bear to close their eyes, a female voice rang out, "Stop!"

 Chapter 490: Harem Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 490</h4>


    After being ill for a long time in Chengqian Pce, Ju Lianruo walked slowly into Fengtian Hall from its front gate. Even though she had recovered, herplexion was still too pale. She was still wearing the formal attire for noblewomen, carrying the same stern air after governing the inner pce for twenty years, as if she didn''t see the bloody sabers around her. Her pace was steady and dignified. Compared to her, Zhu Changhong''s panic and confusion formed a sharp contrast at this moment. Mother and son went from gazing at each other from afar to being face to face in an instant.


    "Mother... Imperial Consort." Zhu Changhong instinctively wanted to discard his de, but he gripped it tightly again. "How could you be here, Imperial Consort?"


    He didn''t get to finish his sentence.


    Ju Lianruo raised her hand and pped him hard. The crisp, loud sound made everyone in Fengtian Hall freeze.


    "Useless fool, would you kill just because someone told you to?" She yelled angrily. "Do you know what crime it is to assassinate the Crown Prince? Are you unaware?"


    "But, but the Second Imperial Brother said he would spare the Ju family''s weakness..." Zhu Changhong probably had never suffered such a lesson before. He covered his face and started to sob. "I was also doing it for the Ju family."


    Things were fine when he didn''t speak. But as soon as he did, Ju Lianruo''s anger red up even more.


    "Spare the weak? That was all lies tricking a blockhead like you. Assassinating the Crown Prince warrants extermination of all nine familial rtions. Even the chickens and dogs of the family cannot escape." She was so angry she couldn''t hit the same spot twice. "A fire doesn''t burn thingspletely. The spring breeze blows and things grow again. Who would leave seeds of vengeance to create trouble for themselves? Can''t you use your brain?"


    Zhu Changhong was finally enlightened. His clenched palm opened and the de fell to the ground with a crisp ring.


    "If you were truly ruthless enough, that would be eptable. But how did I instruct you?" Ju Lianruo scolded even more severely. "I told you to kill these two with the utmost speed. Did you even try?"


    Amongst the crowd, even Zhu Changyu and Zhu Changyan had subtle changes in their expressions, not to mention Xu Mo.


    Those who y political games are used to revealing their cards slowly, pushing the plot bit by bit, and waiting patiently for the ending.


    Ju Lianruo''s methods were simple and crude, but uniquely countered them.


    If Zhu Changhong had only arranged the Ju family''s men to surround Fengtian Hall, then swiftly massacred the two brothers, the oue would still be undetermined.


    Luckily and unluckily, this scene did not ur.


    Zhu Changhong covered his face with his hands. It was unclear if it was heartbreak or remorse as he groveled at his mother''s feet.


    If it were anyone else, Ju Lianruo would have kicked them long ago. But this was the child she had raised with her own hands. Her immense maternal love made her unable to bear it. She bent down wanting tofort him with a few words.


    It was also then that she heard Zhu Changhong''s feeble murmur, "You''ve already killed Father''s concubine, and now Father''s child too. He will resent you, he will resent us..."


    A child raised with love, how could he not learn to love others?


    During the years his father had nurtured him, he had also loved that man who shielded him from wind and rain.


    He didn''t want his father to be sad or heartbroken. He tried his best to satisfy his mother, while also hoping his father would be gratified.


    But why was it so difficult?


    Ju Lianruo''s fingers painted with cinnabar froze midair. It was hard to say if powerlessness or regret overtook her whole body, apanied by bitterughter.


    "Resent? Who should resent who?" She murmured softly, her gaze falling upon Zhu Changyu. "Do you resent me? Because I killed your mother?"


    Zhu Changyu''s face was cold and he did not speak.


    A child without his mother''s love, how could he notin?


    "What right do you have to resent me?" Ju Lianruo suddenly exerted her full aura. She shook off all the unpresentable past years. "It''s true your mother died because of me, but what did she do herself? Have you never looked into it?"


    "You resent having no one to dote on you in the inner pce for eighteen years. But do you know how you ended up in this ce?"


    Back then, Ju Guifei was in glorious favor, even overshadowing Empress Yan. Her eldest son was also five years older.


    But Zhu Changyu, this secondary imperial son, was born only half a yearter. Why was that?


    Because his existence was the result of meticulous nning.


    Back then, Ju Lianruo was arrogant and unrestrained. Her romance with the emperor was sweet when intimate, but could also escte into face flushing, ear reddening arguments, even giving each other the silent treatment for three to five days.


    Until one time they hadn''t reconciled in a long time. The emperor felt stifled and drank himself half drunk. In his blurry state, he saw his beloved girl gently cate him, and could no longer restrain himself.


    Until the bright sunlight at daybreak shone upon the imperial bed. The ordinarily in pce maid instantly rose to fame, and sessfully conceived a dragon son.


    It was also then that Ju Lianruo realized the emperor did not solely belong to her. She put away her sharp edges and started gentle, thoughtful gestures. The affection between them grew even more profound.


    The pce maid struggled to give birth to the dragon son in an obscure corner of the imperial city, barely surviving.


    "Did you think I wanted to harm her? That I was jealous and lost control? That I couldn''t tolerate anyone else?" Ju Lianruoughed hysterically. "You underestimate me too much."


    "Concubine Min gave birth to the Third Princess safely, Concubine Chu gave birth to the Fourth Prince healthily, even Empress Yan could smoothly have the Fifth Prince. Why would I need to make things difficult for a pce maid? His love was mine, the eldest son was mine. If I, Ju Lianruo, was truly jealous, you wretched creature wouldn''t have had the chance to live."


    What she said was true. Zhu Changyu clenched his fists.


    The pce maid died on a stormy night because she had offended the pregnant Ju Guifei, causing her to miscarry and lose her fertility.


    For such a heinous crime, the conclusion was already set. The resulting dragon son also became an unloved wretch, writhing about in this majestic imperial city.


    Although it quickly became clear that the pce maid was provoked by the other concubines and consorts of the inner pce, Ju Guifei''s miscarriage was real, and the emperor truly grieved the loss of his beloved daughter.


    It is said that when the female fetus came out, she already had nascent human form.


    It is said that for a period of time, stifled sobs could be heard from the deserted Qianqing Pce.


    By this point, it was hard to purely me one person.


    At the very least, Zhu Changyu had no right to resent Ju Guifei.


    The unremarkable youth at his side clenched his fists tightly. A hint of mncholy shed through his eyes, finally condensing into softly murmured words, "But I also suffered and ate bitterness before growing up!"


    Ju Lianruo paid him no mind, and looked directly at Changyan. "You also have no right to resent me."


    "Your mother couldn''t control the inner pce, so power shifted into my hands. If she was at all capable, I would have at most had joint authority."


    "It was I who allowed her to live freely for so many years. Her final illness and death in the deep pce was her own choice, it had nothing to do with me."


    "Dealing with you was aboutpeting for power. That''s a separate matter."


    The woman was open and frank, daring to love and hate. Time had only aged her looks, unable to dispel her vibrant charm.


    Changyan perhaps understood why the emperor could favor her for twenty years.


    "There''s just one thing Imperial Concubine Ju is mistaken about." He raised the corners of his lips. "I don''t resent you."

 Chapter 491: The Death of the Grand Prince

    <h4>Chapter 491</h4>


    Why hate?


    What trapped the Yan Empress was never a person, but the imperial order, the rules under the system, the inescapable fate of a woman.


    Even her death back then was due to frustration that no medicine could cure, not because anyone poisoned her.


    "I have never hated Consort Ju, just as you said, there is always a reason behind any strife in the rear pce, be it for favor or for a child, it is all within reason." Chang Yan spoke calmly. "Even our fight today is simply each of us trying to gain power, winner takes all."


    The insight and understanding of the 14-year-old boy made Ju Lianruo nce at him in surprise. For a moment, she even thought, if only this was her child.


    Coming back to her senses, she could only end with a bitter smile.


    She was very clear on her own lineage, she sighed as she bent down to grab the prostrating Zhu Changhong, "Pull yourself together and kill everyone, only then can you take that position."


    It was as if her personality split.


    Ju Noble Consort was not cruel enough to persecute every life, but she would also not show mercy to her enemies.


    Having dominated the rear pce for 20 years, her hands could not be considered clean, her personality was stubborn and decisive.


    "Your father the Emperor has chosen someone else to be the Crown Prince, he has abandoned you, why do you still cling to that bit of father-son affection?" Ju Lianruo berated, "It''s winner takes all, do you understand? From the moment you fought with the Ju Family for power, there was no way back."


    "But Chief Guard Li has rebelled, all the people the Ju Family had nted have been killed, Mother look clearly." Zhu Changhong somehow erupted with strength, "We have no chance left to turn the tables."


    "Who said there is no chance." Ju Lianruo''s face was cold, "Look who''s behind me, and think about how I got in here."


    As if reminded, everyone in the Shentian Pce hall turned their heads back, only then did they see the barely visible Commander of the Imperial Guards behind her.


    Not the imperial guards, not the imperial guard chief, but themander of all the imperial guards.


    The man stroking his sword wearing a ck cloak stood quietly and silently outside, his mere presence the greatest deterrence.


    Previously everything was under control within the Shentian Pce hall, with only around a hundred imperial guards involved, split between the Ju Family and the Second Prince, as they firmly controlled the four main gates.


    The purpose was to prevent the news from leaking out and leading the thousands of imperial guards over.


    They didn''t expect that they would end up alerting the Commander of the Imperial Guards, who then stood unwaveringly behind the Ju Family.


    Chang Yan pressed his lips together and said nothing.


    Zhu Changyu''s eyebrows sunk as he seemed to be weighing something.


    Only Zhu Changhong mbered up in shock and unease, asking "Since when does the Ju Family have ties with the Commander of the Imperial Guards? If there were ties, why didn''t you take action earlier and had to save the day now?"


    "We were old acquaintances from before." Ju Lianruo''s eyes were cold and stern. "He was able to take themander position with the Ju Family''s support."


    So the Commander of the Imperial Guards was actually the Ju Family''s biggest trump card?


    Yet Zhu Changhong still had doubts, constantly thinking back to his memories.


    "We''re running out of time Chang''er." Ju Lianruo deeply understood the danger of dy, pointing to the dagger on the floor giving off a white glow, "Go, kill all of them."


    Zhu Changhong hesitated, as if remembering something.


    "Go, Chang''er." Ju Lianruo raised her voice.


    It was rare for Zhu Changhong to not move.


    "Chang''er!" Ju Lianruo''s voice grew louder and louder.


    Zhu Changhong returned to his senses, wanting to speak yet hesitating. "Mother Consort, stop this, don''t make more mistakes, we won''t fight for this throne anymore, alright?"


    "What nonsense are you speaking?" Ju Lianruo was shocked. "The Ju Family spent so much effort and resources to arrange all this, and is willing to give up half our family fortune, yet you want to back down at the critical moment? How did I give birth to such a useless child?"


    "No Mother Consort, that''s not it." Zhu Changhong shook his head. "You always wanted me to take the throne, but never considered whether I loved that position, or had the ability to rule the country. And now you don''t even ask me if I''m willing to kill my own brothers."


    "We grew up together in this imperial city, we have the same father, we may scheme against each other in the dark, but why does it have to involve life and death? I can''t do it, I can''t imagine how heartbroken and devastated Father would feel. Mother Consort, don''t make more mistakes, don''t disappoint Father anymore okay?"


    He seemed to have lost too much strength from the pain as he knelt before his mother pleading desperately, eyes asionally ncing towards the Commander of the Imperial Guards, also pleading.


    "Obsession? So you know it''s obsession?" Ju Noble Consortughed. "He and I were childhood sweethearts, I couldn''t get the position of Empress, now I have to give up the position of Crown Prince too? Why? I wasn''t able to nurture your ability to rule, but I will nurture a grandson with that ability. The Ju Family has done so much for us mother and son, I can''t let down my maternal family."


    "If you won''t do it, then I will!"


    Her personality was truly decisive and vicious. Pushing Zhu Changhong aside, she picked up the de from the floor and stabbed towards Zhu Changyu.


    Before anyone could react, before the Commander of the Imperial Guards could make a move, the kneeling Zhu Changhong stumbled to his feet and used his body to block the glint of the dagger.


    "Puchi"


    The sound of metal sinking into flesh.


    Enduring the pain with all the pampering he grew up with, blood leaked from the corner of Zhu Changhong''s mouth, "Mother...don''t make more mistakes...the imperial guards are not the Ju Family''s men, they are Father''s confidants."


    "Your eyes have been blinded by obsession. Now is time to turn back while you still can, don''t go on so single-mindedly."


    "There is a ce for you in Father''s heart, Father will protect you. Winners and losers, so what? You will not be a loser."


    He seemed to have lost too much strength from the pain, speaking with heavy pants.


    "Chang''er, don''t try to frighten Mother Consort." Ju Lianruo was flustered for only the second time in her life. "It''s only bleeding, you won''t die. Someonee, call the Imperial Physician, call the Imperial Physician."


    But following Zhu Changhong''s lips parting again, the blood that came out was tinged ck.


    Helped over by Jiang Chengfeng, Wen Zhiyun sniffed the dagger, "It''s Wolfsbane, blood-dissolvable quick-acting poison."


    Zhu Changyu''s ruthlessness fully disyed - not only did he want his two brothers to kill each other, he wanted them undoubtedly dead.


    "Poisoned?" Ju Lianruopletely copsed. "Someonee, give the antidote, give antidote!"


    Zhu Changhong''s mouth opened again, spitting out ck red blood.


    He could feel his life quickly draining at an extremely fast rate. As the most timid and useless of the princes, he should be cowering in his mother''s embrace bawling.


    Yet somehow, there was a faint sense of relief in his heart.


    Perhaps he was tired of his mother controlling his life all these years. Perhaps he never found meaning in all that scheming and fighting, not even as entertaining as watching two crickets fight.


    He always had to keep various counters in mind, putting on an unperturbed front, only to expose an ugly side when something unexpected cropped up.


    Was he about to be free now?


    Zhu Changhong suddenly grinned, the agony from his organs churning seemed to lessen significantly. He felt time was running out. Taking onest look at the kneeling Commander of the Imperial Guards, "Tell Father...not to be upset, not to be sad, I''m very happy...I''m actually happy."


    He had no chance to say more.


    He resented his mother''s control, but also felt his mother''s love.


    He felt happy he could leave his mother, which didn''t prevent him from wanting to protect his mother in his final moments of life.


    At the same time, he tried his best tofort his father, the man who carried him on his shoulders - don''t be upset, I''m very happy.


    I''m really very happy.

 Chapter 492: The End of Princess Ju

    <h4>Chapter 492</h4>


    The entire great hall was deathly silent.


    Wen Zhiyun''s fingertips fell on the Eldest Prince''s wrist, sensing his pulse fade from weak to gone. She stood up and shook her head.


    "He really can''t be saved? If it was poison, there should be an antidote. Where is the antidote?" the Commander of the Imperial Guards asked.


    "The toxins of the castor bean nt are extremely vicious, especially when injected directly into the body," Wen Zhiyun carefully retreated to a safe area. "His Highness has passed."


    The person who had just been vomiting bloody on the golden bricks, his eyes lightly closed, a barely discernible smile at the corners of his mouth.


    It was clear that he had truly been freed.


    The Commander of the Imperial Guards closed his eyes, full of frustration and self-me.


    Chancellor Sun sighed and turned around. Zhu Changyu clenched his fists, breathing heavily, while a hint of red appeared at the corners of Chang Yan''s eyes.


    The idiom ¡®the winner bes king and the loser bes the bandit¡¯ still struggles to depict imperial power. The struggle between life and death is more apt.


    Even if the Eldest Prince did not die in the Hall of Supreme Heaven, after another ascended to the throne, they would not have let him livefortably in the prosperous Jun City.


    Or it could be said, as long as the Ju Family existed, as long as the ambitions of Ju Noble Consort remained, what happened today would eventually transpire again sooner orter.


    "Was it worth it?"


    This question was sighed out once more, only it was Ju Lianruo herself asking.


    She sat limply in front of the corpse of the imperial son. Her original air of pride and prestige had been reced by a dazed despair. Faint traces of white peeked out from her jet-ck hair, a merciless testament to the passage of time.


    In the past, she had always sworn confidently that even though the imperial son was useless, she could groom an outstanding grandson. With this world under her control, she would be the biggest winner.


    Until that constantly useless, constantly beaten and scolded childy cold on the ground. Her heart was suddenly hollowed out, whistling with the wind.


    No longer would anyone affectionately call her mother consort. No one would be so weak that she felt aplicated mix of love and hate, wracking her brains to assist.


    She had grown old. How much longer could she live?


    Everything she had done was for her child. Now she had no child. What was she still fighting for?


    "No, it wasn¡¯t worth it," she answered her previous question. She painfully climbed up from the ground, only to fall again.


    "Mother," the pce maid sobbed as she came over to help her up.


    Ju Lianruo waved her hand. "Don¡¯t help me up. Help up my child and take him away."


    She tried her best to maintain the upright grace with which she came, but could not conceal the hollow indifference in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know if this was her imagination, but it seemed that with every step she took, those locks of ck hair turned whiter by degrees until they were tinged with gray.


    Unable to bear watching this, the Commander of the Imperial Guards took two steps forward and said, "Mother, you still have a grandson. One of the Eldest Prince''s concubines is already pregnant."


    "My son is dead. What use do I have for a grandson?" Ju Lianruo said coldly.


    The ties between people require bonds. The bond between grandparents and grandchildren is that middle generation: the parent.


    With no prior emotional connection and the loss of that bond, where would any sentimentse from?


    The Commander of the Imperial Guards fell silent, only able to summon two imperial guards to carry the Eldest Prince¡¯s body away with dignity.


    When they reached the square of the Hall of Supreme Heaven, Ju Lianruo suddenly knelt and kowtowed three times towards the direction of the Ju Family.


    "Father, elder brother, Lianruo has let you down."


    "In the past, I was willing to be a concubine just to marry him, dragging the entire Ju Family into troubled waters. Yet I did not even be a proper wife in the end, bringing endless ridicule and causing father and elder brother to lose face."


    "Lianruo held this resentment in her heart, swearing that her son would ascend to the dragon throne, so no one could mock the Ju Family again."


    "But now...Lianruo regrets it."


    "All those oaths of love being stronger than gold and deeper than the sea, in the end, could neverpare to imperial power, and could not ovee suspicion."


    "If there was another chance, Lianruo would rather be the wife of amoner, would rather marry the beggar at the door, than enter this imperial pce and inner pce again."


    "Lianruo has let Hong down, has let father and elder brother down, and let the Ju Family down even more."


    With so many people around her with differing perspectives, she did not care about anything. She stood up straight and muttered in a voice only she could hear, "In my next life, I will repay all of you."


    Consort Ju left and returned to her Chengqian Pce. After washing up clean and applying light makeup to shape her brows, she changed into the dress she loved best from her boudoir. In her room, she swayed unsteadily from the ceiling beam.


    The wind blew into the great hall and lifted her skirts, as if flipping through the book of her intense and stubborn life.


    The curtain fell on the life of a generation¡¯s beloved consort.


    However, the story in the Hall of Supreme Heaven had not yet ended.


    The appearance of the Commander of the Imperial Guards transformed the previously disadvantageous situation for the Crown Prince into an advantageous one.


    This meant that the imperial guards from the entire imperial city could have arrived and surrounded the outside of the Hall of Supreme Heaven.


    Especially after the Commander of the Imperial Guards bowed to Chang Yan, the expressions of all the people behind the Second Prince greatly changed.


    "Greetings to the Crown Prince," the cold-faced man said apologetically. "This subordinate arrivedte. Please do not me me, Your Highness. Currently, over a thousand imperial guards are outside the Hall of Supreme Heaven and can arrest the traitors at any time."


    It was set in stone that Crown Prince Yu Ce had schemed against both princes, so his status as a traitor was crystal clear.


    While Zhu Changhong still had a mother exerting her influence toe help, Zhu Changyu could only bring his followers and wait for death.


    Behind him, the toon leader Li Qiang was already shivering in fear, hesitating over whether to admit his mistake early and beg for leniency.


    As expected, the kind of people who could be won over were essentially fickle turncoats.


    Zhu Changyu gave a coldugh and kicked Li Qiang away.


    Those few dozen imperial guards could act pretentiously in the Hall of Supreme Heaven, but ced within the entire imperial city, they were far from enough.


    Li Qiang had already lost his use.


    "Second Prince!" The Commander of the Imperial Guards'' expression was solemn as he waved his hand to lead the imperial guards in drawing their des. "The entire Hall of Supreme Heaven has been surrounded. Please do not act rashly."


    Li Qiang was even more muddleheaded, btedly realizing he had be a sacrificial pawn. His face was filled with disbelief.


    "Surrounded? Then what?" Zhu Changyu was still cold and gloomy. "Are you going to imprison me in the dungeons or directly lop off my head?"


    "My Eldest Imperial Brother still had fatherly love and motherly love. Even in death, there would be people who shed tears for him while I, as a cursed spawn, deserve to endure the gloom and dampness of obscurity and deserve the contempt of the entire imperial n. I deserve to be exiled to remote poverty and be an unnamed prince for the rest of my life?"


    "My whole life has been arranged so perfectly." His expression seemed to be both a smile as well as weeping. "Consort Ju said she would spare my life while my Father Emperor acknowledged I should not exist, but neither asked me whether I was willing to live this way."


    "And even more, no one asked me...if I was willing to struggle to survive like a rat."


    Outwardly, it appeared they were fighting over imperial power but fundamentally, it was because they were unwilling to ept what life gave them.


    Ju Noble Consort was unwilling to ept that childhood sweethearts were supposed to have a love stronger than gold yet in the end, she could only be a noble consort.


    Zhu Changyu was unwilling to ept his predetermined bleak and obscured fate.


    They wanted to fight, to seize that supreme position at the apex to prove that the hardship of the first half of their lives was worth it.


    Yet imperial power had nothing to do with personal feelings. It depended on the perspective of the incumbent, depended on the ability of thepetitors, depended on whether this person could lead the dynasty to prosperity and leave a mark in the long river of history.


    "Your Highness, your mindset has gone astray. Sitting on that seat is not the only way to live an outstanding life, nor is seizing the throne the only way forward," the Commander of the Imperial Guards rarely spoke persuasively.

 Chapter 493: Fang Heng Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 493</h4>


    Zhu Changyu unexpectedly burst into loudughter when he heard this.


    "Although both princes, both born in the imperial pce, one grew up pampered every day, while the other barely survived with beatings and humiliations."


    "Did you hear about today''s prince conferment? The favored ones got rich and fertile fiefs, while the out-of-favor ones have to go to remote poor ces. Why? What on earth is the reason?"


    "My mother did something wrong, but why should it implicate me? What did I do wrong? Did I willinglye into this world? Did I willingly get born in this imperial city? Did I willingly live humbly suffering insults?"


    "That man, we all call him the Emperor Father, but our fates are worlds apart. I don''t envy Zhu Changhong for having a loving mother, but what about Father? What has he done?"


    Dereliction of duty, ignoring, no love.


    Perhaps there is no justice that can be spoken of, but the pain that falls on the child is real and tangible.


    And it cannot prevent that child from giving birth to dissatisfaction and hatred in endless pain day after day.


    "Consort Ju''s high-sounding moral principles may be able to fool you, but they cannot fool me." Zhu Changyu''s expression turned indifferent again. "She did me no harm, but she took away all of Father''s love. She could have chosen not to be a concubine, yet she insisted on having an evesting love in the depths of the pce. She enjoyed it for twenty years before meeting this oue. I even think she got off easy."


    "No matter how tragic the ending, there was passion and joy once, wasn''t there?"


    The teenage prince asked softly, with sadness in his unremarkable eyebrows and eyes.


    Themander of the Imperial Guards was at a loss for words.


    Perhaps a child who grew up in humiliation only had hatred and resentment left in his heart, only wanting to stand on the highest position tofort himself for the tears he shed in solitude.


    But imperial power was solid, ancestral precepts were upright, and no matter how much discontent, it was hard to shake them.


    He could only look at this prince who might have been quite outstanding but was stifled by his birth, and lightly waved to signal.


    The restless Imperial Guards rushed forward and seized Zhu Changyu.


    "Your Highness, there''s no use being unwilling, the Crown Prince has already been invested, and the dynasty needs someone who can abide by the rules." Themander of the Imperial Guards said softly.


    With Li Qiang also arrested, the Imperial Guards with blood dripping from their swords captured everyone, and the sensational struggle for imperial power seemed toe to an end.


    "I really didn''t expect this, one wave after another, too many unwilling people."


    "I''m just unwilling about not making money, everything else is fine if it goes smoothly."


    Zheng Ruqian added with a sillyugh.


    Wen Zhiyun smiled with pursed lips next to him, still taciturn as usual.


    Only Xu Mo''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed as he said softly, "The Second Prince doesn''t seem like someone who would let himself be captured obediently."


    What he said, what was in his eyes, were all full of unwillingness.


    A person who could put deadly poison even on a dagger would certainly not be willing to surrender.


    His life was narrowed down to just ck and white, and his heart was carved with being sessful or dying heroically.


    Chang Yan clutched the Crown Prince''s investiture decree and pondered, "It depends on where the convicted traitors are to be imprisoned."


    There were also prison cells in the imperial city, but they were usually used to imprison imperial concubines and consorts, also known as the cold pces.


    Members of the imperial n whomitted crimes were generally sent to the Ministry of ns for detention, which was outside the imperial city.


    The two brothers exchanged nces, sensing something wrong.


    They gathered the remaining Imperial Guards at the fastest speed, crossed Feng Tian Square, and caught up with the Imperial Guards escorting the Second Prince.


    But it was still a step toote.


    At the East Gate of the imperial city, themander of the Imperial Guards was confronting a team of over a thousand people ahead with hundreds of subordinates.


    Zhu Changyu, who should have had his arms twisted behind his back, was sitting on a tall horse, with Fang Yuan in a cloak by his side, as well as the majestic City Guard Army.


    The army that should have been guarding the imperial city had now somehow been instigated to revolt and support the rebel.


    The Imperial Guardsmander red furiously and rebuked, "Aren''t you tired of living, willing to follow a traitor? This is a crime of extermination of nine rtions!"


    "That would require having nine rtions first." Zhu Changyu looked nonchnt. "They are all unfortunate people whom I secretly ced in the City Guard Army. Their will to live is to avenge their families and let the unjustly dead souls rest in peace."


    Wherever there are people, there are cases of injustice, false usations, and wrongful deaths.


    Theplex world of prominent families in the capital was full of schemes for wealth and murders, as well as corruption and miscarriages of justice.


    Zhu Changyu knew that his own birth was ordinary and he could never win over top families.


    But it didn''t matter, he would save the unfortunate people of humble origins, dredge up rats from the gutter, keep each otherpany, and work together to overturn this filthy city sooner orter.


    The number of city guards was notrge, about three to five thousand.


    There were only about a thousand or so Imperial Guards in the imperial city. Even with the addition of the Grand Imperial Guard, they were far from a match for the city guards.


    The troops stationed in nearby cities totaled fifty thousand, but the journey was long and would take three hours to arrive.


    Three hours, everything would be over by then.


    Zhu Changyu nced at the sun. Although he regretted that the civil and military officials had all left, he could still reinvest the Crown Prince.


    Or he didn''t even need to invest him, as long as the Emperor''s other sons all died, the imperial power could only fall into his hands.


    "Commander, you were right about one thing." Zhu Changyu nced at Chang Yan who had just arrived. "It''s useless to be unwilling, ruthlessness is needed to get what you want."


    A few dozen Imperial Guards were just the most superficial means, the thousands of city guards were the real trump card.


    Even surrendering obediently was just an act. He broke free of his restraints the moment he left the pce and got on the horse.


    Fang Yuan, who had not appeared in Feng Tian Hall during the long lively time, turned out to be making the final preparations.


    Even themander of the Imperial Guards sighed in admiration, feeling that even without the Crown Prince, the Eldest Prince and his mother could not defeat this Second Prince.


    To control power, to sit in that position, civil officials only served the public, while military generals were the key.


    The First Emperor who conquered the world had several war gods by his side, and invincible troops.


    And today, Zhu Changyu brought three thousand city guards straight to the imperial city.


    "Commander, if you don''t want blood flowing in the city, surrender quickly." His eyes grew colder and colder, forcing back all the reluctance. "Fifth Brother, only one of us can live in the end."


    Kindness does not control the military, righteousness does not operate business.


    If a person is not ruthless, he cannot stand firmly.


    The rebels would die, and after the rebels seeded, the orthodoxy would die.


    From the moment when they fought for power, it was destined that it would be a fight to the death between them.


    The Imperial Guards all turned around, and their eyes, along with the city guards, Zhu Changyu, Fang Yuan, the fluttering sunlight, all fell on Chang Yan.


    It was up to the decision of this Crown Prince whether it would be war or surrender, bringing everyone to death together, or bravely going to death alone.


    In the crowd, Jiang Sheng moistened his palms, Wen Zhiyun put away his smile, and Zheng Ruqian bared his teeth.


    Only Xu Mo exchanged a look with Chang Yan, then gazed in the direction of the city gate.


    There, the waves were surging, dust was flying, horses were galloping.


    Who would fear who, who would surrender to whom.


    Chang Yan cracked open the corners of his mouth, not sure if it was heartache or gratification. "Second Brother, now it''s your turn to make a choice."

 Chapter 494: Return of the Departed

    <h4>Chapter 494</h4>


    The warhorses galloped swiftly as themoners made way.


    The soldiers who had been lying in ambush outside the city for three full days rushed to the imperial city gates at the fastest speed.


    At the fore was a heroic and vigorous yet slender and powerful figure that could be none other than Young General Fang, Fang Heng, who had risen in rank year after year.


    Closely following him were six equally dashing figures, along with over a thousand fellow soldiers on horseback.


    As the crowd leapt into his line of sight, Fang Heng raised his arm high and lightly pulled the reins at the same time.


    The red-maned horse under him immediately neighed and used its momentum to rear up on its front hooves before nimblynding back in its original spot.


    The troops behind him came to a halt even more uniformly, raising their bloodthirsty eyes to gaze ahead intently.


    The imposing manner, aura, and murderous air overwhelmed the space.


    The people who had previously been confronting each other at the city gates almost all began feeling numb scalps and stood on end.


    Jiang Sheng and Zheng Ruqian simultaneously grinned from ear to ear with tearful eyes and cried out, "Third brother!"


    No more fear, no more fear.


    The most formidable fighter of their family hase back.


    Fang Heng''s eyes also moistened a bit as he grinned and cupped his fists, "Greetings to Crown Prince and Sir Xu."


    After years of separation, everyone had shed their tender looks and grown prosperously in their own realms.


    Upon this reunion, they already held different identities and statuses.


    "Greetings to Young General Fang," Xu Mo replied with a smile as he cupped his fists.


    A perfectly good fight for the crown unexpectedly turned into an emotional reunion by these siblings.


    Just when it looked like the discontented Zheng Ruqian was about to interrupt and drag on this reunion endlessly, Chang Yan hurriedly coughed twice to cut in, "For now, let''s have the Second Prince make his choice."


    To fight? Or surrender?


    Just now, it had been one thousand forbidden guards against five thousand defending soldiers.


    The former were selectively chosen from powerful noble families, fearsomely capable if skilled and just fancy show-offs if not.


    Thetter were recruited frommoners with an overall evenly mediocre level without outstanding talents.


    If the two sides truly battled, the forbidden guards could resist for a time relying on their superior equipment, but human endurance has limits. With the five thousand city defenders engaging in wave tactics, even gods would not withstand it for long.


    By this argument, Chang Yan did not have high odds of winning.


    Until Fang Heng brought a thousand exceptional generals and the situation was overturned in a sh.


    Having experienced battlefields and seen bloodshed, killed enemies and beheaded heads, what they carried was not hot blood but killing intent.


    When facing the forbidden guards and defending soldiers who seldom went through ughter, it was practically crushing.


    "One thousand forbidden guards, one thousand frontier soldiers," Chang Yan''s voice was so certain and unruffled. "I wonder if matched against Second Prince''s five thousand city defenders, whether we have the odds of winning?"


    Not just having the odds, it was practically guaranteed victory.


    The fact that Fang Heng could lead troops here meant the armies stationed outside the city had already received the news and were approaching Fengjing.


    Even if the five thousand city defenders barely resisted the forbidden guards and frontier army, the thirty thousand encircling troops would still be able topletely annihte them.


    With no chance at battle and unwilling to surrender, Zhu Changyu turned his head to look at his strategist, Fang Yuan.


    Unexpectedly, the other party''s deep eyes were fixed only on the heroic and militarily aplished Fang Heng.


    The two youths with the same surname Fang had studied martial arts together since young, attended school together, grew up inpanionship with each other.


    They were supposed to thrive on their own paths, assisting and empowering one another like the Jiang brothers, exceptional in both civil and military skills.


    Yet fate set them on adversarial roads, supporting different princes and also leading to different circumstances.


    One was an aplished young general at the frontiers who killed enemies and had outstanding martial valor.


    One was a death row inmate who escaped punishment, without name or family.


    Fang Yuan raised the corners of his lips. As their eyes met, he softly called out, "It''s been a while, elder brother A-Heng."


    The Jiang family and Fang family were both military general households.


    The Jiang household was simple with intimate rtions, so Jiang Chengfeng would affectionately call Jiang Chengyuan "big brother."


    But in the Fang family, the second son early on sired many illegitimate sons and daughters, leading to chaotic seniority. So Fang Yuan did not bother with order of birth and every time he merrily skipped over, he would call out "elder brother A-Heng."


    He really did not expect that thest time he called out that title was seven years ago.


    Ovee byplex emotions, Fang Yuan also knew he would not hear that loud cry of "A-Yuan" in response. He smiled bitterly and lowered his head.


    How quickly time passes. In but a sh, they transformed from innocent youths into heroic teenagers, from crying as they assumed horse stances to truly sitting tall atop horses.


    Wielding des against each other.


    Some scenes he had imagined countless times but never truly witnessed as they came, terrifying and shocking.


    Just like some voices he had hallucinated hearing many times but never truly listened to as they came, chilling his blood.


    "A-Yuan," Fang Heng tightened his grip on the reins and softly responded.


    But that was it, merely a response.


    Between them lied Lady Fang''s life, years of Fang Heng chasing to kill Fang Yuan, Xu Mo''s cheating in the imperial examination, and now even the struggle for royal power.


    They had long diverged paths.


    That single call was an offering of mourning for their childhood years spent growing up together.


    When Fang Heng turned back, all that remained was the young general''s aura of killing intent as he dered sternly, "Defending soldiers, listen up. Plotting treason is punishable by execution of nine familial exterminations. Thirty thousand troops have already surrounded the entirety of Fengjing. Repent and reform! Surrender your weapons!"


    "Repent and reform! Surrender your weapons!" Over a thousand frontier soldiers echoed.


    The piercing and murderous wind enveloped everyone. Despite it being early summer, it felt strangely cold to them.


    Zhu Changyu gathered his wind-blown pale robes and exchanged a look with Fang Yuan.


    Surrender was impossible. Having their lives shackled was hopeless. As long as they still lived, there was possibility.


    That left only escape.


    Fang Yuan wheeled his horse around with his cloak fluttering behind him as he charged towards the west city gates, leading the way.


    Zhu Changyu closely followed on horseback.


    They had arranged backup to the west where the closest neighboring city was located. As long as they broke through into the next city boundaries, the army would definitely not dare to recklessly search.


    But before they fled even a hundred yards, hundreds of people blocked their path ahead.


    At the fore was a figure with broad shoulders and a slender waist, upright posture. It was the long unseen Jiang Chengyuan.


    He did not even have the time to secretly steal a nce at his younger sister. Grasping his long saber, Jiang Chengyuan dered sternly, "Those who pass through will be killed without mercy!"


    The battlefield was the ce that most baptized people.


    The formerly fickle youth, after experiencing bloodshed and injuries, had finally be decisive in killing, courageous and fearless.


    He and Fang Heng nked the path on left and right, forcing the city defenders back to the origin point.


    Once again at the imperial city gates, once more facing off from afar.


    Chang Yan stood at the forefront of the crowd, hands ovepping as he directed strategy.


    As expected, this was orthodoxy!


    Civil officials supported him while military generals adored him. The hearts of all themon people inclined towards him, voluntarily making way for the soldiers.


    "But why, why is it so?" Zhu Changyu revealed bewilderment. "Just why is it so?"


    They were all sons of the emperor and all of outstanding ability. Why could one inherit the world while one could only be a fugitive?


    One was doted on while one was ignored.


    One held abundantnds while one held only barren wastnds.


    Just why was it so?


    "There is no why about it," Chang Yan finally spoke, a hint of sorrow in his eyes. "Second Brother, you were truly wrong in this matter."


    "Just as you denied Imperial Concubine Mu, today I will deny you as well."

 Chapter 495: Escape from Fengjing

    <h4>Chapter 495</h4>


    "You think Consort Ju is wrong. She has been the favored consort for twenty years, yet she is not content and must fight for that position."


    "But Second Imperial Brother, are you ever content? You always feel wronged about your identity and hold resentment for your seventeen years of suffering, vowing to get even."


    "You feel it is unfair and unjust to determine life and death by birth, yet there are far more people in this world much more miserable than you."


    Chang Yan turned his head and pulled his sister with skin like smooth jade and features like beautiful beads to the front, and said softly, "Does Fengjing Capital know that the legitimate daughter of the Jiang family was once wandering outside? Do you know that she was lost as an infant and lived alone outside all these years, eating what kind of bitterness and receiving what kinds of beatings? Should she also hate and feel indignant at the injustice?"


    "No, no, no." Jiang Sheng, having regained her senses, shook her head. "I''m fine now. I don''t hate at all. If I hadn''t wandered outside, I wouldn''t have met all of you."


    Not until the soft flesh around her waist was lightly pinched did shee to her senses. Crying mournfully, she said, "I hate it, I do hate it. Whoever threw me out, letting me fight with dogs for food every day and always getting beaten without a day my face not bruised and swollen, without ever eating my fill."


    "Cough, cough." Chang Yan coughed twice beside her, signaling that the act was over.


    Only then did Jiang Sheng stop her mourning and revealed an energetic smile. "But fortunately I survived. Many people starved to death in the snow. The likes of me have great fortune and luck. Good luck ising my way."


    She was truly content.


    Content with earning two copper coins, content with eating a meat bun, and even more content with eating pork elbows and braised fish every day.


    Even if her destiny should not have been this way, even if her identity was so noble that half of Fengjing Capital had to make way for her.


    Before knowing the truth, Jiang Sheng was grateful to be able to meet her brother. After knowing the truth, she did not regret the lost wealth and nobility.


    People originally have thousands of ways to live, thousands of backgrounds.


    It is difficult to choose one''s parents, early experiences are predetermined. Some people struggle to survive, some are abused and humiliated, some die in destion.


    Beggars envy clerks, clerks admire minor officials, minor officials look up to senior officials, senior officials eye the imperial family.


    There is always better in this world, always worse, always unfair.


    The key is perception.


    Xu Mo took a deep breath, stepped forward with sped hands, "I am Xu Mo. Myte father was a sessful candidate in the imperial examination during the reign of the previous emperor. He was assigned as the magistrate of Anshui Prefecture but waster framed and falsely used by viins, driving my father to suicide and crippling my legs, leaving me to barely survive."


    "All the way through the imperial civil service examinations, my exam paper was swapped owing to personal vengeance in the pce examination, depriving me of being the top examinee and instead banishing me to oblivion."


    "If it is unfairness and resentment, should I also be given a quota?"


    While seeing through corrupt officials, he also saw the divine judge. When suffering injustice, he also felt warmth andfort.


    So he stands here, still willing to believe in the imperial examination system, still willing to serve the divine judge.


    Zheng Ruqian gritted his teeth and raised his voice, "I don''t have elegantnguage like elder brother, but I grew up as a child in the pleasure quarters. I don''t even know who my father is. When I was ten, I was driven out of the pleasure quarters and struggled all the way to where I am today."


    "Whenever I encounter difficulties doing business, when looked down upon with contempt, should I also resent and hate why I wasn''t born in a prestigious family, why I cannot be a prodigal young master enjoying myself unconstrained, why I don''t have an authoritative and resourceful father?"


    Wen Zhiyun suppressed sobs and said, "My parents never formed enemies with others, yet they had to die before my eyes, leaving me wandering destitute, struggling to survive. Who should I me and resent and take revenge on?"


    "My father died on the battlefield, my mother was imprisoned, my n wants to kill me, my once close rtives instantly turned hostile against me overnight. What should I do?" Fang Heng murmured.


    Behind him, Jiang Yihong had red eyes. "Both my parents passed away. My n drove me out after swallowing all of my family property, and finally chased me away to a remote ce. I had to sell myself to survive. Who should Iin to about the unfairness?"


    "And me..."


    "My parents are still alive, but they only want to sell me to exchange food for my younger brother..."


    "How should I hate and resent the unfairness..."


    Numerous people opened their mouths, hundreds of lives converged.


    They were poor or favoritist, miserable or pained.


    If possible, they would also like to live in wealthy families and have a carefree life without worries about food and clothing.


    But the world is just so, difficult to choose one''s origin and expand one''s path.


    Does Zhu Changyu want to be an unloved tide bug? Does Zhu Changhong necessarily want to be a puppet manipted by his mother''s desires? Does Zhu Changyan necessarily like that tenuous yet awkward paternal love?


    People''s abilities are too limited to change their backgrounds or pasts.


    What has happened cannot be undone. Indulging in suffering is the least viable approach.


    "Second Imperial Brother," Chang Yan spoke again. "I''m not denying the suffering you have endured, but telling you there are many, many unfortunate people and events, and you and I are just one of them."


    There are few carefree people in the world, with most struggling through unspeakable adversities.


    Always wallowing in the past and grief ultimately only tortures oneself.


    "Of course, you can also disregard what I just said, thinking I''m speaking from an ivory tower, thinking I should not negate your past." Chang Yan said lightly. "Then can you directly deny everything about Consort Ju?"


    No one has it easy in this world, everyone has their own adversities and dissatisfactions.


    Usurping power is usurping power. Consort Ju should not use betrayal as an excuse, nor should Zhu Changyu use unfairness as a pretext.


    "If Your Highness only loves thisnd of power, then we brothers will fight to the end. If Your Highness only resents the past, then this younger brother advises you not to make another mistake."


    "The 30,000 troops from Capital City are about to arrive. Second Imperial Brother...your answer?"


    Zhu Changyu sat on the horse''s back, unable to speak for a long time.


    He couldn''t stop envisioning and imagining himself setting off to his fiefdom thousands of miles away after receiving the title.


    Would he be at ease as a prince of an outlying prefecture? Would he be happy?


    No one will bully him anymore, everyone will respect and love him, right?


    But why is this only heard now?


    "Your Highness..." The remote sigh of Fang Yuan was heard.


    A tearful Zhu Changyu, with reins in hand, said, "Wu, I cannot retreat, I have no way out now."


    Not only the 5,000 guards desperately defending the city, but also the battlefields thousands of miles away, the schemesid out long ago, the decisions made in the blindness of resentment.


    "What does Second Imperial Brother mean by this?" Chang Yan''s expression changed.


    Zhu Changyu shook his head and ordered the city guards to kill their way onto the crowded streets, using innocentmoners as shields, indeed causing hesitation and caution among the Imperial Guards and frontier armies.


    He and Fang Yuan exchanged a deep gaze with the capital city, as they mouthed the word "frontier" before dashing off.

 Chapter 496: The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 496</h4>


    Chaos reigned at the gates of the Imperial City.


    Innocentmoners used as human shields, the ferocious Frontier Army hacking away with their swords, the Forbidden Guard Army, and debris flying everywhere.


    Seeing that Fang Heng and Zhu Changyu would soon disappear around the corner of the long street, Fang Heng squeezed his legs around his horse''s belly and rushed forward.


    Jiang Yi and the others followed closely, murderous aura billowing.


    Having trained since childhood and battled the Northern Nomads on horseback, their equestrian skills had long since be second nature. Nimbly avoiding the innocentmoners, catching up to Fang Yuan and Zhu Changyu was just a matter of time.


    The frown on Chang Yan''s face finally rxed, only to furrow again the next moment.


    At the end of the West Imperial City Gate street, the dense defending troops, upon seeing Fang Heng and the others galloping rapidly towards them, exchanged a nce with each other. Hand in hand, they formed a line across the street.


    Using their own bodies to erect a wall, allowing themselves to be trampled by horses, all to buy those behind them a breath more to breathe.


    "Is it worth it?" Fang Heng bellowed the question once more.


    Hundreds of horses carrying the Frontier Army charged forth. As long as they did not rein in the reins, their hooves, which had already trampled countless Northern Nomad bloodstains, would crush their countrymen''s bodies.


    Those were their fellow countrymen!


    The same ethnicity, simr appearances, approximate ents, some even acquainted.


    Yet in this moment, they stood opposed with weapons drawn.


    "What''s worth it or not, we received the Second Prince''s kindness in the past, now we use our lives to repay him," someone boldly finished speaking and closed his eyes.


    The defending troops had no horses and with just iron swords were no match for the cavalry.


    Galloping past them would not be difficult, what was difficult was the unified iron hooves needed to mercilessly trample their countrymen.


    The dy of five thousand lives, even if they trampled past, they would no longer be able to catch up to Zhu Changyu and Fang Yuan.


    Fang Heng gripped the reins tightly, restraining the surging emotions within him. He turned back to look at Chang Yan.


    In the crowd, the youth lightly shook his head.


    One could not tell if he was disappointed or upset, he waved his hand to signal the Frontier Army to confiscate weapons and detain the five thousand defending troops pending trial.


    The Forbidden Guard Army also came over to help after safely circumventing the innocentmoners.


    Chang Yan heaved a long sigh, knowing this pce revolt had truly ended.


    "Young Fifth, you''re just going to let those two grandsons of yours get away?" Zheng Ruqian sidled over, "They''re troublemakers, endless troubles if not eliminated."


    "Don''t worry." Xu Mo''s expression did not change, "There are still thirty thousand troops in the outskirts. As long as they run into them, the will surely catch them."


    There was a key phrase here - as long as.


    Implying if they did not collide, things would still be quite troublesome.


    Zheng Ruqian did not understand the implication but Chang Song heaved a long sigh of relief next to him, counting on his fingers just how much official-business collusion he would presently be capable of.


    The crowds swiftly dispersed, each busying themselves with tasks.


    Some took stock of the innocentmoners¡¯ injuries, some tidied up the damaged items in the heavenly pce, someforted the frightened civil and military officials, and some tearfully reminisced as they caught up.


    "Big brother." Jiang Chengfeng hopped over to Jiang Chengyuan in three steps, eyes bright with anticipation, "How''d youe back?"


    "The Crown Prince sent a letter requesting elite soldiers. I figured I could lend a hand." Jiang Chengyuan chuckled lightly and thumped his younger brother on the shoulder. "I heard you passed as an academically-ranked schr. You''ll be taking the imperial exam to qualify as the top-ranked schr this year. You must have your name etched on the golden que!"


    "Naturally. Big brother, you''ve already made it to fifth-rank General. How can I fall too far behind?" Jiang Chengfeng bared his big white teeth. "Big brother, do you have time? I''d like to hear about things on the battlefield. The letters only gave simple descriptions..."


    The two brothers chatted andughed as they walked, evidently with an excellent rtionship.


    Fang Heng watched them in a daze from the side until Zheng Ruqian jabbed him in the ribs with an elbow. His conditioned reflexes reacted and he almost dislocated second brother''s arm.


    "Aaaah, fratricide!" Zheng Ruqian let out a wretched shriek like a pig being ughtered.


    He gave Jiang Sheng and Wen Zhiyun a huge fright. They hurriedly surrounded Fang Heng, one questioning and the other checking him for injuries.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t." Fang Heng helplessly retracted his hand. His absentmindedness hadpletely dispersed.


    "You, ah, you." Jiang Sheng rested her hands on her hips and poked third brother. "Go easy. We''re family!"


    The little girl had grown up and even started using a lecturing tone.


    Fang Heng endured his urge tough and did not fuss with her.


    Next to them, Jiang Yi craned his neck over, "Mydy, just because we''re not rted by blood means heavy hits are permitted?"


    He had just finished speaking when Jiang Wu pinched the soft flesh at his waist. Tears sprang forth from the pain.


    Jiang San and Jiang Siughed themselves silly at the side. "Fifth sister demonstrated with actions that even family can dole out heavy hits."


    Jiang Liu, Jiang Qi and Jiang Ba alsoughed uproariously.


    How wonderful!


    Everyone was back.


    Standing in the center of the crowd, Chang Yan smiled as he looked towards Xu Mo. "Where is the Crown Prince Estate''s people?"


    This pce revolt was not only to quell the rebellion but also to test their mettle and expose malicious intents and thieving hearts - the critical juncture.


    When former top academically-ranked schr Sun Xiaosheng took the initiative to join them earlier, Xu Mo had wanted to say something but held back, believing this person harbored ulterior motives but did have some capability and belonged to the category where one was reluctant to utilize him yet felt it a pity not to.


    In the end, it was Chang Yan who spoke. As long as one took the initiative to submit to the Crown Prince Estate, they would take them all in.


    Whether they had malicious intents or thieving hearts, a sincere heart does not fear being refined, and upright feet do not fear crooked shoes.


    Those who shoulde could not escape, those who should flee also could not slip away.


    From the outset of the revolt, there were people watching the Crown Prince Estate''s advisors, observing their behavior, observing any oddities.


    Not until the end of the revolt did the personal guards finally emerge, cupping their fists to respond. "Replying to the Crown Prince, the Crown Prince Estate''s advisors...not a single oddity."


    They were not only well-behaved but also racked their brains to strategize and coordinate with the Forbidden Guard Army to carry out the rescue.


    This oue was indeed somewhat beyond expectations.


    While Chang Yan was still ruminating, Sun Xiaosheng had already led the advisors rushing over. Seeing the Crown Prince safe and sound, he heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Greetings to the Crown Prince." The advisors all bowed politely.


    No anger could be discerned on Chang Yan''s expression. "All of you please rise. I must have given you all a fright just now."


    He paused before continuing, "This pce revolt was too abrupt and caught us unprepared. Does anyone have any thoughts about this?"


    The dozen or so Crown Prince Estate advisors sized each other up, hesitant and unsure how to proceed.


    The revolt concerned imperial family matters. Its sess and failure depended solely on the imperial family. What could it have to do with the advisors?


    Not until Sun Xiaosheng seemed toe to a realization and took a step forward. "May I ask if the Crown Prince harbors doubts about us advisors¡¯ active overtures?"


    Chang Yan remained silent.


    The Crown Prince Estate had just been established. Without a long period of tacit cooperation built on trust, how could there be trust?


    Sun Xiaosheng also did not expect a response. He cupped his fists again and continued, "I ced first alongside Xu Mo. I''ve also envied him before for his outstanding temperament and the admiration and praises he received. But I believe such envy can arise in anyone. As long as one controls their actions and keeps such emotions of joy and displeasure in check, there is no difference."


    "I clearly knew of the exceptional rtionship between the Crown Prince and Xu Mo yet still chose to submit to the Crown Prince Estate because this is the general trend. As someone with ambitions, following the general trend aligns with reason. I openly wee investigations."


    "I also wish to believe the Crown Prince possesses an amodating heart to assign roles based on capabilities rather than determine one¡¯s status based on familial ties."


    "I, Sun Xiaosheng, am willing to assist the Crown Prince and fulfill my duties as a subject to contribute to the world."

 Chapter 497: Notice to the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 497</h4>


    In this world, there are many talented people, and there are also many straightforward ones.


    But being able to gather together, admit jealousy, and admiting to the Prince''s Mansion for the general trend, this is already top-notch superiority.


    The Imperial Court was quite discerning to appoint Sun Xiaosheng.


    "Counselor Sun, please rise," Chang Yan took the initiative to help him up, "This pce greatly appreciates your words about the general trend. Being able to grasp the general situation of the times is truly rare wisdom."


    Or rather, such courage and integrity already surpass most people.


    Who doesn''t want to choose a wise ruler? Who doesn''t want to follow the general trend?


    Only the weak vilify such opportunistic behavior. The powerful only smile amiably while waiting for the talented and extraordinary people whoe to them when the general trend is on their side.


    "Thank you, Your Highness the Prince," Sun Xiaosheng saluted with his hands sped, then stood straight again with a hint of radiance on his face.


    Although in this life he is unlikely to surpass Xu Mo, he won''t be left too far behind by Xu Mo either.


    Used properly, jealousy can also be a driving force to move forward.


    Chang Yan waved his hand to signal everyone to continue cleaning up the mess.


    The 5,000 city guards were not a small number. Imprisoning them all was a difficult problem that drove the elderly prefect of Feng Tian Prefecture crazy. Finally he came up with the clever idea to send some of them to the imperial dungeons and put them on trial in batches.


    Rebellion was a grave crime. Even if they were not beheaded, they would still be exiled. The greatest possibility was being sent to the mining regions to do hardbor, and dispersed to the four seas to prevent them from rising up in mutiny.


    It was unknown whether the 5,000 city guards regretted itter, but such support was enough to prove the capabilities of the Second Prince Zhu Changyu.


    Chang Yan stood at the gate of the imperial city, watching the entire street gradually restore its former liveliness as themon people tentatively opened their doors and windows, bing as bustling and noisy as before.


    He smiled faintly, then called over a personal guard to instruct the Ministry of Rites to prepare more food. Just then he saw the Commander of the Imperial Guards rushing over in a hurry.


    As a confidant of the Imperial Court, the man had always been calm and decisive.


    Being able tomand thousands of imperial guards also demonstrated his abilities.


    But now, panic showed in his eyes. He could barely maintain his pace as he came over and whispered, "Your Highness, Noble Consort Ju has passed away."


    That woman who had been so strong her whole life had swayed from the beam for who knows how long before being discovered by a pce maid who came to bring water.


    The attending guards who were supposed to protect her had all been driven away, standing outside in confusion.


    If Zhu Changhong''s death could be called an ident, then the death of Noble Consort Ju was even more a result of negligence in caring for her, a dereliction of duty by the Commander of the Imperial Guards.


    No wonder he was in such a panic now.


    Chang Yan took a deep breath, unable to say whether he felt grief ormentation.


    It was expected that there would be bloodshed in the pce turmoil, but the departures of Noble Consort Ju and her son were unexpected. The Imperial Court had already been ill in bed coughing up blood for some time. If he heard this news again...


    "Let''s go take a look," he nodded to Xu Mo and rushed to Chengqian Pce as quickly as possible.


    Qianqing Pce, Chengqian Pce.


    Just from the names you could see the favoritism. Historically, these were also often the residences of favored consorts.


    But now, the corpses of Noble Consort Ju and Zhu Changhongy sideways in the great hall. The hanging white streamers fluttered in the wind, stirring up an indescribable and uncanny bleakness.


    "Mistress, Mistress why did you have to go? Mistress, wake up and look at us!"


    Several head pce maids wailed loudly.


    They were crying for their former mistress, but even more for their own fates.


    The emperor''s subjects change with the ruler, the mistress''s servants change with the mistress.


    When Noble Consort Ju was alive they were haughty head pce maids, with countless eunuchs and pce maids fawning over them. Now that Noble Consort Ju had died, at best they would be reassigned as sweepers, at worst their lives would be doomed.


    Fate was just like this. The ups and downs of power and precarious future were never exclusively shared by masters and servants.


    "Ahem!" Little Wu Steward stood on both sides and said in a sharp voice, "His Highness the Prince has arrived!"


    The few pce maids immediately stopped weeping and knelt down neatly on the ground, as silent as the winter cicadas.


    Chang Yan stepped forward and nced at Noble Consort Ju''s purple face before instructing in a low voice, "Prepare the remains for Noble Consort Ju and the Eldest Prince."


    "Yes." Little Wu Steward immediately arranged for people to take care of it.


    The Commander of the Imperial Guards stood to the side, hesitating over whether to speak or not.


    Preparing the remains was not the key issue, nor was taking a final look. The key was how to tell the Imperial Court, how to tell that man on the sickbed.


    Your lover and your most beloved child are both dead.


    They died in the turmoil, during the transfer of imperial power.


    Would he feel regret? Would he resent Chang Yan? Would he want revenge?


    These were all unknowns.


    In any case, he was still the emperor with the most power now. He was not dead yet.


    When an emperor was enraged, corpses would cover thend.


    Even the Crown Prince had to avoid his wrath.


    "This subordinate took Noble Consort Ju into the Hall of Supreme Harmony with the permission of the Imperial Court," the Commander of the Imperial Guards did not dare conceal anything and told the truth. "The Imperial Court knew of Noble Consort Ju''s ambition. This move was to make her thoroughly give up hope, while at the same time ordering this subordinate to protect Noble Consort Ju well..."


    He did protect Noble Consort Ju, but was unable to protect the Eldest Prince.


    Zhu Changhong''s death directly led to Noble Consort Ju''s departure.


    Now with the deaths of both mother and child, it was truly difficult to exin.


    Chang Yan''s pupils shrank slightly and he sighed softly.


    Currently there were two options:


    One was to take advantage of the Imperial Court''s time confined to the sickbed and conceal the deaths of Noble Consort Ju and her son for as long as possible, ideally until the Imperial Court breathed hisst.


    The other was to speak directly, which would give the Imperial Court a chance to see Noble Consort Ju onest time, but would also lead the Imperial Court to excessive grief, even resentment.


    The Commander spoke the truth because he was afraid of the emperor''s resentment, yet did not dare boldly conceal things from the emperor, so he passed this problem on to His Highness the Prince.


    Chang Yan stood still expressionlessly for a long time before heading to Qianqing Pce.


    He had decided to face the resentment directly.


    The Commander of the Imperial Guards'' heart leaped to his throat as he hurried to follow along.


    The two passed through the tranquil corridor and arrived at the majestic Qianqing Pce. Before even entering, they could hear bursts of coughing.


    Wu Steward was anxious and worried. When he saw Chang Yan, he opened his mouth as if to say something but forcibly swallowed it back down.


    He only saluted and asked, "Greetings to Your Highness the Prince. Have the earlier matters... all been taken care of?"


    Chang Yan forced a smile and nodded.


    "That''s good if it''s taken care of, that''s good if it''s taken care of," Wu Steward nattered on. "You don''t know, it was clearly the hour when His Majesty should sleep, yet he stubbornly refused to close his eyes, tossing and turning, worried about matters. Sleeping could clearly alleviate it, yet he has coughed like this until now. I also don''t know how the great lord... "


    Realizing his slip of tongue, he quickly changed to say, "I also don''t know how far along Your Highness the Prince''s enthronement ceremony has progressed."


    As expected, favoritism would not change, nor would care be reduced.


    Chang Yan smiled and signaled Wu Steward to open the door. Amidst bursts of coughing, he stood before the imperial bed.


    The once vigorous man now looked haggard. His cheeks were sunken, his eye sockets dark, his lips pale.


    Sensing the footsteps, it still took him some time to slowly open his eyes and hoarsely ask in a coarse voice, "You''vee... How is everything... Did things go smoothly... Is everything still alright?"


    Though there were no clear subjects, Chang Yan could determine with certainty who he was asking about.


    A strange feeling of grief and grandeur surged up in his heart. Without any concealment he opened his mouth, "Not good, extremely not good."

 Chapter 498: The Emperor Is in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 498</h4>


    The man on the bed was visibly startled. His gaze shifted from fatigue to rigidness, then from rigidness to endurance, and finally back to fatigue.


    Chang Yan did not know what ups and downs he had experienced in this short span of time. He only heard the man''s voice growing increasingly hoarse as he said, "How bad is it?"


    Thus, the original blunt words were choked back down his throat.


    Even the meager father-son rtionship would turn into meager concern, disappearing in anger and surging forth in reluctance.


    The image of Ju Noble Consort and her son lying still shed across Chang Yan''s mind. Chang Yan''s lips parted slightly. "There were...some unexpected situations."


    "Oh." The Imperial Court said nothing.


    He stilly in bed like that, but it was as if he had a premonition. His muddy eyes zed over with ayer of crystallization, yet he stubbornly held back his tears.


    He took a deep breath, and his fingers as thin as kindling wood clutched the edge of the bed. He lightly lifted his hand several times, only to let it fall heavily back down.


    "Go ahead, speak." After a long pause, he said softly, "I have the right to know."


    A generation of emperors, what storms had he not seen?


    Chang Yan could no longer conceal the truth. In a low voice, he said, "The Eldest Imperial Brother was mistakenly injured by Noble Consort Ju. His de was tainted with the lethal poison of Datura Stramonium, and he could not be saved."


    "Noble Consort Ju was remorseful and grief-stricken. She took her own life in the Qianqing Pce."


    There was no embellishment or hyperbole, only the most truthful ount stemming from the prince''s loyalty to the emperor.


    Chang Yan closed his eyes, and countless imagined scenes shed through his mind.


    There were scenes of the Imperial Court scolding and raging, scenes of irrelevant people being implicated, and scenes of crying bitterly to the heavens.


    Yet in the end, the world was silent.


    When he opened his eyes again, he only saw a teardrop slide down the man''s cheek and disappear without a trace into the bright yellow pillowcase.


    "I see. So that''s what happened," he responded woodenly. "You are dismissed. Take good care of the Crown Prince''s Residence and work for the well-being of all people under heaven."


    Chang Yan was unusually stunned. It was only after some time that he came to his senses, revealing the confusion a youth his age should have.


    "Go now, child." The Imperial Court was still as calm as ever. "Go fulfill your grand ns and do what you must."


    There was no me or implicating others.


    I did not kill Bo Ren, yet Bo Ren died because of me.


    Zhu Changhong probably resented the Imperial Court the most when he passed away during the transfer of power, but when you thought about it, he was the one Zhu Changhong shouldn''t have resented the most.


    After all, it was Zhu Changhong himself who had ced the sovereignty firmly in Chang Yan''s hands.


    Perhaps the moment he decided to name the crown prince, he had already foreseen the children''s fate. Yet before the end was set in stone, residual hope always remained.


    He hoped they could safelye of age and then leave Fengjing, hoped they could live peacefully in their fiefs, hoped they would not harbor hopeless ambitions.


    But reality was always cruel.


    Just like when he and his brothers had fought over power in the past - his overly ruthless elder brothers had resorted to all kinds of schemes, even going as far as to frame each other. In the end, they had sessively been eliminated, leaving only him, the one with the gentlest temperament.


    Imperial princes would always harbor desire for that position within easy reach, mixed with their original resentment and anger, stimting the greatest greed.


    In the end, only a few of the Imperial Court''s cousins and their sons and nephews remained by his side.


    He was not capable of asking the imperial sons not to fight, just as back then, his extraordinarily aplished Father Emperor had not been able to stop his eldest brothers from killing each other.


    "If you dare to fight, you must dare to die," histe father''s resonant voice still rang in his ears, loud and clear.


    The Imperial Court had also told himself thus, and could not bear to be too harsh on Chang Yan.


    But after the Qianqing Pce had regained its tranquility, all those feelings of doting surged to his heart. Their past affection, from the infant''s very first wail after birth, to growing up being carried on his shoulders, to babbling his first words and toddling about, to riding up on horseback and calling out "Father Emperor" in a clear voice.


    From getting to know each other as innocent children, to twenty years of love andpany, to personally cooking then identally spilling white lotus seed congee on the floor.


    A sharp pain wrenched his heart, and he suddenly opened his mouth, spurting outrge amounts of fresh blood.


    Something was being wrenched out from his body. Was it his life, or that tenacious will?


    The thick red stained the bright yellow, just like that lively and cheerful girl back then, discovering him in the crowd, someone who did not fight or snatch. She had taken the initiative to generously share, "Here, you take some too."


    He turned up the corners of his lips before sinking into unconsciousness.


    In a blurry haze, someone panicked and rushed over. It was the Grand Housekeeper who had been by his side for many years, as well as the one who would soon take over the realm - his son.


    "Apply needles."


    "Ginseng, put ginseng in his mouth."


    "Quickly decoct medicine."


    "Hurry and wipe away the bloodstains..."


    The entire Qianqing Pce became a flurry of activity. All of the imperial physicians, from the oldest to the youngest, gathered here. The most senior oversaw the acupuncture, while the younger ones brought items and did not dare utter a sound even if their arms grew numb with fatigue.


    Chang Yan and Zhu Changheng stood at the bedside. The few consorts waited in the side halls. The Jiang Sheng siblings had also not gone far.


    Pce turmoil had just urred, followed immediately by the Imperial Court coughing up blood.


    The consecutive incidents were mentally exhausting, yet also within expectation.


    "His health was already poor to begin with," Zhu Changheng said softly. "Now that he''s coughed up blood, I''m afraid..."


    He did not dare say more, but everyone understood.


    The Imperial Court probably did not have much time left.


    "He did not me me or break out in fury," Chang Yan said remorsefully. "I should have noticed something was wrong."


    "Even if you had noticed, it would have been useless. The situation was beyond our control," Zhu Changheng consoled his younger brother.


    Zhu Changhong had taken up too much of their father''s love, leaving scarcely any for them.


    But no matter how little, it was still their father''s love.


    If the Imperial Court really closed his eyes forever, they would be fatherless.


    The two brothers shared a rare moment of empathy, staring nkly as the Imperial Medical Office busied themselves, as countless silver needles were inserted, their hearts lodged in their throats all the while.


    No one knew how much time had passed.


    The old imperial physician finally removed all the needles, wiping away sweat. "The danger has passed for now, but we''ll have to keep watching to make sure his condition doesn''t worsen again."


    Everyone in the Qianqing Pce let out a breath of relief. The Grand Housekeeper went limp against the bedpost, choking back sobs. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty cannot abandon this old ve. You must pull through!"


    Who could say for certain? The imperial physicians continued wiping away sweat, discussing how to administer needles and medicine.


    As crown prince, Chang Yan had undoubtedly gone through preparations for everything.


    Zhu Changheng patted him on the shoulder. "It''s been hard on you."


    If the crown prince had only been half-reigning before, needing to report on important matters, then with the Imperial Court''splete loss of consciousness, the authority to govern was fully vested in the Crown Prince''s Residence.


    The experienced imperial n members even suggested hastening preparations for the dragon robes, in case there was need for enthronement.


    Chang Yan was averse to the idea deep down, but still gave his assent.


    He personally watched as the Imperial Court finished taking his medicine and saw the imperial physicians out, leaving only Sun Siji to keep vigil at his sickbed. After ordering the Grand Housekeeper to go rest, Chang Yan quietly closed the doors to the Qianqing Pce''s main hall.


    Zhu Changheng had left early to return to the manor for some matter. Upon hearing the news that the emperor had survived, the consorts had also sessively taken their leave. Only the empty, deste hall remained.


    Chang Yan could not help but sigh. Turning around, he saw five figures standing in rows under the eaves of the side hall.

 Chapter 499: Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 499</h4>


    "Fifth brother." Jiang Sheng put his hands behind his back, seeming to want to smile. Realizing it was inappropriate, he restrained himself to look serious. "We are all here."


    "Are you okay?" Zheng Ruqian looked him up and down. "Still fine, not crushed. More resilient than the donkeys in our family."


    "Little Five, don''t be afraid. Third Brother is back to protect you." Fang Heng was as straightforward as ever. "Whoever bullies you, I''ll hit them."


    Wen Zhiyun frantically nodded beside, his eyes as clear and pure as a fawn''s.


    Although they had seized power and allied with powerful families and established the Crown Prince''s Residence, trying to prop up the sky and having no choice but to prop up the sky were different things. No matter how skillfully Chang Yan hosted the banquet, he was still just a fourteen-year-old boy.


    "Little Five," the usually taciturn Xu Mo spoke up. "The Crown Prince''s Residence is very young and tender now. The staff members are also quite young. For matters you can''t get a handle on, you can consult with the vice ministers of the cab and Elder Sun. He should be preparing to abdicate."


    To be precise, Elder Sun should have abdicated long ago. He had upied the position of Prime Minister only at the request of the imperial family to curb the rising power of aristocratic families. Now that the Crown Prince was overseeing the government, a new Prime Minister would also be born. It was impossible for the position to fall to anyone outside the Jiang or Dou families.


    Xu Mo''s reassurance was not as straightforward as his siblings'', but it worked better. With the support of these powerful families and the guidance of a trusted Prime Minister, the Crown Prince''s Residence would not have a difficult road ahead.


    But they did not know that the most important thing to Chang Yan was that they were all here with him.


    The anxiety over losing his father, the loss over discovering paternal love, and the nervousness of soon taking over the world had all dispersed at the sight of his brothers and sisters. One could be cowardly, but when one had someone to protect, one would be fearless and brave.


    And those he wanted to protect were his siblings.


    "A person''s heart can be very big, able to amodate the whole world."


    "A person''s heart can also be very small, only fitting five people inside."


    "These five people are my world."


    Chang Yan chuckled lightly as he led the five siblings out of Qianqing Pce.


    The chaos outside the pce had beenpletely quelled. After a brief rest, the border armies had taken over the positions of the city guards, scattered around the corners of Fengjing to maintain order.


    The Imperial Guards had also returned to order, taking turns ording to schedule to guard the imperial city.


    Under Sun Xiaosheng''s lead, the staff of the Crown Prince''s Residence had also been assigned their tasks and were handling matters on their own.


    It just seemed that some people were missing.


    Chang Yan thought left and right before realizing that all eight Jiangs were gone, and so were the two Jiang brothers.


    "They went to pursue the rebels," Fang Heng reported with cupped fists. "Given the calctions, the 50,000 troops should also arrive at the outskirts of Fengjing. Catching them in a pincer attack would be better."


    He hesitated and then said softly, "What were the actual words when the Second Prince left? Did he say ''border'' or not? What did he mean by saying that word?"


    It didn''t matter what he meant. They could just ask when he was caught.


    Chang Yan had no hesitation. Bringing his siblings and taking along some outstanding staff like Sun Xiaosheng from the Crown Prince''s Residence, he headed straight for the main gate of the imperial city.


    The confrontation from a few hours ago was still vivid, yet everything had calmed down in the blink of an eye.


    The shops opened their doors, yelling to draw in customers. Steamed buns and lollipops shuttled through the streets. One by one, the people of Fengjing carrying goods vividly and pithily demonstrated the prosperity and vitality.


    This tranquility was shattered by several galloping horses.


    Dayu Dynastyw stipted that no horses could gallop down the streets except for urgent military information. But with today''s chaos in the pce and emergency relief efforts, themon people had seen enough strange things that they automatically gave way.


    Jiang Chengyuan rode a tall, snow-white steed. He instinctively reined it to slow down. As he approached the main gate of the imperial city, he simply leapt down, dashed over in three steps and reported, "Your Highness, the 50,000 troops from the capital have arrived outside the city."


    "Were Second Prince and General Fang intercepted..." Chang Yan paused, still unwilling to use terms like "rebel".


    Jiang Chengyuan hesitated briefly then nodded and shook his head.


    "Just say whatever you have to say directly," Chang Yan gave him immunity.


    Jiang Chengyu took a deep breath. "The 50,000 troops slowed their paceing here, using reconnaissance methods to search as much as possible. They really did discover traces of Second Prince and General Fang in a vige between Fengjing and Chuan-Shu. But before the main forces arrived, someone picked them up and they got away."


    "ording to the dragon and tiger generals of the capital troops, the hoof prints nearby were especially obvious, and...the hoofs were very wide andrge, with greater distance between the toes. They have the features of horses from the grasnds."


    The grasnds were in the north. The north was home to the Northern Nomads.


    Whether it was General Jiang or General Fang, they had fought bloody battles for years to drive out the Northern Nomads and defend the borders.


    And now, they had taken away the Second Prince of the Dayu Dynasty.


    It was hard to describe the feeling when Chang Yan''s breathing stopped for a moment.


    From Zhu Changyu''s lip movements, an ominous premonition had already arisen in his heart. But there was still a glimmer of hope that Second Brother would not do something foolish.


    Byparison, he would rather the border garrison had internal strife than Zhu Changyu betraying the country to join the enemy.


    That was the enemy!


    The enemy they had fought for so many years. Just because of the imperial throne, just to win, they had miraculously be allies. They even went deep into the belly of the northwest to fetch Zhu Changyu.


    "They...they killed, burned, abducted and plundered so many women and children of the Dayu Dynasty." Chang Yan closed his eyes.


    Those not of my race must have different hearts.


    It was such a simple truth. Zhu Changyu could not have been unaware. His eyes had been blinded by victory and defeat. The imperial throne obscured all his senses.


    "Maybe, maybe..." Someone tried to say something for the Second Prince.


    But they couldn''t get any words out for a long time.


    No matter how much grievance one held, one could not betray one''s countrymen to the enemy.


    The moment one betrayed theirpatriots, they would automatically strip themselves of their past glory and nail themselves naked in the annals of history forter generations to rebuke and denounce.


    "He still told me ''border''," Chang Yan opened his eyes with pupils suddenly erged. "How are conditions at the border recently?"


    "It goes back and forth. We''ve killed many Northern Nomads by disguising and ambushing them," Fang Heng reported with cupped fists. "If we keep it up, we''ll subdue them in ten years or so."


    "No, that''s not it," Chang Yan shook his head. "It''s summer now. The Northern Nomads have to go back to the grasnds to herd sheep. The border troops also need to recuperate. But Zhu Changyu went there. He has to offer something to get the Northern Nomads to support him."


    What could convince the Northern Nomads better than the blood of Dayu Dynasty troops?


    These years, General Jiang had been the pir supporting the border. But he was getting on in years and focusing on nurturing Jiang Chengyuan and Fang Heng.


    Even returning to the capital this time to rescue the emperor, everything meritorious was handed over to the young ones.


    That left only the sick and old general at the border to wee Zhu Changyu and the Northern Nomads'' plotting in a sudden and unprepared manner.


    His life and his head would be the Northern Nomads'' reason to celebrate wildly.


    "No, father," Jiang Sheng''s tears suddenly fell.

 Chapter 500: The Lost Picture

    <h4>Chapter 500</h4>


    Having lived a lonely life for seven years, then moved to Fengjing, Jiang Sheng''s life finally had a father and grandmother.


    Jiang Sheng was not a greedy person. She has always been content. But for this affection, she could not let go easily or forget about it.


    In this world, besides her five brothers, the only ones she wanted to hold on tightly were her dad and grandmother.


    She could not ept losing any one of them.


    "No, no." The little girl shook her head with tears flying.


    The whole imperial city gate fell silent. Everyone dared not speak.


    Only Zheng Ruqian felt heartbroken. He shouted hoarsely, "Little Five, what you said is wrong. General Jiang has been fighting on the battlefield for decades. How could he possibly fall easily to the Northern Nomads?"


    "That''s right, that''s right," Jiang San chimed in. "Miss, you are only thirteen this year. General Jiang must be not that old and still young."


    Jiang Si poked him beside and nced at the ck-faced Jiang Chengyuan, "His age is neen."


    General Jiang was forty years old this year. Years of fighting left him scarred and more weary than his peers.


    Jiang San shut his mouth and watched Jiang Sheng cry more and more in panic.


    She was so far from her dad that she could not do anything.


    A strong sense of powerlessness shrouded her whole body. The despair of losing invaded her.


    Just when everyone was worried, Jiang Chengyuan finally plucked up his courage. He went to his sister and said loudly, "Little Jiang Kuo, do not cry. I will go back to the border now. I will not let Father suffer any harm. I will bring him back safely."


    "Believe me once, okay, just once."


    He was neen now. Fighting at the border made him lose the fair skin of a young master. His fingertips were rough, cracked and scabbed, no longer elegant, but oddly reassuring.


    Jiang Sheng stopped crying and stared nkly at her brother by blood.


    "Don''t, don''t cry." Jiang Chengyuan seemed to want to reach out to wipe tears for his sister. Remembering their previous unpleasantness, he shrank back behind, "I will not let Father get hurt or let the Northern Nomads have their way."


    "Believe me once." With his eyes he hinted, then bowed to Jiang Chengfeng, as if handing over Fengjing and his sister, then briskly got on the horse.


    Hundreds of border soldiers who came with him also got into action. They were clearly Jiang Chengyuan¡¯s confidants.


    Seeing these people about to leave, Fang Heng finally reacted, "Wait a minute."


    Since they came together, they should leave together too.


    But before leaving, there were still some things that needed discussion.


    "The Second Prince does not understand border affairs. Even if he defected to the Northern Nomads, he would not be able to endanger General Jiang''s life."


    Fang Heng racked his brains and thought hard, "The Northern Nomads have explored everything they could after fighting us for so many years. How could they possibly listen to the Second Prince and make ns against General Jiang?"


    The hearts of those not our kind must be different.


    This applies to the Dayu Dynasty and also to the Northern Nomads.


    Anda Khagan would not easily trust the prince of an enemy country. He might even suspect that this was a trap jointly set up by the Dayu Dynasty.


    "Unless the Second Prince has something that can convince the Northern Nomads." Xu Mo finally spoke up with worry in his eyes.


    The situation instantly became tense.


    Chang Yan did not dare to dy. He went to the imperial study at the fastest speed, passed through the heavily guarded inner eunuchs, and took out the golden key that only the regent could control.


    Even ordinary families¡¯ studies contained confidential affairs, let alone the imperial study in the imperial city.


    It was heavily guarded by inner eunuchs who only took orders from the emperor, ensuring that not even a fly could fly in.


    Chang Yan held his breath and took out the border defense map, confirming it was not lost, and his eyebrows wrinkled even more.


    "Shouldn''t Your Highness be happy that the defense map was not stolen by the Second Prince?" The eunuch beside was puzzled.


    He shook his head. "The Second Brother wanted to defect to the Northern Nomads. He must offer some sincerity. Even if it''s not the defense map in the imperial study, it would have to be some other important item."


    But what could it be?


    Chang Yan did not think alone. He left the imperial study and met everyone in the imperial garden.


    "Apart from the defense map, what else could make Anda Khagan think it was a priceless treasure?" he asked.


    Fang Heng and Jiang Chengyuan looked at each other and said in unison, "Battle ns."


    The defense map showed the outposts arranged by the border to resist the Northern Nomads. Once known by others, all weaknesses would be exposed, just waiting to be ughtered and exterminated by the Northern Nomads.


    The battle ns were strategies for troop deployment handed down from their ancestors, using fewer to withstand more, and using more to crush the enemy.


    Outstanding people like General Fang even created quite a few battle formations. Now Fang Heng had passed them on to his confidants. The battle tactics became even more glorious in the northern border.


    If leaked out, decades of hard work would be wasted.


    Not to mention redeploying troops and wasting manpower and resources, they would suffer unnecessary casualties when caught off guard.


    Furthermore, Fang Yuan who left with the Second Prince was also amongst them. Fang Heng gritted his teeth. "Could it be the battle ns left behind by my father...by myte father?"


    The national defense map had to be handed over to the court after the death of the General.


    Personally designed battle ns could be passed down forever.


    Most importantly, General Fang''s battle ns also contained a lot of suggestions and future ns for border defense that he had poured his heart and soul into.


    More than half of those ns had been realized over the past seven years.


    The battle ns were no longer just the Fang family''s troop deployment. They were also equivalent to half of the defense map.


    "No, it can''t be. There is no way the Second Branch would know where Father''s legacy was. Even I don''t know clearly." Fang Heng still refused to believe.


    If this was true, thete General Fang would even be implicated as a traitor.


    "Whether it is true or not can be found out by taking a look at the Fang family residence," Chang Yan no longer hesitated. "Go, Third Brother. Don''t dy the time."


    Indeed, they had no time to dy.


    Fang Heng took a look at the tearful Jiang Sheng, then briskly got on the horse.


    After escaping from Fengjing for so many years, this was the first time he set foot in the Fang family residence.


    The childhood scene of his mother leading him expectantly was still in his ears. Now it had changed into the bleakness and destion after the raid.


    The once bustling eminent family was now deste from infighting.


    Fang Heng rushed to his father''s study with red eyes. He searched repeatedly inside and finally opened a secret chamber.


    This was the secret chamber passed down from his grandfather. It contained half of the Fang family''s wealth. Some had been taken out now and theyout was a bit messy.


    Further inside was a dark purple wooden box. It had been forcibly chopped open with an axe. Letters and envelopes were scattered around randomly.


    Picking up one at random, the opening was either "My son Aheng" or "My wife Fuliu", from the general on the battlefield who missed his wife and son.


    Fang Heng''s eyes turned red again. He suddenly remembered. When he was young, his father had pointed to this box andughed heartily, "Inside are all my treasures, as well as my insights from years of fighting. In the future, they must be passed on to the Fang family''s offspring. Little Aheng must work hard to inherit your father''s legacy."

 Chapter 501: Back to the Frontier

    <h4>Chapter 501</h4>


    General Fang died on the battlefield, and Fang Heng buried the key under a willow tree, thinking that he would have a chance to snatch back the box one day.


    But unexpectedly, the things had long been forcibly taken apart, and the most crucial battle ns were also lost to the Northern Nomads.


    Father, father, the things you left behind did not shine light on your wife and children. Now they are going to harm the lives of innocent soldiers at the border.


    If your spirit is aware in heaven, do not be angry or hateful. Your child will engrave everything in his mind. He will get the battle ns back while standing, he will cut off the heads of the traitors, tofort your spirit in heaven.


    Fang Heng wiped his face with his sleeve. He did not even have time to hug the box and cry sorrowfully. He returned to the imperial city with an extremely fast speed.


    "Fifth Jiang, the battle ns are lost, the border is in danger. I really have to go back." He suppressed his emotions, "I won''t let the Fang family''s battle ns harm the people of the Dayu Dynasty. The Fang family''s generals who perished on the battlefield don''t allow this. The Fang family''s ancestors don''t allow this. I, Fang Heng, don''t allow this the most!"


    "Give me some time to snatch back the battle ns."


    "Snatch back the battle ns!" Jiang Yi, Jiang Er, Fifth Jiang, Jiang Liu, Jiang Qi, and Jiang Ba knelt down on one knee at the same time.


    Jiang Chengyuan saluted with folded hands, "Please rest assured, Crown Prince."


    But obviously, they had just hurried back not long ago. They had been lurking outside the city for three full days, eating poorly and sleeping poorly, and were extremely exhausted.


    However, in order to save General Jiang''s life and the lives of hundreds of thousands of border soldiers, they still had to hurry back riding fast horses.


    They didn''t even dare to dy a minute.


    Chang Yan''s eyes were red. For the first time, he felt the responsibility of hundreds of thousands of lives on his shoulders. Even though he felt heartbroken about his third brother, he still nodded with choke, "Alright."


    "Ministers have worked hard. Have a smooth journey all the way."


    No more words were needed. Time could not be dyed either.


    The same over a thousand people came, and over a thousand people left.


    Fang Heng rode a red-maned horse, Jiang Chengyuan rode a white-maned horse. The two young generals put on cloaks that led the way. They took a final deep look at this city and the people in the city, then whipped the reins and went far away.


    They left.


    Fang Heng didn''t have time to deal with the Fang family members to avenge his mother.


    Jiang Chengyuan also didn''t have time to go back to the Jiang family to visit his aging grandmother and his deranged mother.


    The front of the imperial city gate suddenly became empty, and so did their hearts.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t help but run after them. While running, she shouted with all her strength, "Third brother... brother, you all have toe back,e back safe and sound."


    The sound of horses'' hooves rose one after another, and dust swirled up.


    Although Jiang Chengyuan might not be able to hear it, Jiang Chengfeng heard it on his behalf.


    The rtionship between the two siblings had always been so rigid. Every time they only condescended to call the elder brother. Now they were finally willing to change their mouths and call out "brother".


    Jiang Chengfeng''s eyes turned red. He murmured softly, "Big brother, you have toe back. You have toe back to hear it with your own ears."


    From Fengjing to the northern border, it would take one month by carriage and twenty days by horse.


    These were based on travelling during the day and resting at night, eating three meals a day normally.


    Riding fast horses meant shortening rest times, shortening meal times, and even eating dry rations on horseback, but it still took about ten days.


    Travelling was arduous. It was not only staying upte that made the eyes weary, but also the fresh blood streaming down both sides of the thighs, and the numb buttocks that lost feeling.


    In history, there were even people who fell asleep on horseback due to exhaustion, and were eventually thrown off and killed on the spot by horses.


    There were also urgent military situations. The horse courier would die on the spot after handing over the letter without taking any breaks along the way.


    To avoid such tragedies, Fang Heng and Jiang Chengyuan unanimously forced everyone to rest. No matter how anxious they were in their hearts, they still kept it hidden without revealing it.


    "General, water." Fifth Jiang handed over the water bag, "Actually everyone could go a little faster. We were all battlefield soldiers. Our bodies can endure it."


    "Humans can endure, horses can''t." Fang Heng took over and drank thirstily, "Fifth Jiang has just started assisting in national affairs. The national treasury is so depleted. I, as the elder brother, certainly should not increase the burden on him."


    As he spoke, he still cared about his younger brother.


    Fifth Jiang chose to shut up.


    Jiang Chengyuan, who was on the side, heard the movement. He came over with two pieces of cake, "From Jiuzhen Pavilion."


    "What do you mean, Jiuzhen Pavilion cake?" Fang Heng was taken aback. Even his tone turned sour, "The one Jiang Sheng gave you?"


    Jiang Chengyuan''s expression stiffened. He thought to himself, why did this guy mention the sore spot.


    "No." He said unpleasantly, "I bought it myself."


    The prestigious eldest young master of the Jiang family had also made it to be a mighty general of the fifth rank in the bordends. To eat the cake made by his own younger sister, he still had to sneak out and buy it himself.


    Fang Heng was instantly no longer sour. He opened a piece to taste it, "In the past, my sister would always specially prepare some for me. Too much to finish eating. I gave them to the soldiers every day."


    "Yes, yes, yes, we often ate them." Jiang Ba blurted out tactlessly, unable to read the situation.


    Jiang Chengyuan''s expression was as ck as the bottom of a pot, full of resentment.


    But thinking back of the things at that time, who else could he me? He could only sadly droop his eyebrows.


    Now Fang Heng felt bad for him. He handed the remaining cakes back and patted Jiang Chengyuan on the shoulder, "My sister never held grudges. She only remembered other people''s kindness."


    If you want her kindness, you have to be kind to her first.


    Feelings had always been reciprocal, both giving and receiving.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around to call the resting men to get back on their horses to continue the journey.


    Jiang Chengyuan gripped the remaining cake tightly and treasured it as he tucked it into his chest. Then he rode his fast horse and whipped hard.


    The closer they got to the border, the more nervous they became.


    The most valuable thing for soldiers was speed and seizing the first opportunity. Everyone understood this principle.


    The Northern Nomads must also be able to guess that they would notify General Jiang and make preparations in advance. They would modify the Fang family''s troop deployment and formations.


    In order to make sure to win in one strike and achieve total victory, they must start the war as soon as possible.


    This battle was crucial.


    After stepping into the border territory, they didn''t even dare to rest. They desperately rode their horses and travelled. They just hoped to return to the military headquarters as soon as possible and pass the news of the loss of the Fang family''s battle ns into General Jiang''s ears.


    No one knew how long it had been. These thousand odd people could no longer feel the existence of their legs and buttocks. There were even blood drops falling along the routes their horses were galloping wildly, attracting crawling insects and ants.


    "Almost there. Faster, faster." Fang Heng''s eyes were filled with determination.


    He lowered his body not only to reduce wind resistance, but also to use the horse to support his body and use his faith to make the final sprint.


    Close, it was close. The headquarters camp was within sight. He could even see the sentry soldiers on duty.


    Before Fang Heng could show a smile, the war horse that had followed him for a long time suddenly wailed. Its legs went soft and it copsed to the ground unexpectedly.


    Man and horse fell to the ground at the same time.


    The horse''s big eyes were filled with fatigue and unspeakable pain.


    Fang Heng was also exhausted to his limit. He barely struggled to roll over on the grass twice and fell in front of the fence, e quickly..."


    "Who is that?" The sentry was shocked and almost sounded the enemy rm.


    Only after seeing Fang Heng did he hurriedly run over in panic, "It''s Young General Fang. And there''s Young General Jiang too. Why are you all so disheveled?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Jiang Chengyuan interrupted him hastily, "Call the general. I want to see General Jiang."


    He dragged his body that barely had any sensation left and walked forward, "Father, where''s father?"


    "The general is not here." Another sentry came up, "The general went to fight the Northern Nomads."

 Chapter 502: Letters Home worth a thousand gold

    <h4>Chapter 502</h4>


    In early summer, when the grass grows lush and orioles sing, flowers and trees flourish.


    The Northern Nomads rely on the sheep and cattle they raise to survive, so they must be well-fed at this time to fatten them up in preparation for theing autumn raids, when they will kill, burn, and plunder to store up supplies.


    The soldiers of the Dayu Dynasty also get a chance to recuperate and cultivate barrennds, or even return home to visit family.


    As a general, Jiang Jizu was long ustomed to war. He picked up a brush to draft a letter home and look for trinkets to send back to Jiang Sheng.


    After decades away on military campaigns, other than missing his parents in his youth, he had never longed so keenly to return to Fengjing.


    But when duty calls, one is not free to do as they please. In recent years, the fighting with the Northern Nomads had intensified. Thends wrested at great cost during the previous emperor''s reign could not be relinquished. The younger generals were brave but inexperienced - someone had to lead at the vanguard.


    So many thoughts and longings could only be distilled into letters and collected into exquisite curios to be sent back to Fengjing by official courier, into the hands of his clever, mischievous little daughter.


    "Writing home again, General?" The tent p lifted and the Jin Vice General entered, poorly suppressing a smile. "They say when a man gets older, he thinks most fondly of home. Seems the General has aged quickly these past few years."


    "Perhaps the Jin Vice General has already finished cultivating the barrennds." Jiang Jizu set down his brush. "While I miss my daughter, do you not think of your two rascal sons?"


    "The General calls them rascals, how could I miss them?" Jin pulled a face of disgust. "Sadly, I haven''t been home in two years. If my wife could bear me a daughter now, she would - but the General is fortunate to be blessed with both, a valiant son and a daughter..." He trailed off, visibly searching for the right words.


    It was true that Jiang Sheng was neither remarkably beautiful nor gracefully demure, with legs as sturdy as any in the Jiang family.


    "Pearls and jade" was probably the most ttering description Jin could muster.


    Jiang Jizu shot him a re. Recalling his plump, greedy little girl, he quickly smiled again. "What do you know? Chubby girls are the easiest to raise, hale and hearty and free of illness - better than anything."


    "Yes, yes, the young miss is so sweet and clever, and supplies us meat to eat!" Jin hastily smoothed it over, darting nces around the tent.


    That was his purpose in visiting the General today.


    After recognizing Jiang Jizu as her father, Jiang Sheng''s workshop in Anshui county began supplying not just dried sausage and meat to Fang Heng''spany, but also to General Jiang''s main encampment.


    For this purpose, she had specially urged Uncle Zhang to expand to three workshops, recruiting all the vige aunties of Anshui to smoke and dry as much meat as possible.


    The advantage was that Jiang Jizu''s name resounded mightily in the Northern Frontier. The downside was digging into her savings.


    All the sausages and dried meat were provided free of charge.


    Jiang Jizu felt bad for his daughter yet couldn''t requisition army provisions, so he wrote home asking Lady Jiang to send silver from Yuanyuan Residence.


    But Jiang Sheng refused it.


    The little girl argued spiritedly, "If I can send Brother Three meat to eat, of course I can send Father meat too. Taking silver from Yuanyuan Residence would be like Father buying it himself, and that would make me feel guilty."


    What her brother had, her father should have too.


    She loved money dearly, but loved her family more. Banknotes piled up meaninglessly as cold numbers, while bringing fleeting happiness.


    Second brother said money must flow.


    It could be used to earn more money, or to buy a better life.


    Profits from the nine delicacies pavilions were enough to support four workshops in Anshui county, not to mention the increasingly popr Baiwei Sheng in Fengjing.


    Left with no choice, Jiang Jizu withdrew the silver, while feeling ever more amazed by his clever, sensible daughter who knew the ways of the world without bing worldly.


    Especially after getting her back following eleven years of separation.


    "Reimed treasures are more precious than original possessions," he wrote, before looking up at Jin. "The weather has warmed, fresh meats are bountiful, and cured sausages and meats more inconvenient. I''ve told Anshui to stop the supply until autumn. We''ll make do with what we have left."


    In theory, fresh meat was preferable to cured.


    But some in the camp had acquired the taste, and cured meats had a unique vor no game could rece.


    Jin looked disappointed. "Then this subordinate will return to work the fields."


    He truly did turn and leave immediately, wasting no time.


    Amused, Jiang Jizu realized the cured meats were more popr than expected. He nced outside, then flipped open a trunk and dug out two oily sausages from the bottom, thest of the supply.


    "Looks like I can''t hide thesest two." Heughed and put the sausages on the table.


    He had to continue the letter home. The trinkets were carefully wrapped in old clothes, the sausages wrapped in greaseproof paper that fluttered in the breeze from the tent entrance.


    Everything was perfectly peaceful.


    Until the warning horns of an enemy raid sounded.


    "General! The Northern Nomads attack, they raid us..." another deputy stumbled in. "The first, second, third, and fifthpanies have mustered. Awaiting your orders to engage the enemy!"


    Raiding now was highly unusual, when the Northern Nomads should be recovering and breeding their livestock.


    Jiang Jizu nced at the unfinished letter, just two characters left. In the end, he set down his brush, donned his armor and said, "Defend first, send scouts to assess the enemy."


    The dazzling sunlight outside shone into the tent. The sausage wrapped in yellow paper looked plump and oily, with rivulets of fat meandering to pool at the end and drip onto the nk space of the letter.


    The warning horns red again and again in different sequences conveying varied meanings.


    "A major enemy raid, likely with massive forces," Jin listened closely. "Highly abnormal, extremely so."


    "Could they want to seize more supplies, catching us unawares?" Liu Deputy General furrowed his brows.


    Jiang Jizu shook his head. "For nomadic tribes, raiding and plunder in winter and spring ease hunger, but summer is harvest season. Losing livestock by attacking us would be a losing proposition."


    If raids were truly effective, this tacit truce each summer would have ended long ago.


    "There must be some momentous anomaly," Jiang Jizu tapped the table. "We must engage the enemy, retreat is impossible. But we must be prudent and cautious in this battle."


    He swiftly issued orders. "Liu Deputy General will lead the first and thirdpanies to engage the left nk. Xu Deputy General will lead the second and fifth to encircle the right. Jin Vice General will lead the fourthpany with me for a frontal assault."


    The enemy hade, so they must be met. The enemy had charged, so they must be fought.


    As border troops, their duty as soldiers was to protect the people and defend theirnd.


    Jiang Jizu spared the unfinished letter no further nce. Gripping his ustomed spear, he resolutely mounted his horse and galloped to war.

 Chapter 503: Face to Face

    <h4>Chapter 503</h4>


    The Northern Nomad attack came suddenly and swiftly. After a fierce battle on the grasnds, both sides retreated back to their strongholds.


    "General, I''ve scouted it out clearly. The five thousand elite Northern Nomad troops we fought were just a small part. There are about fifty thousand elite Northern Nomads attacking the Guanjin Line." General Jin reported.


    Jiang Jizu frowned.


    Over the years, the Dayu Dynasty had never stopped building defense lines to defend against foreign invasion. They were currently at the southernmost end of the Guanjin Line, which had just been erected three years ago.


    The entire Guanjin Line was garrisoned with one hundred thousand elite Dayu troops. It was not something that just fifty thousand elite Northern Nomads could shake.


    With ingenious defenses and troop deployment, it formed the Dayu Dynasty''s strongest barrier.


    Although there were still some cavalry who snuck through small paths and mountain roads, raiding and plundering small viges, as long as the main roads were all blocked, the Northern Nomad armies could only stare helplessly from outside.


    This was the key to border defenses - to prevent the passage of major armies.


    As long as the Northern Nomad cavalry could not trample into the ind Central ins, the entire Dayu Dynasty would remain stable and prosperous, with singing and dancing.


    "General, shall we lead troops to reinforce the Guanjin Line?" General Jin asked again.


    Theoretically, reinforcements were not needed. Considering the abnormal situation, Jiang Jizu still decided to go take a look.


    He took thirty thousand elite troops and arrived at the Guanjin Line''s defenses through the heavily guarded official roads.


    As expected, the Northern Nomads were defeated in every charge.


    Zhou General, who was in charge of the Guanjin Line, came over smiling and greeted, "General Jiang came personally for such a trivial matter. They are just fifty thousand elites, who can''t even get past the gates of the Guanjin Line."


    Jiang Jizu remained silent, continuing to observe for half an hour to confirm the Northern Nomads were fruitlessly wasting their efforts.


    The earlier doubts grew even more in his mind.


    The two armies had been fighting for many years now and were quite familiar with each other.


    The reason why the Dayu Dynasty had not been able to annihte the Northern Nomads was because the Northern Nomads had superb cavalry skills and no fixed settlements, making them difficult to pursue and only able to defend passively instead of attacking actively.


    The Northern Nomads were unable to break through the Dayu Dynasty''s defenses because the Dayu troops had sufficient numbers and were capable of troop deployment and formation, especially adept at defensive line tactics.


    Simply put, the two armies were usually like the Northern Nomads galloping ahead and the Dayu troops chasing behind.


    Chase, chase, chase but unable to catch up, so they would return in vain.


    For the Northern Nomads to take the initiative to provoke and attack with a minority against a majority was really rare.


    "What''s so strange about it? The Northern Nomad chieftain Anda has gotten quite old. His sons are also fighting over the session. This is probably some reckless young prince trying to gain power and influence." Zhou General waved his hand dismissively.


    "Don''t worry, General. The defenses of the Guanjin Line are the best in the northern border. With me here, there is absolutely no danger. General should hurry back to avoid drawing the tiger away from the mountain."


    Manpower on the border was not abundant. Conscription happened every year along with casualties every year.


    Each defense line had about fifty to a hundred thousand elites garrisoned. The Guanjin Line had one hundred thousand, while Jiang Jizu''s headquarters only had seventy thousand left.


    He had brought thirty thousand here, leaving only forty thousand elites back at the nest.


    Drawing the tiger away from the mountain was amon strategem. Jiang Jizu did not dare to dy, immediately ordering his four Vice Generals to lead troops back to defend, leaving only Vice General Jin with the Fourth Company to apany him.


    He was still uneasy about the abnormal Northern Nomads at the Guanjin Line.


    "General, please rest assured." Zhou General patted his chest again. "I, Zhou, swear on my life that the solidity of the Guanjin Line defies imagination. As long as someone guards it, not to mention fifty thousand Northern Nomads, even a hundred thousand could not break through..."


    Before he could finish speaking, there was a loud "boom" as something copsed.


    The two generals'' expressions immediately became solemn.


    Zhou General''s attendant Vice General came running over in a panic. "Reporting, General! The defense line has copsed!"


    Then another Vice General: "Reporting, the number of Northern Nomads has surged with another forty thousand troops hidden under their horses'' bellies."


    The situation turned severe in an instant.


    Ten thousand elite Dayu troops against ny thousand elite Northern Nomads.


    Although his face was ashen, after a long pause Zhou General said, "Fight! Deploy all troops and hold the line firmly. We''re short ten thousand men but can definitely defeat the Northern Nomads."


    A few rushed over to see their young generals already leading troops in battle, entangled with the hollow-eyed and sunken-cheeked foreigners.


    Their side''s shields and armor, the orderly brandishing of spears and halberds, matched up evenly against the ferocity and fearlessness of their opponents.


    But the Dayu Dynasty had one hundred thousand elite troops, plus the five thousand troops led by Vice General Jin. They vastly outnumbered the ny thousand Northern Nomad elites.


    Moreover, forty thousand of those ny thousand Northern Nomad elites were infantry.


    Without the cavalry, the Northern Nomads were like tigers without teeth.


    Although the defenses of the Guanjin Line had somehow inexplicably copsed, victory was still undoubtedly certain.


    Zhou General heaved a sigh of relief. Before he could smile, he saw the Northern Nomads array themselves orderly, as if they knew the weak points of the troop formations, and directly charged over murderously.


    Wave after wave after wave.


    The one hundred thousand elites fell like wild grass, unable to get back up.


    Although the Northern Nomads were also taking losses, their spirits remained high, ceaselessly shouting battle cries - like they were celebrating victory, while also moring to press the attack.


    Finally Zhou General''s face turned ghastly pale. He had been one of General Fang''s subordinates back then. The Guanjin Line was based on General Fang''s vision, and the elite troops had trained in General Fang''s military formations.


    This had once made the Guanjin Line the strongest force within a hundred miles.


    His arrogance came from their might. He was not blindly arrogant. He knew the power of the Fang family formations and the solidity of the Guanjin Line.


    But he would never have imagined that General Fang''s military manuscripts could be lost and traitors could appear in the Dayu Dynasty.


    Perhaps the Northern Nomads did not actually understand the Fang family formations, but they could find the weaknesses in the formations. They had shattered the Guanjin Line''s defenses and were whooping as they charged through the city gates.


    "Reporting, General, casualties are nearing ten thousand. The Northern Nomads are pressing closer and closer, the Guanjin Line is about to copse." A vice general staggered over. "General, let''s go."


    "Go, General!" A boy of thirteen or fourteen also looked back and shouted. The next moment, an arrow pierced his chest and he softly copsed.


    Zhou General''s eyes brimmed with tears, filled with guilt and regret, anger and resolve.


    He drew the long sword from his waist, looked back at Jiang Jizu, and said, "General, hurry and go. I am the garrison general of the Guanjin Line. As long as I''m here, the Guanjin Line will stand. If the Line falls, I fall."


    After speaking, he charged into the crowds without hesitation, shing and hacking away.


    Jiang Jizu reacted quickly but was still unable to stop him in time.


    "General, I''ve already sent people back to request reinforcements," said Vice General Jin at his side. "You are the top general and cannot have any mishaps. Leave first."


    "No." Jiang Jizu shook his head. "Look at the situation here. No matter what formations our troops use, the Northern Nomads can quickly break through them. If we really leave, Old Zhou can only await death."


    "General, could you be thinking of..." Vice General Jin said with eyes wide open in shock.


    "Yes, that''s right. Old Fang''s personally nned Guanjin Line has been broken through, along with the Fang family military formations. I don''t know if there''s some connection here, but I want to try the Jiang family formations with the troops from headquarters." As soon as he finished speaking, he stood on top of the highest city wall andmanded at the top of his lungs, "Men! Change formations! Retreat! Dragon Twist!"

 Chapter 504: Lead the Troops Myself

    <h4>Chapter 504</h4>


    As Jiang Jizu''s words fell, the army, which was previously in a triangr formation, immediately changed its formation, arranging itself in a long line.


    "Continue turning, hook goose formation!"


    The crowd continued to change, and the five thousand troops from the headquarters quickly formed up, finally managing to withstand the ferocious attack of the Northern Nomads.


    Guanjin Line''s troops were a little slower, and in the blink of an eye, countless more lives fell.


    "General, let me." Jin Vice General carried a long de and rushed to the forefront, "Lads, follow me and move, left nk extend, right nk extend! Leave the middle open!"


    The Dayu formation was exquisite and unparalleled.


    The experience forged with blood by their ancestors had been passed down from generation to generation. How could the enemy grasp it thoroughly in just a few days?


    The Fang family had the Fang family''s formation, and the Jiang family also had the Jiang family''s formation.


    When the soldiers who were fighting desperately changed into a new formation, the Northern Nomads'' advantage disappeared almost entirely.


    But at the same time, the difference in numbers between the two sides was also gradually narrowed.


    Ny thousand border troops against ny thousand Northern Nomads with the advantage already stripped away, only able to kill in a sea of ??blood.


    You ride your horse and trample my face, I pierce your chest with my long spear.


    Blood sttered, severed limbsid horizontally, screams to the sky, hot tears rolled.


    Unable to distinguish whose blood it was, or whose life it was, or whose horse or weapon it was.


    With the consolidation of the Dayu Dynasty''s national power in recent years, changing from offense to defense, such tragic killings had not happened for a long time.


    The Northern Nomads cavalry was scarce and did not want to collide head-on. Most of them sneaked into small viges, killed, looted and plundered before returning with food. Even if they asionally fought, it was just small units.


    It was rare to kill on such a scale in the sea of ??people, to the point of exhaustion, to the point of being drenched in blood, and to fight to thest ounce of strength.


    In history,rge-scale shes were actually very rare.


    Where there were more people, there were more thoughts, and this was even more true for armies numbered in the tens of thousands. The beliefs of the officers and soldiers were more important than anything else.


    A positive example was the Yue Family Army. Yue Fei was the belief of the officers and soldiers. With just one word from him, the army would charge forward without hesitation.


    But simrly, if something happened to Yue Fei, the soldiers would lose heart and the army would copse.


    For ordinary armies without sufficient beliefs and convictions, as limbs were severed and blood sttered, as familiar people around them fell one by one, and casualties reached a certain number, they would basically be defeated.


    In the battle between the two armies, if you flee the other party will pursue. In the pursuit process some more would be annihted, leaving behind a small number who managed to escape with their lives.


    But fighting against a different race was not the same.


    The Northern Nomads were fierce by nature, moved swiftly, and as long as the Dayu troops retreated, the final result could only be death.


    Stationed at Guanjin Line, with the Central ins behind them, the peaceful lives of countlessmon people, where else could they retreat?


    Jin Vice General and Zhou General went into battle at the same time, in order to boost morale and support everyone to fight to the end, to expel the alien race from the border and let them roll back to their own grasnds.


    The long des swung widely, armor nked.


    As more and more people fell, the ground was almost entirely covered with viscous blood.


    The border troops and the Northern Nomads were almost all frightened.


    Everyone wanted to live, no one wanted to die.


    "General, do we have to fight again? So many people have died, so many..." A captain sobbed as he asked.


    Zhou General stabbed his single de into the ground to support himself, looked around and said, "Fight, if we don''t fight, what then? Once we retreat, military morale will copse."


    "But everyone is already afraid. If we continue fighting, they will only flee throwing away their sabres." The captain wiped his eyes, "General, what should we do?"


    Zhou General shook his head without speaking, shame and regret surging from his eyes.


    He regretted being overconfident, regretted not making arrangements in advance, Guanjin Line copsed inexplicably. If General Jiang had not cautiously stayed behind, he didn''t know how many of these hundred thousand troops could have survived.


    "We can''t retreat." Jin Vice General wiped the blood off his face, "The two sides are evenly matched. We feared them and the Northern Nomads also feared us. Now it just depends on who canst to the end."


    Once someone was defeated, the other side would gain a huge victory.


    "But how can we ensure that we can hold on until the Northern Nomads are defeated?" Zhou General asked uncharacteristically at a loss.


    He was the garrison general who had personallye to lead the troops. To provide further assurance, there was only...


    "I''ll do it." Jiang Jizu took off his cloak, held the Nine Consecutive Ring Broadsword, "The formation continues to change,ds do not be afraid. The Dayu Dynasty will never abandon its people, will never give up on its officers and soldiers!"


    "The general is with the soldiers and men, the officers and soldiers are with the border guards!"


    "The border guards are with the thousands ofmon people!"


    Even old generals could still wield long des and still hack and sh the enemy.


    When bedridden, their whole bodies ached, but wearing armor they became brave and formidable.


    Suddenly, the sky was filled with crimson clouds. As the light rose, the general in front was so tall and majestic.


    The morale of countless officers and soldiers was aroused, and they roared and charged with the determination to win.


    The Northern Nomads showed fear again and unconsciously retreated two steps.


    And on the battlefield, once you retreated, that was the beginning.


    One step, retreating from Guanjin Line''s city defense.


    Two steps, retreating from Guanjin Line''s gate.


    Three steps, roll back to the grasnds!


    On a small hill outside Guanjin Line, theplexions of several young men observing the battle suddenly changed.


    "Crap, that guy has boosted their morale." The leader said in clumsy Mandarin, "The formation has also changed, it''s not the one you gave us."


    "Your Highness is wise. These two people look like frauds. They even tricked us into sending so many elite troops to attack. Maybe they are colluding inside and outside to plot against us." Another man responded in thenguage of the alien race.


    The prince turned his head, looking displeased, but did not speak.


    "What are you mumbling about?" Zhu Changyu was somewhat impatient, "I already said it clearly when I gave you the formation. It was just the Fang family''s formation. Can you control someone using another formation?"


    The prince looked even more displeased.


    Fang Yuan pulled his sleeve behind him, "Third Prince Anda, please don''t get angry. The current battle situation is evenly matched. Being able to break Guanjin Line is not easy. The rest can only depend on thebat power of both sides."


    This sounded much more gentle, but the meaning still poked the chest of the alien race: If your ownbat power is not good, who can you me?


    Thinking that without that booklet, perhaps even Guanjin Line could not be broken open, the Third Prince''s expression eased a lot more.


    His gaze was fixed on Jiang Jizu as he murmured, "Bring me my bow and arrow."


    The Northern Nomads were good at riding and shooting, able to take a life from a hundred paces away, piercing straight into the chest.


    Throughout history, there have been many great generals who were shot and killed for poking their heads out. To avoid this situation, generals usually would not poke their heads out or stand at the forefront of the troops when battling.


    Today, in order to boost morale, it had given the alien race a chance.


    "General Jiang ... Great Border General." The Third Prince murmured as he drew his bow.


    He took ten breaths to aim and then released the bowstring.


    The sharp de whizzed away. Fang Yuan and Zhu Changyu both changed color.

 Chapter 505: Post-war

    <h4>Chapter 505</h4>


    When the killing sounds shook the sky, the sound of an arrow was not as clear and obvious.


    The cunning angle, specially made arrowhead, rushed towards the only neck that was not covered by armor.


    Jiang Jizu instinctively noticed the existence of the arrow, but two Tartars came from left to right. By the time he forced back the enemies and waved his sword, it was toote.


    Seeing that the arrow was about to pierce his neck, pierce his throat, and make his blood stter everywhere.


    In the blink of an eye, Jin Vice General next to him shouted and rushed over at the fastest speed.


    He didn''t even have time to shout "General" before the arrow pierced the right side of his neck, hurting so much that he couldn''t speak.


    "Jin Vice General," Jiang Jizu''s eyes were bloodshot, "retreat, retreat."


    Maybe wait a little, wait for the military doctor toe, pull out the arrow, and still have a chance to survive.


    But where was there room to retreat?


    All around were people, sshing blood, severed limbs, whimpering horses.


    If you stop, you will be pierced by spears, shed by swords, and fall silently like a piece of meat.


    Even if Jiang Jizu desperately tried to protect him, several spears still stabbed Jin Vice General''s body.


    He covered his neck and shook his head with all his might.


    Don''t... General, don''t.


    War was so cruel, the battlefield was so bloody, being just a little slow was enough to die.


    The vice general could die, but the main general could not die.


    The northern border needed General Jiang, and the frontier army also needed General Jiang.


    There were countless vice generals, but only one main general.


    "General... kill the enemy," he squeezed out four words with all his might.


    If they didn''t kill more enemies now, morepatriots would die and more blood would flow if they kept entangled.


    How heartbreaking it was that they couldn''t even stop to mourn the dead.


    Jiang Jizu suddenly looked up and red coldly in the direction the arrow came from, roaring, "My boys, the Tartars are desperate, the Tartars are afraid! Kill, drive them out, let them roll back to the grasnds!"


    "Roll back to the grasnds!" Hundreds of thousands of soldiers shouted together.


    Their moves became more fierce, their actions more ruthless.


    They trampled on the corpses of enemies andpatriots, dragged their scarred bodies, and raised their des high.


    The snow-white knife reflected the red glow, like the color of blood, stinging the eyes of every Tartar.


    They had rushed into Guanjin Line with skills, yet were forced back out of the gate. Their tribesmen fell one by one, and those still alive were injured and bleeding, yet the enemy seemed unfazed by pain and fearlessly fought to the death.


    Men''s hearts would be fearful, military morale would copse.


    When the first person rode away on horseback, those behind would flee as a matter of course.


    The equally exhausted Dayu soldiers seemed injected with chicken blood, bing increasingly brave as they chased down the Tartars.


    Jiang Jizu did not follow them.


    He staggered to Jin Vice General¡¯s side, suppressing grief and anguish. ¡°Wake up, I¡¯ll take you back for medical treatment, I¡¯ll take you back to pull out the arrows. I still have two sausages hidden that I didn¡¯t tell you about.¡±


    ¡°You can''t sleep. Your family still has two little brats not fully grown. Your wife is still waiting for your return in Fengjing.¡±


    ¡°Although you alwaysin about them, I know you love your family very much, and want to reunite with them, never to part again... Old Jin, get up, get up!¡±


    But s, the man was pierced by several spears into the ground, his neck twisted, his eyes wide open, as if trying to take onest look in Fengjing¡¯s direction.


    He would never get up again, bing nutrients for thisnd like countless fallen soldiers.


    Jiang Jizu had led troops into battle for so many years that he thought he would not shed tears anymore. Yet only when he felt the cold wetness on his cheeks did he realize, btedly, that he was grieving.


    If he had known earlier he would have given out those sausages already.


    If he had known earlier...


    This battle had to be fought, these enemies had to be killed.


    If they didn¡¯t resist, only more people would have died.


    Far more than now.


    Countless exhaustion overwhelmed Jiang Jizu. He could no longer stand and slumped down next to Jin Vice General¡¯s body.


    He really was getting old. His arms ached, old wounds ached, reminding him that his body was deteriorating.


    People had to ept getting old. When he was a teenager, fighting Tartars to utter exhaustion and nearly dying, he could bounce back in high spirits after one night of rest.


    After thirty, he started feeling tiredness that one night of rest couldn¡¯t recover from, needing two or three nights for spirits to slowly return.


    By forty, umted injuries and pain all came back at the same time, which military doctors examined him for yet couldn¡¯t find the cause. He could only lie in bed alone, using willpower precipitated over the years to endure.


    The imperial doctors in the royal pce said these sicknesses and pains needed rest to heal, yet when could a general possibly rest?


    Thend full of wounds, the city full of blood, the unjust deaths, and departure of acquaintances, constantly reminded him that...The war would not rest for a single day until settled, and his mission did not stop for a moment until then.


    Not knowing who sobbed first, but soon the whole battlefield was filled with weeping as those still alive looked at yesterday''sughing friends now corpses, emitting hopeless wailing.


    Cry.


    After crying there were still things that needed to be done.


    Killing was only the first step. Treating the injured was the second step.


    The Dayu Dynasty¡¯s medicine was not outstanding. Severed arms could not be reattached, ruptured intestines not saved, massive blood loss also clueless, how many of the injured soldiers lying on the ground could still survive?


    History books recorded that after battles ended, the greatest losses were often not frombat deaths, but injuries and sickness.


    Even handling these post-war corpses was an extremely difficult problem.


    During summertime, corpses rotted quickly. If not disposed of swiftly, it may triggerrge scale gue which would be a mortal disaster for the frontier army.


    After venting emotions briefly, the teary-eyed soldiers still had to prop their bodies up to carry injuredrades for medical treatment, and deadrades for hasty burial.


    A hasty burial that left no corpse, recorded no names, not even keepsakes.


    Very close people may help preserve a memento, but who could guarantee they would survive the next time to deliver it to the families?


    Jiang Jizu endured injuries all over his body to remove a wooden tag from Jin Vice General¡¯s neck. After wiping it over and over on himself to leave the name visible, he solemnly tucked it into his chest.


    ¡°General,¡± an officer came over to report, ¡°Reinforcements from headquarters are about to arrive to handle matters after Guanjin Line.¡±


    He weakly waved his hand to signal agreement.


    Soon, 60,000 reinforcements arrived.


    The two leading youths rushed over with limps, extremely relieved to see him.


    On the hillside outside the city gate, two other youths witnessed the human hell outside, then silently turned to leave.

 Chapter 506: The Generation of Talented People

    <h4>Chapter 506</h4>


    The tumult of war, the tranquility after war.


    Everywhere the eye could see, bodiesy criss-cross.


    Some were the Tartars'', some werepatriots'', some were fathers of children, some were children of fathers.


    Those who used to greet each other in the vige were now lifeless, the childhood friend from the same vige lost a leg, the familiar faces passed by several times ceased breathing.


    But no one had the time to grieve.


    They steadily carried the limbless soldiers, hugged the dying children, and closed the eyes that would never open again.


    The remaining limbs and corpses were efficiently thrown into the mass graves further away, trained as they were.


    That was the only destination for those fallen in battle, the most convenient and fastest way to dispose of corpses, yet also the most helpless choice.


    "Do not feel bad that they are thrown into mass graves. This is a siege, we have to capture the Guanjin Line before corpse disposal," said Jiang Jizu, scanning around while supporting his nine-ring sword. "If we were fighting outsiders, there would not even be anyone to collect the dead."


    The deceased, they could only be left under the scorching sun day after day, eventually dissipating into the clouds of dust, turning into parched bones in the loess.


    "Father," Jiang Chengyuan stumbled over. "We camete, Father, we camete."


    Fang Heng knelt on one knee, speechless.


    Both thought they hadete, which led to this tragedy, led to the evaporation of tens of thousands of lives.


    "There is note or early. War has never stopped, neither have the sinister plots on both sides," although Jiang Jizu did not know exactly what had happened, he could guess the gist of it. "It''s just that this time, the Tartars outsmarted the Dayu Dynasty."


    "Not just outsmarted, but betrayed," Jiang Chengyuan gnashed his teeth. "The Second Prince failed in his attemp to usurp the throne. He actually stole the formation maps left by General Fang, which contained the structure of four defense lines including the Guanjin Line. That was almost equal to half of the military defense maps."


    Indeed so.


    Jiang Jizu nodded. "From how easily the Guanjin Line was breached, how General Fang''s formations easily crumbled, I knew the Fang family''s belongings might have leaked. But I didn''t expect... it was delivered by one of our own."


    Fang Heng was ashamed beyond words. He saluted with fists clenched, choking with remorse. "It was us who camete, who failed to notify the northern border of this news in time, which allowed the Guanjin Line toe under raid, causing so many innocent soldiers to perish..."


    "My skin tears on the inner thighs might be painful, I might have lost sensation in the buttocks, butpared to those soldiers of the Guanjin Line who lost their lives, what are those?"


    "My child, don''t be too hard on yourself," Jiang Jizu sighed. "As I¡¯ve always said, there is note or early. Things have happened. Rather than wallowing in remorse, think about what to do next, right?"


    One of the most important lessons in growing up is: solve problems instead of wasting meaningless emotions.


    Regret, for example. And remorse, for another.


    The Fang family¡¯s formation maps were lost. Rather than epting the punishment of the conscience here, it¡¯d be better to think carefully about how to deal with the Tartars¡¯ attacks next, and how to deal with the Second Prince who was resentful enough to betray his country.


    Fang Heng and Jiang Chengyuan exchanged solemn looks. After a moment, they started discussing countermeasures.


    Jiang Jizu personally carried the breathless Jin Vice General and sent him into the headquarters¡¯ small grave.


    One could have an independent grave when reaching the position of Vice General. One''s body would be escorted back to Abundant Capital when reaching the position of Chief General. That was considered a certain glory in the Dayu Dynasty.


    But what¡¯s the point when one¡¯s already dead?


    Jiang Jizu sighed again. He took out two wax-paper-wrapped sausages from his arms and put them in front of the grave.


    "Old Jin, you shouldn''t feel lonely. Here lie all the brothers who once fought alongside you. They are all around you!"


    "Don''t worry about the two boys in your family. I will have the Jiang family pay you tribute. You are a hero of the Dayu Dynasty. All our people will remember your merits..."


    "Take these sausages with you lest you feel lonely on the road to theherworld. Perhaps Old Jiang will catch up with you before long."


    "The battlefield is where heroes fall, since ancient times how many warriors have returned?"


    "How many have returned?"


    A deste wind rose, lifting broken branches and withered leaves, blowing into the vice general¡¯s grave. Looking around, it was full of graves.


    These densely packed souls, theseyers andyers of spirits.


    Jiang Jizu turned and left with a lonely look. Seeing the two valiant youths, his face finally showed some gratification.


    No one could be the pir forever. The country relied on outstanding talents emerging one generation after another. Only then could the family and nation stand firm and stable.


    "Any ideas for countermeasures?" He asked loudly.


    Jiang Chengyuan and Fang Heng exchanged a nce.


    The older one, Jiang Chengyuan, saluted first. "General Fang''s formation maps contained four border defense lines. Having tasted the sweetness today, the Tartars are likely to attack the other three lines."


    "Speed is essential for troops. Since we¡¯ll be on high alert as soon as we discover the loss of the maps, the Tartars must take advantage of the time window before we find out."


    "With this information gap, we can even counter-attack and wipe them out in one strike!"


    The neen-year-old teenager spoke with an air that faintly resembled his father, while his upbringing in a family of generals made him articte and clear-minded.


    Jiang Jizu nodded satisfactorily and turned to Fang Heng.


    "The main responsibility for the raid on the Guanjin Line lies in the loss of the formation maps, but there is another minor w to keep in mind," said the fifteen-year-old boy, not hiding the issue despite the maps belonging to the Fang family due to his sense of guilt. "General Zhou always thought there were 50,000 Tartar invaders. Based on the confrontation of forces, 50,000 wouldn¡¯t defeat 100,000 border troops even if they broke through the defense."


    "But the 40,000 hidden under the horses disrupted our formation. I deliberately checked under the Tartar horses. This so-called hiding under the horses was actually wrapping same-colored cloth around the horses'' backs and leaving space in the abdominal area to conceal people. They would burst out when the battle started."


    "Such concealment couldn''tst long. The Tartars must have schemed near the Guanjin Line without being noticed by the scouts."


    ¡°General,¡± Fang Heng saluted. ¡°Your subordinate believes the scout patrol locations need to be set further, and more scouts should be deployed.¡±


    The scouts were the eyes of an army. Only by observing all directions could enemy situations be detected effectively.


    Jiang Jizu nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So Father, shall we go into battle?¡± Jiang Chengyuan asked, his eyes shining brightly.


    The victory at the Guanjin Line was a pyrrhic one. Vice General Jin¡¯s life could not be lost in vain, nor could so many innocentpatriots or fallen soldiers!


    They could not have died in vain!


    Theter generations would avenge them and restore their azure skies.


    This time Jiang Jizu didn''t nod. Instead he looked straight at the two future generals and asked, "In your opinion, which defense line will the Tartars attack next?¡±


    There were four defense lines with General Fang¡¯s participation.


    The Guanjin Line, Guyuan Line, Datong Line and Xuanji Line. Thetter two were positioned slightly further. The Guanjin Line and Guyuan Line were rtively close.


    Considering the mobility of troops, the Guyuan Line would definitely be the optimal choice if attacked by the same forces.


    "It should be the Guyuan Line," Jiang Chengyuan said with rare certainty.


    But Jiang Jizu shook his head. "No."

 Chapter 507: Kill the Tarkars

    <h4>Chapter 507</h4>


    Jiang Chengyuan and Fang Heng were both startled at the same time.


    "No, you are still too young," Jiang Jizu said in a deep and serious tone. "Think carefully, is the Guyuan Line really the closest?"


    The concept of "close" is rtive.


    If the Tartars were in the east, the Datong Line would be the closest.


    If the Tartars were in the west, the Xuanji Line would be the closest.


    Think more carefully. For today''s Tartars, what ce should be the closest to them?


    "Father..." Jiang Chengyuan''s hands suddenly trembled. "Are you saying they will counterattack the Guanjin Line? They want topletely wipe us out?"


    In this most recent battle, both sides suffered losses of over ten thousand men. After taking away the wounded, the remainingbat forces were not much.


    The copsed city gates were like an uninhabited wastnd. Most of the soldiers were in low spirits as they cleaned up the corpses, and could not have expected that the enemy would turn back and attack again.


    "But they were also injured, their morale is also low," Fang Heng objected. "The Guanjin Line has suffered personnel losses, but troops will also be transferred from other ces.


    "Transferring troops also takes time. The current manpower mainlyes from headquarters. If I''m not wrong, headquarters will soon encounter a small batch of raids." Jiang Jizu put his hands behind his back. "Headquarters mistakenly believes that after the enemy raid they will withdraw some of their troops, leaving the remaining disabled to lose the original city defenses, making it difficult to withstand the Tartars."


    On the other hand, after the Tartars took the Guanjin Line that the Dayu Dynasty was so proud of, it boosted their own morale while suppressing the morale of Dayu.


    At that time, those who lose their lives will no longer only be the Dayu soldiers and generals, but also the innocent civilians protected behind the Guanjin Line.


    "Killing two birds with one stone!" Jiang Chengyuan gritted his teeth.


    Fang Heng''s eyes showed outrage.


    "Since it is war, it requires the ingenuity and skills for war. It is a contest of thoroughness and courage. Today these are all my personal guesses. It is also possible that the Tartars went to attack the Guyuan Line, or took advantage of the fact that most of the troops were at the Guanjin Line to try to attack headquarters." Jiang Jizu said slowly. "The title of General is not called out lightly. This requires absolute judgment and absolute responsibility."


    If the judgment is wrong, it would cost tens of thousands of lives.


    Sess crowns you with flowers and brocade, failure burns you in boiling oil.


    Failure brings you notorious fame, curses through the ages.


    History will not obscure your wrong choices just because you did the right thing.


    The annals of history are always merciless, with every stroke utterly cruel.


    "Then I will go to the Guanjin Line to prepare, and make sure today''s enemies will never return." Jiang Chengyuan saluted with his hands sped. "At the same time, send people to notify all the defense lines on the border, especially the four that Fang General participated in, and tell them to be sure to change theirbat strategies and alter weaknesses in the city defenses."


    "General..." Fang Heng hesitated. "I have another idea."


    Jiang Chengyuan''s pace slowed slightly, looking at him with curiosity.


    Jiang Jizu remained calm and smiled to indicate for him to continue.


    "Since the Tartars want to raid headquarters and feint east and strike west, can we take advantage of this to capture some of these Tartars and extinguish their arrogance?" The youth enunciated word for word. "Even if we can''t capture people, we can still prevent their attack on headquarters."


    Jiang Chengyuan''s eyes brightened.


    This is how strategies work. If you can plot against me, I can also turn around and take advantage of you.


    If you can take advantage of me, I can likewise turn around and plot against you.


    Coming and going, it is a contest of who has the most ingenious mind and who thinks things through most thoroughly.


    "You two..." Jiang Jizu pondered for a moment. "You are very good, this idea is very good, it''s just that we''re a little short on manpower. Headquarters has at most seventy thousand people."


    These seventy thousand people would have difficulty dividing into two groups, one group ambushing at the Guanjin Line and one group ambushing at headquarters.


    "You don''t need so many people, ambushes can be divided into many different kinds," Fang Heng''s eyes shone brightly. "Leave it to me, I will arrange everything."


    If the world had more boys like this, how could Dayu not prosper?


    Jiang Jizu could no longer restrain his delight, andughed out loud twice. "Good, good, hurry and make arrangements."


    The two young generals saluted and turned to leave.


    The burly man was stillughing. As heughed, he looked back at the graves on the ground, and could not help sighing again, "Old Jin... You won''t get to see it, but believe that one day, Dayu will surely prosper, with peaceful seas and rivers."


    We will all be able to live a tranquil, war-free, serene and happy life.


    It will happen.


    Jiang Jizu did not stay long. As night was about to cover the earth, he turned and left with his hands behind his back.


    It was just at the moment he turned around that a stray cat that had been wandering hungry for who knows how long eyed the sausage in front of the grave, let out a "meow", rushed over, and shamelessly nibbled, licked, bit and chewed.


    Once its starving stomach was appeased, it casually let out a "meow", curled up in front of the grave, and fell soundly asleep.


    The night colors gradually sank into the waters.


    Silence shrouded the frontiernds, pupils suddenly lost function, leaving only the ears to listen to the wind.


    The Guanjin Line transported all the soldiers who were injured and unable to move back to headquarters. Those who could barely ride horses awaited orders, while those with intact limbsbined with the sixty thousand Jiang family troops from headquarters, tossing and turning inside the city defenses, rolling around and crying out in pain.


    Ten thousand Jiang family troops hid inside and outside the walls of headquarters, staring at the deep pits dug out in the dark, and the tripping ropes hidden around the pits.


    Tree branches were used to build over the pits and covered with disheveled turf. It would definitely look full of holes in broad daylight, but could seem real at night.


    Fang Heng listened to the vibrations with his ear on the ground, and soon a look of joy appeared. "They''re here."


    Based on experience, there should be over ten thousand Tartars.


    It made sense, in order to shock the Jiang family army at headquarters, they had to bring a certain number.


    A few dozen peopleing to make trouble would only get shot to death by stray arrows.


    "Jiang Yixun asked, "Does this prove the pressure at the Guanjin Line will be less?"


    Fang Heng shook his head. "As long as the Tartars are determined to take the Guanjin Line, they won''tck people. The pressure there will be great."


    The ten thousand people at headquarters definitely can''t leave again, and support from other lines will still take some time.


    The Guanjin Line, which had just experienced a bloody battle, was about to enter into another struggle.


    Except during the day they were passively attacked, at night they took the initiative to attack.


    "Just wait and see." Fang Heng''s face turned cold as he watched the Tartars at the front fall into the pits.


    One by one, like dumping dumplings.


    The Tartars at the back realized something was wrong, and quickly drew back while shouting. The Dayu soldiers on both sides quickly pulled up the tripping ropes, sending more souls down to the pits.


    "There''s an ambush," Jiang Yixun said. "They''re discussing that there''s an ambush."


    Ten thousand came to attack headquarters, yet before even nearing the city walls they had lost over a thousand.


    The Tartars panicked for a time before calming down and remembering the purpose of this trip. They held up torches and left behind a letter of war, even firing rockets directly at the gates to demonstrate deterrence to the fullest extent.


    The soldiers on the city gates were not to be outdone, firing rockets back thatnded on the horses'' buttocks, startling them into whinnying repeatedly.


    "They want to flee, should we pursue?" Jiang Yixun looked to Fang Heng. "I think I heard the Guanjin Line, and also heard the Second Prince and Fang Yuan''s names."


    Sure enough, the Tartars were determined to seize the Guanjin defense line.


    Fang Heng gripped his long sword tightly and leaped onto his horse. "Don''t pursue poor thieves, one two five six seven eight,e with me, let''s go meet these two fellow countrymen!"

 Chapter 508: Revenge of the Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 508</h4>


    The chaotic and broken Guanjin Line, before being washed away by the heavy rain, was still permeated with the strong smell of blood.


    Tens of thousands of injured soldiers guarded the war horses and waited for the order to mount the horses and gallop towards the headquarters.


    The night was dark and the sky was like ink.


    The one who chose to fight at night wanted to take advantage of the limited vision tounch a surprise attack, but at the same time, this limitation would also blind them.


    For example, now, even though it was the injured soldiers walking, in the eyes of the Northerners Nomads, it was the Jiang family army from the headquarters.


    Jiang Chengyuan retracted his gaze and looked up at the sky again.


    Night battles were not better the darker they were. An environment where you can''t see your fingers would make it difficult to distinguish between enemy and us, making it harder to grasp the situation of the battle and issuemands.


    Only when the full moon hangs high is the real moment to charge.


    As the clouds gradually moved away, light rose around them, vaguely revealing the "injured" soldiers lying horizontal and vertical on the ground, as well as the "exhausted"rades resting with their eyes closed.


    After counting, the part of the injured soldiers who returned to headquarters had already gone far, too far to hear the fighting sounds at the Guanjin Line.


    Jiang Chengyuan leaned close to the ground to listen to the vibrations. After a while he stood up, "Here theye."


    Countless Northerners Nomads troops, stepping on millions of iron hooves, surrounded the Guanjin Line in an instant.


    The most ferocious Anda Cavalry rushed in, vowing to use the fastest speed to trample the injured soldiers on the ground and crush the bones of the Dayu Dynasty¡¯s soldiers.


    If it was not the Jiang family army lying in ambush here, if no one had expected this feint, then the entire Guanjin Line would bepletely destroyed, hundreds of thousands of troops would be annihted, causing immeasurable losses.


    The Northerners Nomads might have also expected a great victory in this battle. With a light and brisk smile on their faces, they looked towards the Central ins, thend of abundant grain, with undisguised greed and craving in their eyes.


    It was at this very moment.


    In the blink of an eye, the horizontal and vertical injured soldiers leapt up, unsheathed the sabers hidden under their bodies, and hacked at the enemy with the greatest speed.


    The Northern Nomads¡¯ horses were shocked and whinnied, raising their front hooves.


    The exhausted soldiers stood up and took out iron caltrops from their arms, throwing them under the horses'' hooves with extreme precision.


    The horses had just recovered from the shock when they put down their hooves again, only to suffer unbearable pain, and could only whinny again and raise their hooves, or even crash down painfully.


    Since the Dayu troops were lying in ambush this time, they could not confront the enemy openly on horseback. And infantry was at an irreversible disadvantage against cavalry, so they could only outsmart the enemy instead of attacking head-on.


    The iron caltrops were the nemesis of the horses and the best weapon against cavalry.


    The advantage was that it would force the Northern Nomads from cavalry to infantry, or even throw them into disarray.


    The disadvantage was that the iron caltrops injured horses and also injured people. When the Dayu soldiers stepped on them, they also had to grit their teeth in pain and continue fighting.


    Sabers collided with swords, spears countered halberds again and again.


    National hatred, family hatred, private resentment, public resentment, burst out to an extreme at this moment.


    Everyone had bloodshot eyes, roaring, snarling, venting, and piercing enemies with their des while throwing open their arms and falling down.


    As the next-generation young general, Jiang Chengyuan took over his father¡¯s ce and disyed the Jiang family¡¯s swordsmanship to its greatest potential.


    Blood, blood everywhere.


    On his hands, on his body, on his face.


    The enemy¡¯s, hisrades¡¯, his own.


    Some fought until exhaustion yet still wanted to take more lives.


    Some reluctantly fell down with lingering chagrin in their eyes.


    Jiang Chengyuan can no longer remember how many Northern Nomads he had killed. Blossoms of blood unfolded before his eyes and his vision turned crimson. He suddenly thought back to his gant and profligate days of the past, recalling those riotous old times, thinking of those self-important noble youths in Fengjing, and then his two little sisters popped up in his mind.


    He used to feel distressed over his unreal thousand-gold sister, struggling hard between his two sisters, and always missing the chance after waking up from a long affection entanglement.


    Until he came to this battlefield, seeing countless children losing their homes, seeing the soldiers falling on the battlefield, did he understand how insignificant those entanglements he once had were.


    There has always been more than just tranquil days in Fengjing in this world, various kinds of visible and invisible darkness breeding in different corners as well.


    When you are only at thumb¡¯s length height, the world you see is merely at thumb¡¯s length.


    Only by breaking through the vision of the thumb to see more and farther things will you realize that the distress of the thumb¡¯s entanglement is merely the thumb¡¯s own distress.


    Even now, Jiang Chengyuan would still feel sad about Jiang Chenghui¡¯s death and distressed about Jiang Sheng¡¯s sufferings, but he has been able to calmly ept everything, life''s joy and sorrow, separation and reunion.


    His feelings have extended from family to country. His wish is to drive away the Northern Nomads and defend the bordends.


    Just like now, stabbing the enemy¡¯s chest with a saber and then kicking the enemy away to block the long spear sneaking up from behind.


    "Be careful."


    Another two long spears stabbed towards them, obviously intending to capture the king first.


    Someone parried them away with a long knife and then joined the battle, wielding weapons with their backs against each other.


    "Why did youe here?" Jiang Chengyuan asked aloud, "Isn''t it better to stay at the headquarters? If something happens to you, Jiang Kuai will be heartbroken."


    "Won¡¯t she be heartbroken if something happens to you?¡± Fang Heng replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t hear her call you brother."


    Of course he heard it, how could he not have heard it?


    But for the urgency of military affairs, he couldn¡¯t even dismount to respond, let alone open his arms to embrace the little sister who had been absent from his life for thirteen years.


    "As long as we survive, why worry that we can¡¯t respond?" It was as if Fang Heng had guessed what he was thinking, "Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, our little sister is about to reach adulthood. At that time, there will definitely be some annoying brats courting her, so we have to keep an eye on her."


    He also wondered which young master in Fengjing would dare to marry a girl with seven overprotective brothers.


    Jiang Chengyuan broke into a smile amidst his grief, his vision became more and more blurred, yet his swordsmanship became increasingly fierce.


    "Alright, then let''s fight to the end and kill to the end, survive and go back to Fengjing, survive and...see our little sister."


    The two of them were unstoppable. With their backs against each other confronting the enemies, wherever they passed, the Northern Nomads could hardly escape.


    As more and more enemies fell, the Northern Nomads who were surrounding Guanjin Line realized that something was wrong.


    The earlier vanguards were originally sent in to crush any enemies easily, but there were whinnying horses and screaming men, yet with obscured vision they couldn''t see clearly. They could only send scouts in to investigate.


    However, the Dayu soldiers were prepared, shing and killing every scout they saw, one by one and in pairs.


    Until after three consecutive scouts were sent but none returned, the Anda Third Prince finally sensed something wrong and quickly ordered the troops to retreat with horn signals.


    But my vastnds, how can youe and go as you please!


    ¡°My brothers, the Northern Nomads want to retreat, kill them!¡± Jiang Chengyuan brandished his sword and shouted loudly, ¡°Kill all the Northern Nomads and avenge the elders of our bordends!¡±


    ¡°Avenge the elders of our bordends!¡± Fang Heng yelled loudly in response.


    The ambushing side morale was high while those ambushed were doomed to be defeated.


    As more and morerades fell, the scene of daylight appeared again in the night.


    It¡¯s just that while it was a bloody battle in the day, it was a total victory at night.


    Tens of thousands of Jiang family troops pursued and attacked the retreating Northern Nomads, forcing them back to the city gates to regroup with the besieging army before finally halting in shock.

 Chapter 509: Questioning the Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 509</h4>


    Fang Heng and Jiang Chengyuan led their blood-soaked troops to the city gate, then halted their steps.


    No one knew who raised the torch, and the surroundings were as bright as daylight.


    The panicking Northern Nomads fleeing, and the murderous Great Yu soldiers, stared at each other in this moment.


    The numbers on both sides, as well as the state of the battle, were no longer shrouded in the darkness of night at this time, bing the chips on the table.


    "The Northern Nomads were truly determined to take Guanjin Line, they actually raised another hundred thousand troops." Jiang Yi''s face was filled with lingering fear, "Luckily we set up an ambush early and damaged some of their manpower, otherwise if they really charged over it would have been terrible."


    In fact, the Great Yu troops also numbered over a hundred thousand, only their number of horses wascking. If it really came to battle they would be at a disadvantage.


    Even during the pursuit, they only chased to the city gates then stopped appropriately ¡ª¡ª the Northern Nomads were only startled by the ambush, their actual battle prowess was still present. The horses on the grasnds ensured that they could attack if they wished, and retreat if they wished.


    Revealing both sides'' numbers was more like a psychological tactic, it was an obvious deterrent.


    "You......you ambushed us." Third Prince Anda was both startled and furious, "You vile and ugly Great Yu people!"


    If you talked about ugly, sneak attacking and invading other people''s homnd, injuring innocent lives, the Northern Nomads should still be ranked first.


    Jiang Chengyuan and Fang Heng were toozy to waste their breath because of this matter, turning their gazes to the two people by the Third Prince''s side.


    No matter how you turn traitor, no matter how you betray your country, your ethnicity and bloodlines would not change.


    Zhu Changyu and Fang Yuan were also "vile Great Yu people", so how were they treated?


    After Third Prince Anda blurted that out, he also noticed the two. With the failure in attacking Guanjin Line at the front, and the night raid ambush at the back, the treasured battle formation map he regarded as a treasure did not disy much use. He was already frustrated so it was inevitable he would vent his anger on them.


    "You Great Yu people are all like this, if you can''t beat us, you always like to use these strange kinds of methods." He shouted, "Can''t we just have a fair and open battle?"


    Zhu Changyu''s lips trembled but he did not speak.


    Fang Yuan turned his head to look, "Third Prince, was the night raid an open and fair method?"


    Third Prince Anda was silenced. The strategist by his side stirred up trouble, "You vile Great Yu person, who knows if the damage today was part of your schemes, if you were the ones who sabotaged us."


    "Yes yes yes, it was us who let you raid Guanjin Line at night." Fang Yuan was somewhat impatient, "It was also us who picked Guanjin Line."


    The strategist was also silenced.


    After they handed over the Fang family battle formations, because they were not trusted, they did not have any opportunity to direct things.


    Guanjin Line was chosen by Third Prince Anda, raiding Guanjin Line at night was proposed by the strategists, in the end they only notified Zhu Changyu and Fang Yuan.


    "Alright alright, enough about that." The prince came forward to smooth things over, "We should still face the vile and hateful Great Yu people first."


    With the night raid ending in failure, and being ambushed by the other side, even if the Northern Nomads still had some battle prowess, their morale had already been shattered.


    The other side standing silently below the city gates made Third Prince Anda suspect that those sly and hateful Great Yu people had some other backup n.


    Things like a new ambush, or reinforcements.


    "Great Yu people!" He raised his voice to call out, "You dared to ambush us, injuring and killing our brethren. I vow to take your heads in exchange!"


    This was amon rhetorical device used to stir up morale. Both sides would provoke each other back and forth a few times, and it was very possible they would start fighting again.


    But unexpectedly the two generals totally ignored him, still staring fixedly at Zhu Changyu and Fang Yuan.


    Those gazes contained scrutiny, me, puzzlement and resentment.


    Almost instantly, Zhu Changyu''s face burned hotly, flushing to an unprecedented degree.


    Looking at Fang Yuan, his face was also colorful, at a loss over what to do.


    When people bet their lives to betray others, they would vow to live properly.


    Personally witnessing the tragic state of their countrymen, their conscience would crawl out from between their bones, tormenting their hearts ceaselessly.


    From day to night, from night to daybreak.


    Countless soldiers who died tragically would squat in front of them, calling out one by one, questioning one by one, "Why...why?"


    "Why?" This cry was no longer imaginary, it was Fang Heng in an imposing voice, "Second Prince, why?"


    "Why betray your country and people, why harm innocentmon citizens, why be the Northern Nomads'' executioners, why abandon your own conscience?"


    "Tell me, why?"


    "Because this country was never good to me." Zhu Changyu finally raised his head. His brow and eyes faintly resembled that of the imperial family. "Because nobody was ever good to me. Because of unfairness. Because I wanted to live properly."


    Usurping the throne was a method. Betraying the country was also a method.


    The final aim was simply to let himself possess absolute power, absolute respect.


    Fang Heng was silent for a moment. "They say if you have not suffered hardship yourself you should not tell others to be good. Second Prince, you said your life never had any light, but is that genuinely true?"


    "Even though Imperial Concubine Yan was so aloof, she still helped drive away the little eunuchs for you. Even though Jiang Sheng was framed so badly, he was still willing to take you to a medical hall."


    "And also that prince who even now still cares about you...."


    His voice grew quiet. Jiang Chengyuan continued in a loud voice, "No matter what, it is not an excuse to betray your country. You betrayed the country that gave birth to you and raised you. Why don''t you just be a carefree and wealthy prince? Why do you have to go to this extent?"


    "Be a wealthy prince? How could that be possible." Zhu Changyuughed. "I''m a treasonous person. I wanted to kill my two older brothers, indirectly causing the deaths of the Eldest Prince and Consort Ju. Who would spare me? Who would let me be a wealthy prince?"


    From the day they decided to usurp the throne, they no longer had a way out.


    To the soldiers of Great Yu, the two of them were traitors and rebels.


    To Zhu Changyu and Fang Yuan, they were only using some less honorable methods to achieve their goal, to save themselves.


    The two sides had differing positions, so naturally their feelings and views were different.


    Right now themon citizens of Great Yu would be furious and curse them, but as long as they stood at the highest point, held the lives of historians in their hands, history would naturally be written by the victor.


    This was Zhu Changyu''s final persistence, it was also the crux that allowed him to still stand firmly after being impacted by the war.


    Jiang Chengyuan sighed and did not speak.


    But Fang Hengughed at this time, "Second Prince...who said that treason could only end in death?"


    "Haven''t you ever thought, why does the imperial n insist that the position of emperor must be passed to the Crown Prince, and not other princes?"

 Chapter 510: A Mistake Can’t Be Corrected

    <h4>Chapter 510</h4>


    It is said that there is no father-son rtionship in the imperial family, let alone siblings.


    The fierce struggles for the throne across dynasties are so tragic that the winners seize power over the world while the losers perish.


    The Previous Emperor was one such example. He took the throne by treason and expanded the territory of the Dayu Dynasty by sheer determination.


    Only when he grew old did he realize his sons had be hostile towards each other and fought among themselves.


    Over two generations, the royal n of the Zhu family was nearly extinguished, with only a few survivors.


    The white-haired Previous Emperor was deeply saddened. After numerous considerations, he chose his most gentle son Zhu Yuan and exhorted him repeatedly that the Dayu Dynasty needed an resolute emperor as well as a benevolent one.


    Without resoluteness, an emperor could not handle state affairs well or restrain corrupt officials.


    Without benevolence, he would not empathize with the people or love them like his own children.


    Chang Yan had shrewdness and aplomb. Though seemingly heartless, he still harbored affection deep down. He might not love this flourishing dynasty, but as long as he loved the people in it, he would rule thisnd well.


    "Do you still remember what was said at the pce gate? The Crown Prince already had the situation under control. With only five thousand garrison troops, no waves could be made. Yet he was still willing to earnestly advise you to let go of the past," Fang Heng said, reminded of something as his eyes brimmed red. "So many people were willing to reopen old wounds, hoping that you would move on."


    "Why didn''t he order you to be executed on the spot? Why didn''t he keep you forter execution? He insisted on saying those words despite the difficulties... because he wanted to keep you, his elder brother!"


    Perhaps there was some fraternal love left. Perhaps it was because Zhu Changyu had notmitted an egregious crime. Or perhaps when time flowed backwards and the Second Prince embraced little Fourth Prince in his arms, a warm imprint was branded.


    Unfortunately, despite the efforts made, the familial bond could not be salvaged.


    One wondered how the boy who always strategized behind the scenes would remain heartbroken and silent when the news of betrayal reached him.


    Fang Heng felt sorry for the young prince but did not want to lose face in front of the soldiers, so he forcefully held back his tears and said angrily like when arguing with Second Prince, "No... impossible. The crime of treason warrants only beheading. Even the most lenient emperor cannot tolerate sibling rivalry when contending for the throne. The royal bed must not be shared. I killed Eldest Prince and Consort Ju, no one would spare me. No one."


    "I was born so lowly without powerful maternal rtives pleading for me, no mother to grieve for me, no prominent family to speak for me. The court now consists entirely of Crown Prince''s people. I don''t even have the chance to stage aeback."


    "I never thought of betraying my country. It was just that this country had no ce for me... Up until today, your words are still lip service. I do not believe, I do not believe a traitor could have a good ending."


    "What an unbeliever!" Fang Heng was so angry that tears rolled down his face. He could not bother about dignity and confronted Zhu Changyu with the ferocity he had when arguing with Second Prince, "You do not believe because you are malicious. You are ruthless and narrow-minded. You think everyone is like you."


    "You always resent your lowly origin and see injustice in the way of heaven. Your heart is full of darkness. You cannot tolerate others. Even if you ascended the throne, you would still be a tyrant."


    "Eldest Prince was indecisive and ipetent, thus lost his chance at the throne. Fourth Prince was too prudent and missed it too. The main reason you barely missed it was because of your extremism, your sharpness, your coldness. You do not have the slightest bit of benevolence or integrity."


    "You resented your childhood misfortunes and saw injustice in the way of heaven. You plotted and schemed, even killing your own brothers in treason. All these were just power struggles, a game of winner takes all."


    "But why betray your country? You caused the deaths of so many innocent soldiers and damaged the national treasury and stability of the realm."


    "You do not deserve that position at all. No... you do not even deserve to be our prince!"


    In the distance, the night was deep and dark while the surroundings were illuminated.


    The soldiers led by Fang Heng looked over with resentment, anger, me, and utter helplessness in their eyes.


    The pain inflicted by kin cut the deepest for it was malicious beyond just war.


    That was why Third Prince An always brought Zhu Changyu and Fang Yuan with him. He understood well the art of attacking one''s weakness with one''s own weapons.


    Such malicious intent!


    Zhu Changyu froze on the spot. Every word from Fang Heng was like a needle piercing his heart. The earnest words of Chang Yan at the pce gate emerged in his mind simultaneously, shaking his previously unshakable belief.


    He stood in the darkness. All he saw was darkness.


    His childhood was miserable. He resented everyone.


    He made his brothers kill each other. When he ascended the throne as expected, did he feel remorseful deep down when issuing those orders?


    He thought as long as he borrowed foreign power to be Emperor, he could still rule well.


    He would govern diligently and love every child equally.


    He wanted to hold his head high and make everyone who looked down on his origin tremble in fear.


    But he had forgotten... An emperor''s priority should be his people, the world belonged to all. A family depended on its country for roots. The public came before self-interest.


    No matter how indignant, the people should not be staked as gamble.


    If at the pce gate, he understood the deeper meaning behind Fifth Prince''s words and realized everyone''s painstaking efforts, if he no longer resented and obsessed over the throne, his life could have taken a different path.


    Unfortunately, the damage from betraying his country was done. The Hn Pass was broken and corpses of soldiers piled up.


    After all, he still became the figure of infamy in history.


    Zhu Changyu slowly reached out, seemingly expressing regret while seemingly conveying apology.


    Until his hand was suddenly seized tightly, sending piercing pain through his bones.


    Then Fang Yuan spoke, "Your Highness, do not let these people confuse you."


    Zhu Changyu instantly returned to his senses. His back seemed to be pricked by Third Prince An and his advisor''s piercing gazes.


    The nomadic guards had already ced their hands on the hilts of their des.


    "Don''t worry." He lowered his eyes and said in the most sinister, cold voice he had ever used in life, "The Previous Emperor of Dayu indulged servants in hurting me. The current Crown Prince robbed me of the throne. I will not coexist with them under heaven."


    "Do not assume you are the only one that is right. When I sit on that throne one day, I will be right."


    "History has always been written by the victors!"


    "What an excellent quote ''history written by the victors''!" Third Prince Anughed loudly. "You are a friend of the Anda Tribe. Anda is willing to help you ascend the throne. You will be the wisest emperor in Dayu Dynasty history."


    The two looked at each other and smiled as if reaching an agreement. But to the borders soldiers, it was gnashing of teeth.


    "Very well. Since you are so stubbornly delusional, we shall fight to the bitter end." Fang Heng gripped his sword tightly. "Fang Heng, soldier of Dayu, hereby swears to heaven and earth to annihte the nomads or die trying."


    "Annihte the nomads or die trying!"


    All soldiers shouted in unison, holding their swords in front of them with eyes fixed angrily ahead.


    "Do not assume you will prevail just by taking Grand General''s battle ns." He took on abative stance. "My powerful state will not indulge opportunistic covetousness. Wherever you came from, go back there!"

 Chapter 511: The Hour of Reckoning

    <h4>Chapter 511</h4>


    This time, the tens of thousands of soldiers did not echo.


    Because Anda Third Princeughed out loud, "You''re telling me to get lost so I should get lost? On what basis are you telling me to get lost? With this broken Guanjin Line, and your infantry without horses?"


    "My soldiers have already recovered from their panic. You don''t have city walls to defend yourselves, so what are you going to use to fight us?"


    After speaking, he looked at Zhu Changyu with some approval, "Second Prince has stalled the time very well, I''m very happy about it."


    In the confrontation between the two armies, they had talked for more than half an hour.


    Anda Third Prince had been enduring and not speaking all this while. It turned out he was not shocked, but giving time for the Northern Nomads to regain their spirit.


    He had never given up on attacking the Guanjin Line. He wanted sufficient battle exploits to seize the position of Khan. He was ying the People of Da Yu in the palm of his hand.


    Zhu Changyu''s expression changed slightly, and the subtle pricking feeling rose in his heart again.


    What was strange was that Fang Heng and Jiang Chengyuan across did not show any shock.


    The two young generals still maintained their indifference. Only after seeing Jiang Yi wave a g on high ground did they reveal a smile, "Then we really have to thank the Third Prince for sessfully stalling the time."


    "What do you mean?" Anda Third Prince''s expression changed greatly.


    Fang Heng smiled coldly, led his men to make way for the Jiang family''s cavalry riding horses.


    In the distance came the sound of horses¡¯ hooves and fighting, representing the arrival of reinforcements from other city defenses.


    "You talked so much just now, and you were actually stalling for time. Not only did you set ambushes in the city, but you also called for reinforcements. You People of Da Yu are so insidious." Anda Third Prince started his double standards again.


    Fang Heng did not bother with him.


    His words were sincere, his advice was sincere, and his stalling was real stalling too.


    The two sides had unintentionally brought a turning point to this war.


    The Northern Nomads'' horses were strong and good at riding and shooting. They fought fiercely and ran fast too. Without coordinating an attack from both inside and outside the city, how could they be worn down?


    "Prepare to engage the enemy, my sons!" Jiang Chengyuan got on his horse, "The reinforcements have arrived. It''s time to settle ounts."


    The great army responded in unison, bringing up thousands of prestige.


    On the contrary, Anda Third Prince looked hesitant, unable to make a decision.


    After circling around a few times, he no longer knew whether or not to believe the sound of horses'' hooves in the distance.


    What if it was a deliberate trick by the People of Da Yu to drive them back?


    Likewise, if the Da Yu reinforcements really arrived, he couldn''t afford the total destruction either.


    Seeing his inner struggle, Zhu Changyu took the initiative to offer advice, "It''s better to hide first. We don''t know how many people Da Yu has brought, staying behind with some men is always better than beingpletely wiped out. The Khan will be disappointed."


    Wherever there is power, there is contention for it.


    Wherever there are people¡¯s hearts, there is calction.


    Anda Third Prince soon made up his mind, "Retreat, the left wing army will cover the rear. The rest wille with me."


    The strong horses raised their hooves, running at a speed that was hard to match. Countless People of Da Yu tried their best, but they could barely kill the rearguard of the retreating troops.


    This was the difference, this was the disparity in strength.


    Anda Third Princeughed loudly, as if he had vented all the malice in his chest, "You ugly People of Da Yu wait for me. Breaking the Guanjin Line is just the beginning. The other lines will also be broken one by one, and sooner orter the Central ins hintend will be ours."


    As his voice fell, Fang Heng who was rushing at the forefront suddenly overtook the main troops and slipped to the end of the Northern Nomads¡¯ troops.


    Anda Third Prince''s back tightened, and he quickly summoned several guards to shield him while speeding up even more.


    So Fang Heng''s sharp de could only kill the nearby Northern Nomads, every move fatal, every stroke imed a life.


    The two sides chased each other until they were outside the periphery of the Guanjin Line. The Da Yu reinforcements that hade to the rescue were unfolding to surround them.


    "So it was true." Anda Third Prince broke out in cold sweat, "Fortunately Second Prince advised me, you''re good, very smart."


    Zhu Changyu was even more respectful, ¡°This is all about helping each other... Prince, look, they haven''tpletely surrounded that side yet. We can break through the encirclement now."


    The two looked at each other and smiled tacitly, leading the army to charge towards the gap.


    To surround means absolute crushing numerical advantage and absolute control of directions. Although the Da Yu reinforcements arrived in time, they were still slightlycking in numbers, struggling with all their might just to keep some of the Northern Nomads alive.


    Everyone fought bloody battles, unknowingly it was dawn.


    Fish-belly white emerged in the east, and the soldiers were also exhausted, the wilderness was almost covered with blood.


    "They came with over 100,000 men. It seems the entire left wing army was wiped out here." After taking stock, Jiang Yi reported, "But because the retreat was timely, the main force still has some preservation."


    "I heard that it was the Second Prince who told them to retreat." Jiang Fifth frowned, "If they didn''t retreat, more people could have been killed."


    For such a traitor, Fang Heng had nothing good to say.


    To behead him with their des was every frontier soldier¡¯s wish.


    "First clear out the spoils of war." Jiang Chengyuan walked over holding his left shoulder, "Rebuilding the Guanjin Line is no small sum. It needs the state treasury''s disbursement. The battle n in the hands of the Northern Nomads is probably a scourge."


    In the attack on the Guanjin Line, both sides suffered losses. The People of Da Yu¡¯s defense of the strategic pass could only be considered a pyrrhic victory at best.


    If Anda Third Prince insisted on each side ounting precisely for their losses, to make up for the losses he suffered here, it was likely he would look for opportunities elsewhere.


    Even if not for the sake of face, it had to be done in preparation for his future bid for power.


    "It seems we have to carefully n which ces to focus our defense on next." Fang Heng frowned deeply, "Are you injured?"


    "Just a minor injury." Jiang Chengyuan put down his hand. Blood was oozing out of his left shoulder armor.


    At this point, how could it be considered a minor injury?


    Fang Heng turned to call for a military doctor, but only saw bustling shadows and soldiers crying in pain all over the ground.


    He sighed, took out the golden sore medicine prepared by Wen Zhiyun and threw it over unhappily, "Treat yourself, get your guards to apply medicine."


    Jiang Chengyuan did not pretend to decline courteously. Heughed and raised his hand to catch it.


    The army was carrying out final matters - capturing the enemy survivors, collecting usable des, leading away healthy horses, and burying soldiers killed in action.


    Rebuilding the Guanjin Line not only needed money but also time. The original 90,000 injured soldiers stationed were not enough, so Jiang Jizu also transferred another 30,000 men over, and built simple defensive measures.


    What remained to be considered was the vicious parting words Anda Third Prince left when he departed.


    "This prince''s nature is rather suspicious. After suffering losses twice at the Guanjin Line, he will certainly note to attack it again." Jiang Jizu circled circles on the map with his finger, "ording to normal thinking, the Northern Nomads would attack the other three defense lines next."


    In the past, Fang Heng and Jiang Chengyuan would have readily nodded in agreement.


    But this time, after the two looked at each other, they said in unison, "Then what about abnormal thinking?"


    "Abnormal thinking is catching one unaware." Jiang Jizu smiled, happy for the two''s growth, "As a general, figuring out the enemy''s ideas is very important. This Third Prince is quite capable, and likes to unt his capabilities."


    Most crucially, he seemed to bear deep grudges.


    Rather than saying he suffered hardships twice at the Guanjin Line, it was more urate to say he suffered hardships twice at the hands of the Jiang family army.


    "Could it be..." Fang Heng blurted out in astonishment, "Could theye attack headquarters?"


    Attacking headquarters, that would be a decisive battle!

 Chapter 512: Round the Spot for Help

    <h4>Chapter 512</h4>


    It would be inurate to call it a decisive battle, because conflict between the Northern Nomads and the Dayu Dynasty has never ceased.


    But it could also be called a decisive battle¡ªa war provoked by the Anda Third Prince during the time both sides were supposed to be at truce.


    ¡°The old Khan of the Anda Tribe is not long for this world,¡± Jiang Jizu rapped the table and said, ¡°The three princes are scheming over the throne, the Crown Prince currying favor from the nobles, the Second Prince allying with key ministers, while this Third Prince takes a different approach¡ªhe wants to capture the border defense to gain leverage."


    Take the currently rebuilding Guanjin Line for example.


    ¡°Let me test you with a question,¡± Jiang Jizu turned around and looked over the two young generals. ¡°Why is it that the Nomads chose to attack the Guanjin Line instead of the other three?¡±


    If the argument is that the Datong and Xuanji Lines are too remote, the Guanjin and Guyuan Lines are not that far apart in location or defense strength either.


    The only difference is probably that thend of Liaodong behind the Guanjin Line is more fertile, prosperous and wealthy.


    Considering the nature of those Nomads, their sacking and looting every time they invade, the cities ravaged by them taking hundreds of years to recover.


    Fang Heng and Jiang Chengyuan¡¯s faces simultaneously turned pale.


    The Third Prince had eyed the abundant resources behind the Guanjin Line!


    If not for the desperate defense of one hundred thousand soldiers, the ambush under the night, the sessful drive of the nomads away...the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    "The Third Prince''s prestige among the Anda Tribe dropped straight down after the Northern Nomads suffered two defeats at the night battles in Guanjin Line with one hundred thousand elite soldiers,¡± Jiang Jizu frowned. ¡°He has to do something to restore his prestige.¡±


    Why call it a decisive battle? Because as weather grows hotter, the well-equipped soldiers could be roasted alive in armor before even reaching the battlefield.


    Summer ceasefire is the unanimous understanding among allmanders and soldiers.


    ¡°But...it makes sense the Third Prince attacked the Guanjin Line since he has his father¡¯s battle ns. Why attack our headquarters?¡± Fang Heng asked, puzzled.


    To exin we have to recount the long feud between the Dayu Dynasty and the Nomads in recent years.


    During the Previous Emperor¡¯s aggressive conquests, he almost emptied the national treasury expanding territories. Engaging several ethnic minorities, fighting reached a fever pitch, eventually forcing them to take refuge in the Western Region.


    When it was the Imperial Court¡¯s turn, the treasury was nearly depleted. Even the border troops didn''t have enough warhorses, let alone armor and des. They could only focus on defense, maintaining border fortifications instead of attacking.


    With superior cavalry archery, the Nomads excelled in gueri tactics despite smaller numbers,unching raids on innocent viges along the border from time to time.


    The Dayu Dynasty, on the other hand, worked hard on fortifications over the years and built sturdy defenses. Without Fang Heng¡¯s battle ns, the Nomads would never be able to breach the Guanjin Line anyway.


    Even if they somehow forced their way in by brute strength, the cavalry would lose their mobility against city walls and be far less effective than ambushing viges.


    The Third Prince couldn¡¯t possibly sacrifice one hundred thousand elite warriors just to attack the headquarters of Jiang Family Army. That would be insane.


    ¡°With fortified walls, even if only sixty thousand Jiang Family Army remained, they could withstand the attack of one hundred thousand Nomads,¡± Jiang Chengyuan chimed in, though with some skepticism.


    These boys!


    They have already analyzed the answer yetcked confidence due to the prestige of this veteran general, not daring to confirm their own judgement.


    Jiang Jizu shook his head with a sigh. ¡°You must have faith in your reasoning. Given the current strength of the Nomads, they indeed will not take initiative to attack a city.¡±


    ¡°So the general means they will pretend to attack but deliberatelyy siege?¡± Fang Heng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Spreading words that the Third Prince is attacking headquarters could still boost his prestige.¡±


    Jiang Jizu nodded approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re on the right track but still not enough.¡±


    Fang Heng''s lips moved like he wanted to say more. Jiang Chengyuan cut in, ¡°Whates next should be besieging the city to intercept relief troops, right?¡±


    The two young generals gazed at each other, sparks ofpetitiveness igniting in their eyes.


    Falling into Jiang Jizu¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into loudughter. ¡°You both performed very well and guessed right. The Third Prince will likely besiege headquarters to harvest the heads of relief troops.¡±


    It was quite simr to that night battle at the Guanjin Line.


    Lying in ambush within the city, relief troopsing from outside, small number of relief troops, the Anda Third Prince suffered defeat due to insufficient information, forcing him to flee in defeat.


    Today under sunny skies they took initiative to attack, surrounding the entire headquarters with one hundred thousand troops. The sixty thousand Jiang Family Army definitely wouldn¡¯t dare sally out.


    Nearby border troops couldn¡¯t all be deployed to rescue either, dispatching thirty to fifty thousand relief troops at most. Unable to gather due to distance and informationg, they would be destroyed individually.


    ¡°Can the relief troops arrive at the same time, assemble together tounch a counterattack?¡± Fang Heng murmured.


    Jiang Jizu shook his head. ¡°Hard, too hard.¡±


    The most significant reason behind the ever-changing tide of war is the difficulty for information to be transmitted.


    Over long distances, being off by half an hour could be fatal.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go gather relief troops in advance,¡± Jiang Chengyuan said. ¡°As long as both sides can meet strength-on-strength, we can march out to do battle if need be.¡±


    Not a bad idea.


    But not the best.


    Jiang Jizu stood up, deciding to give the young generals a good lesson. ¡°Vice general, listen up. Sixty thousand Jiang Family Army depart camp with fifty thousand soldiers, leaving ten thousand boys behind to defend this border fortification line. Do you have confidence?¡±


    The nearby soldiers responded in unison, ¡°Confident!¡±


    The two young generals inside the tent looked at each other, shock shifting into realization, then reverent admiration.


    They understood Jiang Jizu¡¯s strategic arrangement.


    The departing fifty thousand Jiang Family Army will join relief troops to annihte the Nomads together. The remaining ten thousand will hold the city gates.


    The pressure is intense for both, the road ahead perilous for both.


    To curb the arrogance of Anda Tribe, to bolster Dayu soldiers¡¯ morale, this battle must take ce.


    Each side wanted to stomp on the other¡¯s heads to stand taller, to heavily damage each other.


    Soon came the days of troops gathering beneath the city walls.


    As expected, the Anda Third Prince made no attempt to conceal his actions, openly leading one hundred thousand cavalries to surround headquarters while sending Nomads fluent in Chinese officialnguage to issue war derations,


    Demanding battle again and again, coercing Jiang Family Army to sally out.


    The Nomads sure dared to provoke, hurling all sorts of insults to incense defenders on the city walls. Even Fang Heng and Jiang Chengyuan gripped their sword hilts tightly.


    But they could not march out or do battle.


    The fortified walls were Dayu¡¯s sturdiest armor. Cavalry could not break in and the Nomads could not seize the city.


    In other words, if they could attack instead of wasting time with derations here, why bother besieging at all?


    Seeing the three envoys who knew Chinese officialnguage getting tongue-tied from overuse, yet the Jiang Family Army remained unmoved, the gaze of Anda Third Prince turned, falling upon Zhu Changyu and Fang Yuan nearby.

 Chapter 513: The Death of the Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 513</h4>


    The reason it is said not far away is that the two races are different. Even with the "surrendering battle formation map" trade, Anda Third Prince was still wary of the two people and barely allowed them to get close.


    Today''s incident happened for a reason. The Third Prince was particrly fond of watching the people of Great Yu fight each other. He took two steps forward and said stiffly in officialnguage, "Second Prince, the Jiang Family Army has thick skin. It will take some time for the reinforcements to arrive. Why don''t you let loose?"


    What he said nicely was "letting loose". What he meant badly was that he wanted to watch dogs bite dogs.


    Zhu Changyu lowered his eyshes and his expression was unclear. His tone was pleasant as he said, "Many thanks to Third Prince for the opportunity. I will certainly scold these hypocritical people and vent all my anger."


    Anda Third Princeughed happily and gestured with his hand for them toe forward.


    Just as he was about to take a step, Fang Yuan pulled him back. This former top schr was pale as he slowly said, "Your Highness, do we really have to do this? Don''t forget, you and I were once ambitious people ourselves. As long as the green hillsst, we don''t have to worry about running out of firewood."


    "The green hills are already destroyed. Where can we find green smoke?" Zhu Changyu''s expression was inscrutable. "There are no eggs left under an overturned nest. Ah Yuan, you have been blinded by desire, always thinking you were a god sent down to earth. You don''t know cmity gods are still gods."


    Fang Yuan''s expression changed slightly and he slowly let go with his right hand.


    The puzzled Anda Third Prince pulled his advisor over to ask, "What are those two mumbling about? It''s a bit hard to understand."


    "It seems to be a verse from the Central ins, and they mentioned something about gods." The advisor thought for a moment. "It must be rted to the struggle for the throne."


    Only then did the Third Prince rx. He reached out and said, "Second Prince, please go ahead."


    What he said sounded nice, but in reality several guards with knives followed closely behind, watching as Zhu Changyu stood under the city gate, watching him roll up his sleeves to scold and curse.


    "Don''t think you can move me with mere familial love, saying my life will be spared while actually confusing my mind. The historical records are held in your hands, for you to edit as you wish."


    "We don''t know what choice he will make until thest moment. We don''t know if he will spare my life or not. Is it wrong for me to n for myself? I just want to live, to live better."


    "It''s just... the fifty strings on the zither broke for no reason, making me think of prosperous years for each string and pir."


    He looked up, seemingly gazing at the fellow countrymen on the tower pointing swords at each other, or maybe he was reminiscing about his past self who was able to bravely move forward through hatred.


    Indeed his heart was filled with hatred. His methods were dirty and despicable. He wanted to sit on that position but he also wanted to get revenge on this dynasty.


    "You''re right. A person without love sees everyone as ck."


    Zhu Changyu turned around and slowly walked towards the Northern Nomads.


    On top of the city wall, Fang Heng was somewhat puzzled. "What''s he doing? Why did he suddenly recite a verse?"


    "I don''t know." Jiang Chengyuan shook his head. "How long until the reinforcements arrive? Listening to them hurl abuse is really unbearable."


    "They should arrive soon." Fang Heng gazed into the distance before withdrawing his eyes.


    No one knew when Zhu Changyu had walked to Anda Third Prince''s side. Sensing the vignce of the guards, he immediately stopped and smiled bitterly, "Third Prince, I won''t go over there. Your people are really too wary of us."


    "But I won''t go over to curse either. After all, that is my homnd."


    He revealed aplex expression full of love and hate, too profound to describe in words.


    Anda Third Prince rxed. He guffawed and said, "If Second Prince doesn''t wish to go then don''t go. You still have an advisor by your side. Just make him go instead."


    Fang Yuan''s expression instantly froze. "Please spare me, Third Prince. Do you see that person above? He is my cousin."


    He pointed at Fang Heng, with some nostalgia in his eyes. "Back then, we studied together with Grandfather. One pursued military strategy while the other went into civil service. He said he wanted to guard the borders and drive out the Northern Nomads while I said I wanted to safeguard imperial power and restrain the noble families. We nned to build a peaceful and prosperous era together."


    Yet more than ten yearster, one stood on top of the city wall defending against the Northern Nomads while the other stood below the city wall apanying them.


    "Third Prince, you are an understanding man. Please excuse this insignificant one." At some point Fang Yuan had sidled up to him, kowtowing and fawning. "How could this thick-skinned criminal possibly confront my own cousin?"


    Anda Third Prince was enjoying himself but also felt they were too close, and was about to take two steps back.


    In that split second, Fang Yuan suddenly stood up and kicked over the guard with a knife.


    Not far away, Zhu Changyu swiftly looked up. In just a few steps he arrived to kick away another guard.


    By the time Fang Yuan swiftly took care of the advisor, the only one still standing in the center of the army was Anda Third Prince.


    "You... aren''t you a civil servant?" He stammered haltingly, afraid to attack. "What are you two trying to do? The Anda Tribe is willing to befriend you and support you in ascending the throne. Do not act recklessly."


    "Can you really shake Great Yu''s foundations?" Zhu Changyu was expressionless. "Even if you did shake it, could you hand imperial power over to me?"


    Anda Third Prince had no words.


    "The initial decision to choose you was forced by desperation. Great Yu Dynasty upies the entire Central ins. All around are either Japanese pirates or Northern Nomads without even a foothold."


    "Admittedly, I did have thoughts of revenge. I hate this country, so I gave up the battle formation map."


    "But my hatred has nothing to do with the innocent soldiers and civilians."


    "I''m not enlightened and I haven''t let go of my hatred either. I just... can''t bear the torment of my conscience anymore. I don''t know if Little Five truly wanted to spare my life or if he said it intentionally for me to hear, but it''s not important anymore."


    "A mistake is a mistake, the mistakes have already been made, this criminal Zhu Changyu has no face to meet Great Yu''s citizens. I can only take Third Prince away."


    "The historical records should not record me as a good person. I am guilty of unforgivable sins."


    Just as his words ended, he pulled out a hairpin from his headdress and ground it into an even thinner de to slice across Anda Third Prince''s throat.


    "No..." The Northern Nomads shrieked heartbreakingly, no longer hindered.


    Countless spears pierced the hateful Great Yu people''s chests before lifting both of them up and smashing them heavily onto the solid ground.


    "Why did you have to go through this?" Fang Yuan spit outrge mouthfuls of blood. "I''m just a criminal who stole others'' achievements. My death means nothing, but you could have lived as a carefree prince."


    "Didn''t you also say you wanted to be a powerful minister, reigning in all the noble families and not allowing their arrogance anymore? It''s a pity you took the wrong path and targeted the wrong people too." Zhu Changyu''s breath was weak. "If we returned to seven years ago, would you still persecute General Fang''s widow?"


    "It wasn''t something I could control..." Fang Yuan closed his eyes with a smile. "Some things are just too powerless."


    In the distance, the Northern Nomads swarmed over. Discovering Third Prince had already lost his breath, their anger propelled them upwards again as they raised their spears, piercing every inch of the two people''s flesh until their bodies were mangled without a shred of intact meat left.


    But it was still not enough to quell their anger.


    The saying goes catching the thief means catching the ringleader first. With the death of Third Prince who led the troops, morale was greatly shaken.


    The Northern Nomads'' eyes turned red as they raised the two mangled corpses high up and smashed them against the city wall like mud.


    "No!" Fang Heng, who had watched the entire thing, shook his head. He almost jumped down.


    Jiang Chengyuan yanked him back fiercely, using his ears to listen for sounds. "They''re here, they''re here! The reinforcements are here!"


    Guanjin Line reinforcements: 50 thousand. Guyuan Line reinforcements: 50 thousand. Plus the 50 thousand Jiang Family Army secretly pulled back, totaling 150 thousand to surround and annihte the Northern Nomads in turn.


    Even if Third Prince was still alive, the situation would have been hard to salvage. Let alone now that he had left.


    With the enemy leaderless, their side was like a broken bamboo.


    This great battle would eventually be recorded in history.


    The rights and wrongs, achievements and faults of the two traitors would be left forter generations to evaluate.

 Chapter 514: Rigoletto

    <h4>Chapter 514</h4>


    In the fifteenth year of the Hongqing reign of the Dayu Dynasty, summer.


    The Dayu Dynasty had a fierce battle with the Northern Nomads, defeating the enemy''s hundred thousand with one hundred fifty thousand iron cavalry, annihting thempletely without precedent.


    In the same year, the rebels Zhu Changyu and Fang Yuan were captured and executed, their corpses mutted beyond recognition.


    When the news reached Fengjing, the weather had already be hot.


    The lychees of Jiuzhen Store began to be supplied inrge quantities again. The rich bought lychees from Lingnan, the poor bought lychees from Sichuan, and there was an endless stream of lychee-based desserts.


    The two shops of Jiuzhen Store in Fengjing had long lines out the door, unable to meet demand.


    Even the cautious Zhang Xianglian couldn''t help muttering, "I should discuss with Ru Qian about opening a third shop."


    Jiang Sheng, who was sneakily eating lychees, looked up, "Him? He went to Suzhou to make money long ago. I''m in charge of the shops in Fengjing, and I''m exhausted every day."


    "You''reining about being tired from counting money?" Wen Zhiyun licked some medicinal herbs, immediately crying from the bitterness. "Didn''t you say you wanted to open Jiuzhen Store all over the country? Are you going back on your word now?"


    "Of course not," Jiang Sheng ate all the lychee flesh off the pit cleanly. "Like second brother said, how can I only make money off the people of Fengjing? I have to make money off of the entire Dayu Dynasty."


    This spirit was admirable.


    Xu Mo nodded approvingly, "The Guanjin Line is tattered and torn, the hundred and fifty thousand soldiers are all injured, their armor is damaged, their long des are blunt. All of this requires money."


    "Luckily the battle was won, and won beautifully. It will take three to five years for the Northern Nomads to recover from losing a hundred thousand cavalry. They won''t be able to recklessly attack and raid us."


    On the flip side, the border troops of the Dayu Dynasty could also rest and recuperate while waiting for the state treasury to fill back up.


    "However..." Bringing this up, Xu Mo''s smile faded away, "Third brother''s letter said too many died, there were dismembered corpses everywhere. He couldn''t find Second Prince''s or Fang Yuan''s bodies."


    With such vicious reprisal, even if found, it would be hard to identify who was who.


    "If they can''t find them, then they can''t find them," said Crown Prince Chang Yan, dressed in his python robe, his expression unreadable. "Crime and merit cannot offset each other. He took the lives of innocent soldiers, it''s only right he be buried alongside the tens of thousands of soldiers."


    But asionally, thinking of Second Prince''s tragic life, he couldn''t help letting out sighs ofment.


    Lamenting the fleeting world,menting how things change.


    If not for Zhu Changyan, with Zhu Changyu''s mind and abilities, perhaps he could have seized the throne, perhaps he could have ruled thend.


    With Fang Yuan''s intellect and cunning, perhaps he could have be a powerful minister.


    But fate makes fools of people, life is uncertain. Why be born as Zhu, and also born as Yu?


    "I cannot judge Second Brother''s and Fang Yuan''s rights and wrongs. Perhaps some of their methods weren''t honorable, but among those in power, how many arepletely upright?" Chang Yan''s fingers brushed over the envelope. "But some disgraceful things, once done, one must bear the infamy of exposure."


    Like civil service exam fraud, like usurping the throne and betraying the country.


    History will not be merciful. All the ck and white will beid bare: the Imperial Court''s weakness and righteousness; Noble Consort Ju''s arrogance and mboyance; the Eldest Prince''s uselessness and cowardice; the Second Prince''s coldness and sorrow.


    "It''s regrettable the story didn''t unfold as grandfather hoped, with the people of the Zhu family helping each other as siblings."


    The sunlight was piercing. Dressed in orange python robes, Crown Prince Chang Yan stepped into the blinding light, embarking on the road back to the pce.


    After the rebellion at the pce gates, the Imperial Court''s mind had never been clear again. He had handed over practically all government affairs to the Crown Prince, to be shouldered by the staff of the Crown Prince''s estate.


    Whenever Crown Prince Chang Yan had free time he would gather with his siblings in the small courtyard, but he still spent most of his time in the East Pce drafting and handling all kinds of matters.


    From a certain perspective, he was free.


    But he was also trapped forever.


    Jiang Sheng nkly watched fifth brother''s receding figure, not knowing what to say.


    Xu Mo ruffled her hair. "Cheer up. The great victory means the general and third brother cane home now."


    "Really?" As expected, Jiang Sheng broke into a smile. "When third brother gets back, we''ll all be in this city with fifth brother right? He won''t be lonely right?"


    Xu Mo did not reply.


    "Little Jiang Sheng, someone''se to Jiuzhen Store to discuss business." Zhang Xianglian''s voice rang out at the right time.


    Jiang Sheng crisply answered an affirmation before hurrying off to work.


    Xu Mo heaved a long sigh of relief.


    The summer sun was always so venomous. He opened an oiled paper umbre and leisurely left the small courtyard, taking a carriage to a small vi outside Fengjing city.


    Calling it a vi was inurate, because its walls were exceptionally tall, its wooden doors thick and sturdy, with an iron chain as thick as a wrist hanging from the lock.


    Xu Mo stopped the carriage, routinely tethered the reins, then took a package out of the carriage. He used a key to open the iron chain and pushed open the door to enter.


    If his younger siblings saw this, their eyeballs would probably fall out, thinking he was hiding a lover.


    But upon closer look, there really was a young woman inside the yard, beautiful and youthful, but her embroidery motions were stiff and mechanical, as if operated by a machine.


    Only when she heard the door open did she turn her head, revealing an overly paleplexion. "You''vee."


    "Here''s some food and water for the next few days." Xu Mo coldly put down the package. "Live well."


    The girlughed as if she''d heard a hrious joke. "You''ve imprisoned me here, yet tell me to live well. Do outsiders know that Sir Xu so openly flouts thew and disciplines?"


    Xu Mo was unusually taciturn.


    In the past, not understanding, he always felt a person should be upright, should have a clear conscience.


    It wasn''t until Wang Fufeng passed away, while the culprit Wang Yuyao still lived free and unfettered, that his eyes were tainted by bloodlust. He did everything to find her, but had difficulty seizing upon a legal loophole.


    Whether it was Fang Yuan''s crime of deceiving the ruler, or Zhu Changyu''s treason and usurpation, they had both sessfully shifted the me onto Wang Yuyao.


    She was a girl without family or friends, taking shelter in her betrothed''s home, unaware of anything.


    It wasn''t until the two rebelled and fled that the Zhu and Cao families instantly turned traitor, and Wang Yuyao merely packed up to return to Anshui Prefecture.


    So why should she get away with it?


    The lives of those who persecuted Wang Fufeng to death should be counted down.


    For the first time, Xu Mo abused his power and forcibly detained Wang Yuyao, imprisoning her in a remote deserted suburb.


    As expected, as long as a person has selfish desires, it''s hard to remain upright.


    Xu Mo took one final look at the towering walls before driving the carriage back to Fengjing.

 Chapter 515: The Prince is My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 515</h4>


    Jiang Sheng said she would do it, and she really opened Jiuzhen Store branches in the surrounding cities.


    First observe the environment, determine whether the people in the city have purchasing power, and then visit the surroundings to investigate whether the people''s character is simple and honest.


    In today''s world, it is difficult to travel by car and horse. If you want to open a store sign to the southeast, northwest and northeast, you have to learn from the method of Living in Leisure, taking from the local area and using it in the local area.


    Not only raw materials like flour, but also long-term workers who can support the store.


    If the shopkeeper is the soul, the confidant sent from Fengjing, then the long-term worker is the support, the key for the store and workshop to operate.


    People are also very different. Some are bornzy, greedy and slick, no matter how much money you give them, they can''t get rid of their nature.


    Some are hardworking, patient and long-suffering. If you give them a hand, they can get rid of the mud and be loyal.


    Jiang Sheng went to Luoyang Prefecture with Jiang San, Jiang Si, and Miao Zhaoying and her daughter who insisted on following her.


    This was the first time she traveled such a long distance alone. The moment shended, she felt the wind was different, with a novel taste.


    "How can the wind from south to north not be different?" Miao Zhaoyingughed, "I see the youngdy has been bored in Fengjing for too long and is taking this opportunity to rx."


    "Auntie, you''re wrong," Jiang Sheng shook her finger righteously. "Smell it carefully, there is a fragrance in the wind."


    The grown-up Da Ya turned her head delicately, looking around, and finally saw a store to the right front. The simple and clear store sign read "Xu Family Non-flipping Soup" in five characters.


    A strong young man was stirring the thick soup, and the tempting aroma was carried over by the wind. This must be the novel taste.


    Jiang Sheng could no longer restrain herself. She ran over in a few steps and pointed at the pancakes stacked on thedle, "Boss, what is this?"


    "This is a non-flip made of mung bean noodles," the young man looked up, "Our Luoyang Prefecture''s specialty non-flip soup, made with lots of ingredients. Would you like to try a bowl?"


    "Yes, five bowls please," Jiang Sheng said boldly as she put down the copper coins.


    Jiang San and Jiang Si were still tying up the carriage while Miao Zhaoying felt sorry for her employer and refused to let her carry the bowl.


    With five servings of non-flip soup, one person would have to go back and forth three times.


    The obedient Da Ya took the initiative to undertake two bowls for her mother, but she sipped it and hurt her hand from the heat.


    The young man immediately put down hisdle and took the initiative to help carry it, "Let me help the youngdy, this non-flip soup is still simmering, without calluses it''s hard to stand."


    Da Ya shyly thanked him, but before she finished speaking, Jiang San and Jiang Si monkey-like rushed out to grab the soup bowls.


    Perhaps it was delicious, or perhaps it was too fresh, but Jiang Sheng drank it bottom up and was still reluctant to stop.


    "That''s enough youngdy, we still have to go to the nearby viges, don''t dy opening the shop." Miao Zhaoying smiled and persuaded, "Besides, eating full now, what if we meet something more delicious?"


    Jiang Sheng agreed. After the others finished eating, she got up and wiped her mouth.


    Passing the door, the young man stirring the soup hesitated for a moment before asking, "Excuse me, what are you going to see in the vige? Are you going to buynd? Or settle down?"


    "Neither," Jiang Sheng was very tight-lipped. "Just taking a look around."


    "Then go south, my home is there," the young man continued stirring the thick soup, "if you like."


    What was there to like or not like, since they were wandering around, where they went didn''t matter.


    Jiang Sheng immediately had Jiang San drive the carriage towards the south vige.


    All the way there, the local customs could be described as simple and honest. Themoners were not afraid of strangers, returned lost items, adults chatted in groups of three or five, children ran around, and neighbors got along well.


    However, even the best ce has bad people, and the most harmonious vige has quarrels.


    A few people stopped in front of a household in the east of the vige, listening to the man''s scolding, the woman''s screams, the child''s crying, and the sound of objects breaking inside.


    Miao Zhaoying endured again and again until she couldn''t stand it. She signaled to Jiang San and Jiang Si, "Go kick it."


    "Got it." The two boys who had been itching to do so immediately rushed forward and kicked the half-panel wooden door open.


    The crying and shouting inside stopped abruptly.


    After a short panic, the bare-chested man came out. Seeing it was just a few children and women, he immediately snarled, "Aren''t you asking for death, daring to kick my door? You can''t get away without ten or twenty silvers inpensation. Pay up!"


    Jiang San spread his hands, "No money, but got a life."


    "Good grief, bullying people to Liu Ergou''s head." The man was furious. He carried a hoe from behind the door, "No money then pay with your life."


    He lunged forward.


    Jiang San was ready to kick, but saw a woman with a bruised face rush over to stop him, "Husband, you can''t use your hands. You can''t!"


    But in the blink of an eye she was pushed back to the water trough, unable to move.


    The little girl inside was only seven or eight years old. Crying, she protected her mother, "Don''t hit my mother, don''t hit my mother anymore."


    A woman''s fate, how bitter it is.


    Miao Zhaoying wiped the corners of her eyes. She gestured for Jiang San and Jiang Si to rush up and knock down the cursing man to subdue him.


    She then walked up and held the woman''s hand to ask, "Sister, why don''t you divorce? Why do you insist on enduring?"


    Above all, having children and making soup, women should be respected and loved by their spouses.


    A marriage certificate is a bond, but not shackles. When it should be broken, it must be broken.


    "Sister..." the woman whispered, "What about my child after the divorce? I can''t bear to abandon him, nor raise him in poverty. I can''t be selfish and drag my child to death..."


    Miao Zhaoying teared up again. She gripped the woman tightly, as if holding her former self, or herself being held by Zhang Xianglian, or Zhang Xianglian being held by Jiang Sheng in the past.


    "If I can provide you with a ce to live and eat, dare you divorce?"


    "If I can help you survive, dare you break the shackles?"


    The same tone, different voices, simr words, sounded in different times.


    Jiang Sheng grinned, and Da Ya sobbed softly.


    After a long time, the woman finally responded, "Okay..."


    Just like Miao Zhaoying¡¯s response.


    Just like Zhang Xianglian¡¯s response.


    Just like the response of countless women who were abused in marriage.


    Eventually, they will stand up.


    Liu Ergou was still cursing on the side, moring about reporting it to the officials and beating them to death in prison.


    The woman was immediately scared. Miao Zhaoyingforted her.


    Da Ya wiped her tears and softlyforted the seven or eight-year-old sister.


    Jiang Sheng sauntered over to Liu Ergou and suddenly felt sentimental.


    She remembered when saving Miao Zhaoying, she still needed all kinds of tricks and schemes, still needed to deceive and calcte, and even went to the government twice to change ve status.


    But now, she just kicked the man and softly said, "Go ahead, report it. The Crown Prince is my brother."

 Chapter 516: The Return of the Great Army

    <h4>Chapter 516</h4>


    The Crown Prince oversees the government, as everyone knows.


    The Crown Prince''s ession to the throne is set in stone.


    When the Crown Prince''s officepletely takes over the politics of the Dayu Dynasty, Zhu Changyan''s position will no longer be shaken by anyone. This is the greatest guarantee that the ancestors set up under the primogeniture system to ensure the Crown Prince''s interests.


    It is also why the other princes are anxious to make a move on the day the Crown Prince is established.


    No one in the entire Dayund wants to offend the Crown Prince, not even Liu Ergou.


    He initially still wanted to struggle, shouting that Jiang Sheng dared to impersonate the Crown Prince''s sister, but when he saw the dazzling Crown Prince''s waist que, hepletely wilted.


    The divorce went smoothly. Da Mi, the woman surnamed Xu, moved into the big courtyard with her daughter. Jiuzhen Store also began to vigorously select locations and purchase storefronts.


    With the experience of Fengjing ahead, there was almost no difficulty in copying it.


    It''s just that Jiang Sheng had to deal with the curious Jiang San and Jiang Si all the time, "Miss, your waist que looks so good. Did His Highness the Crown Prince give it to you? Take it out and show us, okay? Or let us touch it."


    "Go away!" She put her hands on her hips. "That''s the Crown Prince''s token. There is only one in the world, held high like the Crown Prince is present in person."


    "Only one?" Jiang Si was a little disappointed. "His Highness the Crown Prince gave you his token. What does he use to prove his own identity?"


    This time Jiang Sheng didn''t need to answer.


    Beside her, Jiang San looked at his inseparable brother with the eyes of looking at a fool.


    Does the Crown Prince still need to prove himself?


    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed, and the preparatory work for Jiuzhen Store was almost done.


    This time, Jiang Sheng was generous. Whether it was the courtyard for the workers to live in or the four storefronts Jiuzhen Store upied, she directly bought them with documents.


    The reason was that the price was right and much cheaper than Fengjing.


    Like Miao Zhaoying at the beginning, Da Mi was hardworking and loyal.


    When she heard that the workshop was willing to recruit unfortunate women who were divorced, she wept with joy, while contacting several simrly suffering youngdies.


    Those who had the idea of getting a divorce were given a hand, and those without that idea were not forced.


    Sign the contract, then get trained, and they would be able to get started with production very quickly.


    On the day Jiuzhen Store opened, the young man surnamed Xu also came to help. Da Ya shyly nced at him before hurrying into the room.


    Sparks fly so easily between young men and women of marriageable age?


    Jiang Sheng looked doubtful, lost in thought.


    Before she could figure it out, Miao Zhaoying came over hesitantly, as if she had something to say but couldn''t get it out for several times.


    "Auntie, are you getting married too?" Jiang Sheng couldn''t help but associate it with Da Ya.


    Miao Zhaoying came back to her senses and spat on the ground several times, "What is the young miss saying? I''m about to be a grandmother. Where would I have those unlucky thoughts?"


    "Then you..." Jiang Sheng scratched her head.


    "Good young miss, I wanted to ask if you have chosen a shop manager for Jiuzhen Store in Luoyang Prefecture?" Miao Zhaoying asked shyly. "Do you think I''m qualified?"


    So that''s what it was about.


    Jiang Sheng immediatelyughed. "Auntie Miao, Auntie Miao, I didn''t hire a shop manager for Jiuzhen Store at all. If you are willing to stay, that would be great. If you are unwilling, I still have to send someone from Fengjing."


    Miao Zhaoying was overjoyed. "I thought you didn''t trust me because I''m a woman."


    "Where did you get that idea, Auntie?" Jiang Sheng said seriously. "I''m also a woman, so is Auntie Zhang. Men can do things in this world, and women can do them too. I''ve seen your abilities with my own eyes. I''ll feel at ease leaving it to you."


    It wasmon for women to collect money and keep ounts in small shops, butrge restaurants and storefronts were almost all managed by men, as if only men were qualified to maneuver behind the scenes and control the overall situation.


    But as long as they were given a chance, women also had the ability to hold up half the sky.


    In the final analysis, what theycked was just an opportunity.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t stay in Luoyang Prefecture for too long. After Jiuzhen Store officially opened, she went back to the capital with Jiang San and Jiang Si.


    Da Ya saw her off reluctantly before she left.


    Jiang Sheng said wickedly, "Sister Da Ya, you have to be careful when marrying. If that Xu surname little bastard bullies you, just tell me and the aunties of our Jiuzhen Store can drown him with a mouthful of spit each."


    The young man in the distance shuddered.


    Da Ya nodded with tears in her eyes. "I''ll remember. You take care too, young miss."


    The wheels of the carriage rumbled as it galloped on the official road from Luoyang Prefecture to Fengjing. There were five people on the way there and three on the way back.


    Before Jiang Sheng had time to feel mncholy, while looking at the scenery through the little window, she heard passersby discussing, "Is the army reallying back? Is it really returning triumphantly?"


    "How could it be fake? A hundred thousand northerners were annihted. Several generals must have made great achievements."


    "Then when will they arrive?"


    "Probably in the next two days."


    The carriage moved away and the discussion disappeared.


    Jiang Sheng stuck out her head and froze there for a good while before cheering, "Third Brother is back. Dad is back. I''m going home. Go home quickly."


    "Then, miss, are we going back to the small courtyard first or to the Jiang''s house?" Jiang Si asked foolishly.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned again. Her big eyes rolled back and forth as a storm raged in her mind.


    On one side was her dad, on the other was her brother.


    On the side, Jiang San sighed secretly and nced at his witless brother, then indulged himself in his own wisdom.


    "Look at the route... Go to whichever we pass first." After struggling for a long time, Jiang Sheng finally gave an answer.


    Luoyang Prefecture is located northeast of Fengjing. ording to the map, taking the east gate would be appropriate. However, the actual winding official road was built along the north gate path.


    Erjin Small Courtyard is located slightly northwest, while the Jiang House faces southeast.


    It seems that in the little girl''s heart, the brother who grew up suffering with her stilles a little bit before dad.


    Just a tiny little bit, as long as a fingernail.


    The carriage sped up, galloping on the official road, and finally arrived at Erjin Small Courtyard.


    Before Jiang Sheng could cheer happily, she was told that Fang Heng had not arrived.


    She was frustrated and rushed to the Jiang family, but did not see the mighty and tall Jiang Jizu either.


    Only the weak and old grandmother was sitting in the rocking chair smiling at her. "Silly girl,st time your dad hurried back ahead of the army because he was anxious to see you."


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. He''ll be back soon."


    "Also, don''t be sad..."


    "Sad? I''m not sad," Jiang Sheng misunderstood and exined, "Grandma, don''t worry. I won''t be sad if Dad couldn''te back early. I''ll just feel a little disappointed. I''ll wait for Dad toe back."


    "Good girl," Old Lady Jiang chuckled softly, with tears appearing in her eyes. "Then let''s wait for your dad toe back together."


    Grandmother and granddaughter snuggled together and chatted about some family affairs.


    The brothers were all busy, so Jiang Sheng didn''t nag about going home either.


    On the contrary, it was the army that had not yet returned, which often made her lose herself in thought.


    Tan Yuexin knew it clearly in her heart and sent He Rui out to investigate. Finally she came happily to report the news she got first-hand, "Old Madam, young miss, the general is back. The army is back."


    The warriors from the battlefield have all returned.

 Chapter 517: Fang Xiaochilde

    <h4>Chapter 517</h4>


    The border guards had to rotate every year to avoid being stationed there for too long which would make life seem hopeless.


    The approximately 30,000 people returning triumphantly this year were to swap ces with the 30,000 new recruit eggs trained in the capital city, and they would swap again when the next batch was trained.


    Only after experiencing the bloody cruelty of the battlefield could iron-blooded and proud soldiers be forged.


    Even a cursory nce by ayman would be enough to feel the coldness and deadliness exuding from the soldiers on their tall horses.


    They did not smile, were prudent in speech and action, stood upright, and were well aligned.


    Passingmoners could not help but halt their steps. Commoners who halted their steps were shocked, and shockedmoners developed admiration.


    When Jiang Sheng and Old Lady Jiang arrived, this was the orderly yet tranquil scene they saw.


    There were none of the twittering and giggling that urred when the top escorts toured the streets, but also none of the joyful celebrations of the new year. All present had stern expressions, and the meek even had tears in their eyes.


    It was the deadliness infecting them, but also...the blood-stained bandages, the youths missing an arm or a leg, the few-eyed soldiers, and the weak patients needing support.


    Leading them was the tall and upright Jiang Jizu. His chest was also wrapped in thick bandages, the dense whiskers unable to hide his pale lips. His cheeks also bore new scars.


    No wonder Grandmother said not to feel sad. She must have seen the injured family members countless times before. She knew there would be no unharmed returns for triumphant soldiers.


    A victorious war would not be a war anymore, would it?


    Wherever there was fighting, injuries were unavoidable.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Jiang Sheng softly murmured, her big eyes covered with tears that she lightly blinked to let trickle down her face.


    As if he sensed something, Jiang Jizu leading the horses turned his head and urately spotted his little daughter amongst the crowds.


    He grinning broadly, but upon seeing those translucent tears, he felt flustered and stuffy inside, yet was unable to gofort her.


    Fortunately, Old Lady Jiang reached out and patted her little granddaughter''s shoulder.


    Further back, Jiang Chengyuan¡¯s left leg was injured, Fang Heng¡¯s right hand was bandaged, and the six Jiang brothers all had more or less bandaging on them. Fortunately none seemed to be missing any limbs.


    Jiang Sheng heaved a sigh of relief and buried herself in her grandmother¡¯s embrace, unable to speak for a long time.


    ¡°There, there. They¡¯ll be back home after going to the pce to receive their rewards,¡± Old Lady Jiang gentlyforted. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad because of their scars. Being able toe back is the best oue, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jiang Sheng did not speak.


    She had rushed back to the Jiang Mansion at the fastest speed, annoyed at herself for previously putting her daddy slightly behind the others. She waited for who knows how long before the armored Jiang Jizu finally appeared at the mansion gates.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Jiang Sheng yelled and flew into his arms.


    She no longer cared if his armor was dirty or if he had a lot of facial hair.


    Like a little sack, she grabbed at his armor but feared touching his wounds, her arms stiffly frozen as if someone was sandwiched between them. From afar it looked rather amusing.


    ¡°You girl,¡± Jiang Jizuughed. ¡°Let daddy wash up and shave first.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Sheng let go and noticed her two brothers behind.


    ¡°I knew little sister would definitely be here!¡± An ted Jiang Chengyuan said. ¡°A bet is a bet. Lend me the sharp Northern Nomad de you captured from the Northern Nomads to y with.¡±


    ¡°Here, take it,¡± Fang Heng said with utter disgust on his face. ¡°Little sister came to see the top general, not you. What are you so happy about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. It shows little Jiang still puts the Jiang Family first,¡± Jiang Chengyuan rubbed his palms in anticipation as he leaned forward. ¡°Little Jiang, back at Imperial City gates I heard what you said. When will you call me brother again?¡±


    Despite all his expectations, he had finally waited for this day.


    ¡°Brother, thank you foring back alive,¡± Jiang Sheng said with red rims around her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to keep count of things with you. As long as you¡¯re alive, that¡¯s good enough.¡±


    Even though it was such a boast-worthy moment, Jiang Chengyuan could not help his eyes reddening as well.


    He had no choice but to turn around and punch Fang Heng.


    Fang Heng: ¡°......¡±


    Fortunately, Old Lady Jiang had sent Tan Yue over. ¡°Children, no more reminiscing for now. Go get washed and changed. Young Master Fang, don¡¯t worry, the Jiang Mansion has prepared everything for you too.¡±


    Jiang Chengyuan immediately left, determined to apany his sister in a handsome and graceful manner.


    Fang Heng hesitated. ¡°I still have...some things I need to handle.¡±


    He had wanted to deal with itst time he returned to the capital as well, but had to urgently leave because of the war situation. Now that they had finally returned triumphantly, he was raring to go.


    The second branch leader of the Fang Family was still in death row awaiting execution after all.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken, third brother,¡± Jiang Sheng stood with her chubby index finger upright. ¡°You¡¯re a general now. Fifth brother will definitely give you a special promotion and reward for this grand victory. When will you stand tall as a young general if not now?¡±


    Fang Heng suddenly realized she was right. He no longer hesitated and went to wash up and change into brocade robes after.


    When he walked out again, the handsome and heroic looking young general had straight posture full of power. Although lean, his body possessed strength. The saturated indigo brocade robes he wore highlighted his status, matched by the sparkling clear Fang Family jade pendant at his waist.


    The young master Fang from those years had finally returned.


    Back then he had been praised in the Golden Chariot Hall, called the sessor of the general father. But after great changes urred in the family, he had wandered lost in the wilderness. He found his life''s confidante, and also found the path to the light.


    He did not use his ancestors'' glory to scale upwards. He used solid footprints to prove thatmoners could also grasp their own futures.


    He had finally seeded. He had finally reached the heavens and stood on the earth.


    Now he was going to ask the bitter end on behalf of his wrongfully dead mother and his formerly young ignorant self.


    Though Fang Heng was usually bold, even he felt somewhat apprehensive about the scene he had imagined for so many years that was about to happen. But when he opened the door and saw his lined up siblings, heughed and shook his head again.


    Xu Mo who worked in the Crown Prince Residence coulde and go freely. Doctor Wen Zhiyuan who ran his own clinic did as he wished. Even Zheng Ruqian who did business had run overpletely out of breath. But the most outrageous thing was Crown Prince Long Yan from the East Pce had also sneaked out from the ongoing feast.


    ¡°Third brother, we¡¯ll apany you!¡± Jiang Sheng bounced over. ¡°Second brother was really lucky. He was on the road transporting gold bricks when he heard the triumphant return news and rushed over just in time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, almost missed the fun,¡± Zheng Ruqian was still panting.


    And harvested looks of disdain from his siblings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to Feng Tian Prefecture Prison,¡± Jiang Sheng turned around with her hand up. ¡°Move out!¡±


    With the Crown Prince and Crown Prince Token, their way was unobstructed all the way.


    The siblings stood slightly further away to give Fang Heng the main stage, and the dirty faced Fang Family second branch head Fang Huairen.


    Fang Huairen, who had once been arrogant at the Golden Chariot Hall, nowy on a straw bed in prison, barely clinging to life.


    Initially he did not notice Fang Heng until the second branch coteral descendants in neighboring cells started begging for mercy and even kowtowing. Only then did he look over.


    In the dim oilmp light, the youth''s shadow ovepped with an old memory. His eyes turned ck fromck of food, and the bellows of thousands of horses and soldiers roared in his ears.


    "Big brother..." he crawled over. "Big brother, is that you? Big brother! Brother!"

 Chapter 518: The Fang Family

    <h4>Chapter 518</h4>


    The hoarse voice contained endless longing and regret.


    Yet who can tell if this was genuine remorse, or fear after repeated friction.


    Fang Heng stood coldly still until the sobbing gradually faded away. Only then did he say indifferently, "Take a good look, I''m not him."


    Fang Huairen jerked his head up in panic. His blurry eyes moved slightly, and in the faint oilmp light, he finally realized the man before him was not an old friend.


    That old friend... had long died on the battlefield.


    "Haha, my elder brother is dead, he''s dead!" Fang Huairen burst into loudughter. "I should be happy, but he was my own elder brother. He treated me so well, I couldn''t harm him."


    When General Fang was alive, the Fang family was indeed as harmonious as the Jiang family.


    It seemed that Fang Huairen was reluctant to move against his elder brother due to brotherly love, and had forcibly endured it until after his brother''s death before taking action.


    Fang Heng was furious. Grabbing the bars, he roared, "Was my mother not good to you? As elder sister-inw, was she not qualified enough? What right did you have to hurt her? To persecute her?"


    Fang Huairen fell silent, lying straight on the haystack as tears flowed.


    "Answer me, tell me why." Fang Heng suppressed his anger. "Who in this family wronged you? Just for that so-called power? When my father was away fighting battles, the Fang family was practically in your hands. What more could you be unsatisfied with?"


    "You killed my mother, tried to kill me, even tortured grandmother to death. What exactly are you trying to do? What wrong has the Fang family done you?"


    The five siblings some distance away looked on in shock and puzzlement.


    They only knew the superficial grievances of the Fang family, unaware there were so many hidden stories.


    The Fang brothers clearly had deep affection, yet suddenly turned against each other. Fang Huairen''s heart was malicious, even unrelenting towards his own birth mother Old Madam Fang. No wonder the He family turned against the Fangs, they must have grown suspicious about the cause of their aunt''s death.


    "Tell me, speak up." Fang Heng questioned him several times.


    Yet Fang Huairen justy there feigning death, clearly intent on taking the grudge to his grave.


    Just as Fang Heng was about to take action, an exhausted female voice sounded from the rear cell. "I''ll tell you everything if you tell me our Yuan''er''s true whereabouts."


    Fang Huairen''s eyes snapped open as he shot her a warning look.


    But Mrs. Zhu paid him no heed, staring straight at Fang Heng until he nodded. Only then did she slowly say, "Because Fang Huairen harbored doubts about his own birth, though the two brothers grew up together, Old Madam Fang always favored Eldest Son, including doting on you more than Yuan''er."


    Familial affection has always been thus, fearing unevenness rather than sparseness.


    Though biological brothers, the mother would still favor Eldest Brother slightly more. Over time, both would inevitably feel dissatisfied. Fang Huairen tried to speak up several times, but was reluctant to actually act against General Fang''s frank and honest nature.


    It was not until news came of General Fang''s death on the battlefield that Fang Huairen felt a surge of both grief and secret delight.


    He grieved his elder brother''s passing, yet delighted that with the father gone, there would only be one son in the family. Surely the mother would not favor one over the other anymore?


    But when Fang Huairen went tofort the heartbroken mother, he received only hysterical scolding and shouting. Only then did he realize the mother would never favor him over Eldest Brother. He would never surpass Eldest Brother.


    Grief, pain, resentment all welled up simultaneously.


    He ced his mother under house arrest, killed his elder sister-inw, and tried to kill Fang Heng, using all of this to torment his mother, directly leading to Old Madam Fang''s death.


    "All these years he has lived poorly, constantly dreaming of your father scolding him, unwilling to be brothers again." Mrs. Zhu said lightly. "As the Fang family''s authority figure, he persecuted your sister-inw and you, and harmed my Yuan''er. He deserves karmic retribution."


    "Mrs. Zhu, shut up, be quiet." Fang Huairen interrupted her several times to no avail.


    Now everyone knew he was a pitiful wretch begging for maternal love in vain.


    "Quiet down..." Fang Huairen screamed hysterically. "They were biased first, they hurt me first. They deserve today''s oue. This is retribution, retribution!"


    "On what basis to favor one over the other, on what basis not to love me, on what basis to even favor the younger generation more? On what basis?"


    The man''s wailing arose once more, this time full of bitterness and indignation.


    His most important person was Eldest Brother, yet he was the one who harmed Eldest Brother''s beloved wife, persecuted Eldest Brother''s only child.


    Fang Heng suddenly didn''t know how to judge, much less respond.


    Until the vigorous voice of an old woman sounded from the entrance. "Because you were never born from Lady He''s womb in the first ce."


    Everyone in the room simultaneously turned to look as Jiang Sheng eximed in surprise, "Grandmother?"


    The voice gradually approached, and Old Lady Jiang''s straight figure was outlined on the wall by candlelight.


    She looked solemn and stern, voice cold and disdainful. "Lady He and I were childhood friends. I advised her back then, illegitimate children are illegitimate, legitimate children are legitimate. Do not confuse the two."


    "She refused to listen, insisting on raising the illegitimate child as her own. But the intimacy of blood rtions cannot be obtained through any amount ofpanionship. She was no saint either, inevitably favoring her own child."


    "If the illegitimate child knew his identity, your kindness would not be taken for granted, perhaps even moving him to tears of gratitude."


    "If the illegitimate child did not know his identity, your asional favoritism could engender resentment, not only dragging down the legitimate child, but harming yourself as well."


    "Lady He, how muddled you were!"


    Old Lady Jiang fiercely struck the ground with her cane. "Tell me, raising such an ungrateful wretch, even harming your daughter-inw and grandson. Do you regret it now that you''re gone?"


    The entire cell fell silent, with no response.


    The Jiang siblings were dumbfounded, Fang Huairen refused to believe it, while Mrs. Zhu gave a knowing, coldugh.


    "I know you won''t readily believe me." Old Lady Jiang nced over. "My word as a childhood friend means little. Words from the He family, however, you should believe."


    She moved aside, revealing the He Family Lord with a solemn expression.


    Fang''s Old Madam He Xin was this He Family Lord''s aunt.


    "Back then, my aunt only gave birth to one son." He said heavily. "You were a child born to a maid of the He family. Your mother passed away due to heavy bleeding after your birth. My aunt, moved by her deep bond with her servant, raised you as her own legitimate child."


    Who would have thought it would give rise to so much malice, harming so many people.


    "My aunt must have regretted it before her passing, sending word to the He family to reveal the truth." The He Family Lord choked up lightly. "But the He family had only just received the message when my aunt passed away. Revealing it afterwards would have convinced no one."


    Howughable.


    The favoritism you resented was actually an act of kindness.


    The indignation you felt was all baseless.


    Fang Huairen once again threw back his head, but could not even wail loudly now, only emitting strange "wu wu" sounds.


    Was it regret? Or indignation?


    No one could tell, nor was anyone interested in discerning.


    Regardless of whether Old Madam Fang had indeed favored one son over the other, she had raised and nurtured him all the same. The Fang family had never shortchanged him either.


    No amount of resentment justified killing his elder sister-inw and nephew.


    Fortunately, everyone would pay the price for their actions, bothmoners and nobles.


    Fang Heng exhaled thest breath held in his chest, bowed in thanks to Old Lady Jiang and the He Family Lord, then stood ramrod straight as all obsession dissipated like smoke.


    "Third brother, let''s go," Jiang Sheng rushed over. "The dungeons are gloomy without my beloved sunlight."


    "Alright." Fang Heng smiled lightly.

 Chapter 519: The Death of Wang Yuyao

    <h4>Chapter 519</h4>


    Mrs. Zhu suddenly spoke up, "You haven''t told me yet what you just promised me."


    "How is my son doing? Where is he?"


    "On the frontier," Fang Heng turned his head. "Buried together with countless frontier soldiers."


    Mrs. Zhu''s gaze went nk as she silently sat back down.


    As people left the prison cell, the cold and gloom faded away at the same time, reced by overwhelming daylight that enveloped every inch of their skin.


    "Sunshine is still the best," Jiang Sheng stretchedzily. "Seeing the big sun makes me want to sleep."


    Old Lady Jiang chuckled, and the He Family Lord looked puzzled.


    Only Zheng Ruqian grumbled softly, "If I remember correctly, you also want to sleep on rainy days."


    Jiang Sheng''s old face turned red. He no longer dared to stretch his arms and darted into the carriage, wrapping his whole body in the curtains.


    He looked just like that fat silkworm cocoon.


    Old Lady Jiang was the first who could not hold back her heartyughter.


    The brothers allughed along, and the He Family Lord was even more eager to squeeze over, "Youngdy, you are so wonderful. How old is the youngdy? Is she engaged to marry..."


    He didn''t get to finish his sentence.


    Because he realized no one wasughing anymore, and pairs of eyes red at him guardedly and hostilely.


    Old Lady Jiang waved her hand to intervene, "Do you know why the He family treasures He Xin, Grandma Xiao Heng, so much?"


    "Why?" Fang Heng could not help but ask.


    "Because Auntie is the only girl in our He family¡¯s six generations." Tears welled up in the He Family Lord''s eyes, "So many years have passed, and we haven''t seen a second youngdy."


    He had three stinky boys, and his brother He Chengzhang also had two stinky boys.


    "Lord He," Wen Zhiyun suddenly spoke up, "The prefect''s wife came to me for a fetal wellness pulse reading some time ago. She seems to be pregnant."


    The He Family Lord¡¯s body shook violently. He could not believe it and turned his head back.


    After getting confirmation from Wen Zhiyun again, he did not dare to dy any longer. He immediately called for a carriage, "Go back home, go back home quickly."


    The siblings allughed, and Zheng Ruqian had a gossipy face, "The He family is epting the prefect¡¯s wife?"


    "No overnight hate between family members," Xu Mo said lightly with a smile. "If the prefect¡¯s wife can give birth to a daughter, she will surely be a hero of the He family."


    Everyone burst into loudughter again, but this time theughter was full of blessings.


    Jiang Sheng had already taken the lead to climb onto the carriage, and Old Lady Jiang went along to keep himpany.


    The other brothers also got on one after another. When it was Fang Heng¡¯s turn, Xu Mo grabbed him, "Third brother, I have something to tell you."


    The only thing that could make the two whisper secretly was surely Wang Yuyao imprisoned in the remote suburbs.


    It was still the tall courtyard walls, heavy iron chains, and fist-sized bronze locks.


    Only this time, the person unlocking was Fang Heng.


    Wang Yuyao in the courtyard was still sitting limply. Although very young, she already exuded an aura of mncholy.


    She mechanically swung her arms. Hearing the sound, she only asked indifferently, "You''vee again."


    But this time there was no response from Xu Mo, nor food and water being moved.


    Wang Yuyao curiously looked back. What came into view was the upright figure of the young general in azure robes. His noble air of a Fengjing noble family''s son and the fierceness of a frontier soldier were vividly portrayed in his heroic spirit.


    At this moment he stood at the courtyard gate, holding heavy iron chains, silent for a long time.


    He came back after all. He came back alive.


    Wang Yuyao''s expression shattered, from wooden to startled, from startled to ecstatic, until she was sobbing uncontrobly in the end.


    He was still so kind, but she was already broken beyond repair.


    "Lord Xu, you are so ruthless." Wang Yuyao wailed bitterly, "Kill or punish me as you like, but you had to destroy my heart."


    From Anshui to Fengjing, from a huge change in the family to raising weapons against each other, the scenes of their childhoodughter and joy were still vivid, but in a sh, everything was different.


    Her mother had ruthlessly turned her back, so she had to hate as well.


    She finally forced him to leave, and still unsatisfied, came to Fengjing, but still failed to get what she desired.


    Fate tossed her around like duckweed adrift, unable to fulfill the love of their childhood, or satisfy the desires of their adulthood.


    Suddenly she did not care so much for the Sun family or her mother anymore.


    She had been so tired in this life, always having to shoulder all responsibilities.


    She had forgotten that in the first ten years, her father had also held her in his palm, doting on her in every possible way.


    "Brother Heng, you finally came back," Wang Yuyao wiped her tears and tentatively moved closer, "I haven''t seen you for so many years. I want to chat with you, is that okay?"


    What answered her was Fang Heng''splete indifference.


    "I know you hate how I forced you back then. I don''t want to exin too much either. I just..." She finally got close and pulled out the short sword that only generals could wear.


    Fang Heng''s expression was nk. He neither responded nor stopped her, as if wanting to see what tricks she would y.


    Wang Yuyao tried to swing the sword in a shy way, failed, and then mocked herself, "As expected, martial arts require diligent practice. I can hardly remember anything you taught me back then."


    "You hate me, don''t you? You should hate me," she finally took onest look at the azure sky and ring sunlight, and stabbed herself in the chest with the de, "Go ahead and hate me. I deserve it after all."


    The slender yellowish body copsed to the ground. With her heart veins severed, blood flowed from the corners of the mouth of someone who had loved beauty so much.


    "Why go to such extremes," Fang Heng frowned. "I never hated you. What you did had nothing to do with me. I just didn''t like you targeting my brothers and sisters."


    If there were feelings between them, then it ended on the hillside parting, and they became strangers since.


    "Oh, so that''s why," Wang Yuyao sneered bitterly, "Should I say it''s because I was jealous? Would you believe me if I said I envied them? They could be so carefree with you while I could only hurt you..."


    Perhaps it was the increasing blood loss, or the slowing beats of her heart, but her breathing became more and more urgent, "Brother Heng, I saw Daddy, and Uncle too. They smiled and said they wanted to betroth me to you as a general''s wife. But why does fate like to toy with me? I can''t be a general''s wife anymore."


    "I''m going now, to see Daddy and Uncle...I''ll tell them you''re doing very well..."


    Human wickednesses in many forms - innate, acquired, causal, circumstantial.


    Apart from a few evil seeds, most people''s wickedness can be traced back to a cause - perhaps fate''s pranks, torment of life, coincidence, or helplessness.


    But every cause has its effect. Those who have done evil will eventually face retribution, so don''t forget to count your remaining days even during carefree times.


    If one could foresee the future, the dying imperial family would perhaps not neglect the Second Prince again, kind-hearted He Xin would not raise a bastard above thewful son, mad Liao Shi would not trust her maternal family without limits, and conflicted Wang Yuyao would not choose Fang Yuan again.


    But regrettably no one can do that, so causes and effects continue.


    Xu Mo watched coldly on the sidelines, waiting for Fang Heng to bury Wang Yuyao on the spot. Then the two brothers drove back to the small courtyard.


    Everyone was still sitting in the courtyard and had not left.


    He took a deep breath, walked over to the long table in three steps, cupped his fists and said, "Little Five, Eldest Brother has a favor to ask of you. Could you...send me back to Anshui as prefect?"

 Chapter 520: Return to Anshui

    <h4>Chapter 520</h4>


    When these words came out, the entire small courtyard fell silent.


    Jiang Sheng stared with wide eyes, unable to get any words out. Zheng Ruqian''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, Fang Heng looked thoughtful, and Wen Zhiyun was at a loss.


    No wonder Xu Mo had not dared to respond earlier, to stay in Fengjing City to apany the long banquet.


    It turned out he had made preparations already, to go to Anshui Prefecture to serve as the prefect.


    "But why?" Chang Yan pursed his lips, full of grievance. "Big brother, are you going to leave us?"


    The others looked up at the same time, with puzzled expressions.


    "Of course not," Xu Mo said with a wry smile. "Now that the imperial court is ill in bed, and power leans towards the Crown Prince''s residence, it would be best for you to stay here. With Sun Xiaosheng and Qi Huai''an here, they can hold up half the sky."


    "I received news recently that the current prefect of Anshui was detained for embezzlement and bribery. It will take some time before a recement prefect arrives, so I was thinking of serving there temporarily." He gazed towards the northeast. "There are some matters that need to be resolved quickly."


    The viins cannot remain free for too long!


    The deceased cannot lie forever on a strange mountain top.


    Chang Yan seemed to understand something. He stood up sharply, "Alright, big brother, go ande back soon."


    They were all indignant for that young man, they all wanted him to raise his brows and speak boldly.


    "Little Five, don''t worry. On the day you take the throne, big brother will be back, to guard you and apany you for your coronation." Xu Mo reached out his hand as he did in their childhood, and rubbed his brother''s head.


    Chang Yan grinned, his smile wet with a touch of reluctance.


    No, just like this... it was settled?


    Jiang Sheng stared dumbfounded, unable to speak for half a day.


    Her big brother was going to separate from Fifth Elder Brother. What should she do, what should she do?


    "I''m going to follow big brother." Unexpectedly, Fang Heng spoke decisively. "In distant Anshui Prefecture, I also have matters to deal with."


    "The gold brick matter is set in stone. I might as well go to Anshui Prefecture to do some new business," Zheng Ruqian said, unwilling to fall behind. "I can check on my bean sprouts too."


    "I still have a medicine hall there. Without Doctor Wu''s care, I don''t know what state it''s in," Wen Zhiyun murmured.


    It was Jiang Sheng''s turn. She looked at her aged grandmother, and then thought of her father who had retired from military service. Her two hands shook and shook, shook and shook.


    More conflicted than snatching a whole b of pork belly skin with chopsticks.


    Tan Yue suddenly cleared his throat to the side. "Oh mydy, I heard that in your youth you had been to Anshui Prefecture before too. Do you want to revisit your old haunts?"


    "Hmm, you''re right," Old Lady Jiang nodded. "I quite want to take a look, at thend that raised my beloved granddaughter for seven years."


    Jiang Sheng finally set aside her conflicted feelings and grew excited. "The food in Anshui Prefecture is especially delicious. There''s a candied haws snack in Shili Town that''s exceptionally tasty. I never ate one just like it in all my years in Fengjing!"


    "Also, the uncles and elders in Shili Vige were very nice. Sometimes they would give me food, or an old piece of clothing to wear."


    "In contrast, the people in town were quite fierce. The ones from the county offices were even more brutal, their beatings hurt a lot..."


    Amidst the girl''s rambling recollections, several carriages were packed up neatly, about to return to their hometown.


    Old Lady Jiang had thergest contingent, including gold and silverware, and a son who had retired from military service.


    Xu Mo was rather special, digging up two scoops of soil from the mountain peak to ce in a case on behalf of his friend.


    Fang Heng looked the most impressive, with eight blocks of ginger lined up behind him, appearing stately and excited at the same time.


    Wen Zhiyun carried a small medicine box, still thin and frail against the wind.


    Jiang Sheng pulled Zhang Xianglian along reluctantly, repeatedly reminding her not to sever ties with the pork rib vendor, because she still wanted to eat pork belly when she came back!


    Only Chang Yan remained.


    The tall youth stood in the corner, feeling the small courtyard transform from lively chatter to deste silence. In that moment, he thoroughly understood the loneliness of being a ruler, the meaning of high ces being coldest.


    Though they had all encountered each other by chance for various reasons, and traveled together to Fengjing.


    Now they were all leaving, only himself remaining, guarding this massive city alone and this sprawling territory.


    "Little Five," Wen Zhiyun suddenly jumped down from the carriage shaft and rushed up in three steps. "Don''t feel too upset. We will all be back."


    "That''s right, Fifth Elder Brother, we''ll be back soon," Jiang Sheng called out, poking her head out.


    Chang Yan finally smiled again, waving towards the departing convoy.


    It won''t be too long, he whispered to himself.


    "It won''t be for long," Jiang Sheng assured her father and grandmother. "One month at most."


    Just as when they first left, they traveled through Huangshan Mountain, passed by Huizhou, went through Danyang Prefecture again, and finally crossed over Anyang Prefecture to arrive at Anshui Prefecture.


    It took no more or less than one month.


    His homnd from four years past, after seeing such prosperity - this was still closest to his heart.


    The dazzling flowers of Fengjing beguile the eyes, but they cannot bewilder a clear and pure heart, nor an upright and unyielding spine.


    Xu Mo held the prefecture appointment order, halting at the western city gate where he had bid farewell years ago.


    Wang Mingyu, who had waited there for a long time, rushed forward. A thousand words were choked back into sobs, along with unspeakable grievances.


    "Elder Brother Mingyu," Xu Mo held his arm. "Has news from Fengjing been delivered over?"


    "No. I intercepted all letters from Eldest Branch House. They still don''t know about elder cousin''s death." Wang Mingyu wiped his tears clean. "These days uncle has been especially brazen, dering his intention to seize my family head status several times. Thankfully elder cousin made arrangements beforehand, otherwise he might have seeded."


    Xu Mo nodded. "Don''t worry, Elder Brother Mingyu. I''m here now to assist you. Those petty viins won''t be able to remain arrogant andcent anymore."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Wang Mingyu tidied his emotions, then hesitantly asked, "Did Xu Excellencye back alone this time?"


    Of course not.


    Unable to endure any longer, Zheng Ruqian lifted the carriage curtain with a radiant smile. "Mingyu," he called out lightly.


    Wang Mingyu was panic-stricken, then overjoyed and astonished. It took him awhile before he found his voice again. "Ruqian, wee back."


    Your friend can finally live like a human again.


    A group traveled by carriage, strolling along Anshui Prefecture''s streets. They marveled at the low prices in this remote city, and enjoyed the darling scents of their childhood hometown.


    Passing by the entrance of Carefree Residence, Manager Hao was saying something to a plump youngdy, both helpless and indignant - but hisrge palm could only smack his own thigh.


    Unable to resist, Jiang Sheng poked her head out and finally caught the gist of it.


    "My daughter," Manager Hao said in despair, "It''s been so many years. Why do you still miss that fellow? He''s gone to Fengjing. He won''t being back."


    "Even if you keep waiting like this, you''ll really be an old spinster!"


    "Then let me be an old spinster!" Hao Xiangxiang looked resolute. "Who said he won''te back? What if he does?"


    Indeed, what if?


    Jiang Sheng looked towards the chuckling and chatting Zheng Ruqian on the carriage shaft, and the stern-faced Fang Heng on horseback. Feeling mischievous all of a sudden, she called out loudly, "Big brother!"


    The Hao father and daughter pair were startled, turning to look at the same time - one revealed pleasant surprise, the other ecstatic delight.


    Jiang Sheng pped her hands and withdrew her head, keeping her merit concealed.

 Chapter 521: The Finale

    <h4>Chapter 521</h4>


    Later historical records show that the prefect surnamed Xu who arrived at Anshui Prefecture was extraordinarily panicked.


    Especially the two brothers of the prefect, who were like mice chased by cats, drilled into the prefect''s residence and refused toe out.


    Zheng Ruqian''s face was full of panic afterwards, "Third Brother Fang, what are you hiding for? Miss Xiang Xiang was not looking for you."


    "How can you be sure she was not looking for me?" Fang Heng checked carefully, "What if she was?"


    The two brothers looked at each other silently.


    Xu Mo coughed and said, "Third brother, don''t forget your intention ofing here."


    The two brothers each had their own reasons for insisting on returning to Anshui Prefecture this time.


    Fang Heng didn''t say much more, and no one else asked much.


    It wasn''t untilte at night that he rode his horse, brought eight pieces of ginger, and quietly arrived outside the Bian family''s separate courtyard.


    He broke down the gate, broke the iron chains, and forcibly broke in.


    The upright young general knelt on the ground and kowtowed, "Unfilial nephew Fang Heng arriveste to wee auntie back home."


    Back then, he had no power or influence, and could only flee to the border, watching his aunt suffer.


    Now with an official position, he could finally return here and forcibly wee her back.


    Wang Fuliu, a concubine of the Wang family, the eldest daughter-inw of the Bian family, after her husband died, was forcibly shut in the separate courtyard by the Bian family, and had to rely on her young uncle even to look after her child.


    Fortunately, after sitting and reciting Buddha for five years, that child came back with power and influence.


    The woman with white hair entwined at her temples walked out, looked at Fang Heng with tears, and said, "Good child, I have not failed your mother''s entrustment, you are very good, so I can rest assured."


    "Auntie, I''ll take you home," Fang Heng said, ncing at the Bian family servants swarming over.


    He didn''t even move, and Jiang Yi immediately drew out des with his younger siblings.


    "Who are you?" The Bian family servant shouted angrily, "This is our mistress, she is fasting and reciting sutras for our young master, you are forcibly abducting women, we are going to report to the prefect!"


    "Go ahead and report," Fang Heng''s eyes showed disdain, "She will no longer be your Bian family''s mistress from now on, and I will have someone send over the divorce letterter."


    Under the heavens, there was actually a woman who asked a man for divorce.


    The Bian family servant was greatly shocked, and watched the carriage leave helplessly.


    The next day, the Bian family reported to the prefect''s office, using Fang Heng of forcibly abducting women, but didn''t even get to see the new prefect''s face.


    After much difficulty investigating, they chased to the Wang family''s door and saw a spectacle.


    Compared to Fang Heng''s simple and crude actions, Xu Mo acted more systematically and procedurally.


    He flipped through the evil deeds of the Wang family''s third branch that Wang Mingyu had collected over the years, and read them sentence by sentence to Third Master Wang and his son.


    "Seducing women to be concubines, relying on sabotaging other people''s businesses to gain reputation, looking for knife handlers during exams, upying 30 acres of people''s good fields..."


    So many things, not huge evils, but made themon people suffer unspeakably.


    Third Master Wang himself may have even forgotten them, but now they were all dug out.


    "What, what do you want?" He asked tremblingly, "You have a deep rtionship with my son, I''m his own father, this is his own brother, even if you don''t care about me, you can''t harm me."


    Xu Mo''s expression suddenly tightened.


    Some words are better left unsaid, but once spoken, it was hard to restrain his emotions.


    "You also know my deep rtionship with your son, so Third Master Wang might as well guess what I came back to Anshui Prefecture to do," Xu Mo said coldly, "And with my status as prefect of Anshui, whether I can seek justice for Brother Fu Feng."


    "Anshui prefect...seek justice?" Third Master Wang finally remembered what he had done, "What do you want to do? Where''s Fu Feng? Where''s my son? I''m always his father, could it be that he still wants to be unfilial, that he still wants to be unfaithful?"


    Xu Mo suppressed his ferocity, "He won''t get a chance to be unfilial, you poisoned him to death, he didn''t even see the snow at eighteen this lifetime."


    "I came to seek justice for him, to show you how the Wang family will be destroyed by you bastards."


    When she heard this, Zhou who had rushed over stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Fu Feng will nevere back again, you two who abandoned him because of his poor health have no right to be his parents." Xu Mo blinked away the tears, "When the Wang family is destroyed, the Zhou family will not be better off either, all the blood you sucked from him must be spit out."


    After he finished speaking, several yamen runners rushed forward and pulled out the Third Branch couple of the Wang family and threw them into the Anshui prefecture prison.


    All the bad things they had done in their lives, even if it was beating a maid to death, were dug out.


    Absolute power, absolute justice, made themon people apud.


    Wang Haoran was implicated, and the Imperial Examination Hall suspected his morals and talents, and revoked all his titles after he applied.


    The Wang family''s third branchpletely copsed. Wang Mingyu took control of the entire Wang family, treated his aunt well, took care of the younger generation, and even paid attention to the conduct of the bastards and concubines'' children, for fear that the Wang family would repeat its mistakes.


    Wang Fufeng''s grave was buried alone on a hill in Anshui Prefecture, containing the soil from his tombstone, as well as the grief and longing of the world for his passing.


    Xu Mo finally vented all his resentment, sitting in the yamen with bright mirrors hanging high, "Before Little Wu ascended the throne, I was the Son of Heaven of this Anshui Prefecture!"


    He and Wen Zhiyun carved tombstones for their parents at the same time, and moved them to a wider and quieter ce, often going to kowtow and cherish their memory.


    General Fang Heng''s identity meant it was destined to not stay for long, and upon receiving military orders, he returned to the border with the six Jiangs.


    Before leaving, he deliberately brought Jiang Five back home once, intending to vent his anger and mock his parents'' bias for boys over girls, but when he found his hometown, he only saw empty old houses and cobwebs in the corners.


    The knots you yearn for in your heart are fleeting clouds and smoke to others.


    Jiang Five finally let out that breath, and nimbly jumped on the horse.


    Zheng Ruqian was still running around unable to stop, and his business grew bigger and bigger, from golden bricks in the imperial city to buying and delivering vegetables, as long as it made money he did it.


    Jiang Sheng was the most carefree andfortable, with her father and grandmother by her side, and Shopkeeper Hao and Bai Shopkeeper also came back to visit, and the heartless her just loved going back to Shili Vige to y.


    At first, everyone thought she was some noble youngdy, and only dared to watch her from afar.


    Until nearing the end of the year, Jiang Sheng stepped into the mud with one foot, and had no choice but to take off her noble clothes, only wearing the in colored cotton jacket underneath, and the crocs bought randomly in town.


    The uncles and aunts at the head of the vige finally recognized her, shouting in shock, "Oh my, this is little Jiang Sheng, she''s grown so big already."


    "She''s gotten so fat, where have you been all these years, we were worried when we couldn''t find you, where are your brothers, howe we don''t see anyone."


    "Thinking back then, she was so short and thin, how did she suddenly grow so strong and sturdy."


    Everyone gathered around, talking over each other, smiles full of goodwill.


    Jiang Sheng held skewers of candied haws, not knowing how to respond. A sh of inspiration and she shouted, "My brothers are out there making money, I''m treating you to candied haws!"


    She thought everyone would be happy and make a fuss.


    But unexpectedly, the aunts at the head of the vige waved their hands, "However much money you make, you''re still children, earning money is not easy, eat it yourselves."


    "If you don''t have a ce to eat, I''ll save a meat bun for you."


    "It''s almost New Year''s, might as well juste eat at our home."


    "Little Jiang Sheng, after so many years you''ve only grown taller and fatter, your eyeballs are still the same as before."


    The vigers were simple and honest, their words in and unadorned.


    They thought it was the same eyeballs, but actually it was still pure and unchanged.


    Jiang Sheng had been Jiang Sheng all these years, she could eat banquets in the imperial city, she could also gnaw on candied haws at the vige entrance, she could be friends with noble girls from distinguished families in the capital, she could also y jump rope with the vige brats.


    Stripped of the morous clothes, wearing simple cotton clothes, the little girl always had a carefree smile, stepping into the mud unperturbed by dirt, holding the candied haws, vaguely resembling her innocent seven-year-old self, yet also with the grace of a fifteen-year-old.


    Yes, with the ringing of the New Year bells, she was fifteen.


    The vigers all returned home to eat, and the long overdue prefectural carriage also slowly returned.


    "Jiang Sheng."


    "Little Jiang Sheng."


    "Baby girl."


    "Little Jiang Block."


    "Youngdy."


    "Young miss."


    "Sister."


    Countless figures surged over from all directions, there was the emperor in bright yellow dragon robes, there was Third Rank Prefect Lord Xu Mo, there was Zheng Ruqian full of luxurious silks, there was the heroic General Fang Heng, there was the shy and delicate Wen Zhiyun, there was the aged grandmother, there was the tall and sturdy father, there was the broad shouldered and slender waisted Jiang Chengyuan, there was the beautiful and gentle Zhang Xianglian, and many more.


    In her life, she had lost luxury and wealth, but gained endless warmth.


    She deviated from the path of a general''s daughter, and became the bright and brand new self.


    She is Jiang Sheng, she is always purely happy.

 Chapter 522: The Humble Gentleman 01

    <h4>Chapter 522</h4>


    The Eastern Pearl, also known as the pearl produced in the Northeast.


    I heard that a batch of new goods has arrived at Treasure Street in Yuhang Prefecture. They are exceptionallyrge and round, with a bright, lustrous sheen - a rare top-quality find.


    Zheng Ruqian immediately abandoned the business at hand and rushed over post-haste.


    "Young Master Zheng, slow down, slow down!" Wang Xiaosong puffed as he tailed behind. "Don''t forget your current status."


    Status? What status?


    Zheng Ruqian nced down at the luxurious silks and satins draped over his body, and remembered that with the help of Little Fifth Brother, he had ascended from a humble Imperial Merchant of lychees to a distinguished one.


    Now he represented not just himself, but the Imperial Family''s reputation.


    Zheng Ruqian coughed twice, immediately halted his steps, and fanned himself leisurely as he strolled on,pletely ignoring the strange looks from themoners on both sides.


    As the name suggests, Treasure Street is full of treasures.


    At the head of the street lies a bronze sword from a past dynasty, and a imperial spittoon from an even earlier dynasty lies at the end, but for attractiveness, nothing beats the rare find of Eastern Pearls.


    A few dynasties ago, Eastern Pearls were not so scarce. After centuries of over-harvesting, the lustrous top-quality pearls had not been seen for years.


    s, an ill-advised childhood promise to his sister meant that the second young master now had to undertake an arduous journey to fulfill it.


    "Ah, Eastern Pearls, now so rare, I hope you do not be an imperial monopoly in the future. In that case, I must stock up for my descendants. They will be family heirlooms," Zheng Ruqian muttered as he elbowed his way eagerly to the front of the stall.


    Wang Xiaosong clicked his tongue. "Young master, as you said, if the Eastern Pearl bes an imperial monopoly,moners will be executed for possessing it."


    "Foolish Xiaosong, that''s where you don''t understand," Zheng Ruqian said as he rolled up his sleeves. "It may be forbidden to others, but not to me. I have connections!" He was bursting with arrogance, hisrge eyes gleaming with excitement. Finally squeezing to the front of the stall, before he could crow triumphantly, he heard the vendor say lightly, "Sold out."


    Sold...out?


    Zheng Ruqian could not believe his ears. Raising his voice, he asked, "I came all the way from Anshui Prefecture! How could you be sold out? Isn''t there any left, even one?"


    The boss did not even lift his head. "There were only five top-quality pearls due to their rarity. Thest two were just purchased by someone."


    The world is strange.


    When you are poor, it seems everyone is poor - hungry, dressed in coarse cloth and struggling to survive in the mud.


    Only when you be rich do you realize there are many wealthy people, with deep pockets buying up things you thought were rare and precious, right before your eyes in the blink of an eye.


    Zheng Ruqian was crestfallen, but his unwillingnesspelled him to ask, "Boss, who bought the Eastern Pearls? Have they gone far?"


    If he was willing to pay extra, perhaps he could buy them back. Even if chances were slim, he could not give up so easily.


    To his surprise, the boss lifted his head and pointed to a middle-aged man nearby. "There."


    It was he who had bought the Eastern Pearls.


    Zheng Ruqian''s eyes lit up as he seamlessly shifted into shrewd merchant mode. In the blink of an eye, countless tactics fluttered through his mind - pleading, fervent appeals, even sob stories.


    But when he stepped up and called out "Brother!" all other words stuck in his throat as the middle-aged man turned around.


    Wang Xiaosong, ever the faithfulckey, was first to goggle his eyes in disbelief, swiveling his head left and right before crying out, "So alike!"


    The same bushy brows, big eyes, square face and broad mouth. A taller than average build that looked robust in youth but prone to stoutness with age.


    The eighteen-year-old Zheng Ruqian was full of vigor. The middle-aged man before him was plump with fortune, his protruding belly seeming to connect their past and future.


    To im they were unrted would fool no one.


    Apart from looks, there was an inexplicable attraction flowing in their blood, like two hands never joined yet trying to sp one another.


    "You... who are you? Where are you from?" The middle-aged man recovered first, exceptionally shocked.


    Zheng Ruqian immediately followed by turning to leave.


    "Young Master, Young Master," Wang Xiaosong scurried after him. "Why are you leaving?"


    Zheng Ruqian''s brows furrowed as he recalled discussions with his siblings at Fengjing Residence about their unknown parents. He mocked himself, "I have no father. I''ve never met my father. Even if I did, I wouldn''t recognize him."


    "That''s not necessarily true," Chang Yan chimed in. "Second brother''s looks are quite unique in Dayu. If he takes after Father, I bet he''d recognize him at a nce."


    His words came true.


    On a street in Yuhang Prefecture, he really did meet that man.


    After he had already be self-reliant, no longer needing parental care.


    "Why aren''t you leaving? Go, hurry up and go. Go slowly and you''ll be asking for trouble," Zheng Ruqian said coldly.


    "But Young Master, what about the Eastern Pearl?" Wang Xiaosong scratched his cheek in confusion. "Aren''t we getting it anymore?"


    The hurriedly retreating youth halted abruptly, his robes billowing forward in the wind behind him.


    Ah, that''s right, the Eastern Pearl.


    It was the promise to his sister, the treasure he had dreamed of since youth. Why did he no longer want it?


    He only wanted the Eastern Pearl, nothing more.


    Zheng Ruqian repeated this to himself inwardly and slowly turned back to meet the middle-aged man''s gaze, both still gasping for breath.


    "Is the Eastern Pearl for sale?" he asked woodenly. "I''ll pay double the price."


    "It''s for sale," the man replied simrly. "But I have some questions."


    And so Zheng Ruqian went from Treasure Street to sit in the hall of the prominent Ren Family in Yuhang Prefecture.


    Every prefecture had great families who became local overlords. The Ren Family was undoubtedly the foremost of Yuhang Prefecture, on par with the Wang Family in Anshui Prefecture.


    The middle-aged man before him was none other than Ren Lord, former prefect of Yuhang. His eldest son had already gone to the capital for the imperial examinations, making them a more established schrly n than the Wangs.


    At this moment, Ren Lord sized up Zheng Ruqian, a mix of emotion, appraisal and probing in his eyes. "What is your full name, where is your family from? Do you still have rtives?"


    "Alone in the world," Zheng Ruqian replied, eyes downcast. "How much for the Eastern Pearl?"


    "Where are you from? Why have I never seen you in Yuhang Prefecture before?" Ren Lord persisted.


    "Anshui Prefecture," Zheng Ruqian said impatiently. "Are you selling the Eastern Pearl or not?"


    Ren Lord sank into troubled recollection. Neen years ago on a trip through Anshui Prefecture, he had an affair at a certain brothel. He no longer remembered the woman''s face, only the startling realization there was still his bloodline out there.


    "My good child, could you tell me your date of birth?" he decided on a final probe. "And are you willing to undergo a blood legacy ritual to recognize...."


    "I cannot, and I am not willing," Zheng Ruqian cut him off brusquely.


    "I came to buy the Eastern Pearl. Sell it or don''t sell it." The youth''s voice was sullen. "I''m here to conduct business, nothing more."


    Ren Lord stood there in shock.


    Unable to endure any further, the steward behind him raised his voice. "You should consider yourself lucky to be acknowledged by the Ren Family as an illegitimate son. With the Ren Family''s support, the Lord''s connections, and the future aplishments of Eldest Young Master Jiang in court, countless people vie for this fortune to no avail. You should cherish it!"

 Chapter 523: The Humble Gentleman 02

    <h4>Chapter 523</h4>


    Cherish...this blessing.


    Zheng Ruqian smiled gently, the knots in his heart somehow unraveling. He looked up at Ren Lord, "Do you think so too?"


    Ren Lord hesitated for a moment without denying it.


    No matter how luxurious the silk and satin Zheng Ruqian wore, they were still just silk and satin. There was also gauze,ce, brocade, silk, and countless other precious and rare fabrics above them.


    Money could buy silk and satin, but it could not buy power or connections.


    "My child," Ren Lord earnestly advised, "I know you''ve been resentful all these years, but as long as you are a child of the Ren Family, you will get your fair share."


    Even now, the most critical thing was still bloodline.


    If even the Jiang family could not find a way to identify Jiang Sheng, how could the Ren Family identify Zheng Ruqian?


    A blood test was not an option, dates could be faked, even looks and build could find recements in the vast sea of people. In the end, it came down to that yearning for one''s kin, and being full of love and care.


    Not just simply preserving the bloodline and descendants.


    Zheng Ruqian touched the ugly mesh bag his sister had made and lost the resentment from earlier. He no longer cared about being rted by blood or not. Instead, he was rather interested as he asked, "Dare I ask, Ren Lord, how will you treat me after recognizing me back?"


    "Of course to restore you as the second young master of the Ren Family. To arrange tutors for you, and find a wife for you when youe of age." Ren Lord looked delighted. "As long as you are a child of the Ren Family, how can we mistreat you?"


    "Oh." Zheng Ruqian looked thoughtful. "Then may I ask, how would thatpare to the eldest young master?"


    Ren Lord was stunned again.


    Unable to restrain himself, the steward behind spoke up, "How dare youpare yourself to the eldest young master? The eldest young master is the legitimate heir, while you are just the son of a courtesan. Our lord is being gracious to you, so you should be grateful. How can youpare yourself to the legitimate heir?"


    The difference between legitimate and illegitimate was as great as that between heaven and earth.


    The Ren Family¡¯s heir could be matched to the daughter of a third-rank senior official, while an illegitimate son usually matched with a merchant''s daughter.


    The Ren Family¡¯s heir would get the full support of the whole family, while an illegitimate son only received asional favor.


    It made no sense to sire illegitimate children, then tell them that their birth decided everything, that they could never be as noble as the legitimate heirs.


    In that moment, Zheng Ruqian understood Zhu Changyu''s resentment.


    He also understood that in the Ren Family''s eyes, he was just a stray bloodline.


    Nothing more.


    He no longer felt disappointed or knotted up inside. He lifted his head, his square face full of sincerity.


    "I cannot shoulder the Ren Family''s good fortune, nor am I rted to them. I came this time purely for the two Eastern Pearls. Ren Lord, if you can bear to part with them, I am willing to pay double the silver. If it''s too hard for you to part with them, then I am unwilling to dy time pointlessly."


    He cupped his fists, every move carrying the shrewdness and efficiency of a businessman.


    The steward''s brows furrowed, filled with shock and suspicion.


    Ren Lord sighed. "My child, what''s the point ofparing yourself to the heir? Coming back to the Ren Family would only benefit you in terms of power, connections, money..."


    At this, Zheng Ruqian threw his head back andughed loudly three times.


    The Ren Family was indeed a prominent household, and the Ren Family eldest young master did indeed have boundless prospects, but what did that have to do with him?


    Did heck for power?


    Connections?


    Money?


    Wearing silk was just having more colorful options, not that he couldn''t afford gauze, brocade, or silk. He was no longer that little young master bawling behind the doors of a brothel. He was Merchant Prince Zheng the Second.


    "It appears Ren Lord is unwilling to sell the pearls." Zheng Ruqian cupped his fists. "Since that is the case, I shall take my leave."


    The two turned to go, not dragging things out.


    Ren Lord was shocked again, seemingly not having expected that someone would be unmoved by the Ren Family''s power.


    If those words came from the steward''s mouth, it was because he felt guilty for neglecting this child for eighteen years. As long as the child was willing to return to the Ren Family and be an illegitimate son, he would definitely be able to enjoy wealth andfort for life.


    But what if the child was unwilling?


    Ren Lord lightly stroked his chest, his fingertips touching something hard. Hurriedly taking it out, he called out with all his strength, "Wait...the pearls, they''re yours."


    Some fatherly love, though meager, still existed.


    So meager that two Eastern pearls could make up for it, so meager that two days would be enough to get over it.


    Zheng Ruqian halted his steps and pondered briefly before turning back to take the two pearls from Ren Lord''s hands. Seeing the hopeful look in Ren Lord''s eyes, he put two ingots of gold on the table.


    The fatherly love you imagined, in the child''s eyes, was merely an equal transaction.


    Having examined the pearls, Zheng Ruqian put them back inside his clothes. He did not even nce at the magnificent Ren manor as he turned and strode away.


    He seemed to be venting some emotions, his strides growing bigger and faster, as ifpeting in a race.


    Wang Xiaosong had no choice but to scramble to keep up. When Zheng Ruqian''s pace slowed, he softly asked, "Master, are you upset?"


    "No, I''m not." Zheng Ruqian wiped the corners of his eyes. "If I were eight years old today, I surely would be heartbroken, but I''m already eighteen. How could I possibly still feel sad?"


    "Then just now, why were you..." Wang Xiaosong trailed off hesitantly, unsure if he should ask.


    Zheng Ruqian turned his head. He still had that square face and thick brows,rge eyes. "I was just thinking, the eighteen-year-old Merchant Prince Zheng who resisted the temptation to return to the Ren Family, if I hadn''t met my sister when I was nine, if I weren''t a royal merchant, an imperial brother-inw, prefectural elder brother, would I have obediently gone back to be an illegitimate son?"


    Perhaps he might have.


    In some parallel world, little Ruqian was brought back to the unfamiliar Ren Family manor, met an unfamiliar legal wife, surrounded by unfamiliar servant girls and errand boys. How difficult would those days have been?


    The initial unfamiliar guilt, under days and days of disappointment, how would it have sharpened into des, cutting that nine-year-old abandoned child?


    He had once envied his third and fifth brothers¡¯ distinguished backgrounds, had once yearned for wealthy and powerful parents. Only at the moment when his dream came true did he realize that prominent families were not necessarily a good thing, and wealthy powerful parents did not necessarily favor him.


    External money and power were ultimately just external forces. True backbone came from oneself, from endless striving night and day.


    He was Merchant Prince Zheng the Second. He had brothers and a sister, and countless businesses, countless long-term and short-term workers, countless silver and money.


    Whether it was father or mother, let them go with the wind!


    The two reached Treasure Street. The horse was still neighing in ce. Wang Xiaosong untied the reins as the master and servant pair prepared to return to Anshui Prefecture.


    But they had not taken two steps before a young girl with a square face blocked their way, yelling hoarsely, "Are you a child of the Ren Family? Are you my elder brother? I''m called Ren Jiaojiao. I want to see my second elder brother!"


    Zheng Ruqian rubbed the smooth, lustrous pearls in his palm and lifted the curtain. "No, I have a younger sister. She''s waiting for me to go home to Anshui."


    Then he held up the pearls and inspected them, determining they would look very beautiful inset upon the embroidered shoes. Satisfied, he dropped the curtain.


    "Xiaosong, let''s go home."


    "To inset the shoes for my sister."

 Chapter 524: The Blue Sky 01

    <h4>Chapter 524</h4>


    The bright mirror hung high, shocking the hall and desk before it.


    Slender fingers caressed the documents, flexible strokes left ink traces, the young master tirelessly outlined one name after another.


    They were like Jiang Sheng of the past, maliciously abandoned, innocently left behind, forced to choose wandering.


    They had no identity, could not work, relied on begging to survive.


    The weak and small like Jiang Sheng, the arrogant and unreasonable like Pang Dashan, were just children who had lost their choices.


    When the government reached out, most would be moved to tears, relying on this helping hand to get rid of the identity of a street urchin.


    Xu Mo, who was once the magistrate of Xieyang County, had implemented such a strategy before.


    Now that he was back in Anshui County as the magistrate, he was carrying out his increasingly improved ns vigorously throughout Anshui County.


    "Sir, it''s already midnight, you should rest soon," the private advisor said with tears in his eyes, yawning, "Tomorrow themoners wille to sue again with trivial matters, there are so many things to do."


    Xu Mo smiled helplessly and put down his brush.


    It was only when he really sat in that position that he deeply realized how difficult it was to be a parent official and that the Lord on High was not easy to serve.


    Being too fierce and strict made themoners suffer unbearably and have unresolved grievances.


    Being too easygoing made themoners delighted, but it also led them to bring all kinds of trivial matters to the yamen.


    Auntie Zhang''s chicken was eaten by Second Uncle Niu''s dog, and they had to fight it out in the yamen.


    Third Uncle Liu''s daughter-inw had an affair with his nephew''s son, and they also came to the yamen to fight it out.


    The solemn and majestic yamen was turned into a vegetable market at the vige entrance.


    In the past, Xu Magistrate was also like this, loved by themoners and busy for the sake of themoners, and was a model official who worked tirelessly for the people.


    But Xu Mo''s father only governed one county, while he had to manage the entire county town, and could not attend to everything personally like his father did.


    "Private advisor, stop watching the show." He waved his hand, "Giving household registrations to the street urchins is more important. As for trivial family matters, they should be kept out of the yamen as much as possible."


    "That won''t do." The private advisor passed the provincial exam this year and was only in his early twenties, "They came to ask Magistrate Xu to resolve these matters."


    Sometimes, the affection of themoners could be a heavy burden.


    His father''s teachings had reached their limit, and the rest of his life could only be figured out by himself.


    Xu Mo had tried letting the yamen runners handle things, but the brawny guards could at most only threaten people with their long sabers.


    He also let schrs act as persuaders, their glib tongues were very useful, but they were left speechless when faced with unreasonable women.


    Looking at the entire county town, it was hard to find even a handful of capable and strategically-minded people who could handle things logically.


    Let alone recruit them to work for the yamen.


    After all, the county town was not the imperial capital with talents gathered from all over, nor did it have the imperial examinations to screen candidates.


    Even if Little Fifth Brother was here, his talent for governing would not be able to flourish.


    "Alright, alright." Xu Moughed bitterly, "Continue looking in the county town, I''ll handle things personally for the time being."


    Just handling the matter of street urchins required staying upte withmps lit, not to mention the exhaustion and damage to health.


    The two tidied up and blew out the candle me, pushing open the door holding theirnterns.


    The moonlight in the yamen was dim, and a graceful youngdy stood there, holding two bowls of congee in her hands.


    Finally seeing them, her eyes lit up brightly, and she called out in a clear voice like a bell, "Eldest Brother, Private Advisor, you''re finally done with work, hurry and drink some congee to rx, it''s time to rest."


    "Jiang Sheng." The private advisor was surprised and delighted, "How long were you waiting out here, why didn''t you go in and sit, beware of catching a chill in the night dew, and you even specially brought congee, you are too kind."


    He bowed and solemnly epted the congee, full of gratitude in his words.


    Xu Mo, squeezed behind them, "..."


    "You''ve been so busy these days, Second Brother is not home either, Third Brother is guarding the border, Fourth Brother is out seeing patients when he''s free, leaving only me alone at home." Jiang Sheng chattered like a little bird, shedding her disguise.


    "With nothing to do, I opened two more workshops, but among the long-term workers recruited this time, there was a strange auntie who was always cking off, using the excuse that life was hard, and hiding in corners crying every day instead of working."


    "The other aunties all felt she was pitiful and were very tolerant of her, I discussed it secretly with Cui Er Aunt and felt that she was taking advantage of our kindness, relying on feigned weakness, so we decided to fire her. But you know what, Eldest Brother? She actually scolded me at the workshop door, saying I bullied themoners!"


    Speaking of her anger, Jiang Sheng put her hands on her hips, "Who bullied her? If I really bullied her, could she still be jumping around at the workshop door? I have so many brothers, any one of them brought out would be enough to scare her to death."


    Xu Mo nodded with a smile, "How did you resolve it in the end?"


    "Ah, how did you know it was resolved?" Jiang Sheng was surprised, "It was Cui Er Aunt who helped, she ate enough of her mother-inw''s bitterness in the past years, and most hated others being unreasonable and arrogant. She rolled up her sleeves and scolded the auntie at the workshop door, then clearly exined everything, and the auntie ran away in shame."


    As expected, evil people still needed to be grinded down with evil temperaments.


    Just like disputes between neighbors, the brawny guards could not exin clearly, and the delicate schrs could not handle it. But what if it was reced with a fierce and scolding woman?


    There were not few intelligent women in this world, they could earn money by starting shops, and handle messy matters by scolding and shouting as they wished.


    If the imperial examinations also allowed women to participate, if the officialdom also allowed women to join, who knows what the scene would be like.


    "What a pity, if Auntie was a man, I''m afraid she would be much more outstanding than Uncle Zhang." Jiang Sheng concluded with regret.


    Xu Mo''s eyes suddenly stung, he could not change the customs of Great Yu Dynasty, nor could he allow women to stand in court. He couldn''t even do as much as his sister.


    Perhaps this was the difference in thinking between men and women, unable to understand each other in different circumstances.


    But now, he wanted to make a bold decision - he would give some women real power.


    Maybe insignificant, maybe hard to notice, but it was the first major step he could take on the difficult road ahead.


    "Jiang Sheng." Xu Mo smiled. "There is something I need Auntie Cui Er and the aunties in the workshop to help with."

 Chapter 525: The Blue Sky 02

    <h4>Chapter 525</h4>


    Liu Cui could hardly believe that after living half a lifetime, she could actually eat from an ¡°iron rice bowl.¡±


    She and several outspoken olddy friends from the workshop formed a mediation team, specifically responsible for petty matters in the two streets near the Xianghua Courtyard.


    The monthly silver was not much, just half a tael.


    But that was an official''s meal, under the jurisdiction of the prefectural office, and they could talk directly with the Prefect and even fileints.


    When Liu Cui took on the task, she was still in a daze, with a vague feeling of manna from heaven, or an unrealistic dream-like experience.


    It was Jiang Sheng who opened her big round eyes to remind her, "Auntie, you can''t lose face for us women. You have to handle things beautifully.¡±


    Only then did Liu Cuie back to her senses, clenching her fists, "Don''t worry."


    The matter was notplicated. Two families were in conflict over the care of an elderly person. The eldest son''s family, who worked away from home most of the year, only gave money but no effort. The second son was idle at home, giving only effort but no money.


    For many years things had been quite harmonious, until the elderly mother passed away, leaving behind only the taciturn old father. The daughter-inw of the second son said outright that she and grandpa were difficult to get along with, and wanted the eldest son''s family to take grandpa away.


    The daughter-inw of the eldest son refused outright, saying she had already given money.


    The daughter-inw of the second son put her hands on her hips and scolded that her years of hard work were enough to offset that expense, and the inws should be supported by one family each in the first ce.


    Neither side would back down, and they almost took it to court. After persuasion from the elders of the n, they were currently trying to resolve the conflict.


    The eldest daughter-inw insisted that since the second family had epted the money, they should take on the responsibility of caring for the elderly. The second daughter-inw pleaded emotionally about the hardship of caring for the inws.


    Liu Cui did not go in immediately, but hid outside to listen for a while, then went with a smile to visit the neighbors.


    After inquiring several times, she finally had it all figured out and took her fierce, capabledy friends and the dignified yamen runners arrogantly inside.


    "Who are you?" the second daughter-inw was full of suspicion about the people who suddenly came in.


    "I am here by order of the Prefect to resolve disputes," Liu Cui barely held back her nervousness.


    The second daughter-inw immediately became angry. "We want the Prefect to resolve this, who needs you women to resolve it? We want to take this to court, do you understand court? "


    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right," the second son echoed softly at her side.


    Liu Cui was not annoyed, and did not even refute her. She just rolled up her sleeves and said, "Do you really want to go to court? Then your conscienceless money making will be made public."


    In resolving petty disputes, it was important to make good use of gossip.


    From the neighbors, Liu Cui learned the truth¡ª¡ªthe second family took money but did not wholeheartedly care for the elderly couple. It was the old woman who painstakingly supported the couple. She barely maintained their life before passing away.


    Now that the old woman was gone, only the old man who couldn''t work was left. The second family was extremely fed up with him and tried to drive him out several times.


    As someone''s children, the first family at least gave money while the second family gave nothing. Instead, they wanted to take money from the older brother. This was really inhuman.


    "You two are greedy and unscrupulous, and undutiful. This will affect your children¡¯s future prospects for the civil service exams. Your sons won¡¯t even have a chance at the exams," Liu Cui spat on the ground. "It¡¯s unconscionable for you to act like this."


    "Yes, unconscionable," several olderdies echoed.


    The yamen runners were even more indignant.


    Only then did the second family wilt like limp cucumbers, confessing everything.


    Liu Ciu took the opportunity to discuss with the first family and learned that they wanted the money back and to take father away to care for him. She nodded in satisfaction.


    The matter came to a perfect conclusion, and the dispute was finally nipped outside the yamen gate.


    Xu Mo heaved a sigh of relief, stroking his robe as he walked back. "It¡¯s a good method, but relying too much on someone¡¯s moral character is risky. It¡¯s better to have checks and bnces among several people."


    He wrote out an order for Anshui Prefecture to add another group of ¡°women warriors", specifically to handle various disputes.


    They did not have the power to act alone, but monitored each other. If there was a problem, they could report it directly and work together to resolve difficulties.


    They were scattered in various corners of the county town. If a rtive was involved, they would recuse themselves, and did their utmost to exert positive influence.


    Prefect Xu could finally concentrate on dealing with all the wandering beggars, and quickly sent a memorial to the Prince in the abundant capital.


    The happiest one was Jiang Sheng. ¡°Big Brother, now that the beggar matter is resolved, can you apany me to order new clothes? I ordered clothes for everyone.¡±


    Considering everyone had been away recently, Xu Mo could only smile and nod, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The siblings strolled leisurely through the streets of Anshui Prefecture, holding candied haws in their hands, pastries stuffed in their pockets, and jade pendants around their waists.


    While Jiang Sheng was eating enthusiastically, she suddenly heard noisy anger, followed by a woman''s screams.


    Before she could react, she saw a woman pass by hurriedly, one she looked a little familiar. Behind the woman followed an enduring but angry middle-aged man.


    They both had injuries, as well as traces of fights, bites and scratches. There were broken pieces scattered on the ground, apparently smashed items.


    These kinds of things were usually domestic disputes, where the couple would fight but make up afterwards, and outsiders should not meddle.


    But when the woman nced at Xu Mo, her footsteps faltered. At the same time, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She seemed incredulous. Shivering, she looked at him for a long while, before covering her bruised face and fleeing without looking back.


    "That¡¯s... Miss Niu from the Niu official''s family?" Jiang Sheng came back to her senses.


    Her tall and handsome elder brother after five years still had undiminished elegance.


    The arrogant andmanding Niu Xianxian, however, had sunk to be an ordinary woman fighting with her husband in the street.


    She didn¡¯t know whether to feel the magic of time, which could sculpt a person into such an unrecognizable state, yet also allow one to start afresh and grow incredibly.


    Niu Xianxian sobbed as she left, unable to face not just Xu Mo, but more so her former arrogant self.


    "The clothing shop is just ahead. Let''s go," Xu Mo did not linger.


    But before they could take a step, their way was blocked again.


    The neer this time was unfamiliar, dressed neatly with a respectful and polite manner. "Excuse me, do you know if there is an 18-year-old merchant youth surnamed Zheng here in Anshui Prefecture?"

 Chapter 526: Humble and Green

    <h4>Chapter 526</h4>


    Eighteen years old, surnamed Zheng, a merchant.


    Faced with such obviousness, it was hard not to think more.


    The two siblings looked at each other, and Xu Mo took the lead in asking back, "Did this brothere all the way by asking?"


    "Ah, yes." The man was slightly stunned, "May I ask if you know?"


    Answering that you know at this time, it is very likely to startle the snake by treading on the grass.


    Answering that you don''t know, the other party will slip away.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyeballs rolled, "It looks like I''ve seen him somewhere before, isn''t he the one who likes to wear colorful clothes, and walksmely when he walks?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s right." The man was pleasantly surprised, "Does the youngdy know where he lives?"


    This time it was Jiang Sheng''s turn to be vignt. "You suddenly popped up to ask about him, who knows if you are seeking revenge, I dare not point the way recklessly. Unless... unless you can make it clear."


    She was born with a sweet and lovely appearance, her round eyes were full of innocence and charm, only in the depths of her pupils could she see the imperceptible slyness.


    It was clearly the two siblings who wanted to know the truth, but at this moment it became the other person who had to exin.


    "Not seeking revenge." The man hesitated for a long time, "It is my old master who traveled thousands of miles to find his son, hoping the young master could return home and end his life of hardship and wandering."


    "Old master?"


    "Looking for a son?"


    Jiang Sheng and Xu Mo spoke in unison, with disbelief on their faces.


    "That''s right, the old master met the young master briefly, and followed the young master''s footsteps to Anshui Prefecture, asking us to be sure to find the young master''s whereabouts." Ren Family''s servant bowed with his hands hold together, "As long as the youngdy is willing to introduce us, the Ren Family will definitely show great appreciation."


    Although the words sounded sincere, Xu Mo caught the w, "I met briefly? So that means he and your old master have met, but did not leave any information behind?"


    Ren Family''s servant was speechless, and nodded after a long while.


    "He didn''t want to go back, but you still chased him to Anshui Prefecture. Is it because you want to force him to go back?" Jiang Sheng recalled the Jiang family, recalled how her grandmother and father had always treated her gently, "Do you really want him to go back, or are you worried about ruining the Ren family''s reputation if he stays outside?"


    The same search for a son, but withpletely different attitudes.


    The Jiang family, in the clear absence of tokens or birthmarks, was able to recognize Jiang Sheng, and also respected her choice, stemming from the love in their hearts.


    There was nothing wrong with the Ren family looking for evidence of blood ties, but Zheng Ruqian bluntly refused, yet they still traveled thousands of miles to pursue him. How much true affection actually existed there?


    "We...we..." Ren Family''s servant gaped, "The Ren Family is a prominent family in Yuhang Prefecture. It would only benefit the second young master to be brought back and recognized, certainly better than being a mere merchant."


    So that was the truth.


    The Ren family had righteously pursued them, firmly believing that an aristocratic family would always be stronger than a merchant, waving the banner of "for your own good" while carrying out coercive behavior.


    Xu Mo''s smile gradually faded. This good-tempered person''s face turned cold. "The person you mentioned, I know him. He is my younger brother. If he is unwilling to return to your damn Ren family, no one can force him to go back."


    "But that is the Ren family!" The servant said emotionally, "There has been a prefect of Yuhang Prefecture, and a schr''s old master from the Ren family. So many people desperately want to get into the Ren family but can''t. How can you stop him from going back and bing the second young master of the Ren family?"


    "Oh? Yuhang Prefecture Prefect." Xu Mo nodded. "I am unworthy, but also the Prefect of Anshui Prefecture."


    At this time, a familiarmoner happened to pass by and greeted them with a smile, "Lord Prefect, you also came to y!"


    Xu Mo nodded back with a smile, naturally making his identity clear.


    The former prefect of Yuhang Prefecture versus the current prefect of Anshui Prefecture, there was no need to borate on whose status was higher.


    Ren Family''s servant took two steps back, still arguing strongly, "Our eldest young master is at the imperial examination in Fengjing, and will be a schr''s old master in the future... and hold an important position in Fengjing."


    "I am unworthy, but was the top schr in the thirteenth year of Hongqing." Xu Mo''s tone was calm.


    Ren Family''s servant still wanted to struggle, "After all, the Ren Family is a prominent family..."


    "How big can it be? Bigger than the Jiang family?" Jiang Sheng peered over, "That Jiang family in Fengjing that has produced dozens of generals. I am the Jiang family''s daughter, and am your so-called mere merchant''s sister."


    Ren family''s servant was shocked beyond words, retreating two steps.


    The once confident and arrogant manner was shattered in this moment.


    "A mere prominent family of Yuhang Prefecture can be so arrogantly coercive. Drag them away!" Xu Mo was exceptionally cold. "If he is willing to return, I will not dissuade him, but if he is unwilling, no one can force him."


    "Yes, if you dare bully my second brother, I will tear down the Ren family." Jiang Sheng stood akimbo as usual, raising her chin, ncing behind her carelessly.


    Then she saw Zheng Ruqian and Wang Xiaosong standing in front of the carriage.


    After traveling thousands of miles, the two men looked miserable. Their luxurious robes were wrinkled, their tightly bundled hair buns came loose, and even stubbles rushed forward aggressively, making them appear even darker and more deste.


    Only the embroidered shoes in Zheng Ruqian''s hands were so beautiful, lifelike embroidery with striking pearls, bing the only brightness on their bodies.


    No, there was another ce.


    It was Zheng Ruqian''s tearful eyes.


    After so many days, across such a long distance, the grievances he suffered in the Ren family were paid back in full.


    Family members, even regardless of "meddling," not caring about "bullying," brandished their sharpest weapons.


    If Third Old Fang were here too, he would probably loudly thrust out his spear and shout, "Who dares force my brother!"


    Wen Zhiyun would clutch the poison sack anxiously and softly, "Poison... poison them to death."


    Chang Yan would sp his hands behind his back, "Such gutless gall, drag them away!"


    Withoutining, without vivid descriptions, with just a few words, the family exerted their utmost efforts to defend Zheng Ruqian.


    Providing him with the strongest backing without him even knowing, when he was unaware.


    Zheng Ruqian, with tears brimming his eyes and grinning, raced across the street at top speed to reach his siblings.


    Leaving Wang Xiaosong to chase after them while hugging the embroidered shoes, shouting "Young Master, wait for me, wait for my horse, wait for us..."


    The wind danced around their ears. Suddenly, someone burst outughing, and the sound of silver bells echoed for a long time.


    "Eldest brother, elder brother, will the Ren family give up this time?"


    "They will."


    "Why? They didn''t give up the first time."


    "Because they think too highly of themselves. They want to find the lost descendent, but also worry that Ruqian would tarnish the Ren family''s reputation outside."


    So they would rather coerce than have Zheng Ruqian be the Ren family''s obedient illegitimate son.


    Until they discovered this person was already standing at the height the Ren family looked up to. All their nning could only dissipate like bubbles.


    "Oh no, won''t the Ren family stubbornly cling onto the blood ties and suck Ruqian''s blood dry?"


    "Don''t worry... Don''t forget who sits in the Golden Sacred Hall."

 Chapter 527: Alien Generals 01

    <h4>Chapter 527</h4>


    The round and smooth youngdy, dressed in white and red skirt, feet wearing embroidered shoes, hands holding red fruit gands.


    Under the influence of longing, even a thin painting can be a reality. The crisp sound of silver bells seems to be around the ears, carrying the ttering fear at the first meeting, the calm certainty during the interaction, and the confident pride after bing familiar.


    "Third older brother."


    Someone calls at the door, with some ostentation.


    Fang Heng rolls up the scroll and nces over coldly, just to see Jiang Qi covering Jiang Ba escaping.


    "You guys are tired of living, dare to make fun of the general." Jiang Yi pretends to scold, and bows with hands folded, "General, don''t get angry with these monkeys. I will train them moreter."


    When people meet at different ages, experience development and encounters, they be brand new selves.


    Jiang Yi is only two or three years older than the other Jiangs, but he has already be a steady and mature big brother.


    Fang Heng looks at him, as if seeing through time and space to Xu Mo, using his never-bending spine to lead his younger siblings forward, and can''t help feeling warmth in his heart.


    It would be even better if Jiang Yi didn''t secretly make gestures to his brothers with his hands behind his back.


    Fang Heng lifts the corners of his mouth and deliberately asks, "How should I train them properly?"


    Jiang Yi hesitates and does not answer.


    "In my opinion, let them run around the headquarters twentyps, and then do two thousand squats." Fang Heng decisively says, "Oh yes, don''t let them eat bacon for dinner tonight either."


    Jiang Yi looks bitter, knowing he has to disappoint his brothers'' expectations.


    Jiang Qi and Jiang Ba dare not y tricks anymore, and obediently walk into the tent, "General, we were wrong."


    "We shouldn''t pretend to be girls calling the general. We won''t dare to do it again."


    The two squat on the ground, hug their heads with their hands, a ssic surrender posture.


    Jiang Yi does not hesitate, and squats down as well, "I didn''t educate my brothers well. I am at fault."


    There is a cold atmosphere in the tent. Even the most mischievous soldiers have to tuck in their tails.


    Just as the three Jiangs are worried, the curtain is lifted, and the solemn Jiang Wu walks in, "General, there seems to be amotion in the southern vige. More than a dozen Northern Nomads are roaming and looting."


    After the great battle recorded in history, the Northern Nomads have domestic and foreign troubles, and finally gave up attacking the Dayu Dynasty, and turned to recuperate instead.


    But this does not mean the border is safe thereafter.


    The biggest problem with the alien race is that they cannot eat enough in winter. As long as someone goes hungry, there will be risk-taking, killing, burning and looting.


    The Dayu soldiers stationed at the border can only do their best to investigate and provide timely rescue.


    Just like now, Fang Heng almost thinks before he acts, hangs up his sword, gets up and says, "Come with me, all of you."


    The seventeen-year-old teenager held his head high and strode out. The moment he walked out of the tent, tomorrow was high overhead.


    Jiang Qi and Jiang Ba breathed a sigh of relief, got up and gave the thumbs up to their fifth sister.


    "Hurry up and follow." Jiang Wu is not happy, "If you mess around next time, I won''t stand up for you."


    She says so with her mouth, but which time is she not selfless.


    Those rich feelings of kinship have never been fixed on some people. They roam the world, passing countless loving people, and entering countless soft hearts.


    It can be Jiang Yi reluctantly covering up for his brothers, or Jiang Wu voluntarily changing the subject for her brothers.


    It can be Xu Mo painting the most beautiful image of Jiang Sheng, or Fang Heng staring at the scroll for a long time.


    Perhaps it is also Fang Heng knowing Jiang Wu''s intention, but still getting on his horse and rushing towards the unknown Northern Nomads.


    The sky and the earth are icy cold, and the dead branches keep retreating.


    Fang Heng''s original intention was to patrol twops and then go back, but the abnormal tranquility ahead made him frown and murmur, "At this time, shouldn''t they be preparing dinner?"


    He remembers such anomalies happened at the time when the Braided girl was murdered.


    That girl who was the same age as his sister but had a different fate, lying in a pool of blood, has always been a pain in his heart.


    "Let''s go over and take a look." Fang Heng mutters to himself and gallops away.


    The guards and soldiers follow him at the same time, trying to reduce the sound as much as possible.


    The vige is just ahead. There is no cooking smoke, no movement, no parents'' calls, and no babble of children.


    But when they get closer, there are no brutal Northern Nomads, no corpses or blood pools either.


    "What exactly is the situation?" Jiang Yi is terrified and puzzled, "Could it be that the Northern Nomads have invaded on arge scale and ambushed here?"


    "No, impossible." Jiang Wu rejects, "The Northern Nomads are in civil strife. The position of Khan has not been determined yet. How can they have the mind to ambush us?"


    After eliminating all possibilities, there is only the impossible left.


    Could it be that the vigers... have all quietly met with misfortune?


    Thinking of the Braided girl in the pool of blood, thinking of the countless missing viges, Fang Heng feels a lump in his throat. He doesn''t dare to dy any longer, abandons his horse and moves forward.


    The guards follow his example and hand over their horses to the apanying soldiers.


    Like countless rescues, the elites take the lead to investigate, while the main troops surround and converge.


    The disadvantage is that it is more dangerous. The advantage is that mobility is higher.


    But Fang Heng is not afraid of such danger. Jiang Yi, Jiang Er, Jiang Wu, Jiang Liu, Jiang Qi and Jiang Ba behind him are not afraid either. They hold long knives, arch their waists, sneak in with the most agile posture, and listen with the most vignt posture.


    There are no people at the vige entrance, no people in the houses. When they reach the central square, there is finally a sound.


    Jiang Yi holds up Jiang Wu, and the agile girl stretches out her head to see, only to find the vigers lying horizontally and vertically, and the smell of tung oil diffusing in the air.


    A few Northern Nomads are grinning hideously, still sprinkling on the elderly and children.


    The burning in killing, burning and looting has finally reappeared!


    Jiang Wu''s eyes instantly turn red, and even the limbs stepping on her brother''s body tremble. She barely says with all her strength, "They want to burn down the whole vige. They knocked out all the vigers. They aremitting evil."


    More sinister than ordinary robbery, more vicious than usual ughter.


    Burning means the entire vige will vanish, and people returning from afar, they won''t even have a ce to kneel down and kowtow.


    These conscienceless beasts!


    Fang Heng gestures, and Jiang Ba, the most agile one, rushes out like a rabbit to inform the main force.


    Jiang Wu jumps down from Jiang Yi''s shoulder, almost at the same time gripping the long knife, lurking by the wall.


    They stare wide-eyed at the Northern Nomads. At the moment the flint is taken out, they swiftly rush out.


    The following melee cannot really be called fierce.


    But after all the Northern Nomads are killed, smelling the strong tung oil, looking at the flints lying in the corner, tears well up in Fang Heng''s eyes.


    He thinks of the sleeping Braided girl again, thinking of that innocent smile, and the "Ada" over and over again.


    Many years ago, he failed to save the Braided girl from the knife. Many yearster, he will save one Braided girl after another, and hear "Ada" over and over again.


    He is Fang Heng. He will guard the border and never retreat.

 Chapter 528: Alien General 02

    <h4>Chapter 528</h4>


    "What, never leave?"


    When these words leapt from the page, everyone reading the letter jumped up.


    Among them, the young girl in the white dress and red skirt was the most agitated. "If third brother doesn''t leave the frontier, how will he get a wife? How will he have children? How will he continue the family line?"


    She counted on her fingers as she recalled, "The money given by the Wang family auntie, as well as third brother''s military sry all these years, I''ve been saving it all for him, just waiting for him to get married and use it."


    Some people couldn''t help but chuckle, others gasped.


    To put it this way, Jiang Sheng had started saving money for Fang Heng to get married five years ago already.


    The best little sister in all of Dayu!


    Zheng Ruqian couldn''t help but give a thumbs up, grinning, "With Jiang Sheng''s dedication, it wouldn''t be right for third brother to not hurry back and get a wife, failing his little sister like that."


    The others chorused their agreement,ughing merrily.


    Only Jiang Sheng put her hands on her hips, pondering fairly and justly, "Come to think of it, eldest brother and second brother are older, they should get married before third brother."


    Theughter stopped abruptly.


    Zheng Ruqian, who had voluntarily set himself on fire, twitched his mouth. Xu Mo, who had been sshed by sparks, quietly took two steps back, panic rising in Wen Zhiyun''s heart as he wished he could dive under the table.


    "Eldest brother is twenty this year. Children have already been born to his peers. Qi Huai in Fengjing is already arranging a marriage, and An Jun''s wedding invitations have gone out..." She counted on her fingers again.


    Xu Mo cleared his throat. "They''re both older than me."


    Qi Huai: "..."


    An Jun: "..."


    "Only by two years," Zheng Ruqian quickly dismantled her argument. "Eldest brother is tall and handsome, it would be a waste not to have children. I think the youngdies of the Dou family are quite good. With the support of such a powerful family, eldest brother''s career is destined to prosper."


    And earned himself a death stare.


    But as the old saying goes, better your friend dies than you go poor.


    At twenty years old, Xu Mo was far ahead of the pack. Just as he had led his younger siblings before, it was now time for him to set an example in marriage.


    And so Zheng Ruqian ruthlessly murdered thatst bit of brotherly affection in his heart.


    "Second brother makes a good point," Xu Mo suddenly smiled amiably. "We''re only a year apart in age. If I''m getting arrangements underway, you can''t afford tog behind either. Do you still remember Miss Xiang who came calling recently? I wonder if there might be an opportunity for our families to be one."


    Zheng Ruqian: "..."


    When ites to inflicting heart attacks, none surpass the current prefect of Anshui.


    What can a businessman do against an official who fought his way up through cutthroat politics?


    Hemented bitterly, but was helpless to retaliate. So he turned his gaze upon his trembling little fourth brother instead.


    "Second brother, I won''t get married. I''m still young," Wen Zhiyun quickly waved his hands. "I''m only seventeen."


    Only!


    How could he say that so shamelessly! Others were already fathers at seventeen!


    But as soon as the words left his mouth, he might as well have sold out both his twenty-year-old second brother and neen-year-old self.


    Zheng Ruqian rolled his eyes before finally gazing north with regret. "Actually, it''s just a quick word between eldest brother and me since we''re in the same city, and little fourth too. It''s only third brother I feel bad for, all alone on the frontier with no one to dote on him."


    "It would put our minds at ease if there was someone by his side to tend to him." Xu Mo uncharacteristically agreed.


    The two brothers exchanged a look full of unspoken understanding.


    "I... I agree too," Wen Zhiyun mustered his courage. "Third brother has it hardest. For marriage, he should be the priority."


    With Jiang Sheng''s emphatic nod, all three boys heaved a sigh of relief.


    The bonds of brotherhood now turned them against each other.


    Luckily, youngest brother bore all the responsibility in the end.


    Although when he received the news, the man himself looked bitter, his hand trembling slightly as it held the envelope, at a loss for what to do.


    "General, what is it?" Jiang Ba was mischievous by nature and stole a sideways nce. "Did the youngdy send us food again? Or new cotton-padded jackets? Or could it be... a wife?"


    Fang Heng hastily folded the envelope, ring at him sullenly.


    "Good heavens, the General is getting married!" Jiang Ba sank into panic. "General, you''re getting married?"


    Soldiers had loud voices that got even louder in shock.


    The Jiangs guarding the door, Jiang One and Jiang Two, caught the words in their ears and couldn''t help but exim, "The General is getting married?"


    "Really? The General is getting married?"


    "The General will have ady wife."


    "The General is not only getting a wife, but also bringing his wife to the frontier?"


    Rumors spread swift as the wind, reaching every corner of the camp in an instant.


    Needless to say the six Jiangs knew, even the guards and cooks were aware, from the vegetable washers to the wok fryers to the uncles and aunties.


    Most outrageous was Jiang Chengyuan from the garrison headquarters, who specially rode over on horseback to congratte, "Fang Three, you''re taking a wife, congrattions indeed! Which family''s youngdy is it?"


    Fang Heng''s face was iron-blue as he ground out from between clenched teeth, "I haven''t married anyone, it''s my sister they''re worried about."


    His sister.


    Their shared little sister.


    Jiang Chengyuan''s expression drooped. "Why isn''t little sister worried about me getting married instead?"


    "How would I know," Fang Heng said grumpily. "Maybe because you''re not as close."


    Jiang Chengyuan: "..."


    That night, the entire Fang army saw Jiang''s subordinate general leave in a huff.


    Fang Heng tidied his emotions and made a special effort to rify at dusk, emphasizing clearly that he had no intention of taking a wife or having a general''sdy.


    "But General, you''ll have to marry someday," said one washer auntie with concern. "You''re almost twenty, it won''t do to have no one tending to you."


    "I still have two elder brothers," Fang Heng gritted his teeth. "Whenever they marry, it''ll be my turn."


    There was no absolute order dictating which sibling had to marry first, but with regards to the younger following the elder, there could be no objection.


    The rumors gradually subsided, with only some continuing to feel regret.


    "It really would be better for the General to have a wife," Jiang One opined. "Twenty years old, the prime age for marrying."


    "But the General has no time for that, hispanions are swords and spears day after day," Jiang Two shook his head.


    "It''s not actually hard for him to find a wife, so many frontier girls are sweet on our General," Jiang Six grinned.


    Jiang Seven and Eight were about to add some more, when two coughs sounded from within the tent, followed by a cold, extremely displeased voice. "Seems like you lot are keen to get married too. When the timees, I''ll have the uncles and aunties pay more attention for you."


    The six Jiangs shrank like quails, not daring to speak again.


    Only Jiang Five gripped the hilt of his de, unable to keep from quirking up the corners of his lips.


    While the man inside the tent now held a traveling brush, pouring all his grievances into the paper to send south.


    "What? Third brother is unwilling to marry and says he''ll wait until big brother and second brother do so first before worrying about himself?"


    Jiang Sheng sucked her teeth as she held the letter from the frontier. "Every single one of you is reluctant¡ªeldest brother avoids, second brother evades, third brother and fourth brother shrink back. Must I get fifth brother, the youngest, married first?"


    She had just finished speaking when the sound of persistent bells ringing started drifting from the distant temple.


    The monks of Anshui Prefecture were usually idle fellows who rang the bells no more than nine times a day. It had never rang this long and urgently unless... the Emperor had passed.


    As if proving Jiang Sheng''s guess, the front gate of the small courtyard was pushed open. Xu Mo, dressed in his official uniform, wore an anxious look. "Something''s happened in Fengjing."


    Zheng Ruqian and Wen Zhiyun followed close behind, faces solemn.


    "The Son of Heaven has left this world, a new emperor will soon take the throne. We must make haste back to Fengjing." Xu Mo tightly gripped the official notice. "But little five sent word of a possible gue outbreak in the prosperous Jiangnan region. He cautioned us to be vignt."


    In times of dynastic transition, with power and authority in upheaval, how could the refined people of Jiangnan possibly contract gue?


    "Could it be man-made?" Jiang Sheng''s eyes were wide. "Should we go deal with the Jiangnan gue, or return to Fengjing to apany fifth brother?"


    "Obviously return to Fengjing," Zheng Ruqian gave his sister a knock on her head. "The imperial physicians will be sent out for certain. With thousands of doctors in the realm, we only have one little fifth."


    With the discussion ending thus, all they could do was hurriedly pack up belongings to set off.


    The whole family was caught up in busy preparation, full of fiery enthusiasm.


    Only one person was the exception.


    Clutching the small medicine case he always carried, seemingly struggling countless times before arriving at a decision¡ª "I...won''t be returning with you all this time."

 Chapter 529: Foreign Doctor 01

    <h4>Chapter 529</h4>


    After going through thick and thin together for so many years, apart from Chang Yan who was constrained by his identity and unable to leave due to the prolonged wedding banquet, Fang Heng who stayed guarding the frontier for his beliefs, the rest were inseparable.


    If one had to mention separation, it would perhaps be Xu Mo during times of clear winds and bright moons, perhaps Zheng Ruqian running around, or even the carefree Jiang Sheng.


    Only Wen Zhiyun was the most unlikely.


    He was the silent young doctor, the weakest younger brother in the family. He was as delicate and pretty as a little girl, with a timid nature mixed with cowardice, always tight-lipped without speaking.


    His attachment to this family was visible to the naked eye, his reliance on his loved ones ran deep into his bones.


    Yet now, he said with his own mouth...that he wanted to separate.


    Jiang Sheng stared nkly at Fourth Brother, not knowing how much struggle he went through, how much effort he exhausted, before making this decision.


    Xu Mo was shocked into speechlessness. After a long time, he said, "Little Four, I know you care about themon people, but the Imperial Medical Office has already sent messengers, and countless famous doctors in Jiangnan are investigating whether it is really the epidemic.


    Compared to this, perhaps Long Yan''s coronation is the most important matter."


    "But Eldest Brother." After struggling, the tranquility returned to Wen Zhiyun''s eyes. "The envoys from the Imperial Medical Office are advanced in age. They once taught me medicine, and also guided me when I was lost. I cannot bear to let them take such risks."


    "Moreover, Fengjing is far from Jiangnan, while Anshui Prefecture is only a few days away. If I arrive early, I can also deal with the epidemic sooner."


    "At worst, the people who caused the epidemic outbreak have malicious intent. My younger brother is waiting to ascend the throne, so I, as Fourth Brother, should also do something for him."


    The sixteen-year-old boy looked up with a fair and delicate face, a thin and frail figure, carrying a medicine box wider than his shoulders. He looked so weak as if he would copse with a push.


    Yet his gaze was so firm, his spine radiated weight and determination, as well as prudent consideration.


    He seemed to still be that frail Little Four, yet in a sh, he had be a true doctor, as well as a mature and steady older brother.


    Eight years flew by in the blink of an eye, and more than one person had grown up.


    Unnoticed by all, their little Fourth Brother had also grown up.


    Xu Mo heaved a long sigh, still wanting to say something, but Jiang Sheng had already grabbed his arm.


    "Eldest Brother," the girl''s eyes shone with reluctance, yet her tone was extremely lively, "Let''s go to Fengjing first to wait for Fourth Brother. He will catch up with us, right Fourth Brother?"


    "Right." Wen Zhiyun nodded solemnly.


    "Then it''s settled, we''ll wait for you in Fengjing." Zheng Ruqian added his big head.


    The siblings couldn''t helpughing again. As theyughed, tears welled up in their eyes.


    That was growth for you. In childhood, you look forward to growing taller; when you''re taller, you look forward to growing up; and after growing up, you have to face separation.


    It was inevitable for humans to have sorrow and joy, parting and reunion, just as the moon has its phases of brightness and darkness.


    "Fourth Brother, we''ll wait for you in Fengjing, you have toe quickly..." As the girl''s call grew more distant, the carriage galloped away, bing a small ck dot, racing towards the distant city.


    Wen Zhiyun hugged the small medicine box tightly, and looked at Jiang San who was acting as his medicine boy. "Let''s go."


    Jiangnan was and of many waters, and where there was water, there was wealth.


    As soon as they arrived at Danyang Prefecture, the refined and elegant buildings already provided ample visual impact. Unlike Fengjing''s majestic grandeur, Jiangnan was more like a graceful maiden, exquisite down to every detail.


    Yet in his impressions, Jiangnan should have been bustling with carriages and peopleing and going, noisy with wealth and prosperity.


    But now, there were few pedestrians on the road. The restaurants on both sides had no guests, only waiters with white towels hanging around listlessly, sighing long and loud.


    "When I came to Danyang Prefecture with the young master previously, it was extremely lively. How did it be like this now?" Jiang San frowned and murmured.


    The epidemic.


    It was the epidemic.


    The mysterious illness that could not be figured out became a knife hanging over the hearts of the people of Jiangnan. They did not dare to step out of their houses, shut their doors tightly, trying to use flimsy wooden boards to resist the unknown.


    However, the epidemic could spread in countless ways - the water they drank, the food they ate, even a tiny mouse could bring endless disaster.


    Wandering around the city was meaningless now. Wen Zhiyun''s lips tightened as he decided to head to the Danyang prefectural office first.


    When a ce descended into chaos, the first people to look for were the magistrates. Only aftermunicating with them could they root out the traitors and quell the internal turmoil.


    But Jiang San had knocked for a long time without even a gatekeepering out.


    Wen Zhiyun wrinkled his brow, feeling the coldness in his sleeve. Just as he was hesitating whether to use it, the door opened a crack, revealing a pair of pitch-ck eyes. "The master is not seeing guests these days."


    How could a prominent magistrate refuse to see themon people?


    Jiang San put force into his feet, forcing the crack wider and wider until the door was flung open.


    The emaciated gatekeeper fell to the ground, covering his face in panic. "I already said the master is not seeing guests. All of Danyang knows the master is not seeing guests. Who exactly are you people to force your way into the prefectural office? Do you know what crime this is?"


    Jiang San was furious and was about to arrogantly unt what the young miss taught him.


    But Wen Zhiyun frowned and squatted down, cing three fingers on the gatekeeper''s pulse. "Are you sick?"


    The gatekeeper was even more indignant. "I offered you wine but you didn''t drink it. Now you''ll drink punishment wine. Guards! Seize these hooligans..."


    He didn''t get to finish because a gleaming golden token appeared before his eyes, smoothly engraved with the three words "Crown Prince Order".


    An imperial prohibition, the Crown Prince''s word held the utmost importance.


    Those who saw the Order were as good as seeing the Prince in person.


    Wen Zhiyun came to Jiangnan on Long Yan''s behalf. Long Yan used the Order to protect fragile Fourth Brother.


    This was how loved ones assisted each other.


    "The Prefect of Danyang is infected with the epidemic, correct?" Wen Zhiyun put away the Order. "Take me to see him, or I''ll have your life right now."


    Behind him, Jiang San cooperated by drawing out a long saber. The shining de reflected light, illuminating the gatekeeper''s awe.


    Everything progressed smoothly.


    The gatekeeper led the way ahead while Jiang San slipped over to ask softly, "Young master, how did you know the Danyang Prefect was infected?"


    "The epidemic''s deadliness lies in its infectiousness. Even the gatekeeper is so severely ill, how could the Prefect escape it?" Wen Zhiyun gripped the medicine box tightly. "Even the trees, grass, and leaves here are not spared."


    "Then aren''t we also..." Jiang San''s face was terrified, his footsteps hesitant.


    Martial artists feared nothing, not the heavens nor earth, not wounds nor schemes. Only disease made them cower.


    But now, looking at the young doctor''s thin yet upright shoulders, Jiang San could not speak of retreating.


    There were no deserters on the battlefield, no cowards in the face of disease.


    If it came down to it, it would just be death. Eighteen yearster he would be a fine fellow again.


    Jiang San staggered andughed. He did not even have time to regret it as his eyes gradually filled with the decisiveness of death before glory.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wen Zhiyun looked back. "The source of the epidemic hasn''t been found yet. Even if found, there is still a chance of curing it. Falling ill doesn''t mean certain death."


    This time Jiang San really tripped. After standing up straight, he scratched his head sheepishly to cover his embarrassment.


    The gatekeeper leading the way finally stopped and softly said, "The master is...inside."

 Chapter 530: Foreign Doctor 02

    <h4>Chapter 530</h4>


    The dark room, the gloomy courtyard.


    In the past, Wen Zhiyun would always timidly pull at his elder and younger brothers'' sleeves, not daring to step forward.


    But now, he just nced in the direction of Fengjing, then strode in unhesitatingly.


    The Danyang Prefect really did seem to be gravely ill, lying emaciated on the couch without a hint of life.


    Even when Wen Zhiyun sat at his bedside, he had no reaction, allowing his arm to be pulled out and his pulse felt.


    "How is it, how is it?" Jiang San asked impatiently.


    Wen Zhiyun shook his head, then pried open the Danyang Prefect''s eyelids, lightly touched his wrist, then stroked back to his pulse, "The floating and slow pulse indicates an external cold evil obstructing the protective qi, preventing the yang qi from being released and causing stagnation. This leads the trapped yang qi to gradually transform into heat. The tight pulse caused by the cold evil drawing in then gradually bes floating and slow instead of tight. This is indeed the pulse condition of cold damage."


    But the appearances of the Danyang Prefect and gatekeeper were quite different from normal cold damage, making it very difficult.


    A doctor''s path is arduous, with guidance from many teachers.


    Wen Zhiyun''s medical skills instead came from volume after volume of ancient texts, chapter after chapter of history. Even after joining the Imperial Medical Office, he still learned from the past.


    Unable to find a definite conclusion for the time being, he resolutely walked into the prefect''s study, immersed in ancient texts, lost in the sea of medicine.


    After some unknown amount of time, he found the answer in the Treatise on Cold Damage from a thousand years ago.


    "Now heat disease all belongs to the category of cold damage."


    "There are five types of cold damage, including zhongfeng, cold damage, damp-warmth, heat disease, and warm disease."


    "Although it''s impossible to confirm whether the Prefect has damp-warmth or warm disease, as long as we patiently try, try over and over, we will eventually find the answer."


    And so Jiang San saw the gentle and refined Wen Zhiyun pacing on the spot, pping his thighs, then rushing to the gatekeeper and sincerely saying, "The Prefect''s health is weak and can''t withstand too much disturbance. I need a rtively healthy patient to test the medicine on. Are you willing?"


    The gatekeeper stammered, unable to get any words out.


    That was only natural. The man was just here to work, not to sell his life.


    Unwillingness was the normal human state.


    Just as the light in Wen Zhiyun''s eyes dimmed, a firm and clear female voice rang out from the back courtyard, "I''m willing."


    She was dressed in luxury with a touch of elegance, a single blue garment lighting up the gloomy manor. Her dignified yet resilient countenance resembled the Danyang Prefect''s by fifty percent - she must be his esteemed daughter.


    "I got sickter than Father, so my health is just right now. I''m the best candidate to test the medicine on," the youngdy said gracefully. "Please, Dr. Wen, don''t hesitate. Feel free to administer the medicine."


    The sooner they could diagnose and treat it, the sooner they could recover.


    Wen Zhiyun gazed at her steadily for a long moment before nodding.


    Cold damage itself wasn''t as contagious as gue, cholera, and tuberculosis, simr to mria in that it could be prevented by maintaining cleanliness, avoiding raw water, and so on.


    Butmoners were reluctant to wash their hands and drank raw water directly, then shut themselves behind closed doors when they fell ill, adding fuel to the fire of cold damage.


    The Danyang Prefect''s response had been rtively swift, ordering the prefectural manor closed off and preventing contact between the sick andmoners, yet he still couldn''t block the rampant spread that left prosperous Danyang Prefecture deste.


    "From today onward, no one else in the prefectural manor is to drink raw water. Cover your nose and mouth when you meet. Keep the doors and windows open for venttion. Wash your hands before and after meals," Wen Zhiyun emphasized.


    What followed next was administering medicine, again and again, time and again, bowl after bowl.


    The addition or removal of different medicinal ingredients, as well as the increased or decreased amounts, would all affect the efficacy.


    The Prefect''s daughter was in charge of drinking it while Wen Zhiyun monitored her pulse, adjusting the ingredients based on her pulse reactions until he finalized a detox form centered on rhizoma coptidis.


    "There''s another form that tastes better too. Why choose this one with rhizoma coptidis?" Jiang San asked, puzzled.


    Wen Zhiyun didn''t reply, watching as the Prefect''s daughter fed the medicine into the Danyang Prefect''s mouth before reaching to check his pulse once more.


    The formerly soft and feeble pulse gradually strengthened dose by dose.


    After being unconscious for days, the Danyang Prefect opened his eyes. In a hoarse voice, he responded, "Because...rhizoma coptidis is inexpensive for even themoners to afford."


    A good doctor puts the people first.


    Efficacy was important, but affordability for themon people was more important.


    Just like with this cold damage, the doctors at the Imperial Medical Office could have resolved it too, but it would have taken them over ten days to arrive. Wen Zhiyun, who was closer, had rushed over unhesitatingly instead.


    "The Prefect has finally woken up." He smiled. "I''ve copied down this prescription. Quickly distribute it to the pharmacies in the city and have them make medicine for themoners."


    Just those few earlier days could save countless lives.


    The aged Danyang Prefect gazed steadily at the young doctor. His dim eyes moved slightly, as if seeing the distorted, quivering essence around them.


    It was something they both possessed, amon love for this world.


    One shut the prefectural manor, controlling the epidemic.


    The other braved the prefectural manor, working diligently on a cure.


    "Good, good, good!" He shouted loudly three times. "The Dayu Dynasty is fortunate to have a doctor like Wen. This official will truthfully report to the imperial court and erect a monument to your achievements, so that all the people of Jiangnan can thank you."


    His gaze even fell upon his daughter. "Once the cold damage is eradicated from the city, as long as you are willing, I could even..."


    "There''s no time, my lord." Wen Zhiyun stood up and shook his head tactfully. "The doctors from the Imperial Medical Office should arrive soon, and people from Fengjing wille to handle things too. I shouldn''t stay long."


    He bowed slightly, then turned to leave.


    The Danyang Prefect stared wide-eyed, confused and puzzled. "Dr. Wen, wait. Where are you going?"


    "Where else but Fengjing?" Wen Zhiyun pursed his lips. "My family is there waiting for me. I haven''t even had the chance to express congrattions to my younger brother yet."


    "I''ll leave affairs in Danyang to you, my lord. Whether this cold damage was a coincidence or a plot, I''m sure you''ll get to the bottom of it during your investigation."


    He was a doctor, and would always do what he should.


    He loved Dayu, and loved the people living under the Dayu Dynasty even more.


    The neatly written prescriptiony on the table, shifting slightly in the breeze.


    The youth shouldered his medicine box and boarded the carriage for his journey, moving farther and farther away.


    Yet also closer and closer.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!